《For Sale. Fallen Lady. Never Used.》 Chapter 1: I Bought It Because It Was Cheap (1) Chapter 1: I Bought It Because It Was Cheap (1) The cover was unfolded. ¡°Is there no more? She is the preciousdy of the illustrious Lindelheit family of the Lindelheit School of Magic! And she¡¯s a maiden at that!¡± A man in a ridiculous mask exaggeratedly gestured towards the center of the stage. There was a crude iron cage, suitable for containing a wild beast. However, what it contained was not an animal but a person. Or should I say something that used to be a person? ves didn¡¯t have human rights, after all. Perhaps sensing the grim stares surrounding her, the woman in the cage shrank back with a frightened expression. Her tinum-colored hair sparkled under the lights, and her fair skin flushed red with humiliation. The dress she wore barely covered her, but somehow, it didn¡¯t feel vulgar. If one could paint nobility, it would look like this. Her delicate and precarious yet beautiful posture had a captivating charm, but¡­ One single element drastically changed the impression she gave. It was her eyes. Ruby-red pupils that shined even more beautifully than real rubies. Her wet red eyes darted around like a frightened rabbit. Just with that alone, she went from an untouchable work of art to something easily exploited. It was a sight that provoked men¡¯s instinctive desire for possession. Entranced, the crowd began to raise their number tes enthusiastically. ¡°1,000 gold!¡± ¡°This side bids 1,500 gold!¡± ¡°Only that much? I bid 3,000 gold!¡± The price soared to the sky. And in response, the crowd¡¯s desires became increasingly transparent. However, unlike their boundless desires, their capital had limits. ¡°10,000 gold! We have 10,000 gold! I will confirm onest time! Is there no gentleman willing to ¡®take care¡¯ of this tenderdy?¡± Despite the host¡¯spetitive urging, the audience couldn¡¯t offer any more. After all, 10,000 gold could be used to build a huge mansion in the middle of the capital city, and there would still be gold left over. It was enough to buy an entire rural vige or acquire a well-crafted mithril weapon. Even with wicked intentions, it was an amount one would hesitate to spend recklessly. ¡°If there are no more bids while I count, we¡¯ll conclude it here! One! Two!¡± After confirming that no one else had stepped forward, I finally raised the number te in front of me. ¡°Oh! Another participant! ording to the rules, you must add at least a tenth of the current bid¡­¡± ¡°20,000 gold.¡± ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± ¡°I said 20,000 gold. In cash, of course.¡± The previously quiet auction house now buzzed with noise. ¡°20,000? Did someone just say 20,000?¡± ¡°Seems so. I thought I misheard.¡± ¡°Who in the world has that kind of money?¡± Even for a top-quality item boasting both beauty and talent, people were flustered by the excessive amount. And this included the potential buyer, Count Kipros, who had nned to buy her. ¡°Heh¡­ heh¡­¡± He could only alternately nce at his coin purse, the iron cage, and then me, unable to bid. It seemed like a good oue. If he had bid after me, thinking he was humiliated, he might have sent an assassin for me. And that would have been problematic. However, if someone else bids more than double the final amount, the story changes. Then, I simply had to acknowledge the difference in wealth and give up. At least, that¡¯s how it was in the game. ¡°Nobody else then! With that, we will conclude today¡¯s final auction for Ca Lindelheit!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound signaling the end of the auction made me smirk. It was none other than Ca, whose price was 20,000 gold. At this rate, I had acquired her quite cheaply. ¡°Thank you for the good deal. As you may already know, the ve you¡¯ve purchased is a talented mage. Therefore, it¡¯ll be easier for you to manage her if you order her to destroy her mana core.¡± ¡°I know. But can I get a suitable cloak first? Standing out too much isn¡¯t a good idea.¡± ¡°Of course, please wait a moment.¡± Having said that, he ordered someone nearby¡ªno, looking at the thorn vine mark on their neck, it was probably a ve¡ªto fetch a cloak. Only then did I turn my head towards my loot for today. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± As our eyes met, Ca reflexively averted her gaze. She was about as tall as my chest. But she looked smaller due to her hunched shoulders. I briefly caught sight of a thorn vine mark on her nape through her long hair. That must be the ve mark. Since Ca is now officially my ve, it is only natural that she has it. But it was interesting. So, this was how Ca was at this time. I only knew her as a crazy person after her rebirth as a dark saintess, but her current appearance was different. She looked like a terrified little animal, which was incredibly cute. ¡°I find it irresistibly captivating.¡± ¡°Eh¡­!¡± Unknowingly, a genuine feeling slipped out of her, and Ca¡¯s trembling intensified. Well¡­ if I heard something like that in this situation, I¡¯d be scared too. My awkward musings didn¡¯tst long. The manager¡¯s ve came back with arge ck cloak. This should be enough to cover Ca¡¯s scantily d attire. Throwing it to her casually, I watched for a moment as Ca hastily covered herself with the cloak, then turned away. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve received the goods, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, we look forward to your next visit.¡± That was a given. There were more than a few items I needed to buy from this auction house in the future. Covering herself seemed to have calmed her down a bit. Even though Ca was still wary of me, her trembling had lessened. I focused my attention on her. More precisely, on the invisible chain that connected me and Ca. I acknowledged Ca¡¯s presence and spoke with conviction, ¡°[Follow me.]¡± ¡°Y-y-yes¡­¡± Ca followed mymand obediently. However, her expression suggested she was confused as to why she was behaving this way. So this was what it was like. I recalled what I had previously heard about the ve contract. You could control their actions, except for orders that would strongly go against their instincts¡ªlike taking their own life, for instance. To be more urate, they would feel apulsion they believe they should obey. Wasn¡¯t that the same thing, after all? Just by engraving a mark, you could turn a person into something no different from a tool. It seemed like the magic of ve contracts was truly formidable, although not particrly convenient. Mind magic tends to be difficult to cast but also easy to dispel. So, a talented mage could sometimes dispel their own ve mark and escape, right? That was why the manager advised me to break her mana core first. Not that I intend to do so. It had been three years since I found myself in Hero & Academy, or H&A, as it was also known. I had been waiting for this moment all along. Then I muttered a phrase that had be a habit by now. ¡°Status window.¡± Ding! Name: Yandel Title: Lost Foreigner Basic Abilities Strength: 11 Endurance: 10 Agility: 12 Talent: 14 Magic: 18 (Sealed) Traits Infinite Mana (A) (Sealed) Elemental Affinity (B) Excellent Memory (B) Clumsy Weapon Skills (E) Mana Sensing Disability (S) ¡ùSome stats and traits are sealed due to the trait ''Mana Sensing Disability. Special experiences are required to remove or mitigate negative traits. To anyone looking, the stats and traits scream ¡®mage.¡¯ In fact, I designed this alt character to be a mage. However, I never expected to get Mana Sensing Disability as a random penalty when I first started. Moreover, I found myself in the world of H&A several years earlier than the timeline in the original story. I never sent aint to the gamepany, and H&A wasn¡¯t particrly terrible or fantastic. ¡­I¡¯ve been ying it for so long that I could be called a veteran, but there were plenty who had yed it even more than me. Anyway, without any forewarning, I went to sleep and woke up inside my alt character in the game. Initially, I was shocked, so much so that I sat dumbfounded on the streets for about three days. Well, hunger eventually snapped me out of it. The silver lining was that, as the status window showed, I was inside the body of the character I had been ying. It was unfortunate that it was my alt and not my main character, and that the random starting penalty was pretty bad¡­ But at least all my extensive gamey wasn¡¯t in vain. In H&A, there was an odd system where the gold earned was shared among all characters on the same ount. Why couldn¡¯t they just make a shared ount for storage instead? What was the point of sharing only gold? I used to grumble about it during gamey, but now I¡¯m genuinely relieved that I at least have gold. The world of H&A was set on the continent of Eurelia, which was fundamentally fantasy but with a blend of various technologies andmerce close to modern standards. In other words, money talks here as well. And unlike online games where the operator controls the amount of gold in cirction, H&A was a packaged game with only some multiyer elements. Late-game gold intion was more or less inevitable, especially when the ytime could reach over 7,000 hours. Imagine how much gold I had umted over that time. Even the 20,000 gold I spent on Ca wasn¡¯t that much to me. But regardless, this ce was a fantasy. Individual power mattered more here than it did on Earth. As a mage who couldn¡¯t use magic, the suffering was immense. The trait of Clumsy Weapon Skills was a desperate attempt to adjust to. But that ends today. With the mana breathing technique from the Lindelheit School of Magic, I should be able to cure my Mana Sensing Disability. Looking at where Ca¡¯s mana core should be, a satisfied smile automatically formed on my face. Ah, look at that mana container. To handle that much mana, she must¡¯ve mastered the mana breathing technique, too. ¡°Eeek!¡± I wonder what she mistook my gaze for. Startled, Ca instinctively covered her chest with both arms. Not that she could fully hide it, though. Ah,e on. I won¡¯t eat you. Probably. Chapter 2: I Bought It Because It Was Cheap (2) Chapter 2: I Bought It Because It Was Cheap (2) The lodging I returned to with Ca was a reasonably high-end inn. Since I wasn¡¯t short on money, why not stay somewhere nice? Indeed, it offered a good service worth the price. After ordering various things from the inn¡¯s attached restaurant to be brought to our room, I took the restless Ca to my room. ¡°Sit down.¡± ¡°Y-yes!¡± She did as told, sitting on a nearby chair, but she kept her head lowered, unable to look my way. And there I was, nkly staring at Ca. To break this awkward atmosphere, I decided to speak first, ¡°First, let me introduce myself. My name is Yandel.¡± ¡°Ah¡­I am Ca Lindelheit. I am your ve.¡± Ca, trembling as if she were a rabbit in front of a wolf, referred to herself as a ve. Yet, being a Lindelheit meant she must have been high-ranking nobility at some point. Ah, was that it? I vaguely heard that ves received various kinds of training before being sold, so this must be part of it. Rather than trying to curry favor with me, it felt like she was just doing as she was trained. ¡°Okay, Ca. It¡¯s too bothersome to be formal. Let¡¯s keep it casual.¡± ¡°O-of course! Do as you wish! Yes!¡± I¡¯ve been in this world for almost 3 years now, yet I still use that kind of speech. At the auction house, I had to conceal my identity and couldn¡¯t afford to be underestimated, so I deliberately used a stiffer tone. But now, what should I say? ¡­No, do I even need to worry about what to say? I¡¯m the master, after all. I snapped my fingers and gave Ca amand. ¡°Until the food arrives, it¡¯s boring. Tell me something interesting.¡± ¡°An interesting story¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, just to pass time.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Okay¡­¡± After pondering for a moment, Ca cautiously spoke, ¡°Do you know what a cat says when you meow at it?¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°It says, ¡®Why-meow.¡¯¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Was this¡­ a joke? Noticing my hardened expression, Ca started to plead hastily, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry! Just give me one more chance! It will really be interesting this time!¡± ¡°Why are you begging like that? Fine, try one more time.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Her expression brightened instantly, and Ca began pondering again, even longer than before. Finally, she came up with, ¡°Do you know why a vampire always smiles during a meal?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because he¡¯s ¡®pleased to eat¡¯?¡± ^{TL/N: Wordy on ¡®pleased to meet¡¯] ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Seems like I¡¯m right.¡± Even though I asked for it, what was this¡­? I let out a deep sigh and waved my hand dismissively, ¡°Enough, let¡¯s stop here. And don¡¯t try to make a joke anywhere else.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange¡­ I got this from the ¡®Empire¡¯s Laugh-Out-Loud Humor Collection¡¯¡­ Ah, never mind, Master. I can do this. Really. I¡¯ll think of something else, so please give me just one more chance!¡± ¡°No, really, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not a big deal if you¡¯re not good at jokes. It¡¯s not the important thing, anyway.¡± In truth, the important thing for Ca was whether or not she properly knew mana breathing techniques. Theck of a sense of humor wasn¡¯t really a problem. However, how she perceived my reaction¡ªCa¡¯splexion turned increasingly pale. Moisture started to build up in her ruby-colored eyes, nearly reaching the point of bursting into tears. It was an oddly pitiable appearance. To be honest, watching this was much more interesting than the bad wordy from earlier. How long have I been watching the teary-eyed Ca? Thump! Thump! Thump! The meal I ordered had arrived. ¡°Wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll go get it.¡± ¡°¡­Yes!¡± Leaving a nodding Ca behind, I received the tray brought by the waitress. Soft starter bread, warm soup, a fragrant steak blended with spices, and a dessert in a small dish. The overall food culture mightg behind the modern world, but if you had the money, you could eat as much delicious food as you wanted. Money truly was the best, after all. Chuckling to myself, I pulled the tray into the room when¨C ¡°Hm?¡± For some reason, Ca was kneeling on the floor, looking this way. When I told her to wait, I didn¡¯t mean for her to kneel and wait¡­ Wondering what it was about, I saw her eyes fixated on the tray. Slyly, I lifted a piece of bread, and her gaze followed. Her eyes tracked the bread as I shook it from left to right. ¡°Swallow¡­¡± Was she hungry? This was one of the few proactive responses from Ca, who until now has been mostly timid and meek. I found it amusing, so I shook the bread once or twice more before attempting to hand it over, but¨C ¡°Ah.¡± I identally dropped it. The bread flew to the left and rolled across the floor. Was it because of my memories from Earth? No matter how rich you were, it was a waste if perfectly good food fell to the ground. I was about to call the waitress to bring another piece of bread, but¨C ¡°Um, thank you for the meal¡­!¡± Ca hurriedly crawled on all fours to pick up the fallen bread and eat it. Moreover, she didn¡¯t even use her hands. She just buried her head and started tearing into it. ¡°Huh?¡± The Lindelheit family was a high-ranking noble family, famous as a magical household. Even just a while ago, her every move radiated noble etiquette. But what is the meaning of this current behavior? ¡°Sigh¡­ Yum¡­¡± Shey on her stomach, butt in the air, hurriedly eating the bread off the floor. So much for the dignity of a noble youngdy; she was just like a simple pet at this point. Perhaps this, too, was a behavior injected into her by her status as a ve. If I had to be honest, it felt good in a creepy way¡ªboth sides got some form of twisted satisfaction. However, it would be problematic if Ca truly became a ve in this sense. She still had much to learn. I naturally ordered her, aiming at her round, wiggling behind. ¡°Ca. [Drop that bread and sit at the table to eat.]¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Yes, sir¡­!¡± Only the sound of clinking utensils filled the spacious room. Once seated, Ca disyed impable dining etiquette, a far cry from her behavior moments ago. However, her eating speed hadn¡¯t changed much. ¡°You eat really well.¡± ¡°Huh? I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡± ¡°No need to apologize. I bought the food for you to eat, after all.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what her behavior a few moments ago was all about. ¡°This is a high-end inn, but it¡¯s not exactlyparable to the Lindelheit family estate. Is it really that delicious?¡± ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t been able to eat properly recently¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Wondering what she meant by that, I blinked. Ca hesitated for a moment before finally speaking. ¡°There¡¯s this thing called ¡®ve training¡¯¡­¡± Ca¡¯s ensuing words confirmed my suspicions. As could be inferred from the fact that some managed to break free of their own ord, the ve seal was useful but not perfect. Amand wasn¡¯t enforced, but rather, it induced a strongpulsion. So, it was necessary to break the spirit of the ve in advance. Once their morale was weakened, even simplepulsions would feel like absolutemands. This preparatory work was what is generally called ¡®training.¡¯ Training methods varied depending on the ve¡¯s rank. Most ves were trained using abination of violence and conditioning. In the case of good-looking young women, they usually weren¡¯t vited, but there were many other ways to condition them. If they were deemed not worth the price, they wouldn¡¯t even carve the ve seal. They would just train them more harshly instead. ¡°But I¡¯m a¡­ top-tier ve¡­ right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I looked at Ca, who seemed embarrassed to call herself a top-tier ve; her face flushed red. Her beauty seemed divinely crafted. She had refined her dignity and knowledge as an excellent magician. In addition, she was from a high-ranking noble family¡ªa person who would normally be untouchable. Even having just one of those qualities would substantially increase a ve¡¯s value, and Ca possessed all three. ¡°It¡¯s more expensive than an average mansion to own a ve like you. I assume they didn¡¯t treat you the same way they treat ordinary ves.¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s correct. I received special training.¡± Training that didn¡¯t involve physical beating or sexual torment. No, to begin with, keeping her unustomed to such treatments would likely increase her value even more. ve traders were still traders, after all. They wouldn¡¯t foolishly damage the value of their product. ¡°And what does this special training entail?¡± ¡°They gave me pills instead of meals.¡± ¡°Pills?¡± Could it be some kind of drug? That would be a problem. Seeing my frown, Ca hurriedly rified, ¡°N-No, it¡¯s not some weird drug! It¡¯s a pill made in Matop, and it¡¯s a meal recement.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve heard of that. It¡¯s the pill adventurers use when exploring unchartednds or knights and magicians take during intense training, right?¡± ¡°Correct, but there¡¯s one key difference.¡± ¡°Which is?¡± ¡°Hunger.¡± ¡°Hunger?¡± ording to Ca, the pill was originally designed as an emergency food, so it was rich in essential nutrients and also gave a feeling of fullness. However, the pills that Ca had been givencked the magic for satiety. So, while it wouldn¡¯t harm her health, she¡¯d be gued by endless hunger. Anyone who has been hungry knows this: hunger can drive people mad. Moreover, all of this happened while they were showing the disciplinary process of ordinary ves. It was just whipping or beating, but for Ca, who was already in a weakened mental state, there couldn¡¯t have been a worse threat. To the eyes of ordinary ves, it would appear as though Ca was restingfortably, so she must also have endured their resentment. As they slowly wore down her spirit to its limit, they gave Ca moderately humiliatingmands. If sheplied, she was rewarded with a proper meal. If she refused? Then, she would continue to eat only pills for a while longer. She was trained to make derations as a ve and even to eat on all fours during that time. She was once a courageousdy of the once-mighty Lindelheit family, but her numerous fears make sense now¡­ If someone went through that over and over, it was no surprise they¡¯d be broken to some extent. Seeing Ca tremble as she put down the utensils she had been using, memories from that time must have flooded back to her. Looking at her, resembling a rabbit before a predator, inexplicably awakened a dark impulse deep within me. I shouldn¡¯t do this. There was no need to go this far. And yet, I couldn¡¯t stop myself. Something about Ca incited a man¡¯s darker impulse. Finally, with a slight grin, I took some of my portion and gave it to Ca. ¡°Eat up.¡± ¡°Th-thank you¡­!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t get to eat much for a while.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s meal control. Interesting method, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ca froze as if someone had pressed a pause button, looking like prey, that had just met its predator. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Seeing Ca¡¯s forlorn expression, an unexinable satisfaction spread from the depths of my heart. So, this is why the original Ca ended up like that. The thrill of tormenting her was too enticing. Chapter 3: I Bought It Because It Was Cheap (3) Chapter 3: I Bought It Because It Was Cheap (3) ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Seeing Ca¡¯s forlorn expression, an unexinable satisfaction spread from the depths of my heart. This must be why the original Ca ended up like this. The thrill of tormenting her was just too good. Well, Ca herself seemed to think she¡¯d been dealt a bad hand, but¡­ one thing¡¯s for sure. Being my ve was actually fortunate for Ca. Had I not been there, Count Kipros would have bought her. The noble who bid 10,000 gold for her was a far more malicious person than I was. In H&A, the protagonist started by enrolling in an academy, and by that time, Ca had already been sold to Count Kipros. Ca was mentioned merely as an extra NPC in the academy; the rumor was that her family hadmitted treason and she had been sold as a ve. But eventually, Ca reappeared. As a mid-boss of the second year, first semester. The downfall of Ca was set against the backdrop of a dungeon-like mansion of Count Kipros. As you explored the grotesquelyvish mansion, you¡¯d find scraps of torn memos here and there, which turned out to be a kind of journal item. Collect all 37 pieces, and they would transform into Count Kipros¡¯ diary item, through which you could find out how Ca became a boss. Count Kipros, to put it simply, suffered from erectile dysfunction. Because of this, his taste grew increasingly perverse¡­ and Ca was the perfect subject for his twisted desires. She was clearly fearful and reacted strongly, making her perfect for tormenting, and she was even pretty. Totally infatuated with Ca, Count Kipros turned to dark magic and even worshiped an evil deity to cure his incurable erectile dysfunction. That deity was the grotesque God of Fertility. He believed that if he worshiped a deity that drew its power from twisted sexual desires, he would find a solution to his problem. Count Kipros seeded in summoning a part of the grotesque God of Fertility by sacrificing all his servants, umted ves, and even his own family¡­ Unluckily for him, Ca, who harbored more than fear¡ªactual malice¡ªfit perfectly into the twisted tastes of the wicked deity. Ignoring the summoner, Count Kipros, the deity chose to transfer his power to Ca. Ca, fueled by a desire for revenge, readily epted the power. Bing the saint of the wicked deity, Ca took her revenge on Count Kipros, covering the surroundings with tentacles and seizing control¡­ Thus, she became a mid-boss, blocking the protagonist¡¯s path. Back when I was a newbie, she was a tricky boss that took me dozens of attempts to defeat. Compared to Count Kipros, I really was a merciful master. Anyway, as I recalled the version of Ca, who became a half-tentacled monster in the game, perhaps her final remnants of aristocratic pride had been beaten by her hunger. She knelt before me and started begging in a desperate voice. ¡°D-Did I do something wrong? I¡¯m sorry. If you let me know, I¡¯ll correct it. Please don¡¯t starve me. Okay? I can be good. So please, Master¡­¡± Why was she so extreme? No, was she pushed into such an extreme situation? One thing¡¯s for sure, I had to feed her well. So I helped her stand up. ¡°Hey, I was joking. Get up, get up.¡± ¡°Really¡­? You were really joking? Ah! I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to doubt you. It¡¯s just¡­¡± I sit the flustered Ca across from me and fed her a slice of meat. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± The moment I brought the food to her frosty lips, she eagerly ate it. Savoring the vor, she chewed carefully. I smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you don¡¯t rebel, you won¡¯t starve. If you listen well, I¡¯ll give you even better things. You understand what I mean?¡± ¡°Th-thank you. I¡¯ll listen well.¡± With food still in her mouth, Ca nodded vigorously. It felt like I was threatening her with food¡­ Well, I guess I actually was. In any case, there wasn¡¯t much I could do about it. I had no intention of destroying Ca¡¯s mana core, so I had to find another way to keep her on a leash. It was true that 20,000 gold wasn¡¯t a big deal for me, but that didn¡¯t mean I wanted to waste a ve I went to the trouble of purchasing. ¡°Good attitude. How about we start by taking off that stifling cloak?¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Who would have thought she¡¯d still be tightly wrapped in the cloak she wore to avoid prying eyes from outside? Ca hesitated for a moment, but eventually removed the cloak carefully and folded it neatly. ¡°Is¡­ is this okay?¡± Ca asked in a cautious voice. I couldn¡¯t respond right away because, up close, her body was far more captivating than I had imagined. Firstly, the deep neckline exposed her corbone, and it was as if some mysterious gravity was at work¡ªI couldn¡¯t easily look away. Even when I managed to tear my gaze away, the sight was no less bewitching. Either her dress was too small, or regr clothing just couldn¡¯t fully cover Ca¡¯s figure. With one wrong move, it seemed like the center of her chest could be exposed, creating a precarious impression. Thanks to that, I could clearly discern the shape of herrge yet well-bnced breasts. ¡­Was clothing even serving a purpose here? I was intensely curious about the rest, but we should eat first. Both because I was hungry and because I needed to give Ca a clear reward. Seeing her anxious expression as she watched me, I nodded reassuringly. ¡°Good, well done. Now, continue eating. If it¡¯s not enough, order more. They¡¯ll even bring food to the room for an extra charge, so it¡¯s quite convenient.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡± It seemed her tension had loosened a bit, and with a rxed expression, Ca resumed eating. Perhaps she was bothered by my tant gaze. She hesitated now and then, but¡­ Ca resolutely finished eating three more servings. ¡°Ugh¡­ Hic!¡± She gave out a small burp, then hastily covered her mouth and looked at me. Well, having consumed a total of four servings, it was understandable. ¡°Once you¡¯re done, put the dishes outside ande sit here.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± As I patted the seat next to me while sitting on the bed, Ca awkwardly rose from her seat. She gathered the evidence of her meal and ced it outside the door, then took a seat beside me with an air of heightened tension. Whiff. A pleasant aroma wafted from her as soon as she sat down. Was that perfume? While I pondered this in a rxed manner, Ca sat with a rigid posture, her head bowed down. The tension emanating from her trembling lips was palpable. She was incredibly nervous. She seemed to be misunderstanding why I asked her to sit on the bed. It wasn¡¯t that, not yet. ¡°Ca Lindelheit, to mention the biggest reason why I spent 20,000 gold on you¨C¡± ¡°Gulp.¡± As if expecting it, Ca swallowed hard. I pointed at her chest as I continued speaking, ¡°It¡¯s to learn the Lindelheit family¡¯s mana breathing technique, Lintblum.¡± ¡°¡­Excuse me? Lintblum?¡± She tilted her head in confusion, apparently caught off guard by the unexpected topic. Was it due to her innocent look? Or perhaps it was because of the revealing outfit. Right now, Ca reminds me of an herbivorous animal¡ªmore specifically, a well-fed rabbit. Doing my best to resist letting my gaze drift towards her chest again, I returned to the main topic. ¡°Yes, Lintblum, that¡¯s right. It has to be that. Oh, I¡¯ll also teach you some basic magic before you enter the academy.¡± While Lintblum was an effective mana breathing technique, it wasn¡¯t the best. The Eurelia continent was filled with superior mana breathing techniques, most of which I already knew. However, at this point, Lintblum was the only method that could cure mana insensitivity. It wasn¡¯t like there were absolutely no other ways¡ªlike elixirs or a transformative event¡ªbut they were practically impossible for a magician who couldn¡¯t use magic. Hiring a high-level adventurer by spending arge sum wasn¡¯t a good choice either. No matter how high the adventurer¡¯s rank, they often betray their employer in the face of valuable items money couldn¡¯t buy. I learned that from my own experience. I¡¯ve poured gold from my main character into my secondary character, hoping to speed things up, and hired an S-tier adventurer. But the moment we cleared the hidden dungeon, those adventurers¡ªwho had the highest trust rating within the guild¡ªstabbed me in the back without a second thought. Damn them. It was like that in the game, but it was likely even worse now that it had be a reality. This world has always shown me more than what the game era did. Anyway, Ca visibly rxed when I exined why I purchased her at the auction. Did she think her value relied more on her knowledge than her body? That might be a premature judgment. I chuckled and gave her side a gentle poke. ¡°You do know the Lintblum breathing technique, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ah, yes, I do! I¡¯m in the process of learning it myself, but¡­¡± Ca blinked her ruby-colored eyes, as if not fully understanding. ¡°Only adults under thirty can enroll in the academy, you know?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Why was she bringing this up now¡ªoh. Reacting to Ca¡¯s words, I instinctively nced at a nearby mirror. ¡­And there I found the face of a malevolent, scheming noble ring back at me. I had been wondering why I felt strangely tense for a while. I realized I hadn¡¯t undone the disguise I wore to the auction. Feeling awkward, I scratched the back of my head and pulled a golden potion from my inventory to drink. ¡°Hm.¡± A slight headache and a weird tingling sensation spread across my face. But the effect was evident; my reflection in the mirror began to change slowly. ¡°What? What?!¡± Ca was so shocked that she pointed at my face, stammering. Though she quickly lowered her hand, perhaps thinking it was rude, I could understand her reaction. Anyone would be startled if a malicious-looking bald man suddenly transformed into a boy who appeared younger than themselves. I turned my head from side to side, checking my reflection again. Pitch-ck hair that wouldn¡¯t allow any other color, and skin so white it looked almost pallid in contrast. Sharp eyes sparkled in a shade of purple, and the corners of my mouth were slightly upturned. Overall, it wasn¡¯t the most pleasant look, but it was undeniably handsome. I couldn¡¯t help but smile with satisfaction. It was well worth the three hours¡ªor nearly so¡ªI¡¯d invested in the disguise. Chapter 4: I Bought It Because It Was Cheap (4) Chapter 4: I Bought It Because It Was Cheap (4) I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of aplishment after investing nearly three hours in the disguise. As I was smiling to myself, Ca¡¯s trembling voice came from next to me. ¡°Master¡­ is that really you? What happened?¡± Ca seemed a bit morefortable now that my appearance had changed. I shrugged my shoulders and replied, ¡°Ever heard of a Polymorph Potion? It¡¯s something you asionally find in dungeons.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that really expensive?¡± ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m short on money?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ca rolled her red eyes, seemingly considering her own worth, and cautiously lowered her head. ¡°Um¡­ won¡¯t the Polymorph Potion be exposed during the entrance exam?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not that I doubt you, Master, but they thoroughly checked for disguised entrances when I enrolled!¡± Ca¡¯s eyes were darting around as she gesticted wildly to make her point. While I was bing morefortable with her, it seemed she hadn¡¯tpletely forgotten her own precarious situation. ¡°Let me rify. This is my actual appearance. The bald guy earlier was the disguise.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh¡­um¡­so¡­¡± ¡°Speak freely. Don¡¯t beat around the bush. It¡¯s annoying.¡± ¡°Alright! So, how old are you, Master?¡± ¡°I¡¯m 20. The perfect age for academy enrollment, right?¡± In truth, I didn¡¯t know my exact age in this world, as there was no such thing as an ID here. However, the protagonist¡¯s age was always set to 20, the minimum age for academy enrollment, when the game would start, and this year was when the original story would begin. Unless some bizarre twist happened, 20 should be correct. It was ridiculous that I¡¯ve had so many near-death experiences in the past three years and spent 20,000 gold just for academy enrollment, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. As the name Hero & Academy (H&A) suggested, the academy was ultimately the focal point of this world. Considering the looming disasters thaty ahead, building my strength in the academy¡ªa ce I knew well¡ªwas essential. ¡°Twenty years old¡­ Enrolling in the academy¡­¡± Ca looked at me with bewildered eyes. ording to the original setting, Ca became a ve when her family fell from grace during her fourth year, which was her senior year at the academy. It must be emotionallyplex for her to think that her master was someone four years younger than her and was attempting to enroll in the academy¡ªan institution she never managed to graduate from. However, I can¡¯t afford to get lost in my thoughts right now. There was still work to be done. p, p. I lightly pped my hands to get Ca¡¯s attention. ¡°Anyway, you know the Lintblum Breathing Technique, right? Good. Let¡¯s at least cover the basics before we go to sleep tonight.¡± ¡°Oh, yes! First, you need to draw mana from the surrounding air and form a ring around your heart¡­ Ah, not just a ring, but a triple helix ring. Then, you have to¡­ resonate the mana filled throughout your body with the external mana¡­¡± Ca, startled, reflexively began to recite the essence of the Lintblum Breathing Technique. ¡­I had no idea what she was talking about, though. Initially, I couldn¡¯t even sense or absorb mana from my surroundings. My body was incapable of reacting to mana. But that was fine, of course. It wasn¡¯t like I bought Ca without having a backup n. ¡°Stop.¡± ¡°Hup!¡± At mymand, Ca stopped her exnation and covered her mouth with her hand. I could sense a hint of anxiety in her furtive nces. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not like you made a mistake or anything. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a better way to teach this, isn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°A better way¡­ Are you talking about imparting it directly?¡± ¡°Exactly, imparting.¡± In the game, there was a system where an expert in a specific skill could help another person acquire that skill up to the beginner level. It was simr here. If it were a mage, the master could create a mana core for their disciple, and if it were a knight, they could create an Aura Core for them. However, they could only create the core. Transferring energy or elevating aplishments was impossible. Filling the core with mana or aura and realizing the true essence of the respective breathing technique was entirely up to the individual. But because one could forcibly imnt a breathing technique and safely navigate the most dangerous andplex phase of core creation, this sort of imparting was fairlymon among masters and disciples. ¡°Um, Master? To impart the technique to you, you must not have learned any breathing techniques yet, right?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ah, did she assume I¡¯d already learned another breathing technique? Well, that was understandable. Regardless of the type of stat, the standard human limit for stats was 30. Although various traits and equipment could augment that, the limit still referred to the pure stat. And my magic power stat was 18. That was quite arge amount to attribute solely to innate talent. It wasn¡¯t for nothing that my trait was called ¡®Endless Mana.¡¯ Given that I had substantial magical power, one usually couldn¡¯t learn more than one breathing technique unless there was a special case. To learn a new breathing technique, one would have to dispose of all the mana umted through the existing technique. So, from Ca¡¯s perspective, it was only natural to assume I¡¯d already learned something and to be puzzled by the situation. Of course, she was mistaken. ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is just my innate magical power, so don¡¯t worry and proceed.¡± ¡°You mean, this is natural-born magical power¡­?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not doubting me this time, are you?¡± ¡°No, no! I¡¯ve never doubted you, Master! But this is really¡­¡± Unable to continue her words, Ca hesitated. I chuckled at her expression and took off my shirt, exposing my back. Although the ve inscription fundamentally prevented a ve from harming their master, it was better to be safe than sorry. ¡°Is there anything else needed? If not, proceed with [safely imparting the Lintblum Breathing Technique].¡± ¡°Eh¡­ Yes!¡± Ca hesitated for a moment, but soon ced her hand on my back with an enthusiastic voice. Her touch was both gentle and warm. Swoosh¨C But not long after, starting from that warmth, a cold energy began to pour out. ¡°Ugh!¡± The inside of my body felt so cold. Mana from Ca started to spread from my back, filling my body like ripples spreading across ake¡ªquietly yet definitively. The mana filled my core, extended to my fingertips and toes, but avoided my head as it rose. How much time had passed as Ca began to channel her mana into me? At some point, Ca¡¯s mana started to bounce back instead of pouring into me. This meant that my body was now filled with her mana. I shivered involuntarily, feeling as if my entire body up to my shoulders had been dipped in icy water. Oom¨C Ca¡¯s mana, which filled my body, started to vibrate quickly. It felt like the pping of a bumblebee¡¯s wings¡­ or perhaps the reverberations of a struck tuning fork. Ooom¨C The vibrations intensified, eventually resonating with my flesh itself. Ooom. Ooom. Ooom¨C Something was being inscribed into my heart, diaphragm, and each individual cell. Even without my conscious effort, my breathing started to follow a certain pattern, and my heartbeat began to align with a specific rhythm. The cold energy that filled my entire body, except for my head, began to contract and eventually started to form small circles near my heart. And as these small circles gathered, theypleted a single loop. Thump. My breathing, heartbeat, and the mana loop became interconnected. At the same time, lines of mana emanated from the core of my chest. Those cold lines gave me no time to adapt, circting throughout my body as if they were veins. So, this was the mana circuit? If so, the loop forming at my heart must be the mana core. The mana circuit, which used my body as a canvas to draw intricate shapes,pleted the picture as it returned to the core. At that moment¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± A sudden feeling of refreshment filled my entire body, coupled with an indescribable sense of exhration. I surrendered to this sensation, and I began to inhale and exhale instinctively. Whoom¡­. While Ca¡¯s mana was more potent when she was in direct control, my will could now move it instead. What previously felt like a simple, cold energy now seemed like a living organism, down to each particle. I coaxed and guided it, allowing it to pass through theplicated mana circuit and the core of my heart. Slowly but surely, step by step, I continued. Finally, when itpleted a full circle around the mana circuit and returned to the core, I could instinctively feel it. The mana Ca had injected into me had entirely be my own. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± The moment I exhaled the breath I had been holding, an alert sounded as if it had been waiting. Ding! ¡¾You have learned the Genius''s Mana Breathing Technique, a cure for your mana-insensitive constitution.¡¿ ¡¾Special Experience Fulfilled!¡¿ ¡¾Negative Trait ¡®Mana Sensory Inability (S)¡¯ has been removed.¡¿ Yes! This is it! The reason why mastering the Lintblum Mana Breathing Technique removed the Mana Sensory Inability was simple. It was because the Lintblum technique was developed by the progenitor of the Lindelheit family, who was born with Mana Sensory Inability, to cure his own condition. Originally, you could acquire the technique in the form of a skill book by defeating Ca after she became a mini-boss. But if Ca herself was fine, there¡¯s no reason not to simply inherit it directly from her. Trying to contain my excitement, I muttered quietly to myself for a final confirmation. Status Window Name: Yandel Title: Lost Foreigner Basic Abilities Strength: 11 Endurance: 10 Agility: 12 Talent: 14 Mana Power: 18 Traits Endless Mana (A) Elemental Affinity (B) Exceptional Memory (B) Clumsy Weapon Skill (E) Lintblum Mana Core (C) ¡°Wow¡­¡± Mana Sensory Inability had definitely been removed. ¡­And one of Ca¡¯s functions has now decreased. What was left was knowledge about magic and¡­ Maybe this body of mine that had never been used before. Chapter 5: I Bought It, So I’m Relieved (1) Chapter 5: I Bought It, So I¡¯m Relieved (1) ¡°Wow¡­¡± Mana Sensory Inability had definitely been removed. And one of Ca¡¯s functions had now decreased. What was left was knowledge about magic and¡­ And perhaps this body of mine that I had never used before. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± An involuntary smile leaked out for a moment. My eyes suddenly went to the new trait. Lintblum Mana Core (C) ¡°Huh?¡± The Lintblum Core was a C grade? The Mana Core trait was a growth-type characteristic, with its initial grade, growth speed, and growth limit determined by the corresponding mana breathing technique. The better the breathing technique you learn, the higher the starting grade, the faster the growth, and the higher the grade it could evolve into. In that sense, while the Lintblum breathing technique was good, it shouldn¡¯t start at C grade right after being passed down, right? In the game, the skill book dropped from Ca, so I never inherited it directly, but I do remember that its maximum growth was A grade. That being said, if you inherit it, you should normally receive a D or E grade assessment. Intrigued, I opened the detailed description window. Lintblum Mana Core (C) Description: Despite being born with Mana Sensory Inability, this was a special form of core devised by a genius who had reached the heights of an Archmage. It possessed sufficient potential to aim for higher realms. Apetent senior carefully passed it down to a junior. The initial grade increased by one level. ¡°Ah.¡± It seemed Ca must have put in some extra effort. As I casually looked back, our eyes met while Ca was quickly wiping sweat from her forehead. Ca then smiled in utter satisfaction. ¡­Why was she acting so carelessly and joyfully when she was nervous just a moment ago? It wasn¡¯t like she was sticking her neck out to be devoured or anything. Anyway, it was more than just her following orders; she actively helped me. So, she deserved some proper praise. Just as one would for a big dog, I roughly patted Ca¡¯s tinum blonde hair. ¡°You¡¯ve done well. Thanks to you, the results exceeded my expectations.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± A somewhat awkward reaction, but I could sense the undeniable anticipation hidden within her. ¡°Um¡­ Master? Did I do well?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then¡­ can I receive a reward?¡± ¡°A reward? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m the type who always keeps promises.¡± I assumed what Ca meant by ¡®reward¡¯ was that she wanted to eat to her heart¡¯s content. However, the word resonated with me in a slightly different way. Having aplished the biggest task, shouldn¡¯t everything be fine now? The exhration of bing aware of my mana, the superiority of the master-subordinate rtionship, and the sight of Ca drenched in sweat all pushed me forward. As if entranced by something, I grabbed Ca¡¯s slender shoulders, and then, Twirl. I pulled her toward me and spun her in half a circle. ¡°Huh?¡± A bbergasted sound as Ca ended up below me. Her hair, seen up close, was finer and more shimmering than I¡¯d imagined. Such a delicate beauty, as if her tinum hair was actually melted and molded. However, Ca¡¯s real charmy elsewhere. ¡°Master? Why are you¡­?¡± Betrayal, emptiness, fear, and injustice¡ªvarious emotions were melding in her ruby-colored eyes, which were trembling uncontrobly. I¡¯d wager that no gemstone could be as beautiful as Ca¡¯s eyes. With my palm on her cheek and my thumb softly touching her eyelid, I curled up the corner of my mouth into a sly grin. ¡°Why, you ask?¡± Then, I pressed my upper body, now bare after taking off my shirt, closely against Ca¡¯s chest. Squeeze. The softness felt clear even over her dress. I whispered softly while enjoying the sensation. ¡°Because I bought you, so I should use you.¡± Half-pushed by impulse, I spat out those words. But I didn¡¯t regret it. I had nned on this from the start. How could I simply hold hands and sleep when I had a woman like Ca at my disposal? Sure, to Ca, this would be like a bolt out of the blue. Trembling, Ca asked me in a desperate tone, ¡°Master¡­? Weren¡¯t you not into¡­ night services?¡± ¡°I never said that.¡± ¡°But I worked hard¡­ You said you¡¯d give me a reward¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat something delicious tomorrow. Just say what you¡¯d like.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t what I meant by a reward!¡± ¡°Who gets to decide that isn¡¯t you; it¡¯s me.¡± At this point, she must have realized there was no way out. Tears began to well up in Ca¡¯s red eyes. ¡°Wh-why¡­?¡± ¡°What are you crying for now?¡± It made my resolve waver. When she was like this, I had no choice but to give amand. ¡°[Stop.]¡± ¡°Sniff.¡± The effect was immediate. Ca clenched her mouth, and the overflowing tears soon ceased. I gently wiped the remaining tears from her eyes with the back of my hand and lifted the upper part of the clothing that was covering her body. As a bonus, I helped Ca to her feet. With a nce, I momentarily observed her trembling chest as she hurriedly stood up. Then I looked down intently at her. Though my transformed state was undone, my height was still slightly taller than Ca, which made this possible. The problem was that, because she had lowered her head, I could only see the top of it. Reaching out, I lifted Ca¡¯s chin. ¡°Ah.¡± At my touch, she flinched but obediently lifted her head, following my hand¡¯s movement. In her eyes, which were swirling with various emotions, only one remained: a deep-rooted fear. ¡°Ca.¡± ¡°Gasp!¡± All I did was call her name, yet Ca trembled noticeably. ¡°You¡¯re aware that what you did was a form of rebellion, right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°And you know what happens to a ve who rebels against their master, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ Hmph!¡± I lifted my thumb and blocked Ca¡¯s lips as she was about to plead reflexively. The sensation was soft and moist on my fingertips. Intrigued by the addictive touch, I softly stroked Ca¡¯s lips as I spoke. ¡°Ca, there¡¯s no need to apologize just yet. I¡¯m an understanding master.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You just became my ve, right? And it¡¯s your first time. Of course, you¡¯d be nervous, and probably scared. Yes, I can understand that. So, it¡¯s okay.¡± For some reason, Ca¡¯s trembling increased, but I continued speaking unfazed. ¡°So, I¡¯ll let you off this one time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°But you¡¯ll have to undress yourself.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Her gaze wavered as if an earthquake had struck. Slowly, I removed the finger that was blocking her lips and asked, ¡°Guess there¡¯s no need for me to give amand this time, right?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Ca nodded with a seemingly solemn expression. Satisfied with her response, I sat back down on the bed. To make her willing to act on her own without any coercive measures¡ªwas I not a top 1% master? Praising myself inwardly while waiting, Ca lightly bit her lip and reached her hands behind her back. And then, Swoosh. Her dress flowed down in one go. No wonder her chest¡¯s movements had seemed so natural earlier. She must not have been wearing any underwear. As the small scrap of fabric that could hardly be called clothing disappeared, Ca¡¯s naked body was revealed. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ca instinctively tried to cover herself but soon realized her situation and slowly lowered her arms. Thanks to that, I was able to admire her body leisurely. Her skin was so fair it looked as if it would smear if touched, and tinum-colored hair flowed over it. Perhaps unable to deal with her shame, her face and neck flushed red, but even that only entuated Ca¡¯s charm. But one couldn¡¯t look at the face forever. With the sentiment of saving the best forst, I deliberately shifted my gaze downward. ¡°Ah, y-you can see everything¡­¡± Ca muttered inadvertently. Indeed, I could. Firstly, her sizable breasts, then her light pink nipples, her slender waist, and her smooth yet slightly protruding belly due to the womb. And also the tightly closed, intimate area situated under the light tinum-colored pubic hair. All of Ca wasid bare before me. Things she must¡¯ve never shown anyone and kept well hidden until now. But now, they were just things I could do with as I pleased. I stared intensely for a good while, as if making sure not to miss a single blemish, before finally standing up from my seat. Having sat down to appreciate her, I was no longer satisfied with just that. Thump. ¡°Ah!¡± Ca¡¯s breasts were muchrger and softer than they looked. Jiggly. Even when I spread my fingers wide, my hands could not fully epass the flesh that was now distorted in various ways following my movements. How many times had I relished the feel of her skin as it flowed through my fingers? Before long, something firm began to poke at the center of my palm. ¡°Oh.¡± As I let go of Ca¡¯srge breasts, which I had been manipting, her erect nipples finally became visible. Compared to the size of her breasts, her nipples weren¡¯t that big. However, perhaps sensitivity was proportional to size, for Ca¡¯s nipples had be almost pathetically erect. As I gently pressed them with my thumb. ¡°Ah!¡± An immediate response leaped out. So, this was her weak spot. Like a beast biting its prey, I pinched her nipples with my thumb, tugged them around, and at times traced them gently, ying with her breasts insistently. And not long after, ¡°Ah¡­!¡± A voice full of distinct pleasure came from Ca. When I discreetly looked up, I saw Ca making a facial expression I had never seen before. Her clenched eyes had a thin film of tears, and her half-rolled-in lips were tightly sealed. She was shivering intensely, almost pitifully, as if she were a naked person in extreme cold. However, as I momentarily stayed still, perhaps she got curious about the reason. Ca subtly opened her eyes. ¡°¡­Ah!¡± And our eyes met immediately. As if questioning when she had opened her eyes, she closed them again tightly. Was this it? Click, click. Feeling it was about time, I lowered my pants along with my underwear. And then, extending the area that had been stirring on its own towards Ca, I spoke, ¡°Ca.¡± ¡°¡­Yes!¡± ¡°Open your eyes.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Chapter 6: I Bought It, So I’m Relieved (2) Chapter 6: I Bought It, So I¡¯m Relieved (2) In this world, it wasmonly epted that women with high innate magical powers hadrger chests. Acquired magic only contributed to one¡¯s overall health, but innate magic even influenced physical growth. But what would happen when a man had high innate magic? The answer was simple. He would grow in a ¡®certain area.¡¯ ¡°Ah¡­ Uh¡­¡± Ca opened her eyes as directed and noticed my ¡®peculiar trait,¡¯ poking at her lower abdomen. She immediately shielded her eyes and squealed. ¡°Kyaaah!¡± Even so, she was peeping through her fingers. ¡°Why are you hiding when you¡¯re still looking?¡± ¡°Well, you told me to look, Master¡­¡± Ca replied, almost whining. But from the sneaky nces she was taking, she seemed intrigued. When she was the one undressing, she was incredibly shy. But now that it was my turn, this was her reaction. Was it because I was good-looking? Even though Ca had been a timid character, she seemed a bit bolder now. Maybe she anticipated this all along. For a moment, I nodded to myself, thinking about her change in behavior. Soon, Ca couldn¡¯t help but stare openly and blurted out, puzzled, ¡°Is it even possible for that to fit¡­?¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯re no longer hiding and looking directly, I see.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you didn¡¯t tell me to look away, Master.¡± Ca tried her best to hide her reaction, but she couldn¡¯t conceal her protruding lips. I chuckled and nodded approvingly. ¡°You did well on the task I asked.¡± ¡°Well, I did make a mistake earlier. I don¡¯t want to upset you, Master¡­¡± Ca¡¯s face momentarily darkened, as if considering the worst-case scenario. She quickly changed the subject. ¡°Um, I don¡¯t really know since it¡¯s my first time seeing this, but are all men¡­um¡­thisrge?¡± ¡°No way. You know about my innate magical power by now.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Ca nodded with an expression indicating that she finally understood. However, her expression soon stiffened again. ¡°¡­Even so, the fact remains that it has to fit inside me.¡± She closed one eye, sizing it up with her hand. She then giggled as she discreetlypared it to her lower abdomen. ¡°We¡¯ll need to prepare in advance, then.¡± ¡°Pre-prepare? Wait, you¡¯re not going to touch my chest again, are you?¡± Ca seemed to make a resolution. Trembling yet trying to make it easier, she straightened her shoulders and leaned her torso forward. She stretched her arms behind her back and assumed an ¡®easy-to-touch¡¯ posture, eyes tightly shut. Her demeanor was somewhat appealing, like a rabbit offering itself as a sacrifice. But I had a different method in mind this time. I slightly spread my legs for Ca to see and point at my ¡®specific area.¡¯ ¡°Fe.¡± ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what ¡®Fe¡¯ is?¡± ¡°Fe?¡± Confused, Ca blinked her ruby-colored eyes, clearly not understanding. ¡°So, didn¡¯t the Lindelheit family give you any kind of sexual education?¡± ¡°Well, there was sexual education! They just didn¡¯t cover this part¡­¡± ¡°So what do you know?¡± ¡°How men and women should properly share a bed¡­?¡± What was that supposed to mean? Judging from the fact that she knew about ¡®bodily fluids¡¯ but not about ¡®Fe,¡¯ it was safe to say her education was very textbook-oriented. ¡°If you¡¯re not sure, just do as you¡¯re told.¡± ¡°I will obey your orders, Master.¡± Despite her polite tone, Ca kept sneaking nces at my expression. Was she worried that not knowing about ¡®Fe¡¯ might upset me? It was actually better that she didn¡¯t know. I smirked and pointed to the area between my legs again. ¡°First, sit here.¡± ¡°Like this?¡± Ca knelt without hesitation. Perhaps bothered by the closeness of my ¡®specific area,¡¯ her eyes darted around for a moment. Still, she ultimately looked up at me as if willing to listen. I patted her head a couple of times, positioning her in just the right spot to convey my approval. ¡°Well done. Now, start with your mouth.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Use your mouth.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a momentary pause, Ca nced back and forth between me and my ¡®specific area,¡¯ and then her face turned gloomy. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s too big¡­¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± It was definitely going to be hard for her to take it all in at once. ¡°Then just wet it a little.¡± Properly teaching her about ¡®Fe¡¯ could wait. I was reaching my limits, and I¡¯d like to move on to the main course as well. But for some reason, Ca hesitated again, just fiddling with her fingers. ¡°Uh¡­ Master? This is just my request, but¡­ I haven¡¯t had my first kiss yet, so¡­ if it¡¯s okay with you¡­¡± ¡°You want to have a proper kiss on the lips before moving on to ¡®that?¡¯¡± ¡°Y-yes!¡± ¡°Do you think I have to grant you wishes?¡± ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no harm in it. Come here.¡± I grabbed Ca¡¯s arm, which had paled as if she had taken my teasing seriously, and pulled her toward me. ¡°Ah!¡± Without any resistance, Ca came closer. I wrapped my arms around her waist. Cozy. Herrge breasts pressed against me, and her face was now close to mine. I took a moment to look into her tense, ruby-red eyes. ¡°Smack!¡± I sealed our lips together. The soft touch of her lips and the warm breath that escaped in between. I enjoyed the slight trembling from Ca¡¯s skin where our bodies touched, and I slowly pushed my tongue inside. ¡°Uh¡­?¡± Soon, I find myself obstructed by her teeth. Perhaps she didn¡¯t expect the tongue, since she reacted a bit awkwardly. I gently tapped her teeth to encourage her. Then, she made room. Since there was nothing else to block me, I thrust my tongue in without hesitation. ¡°Uh?!¡± I tickled her gums, tapped the roof of her mouth, andstly, I entangled my tongue with Ca¡¯s soft one. At first, she was a bit stiff, but as I continued to move within, she awkwardly began to reciprocate. ¡°Uhm¡­ Mm¡­¡± As the sounds emanating from our tongues grew increasingly lewd, a nasal tone started mixing into Ca¡¯s voice as well. Finally, feeling like that was enough, I pulled away decisively. ¡°Ah¡­?¡± A thin, silvery thread stretched between us. At its end, Ca had a somewhat dazed expression, with her tongue slightly sticking out. ¡°How was that? Satisfactory?¡± ¡°Eh? Ah, yes¡­!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s get started.¡± I pointed to my member that had been pressing against Ca¡¯s belly due to our close contact. She gulped and nodded her head. She then knelt down and grabbed it. ¡°Wait. You have to do it without using your hands.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°If you use your hands, it¡¯s a hand job. If you only use your mouth, then it¡¯s a ¡®Fe.¡¯ Understand?¡± ¡°So you mean like this?¡± Ca put her hands behind her waist and leaned in with her face. To be honest, using hands wouldn¡¯t really matter¡­ but this was more exciting to watch. Conveying approval, I lightly patted her head. For some reason, she stuck out her tongue with a seemingly cunning expression. No, I wasn¡¯t rushing you. I wouldn¡¯t correct her, though. While I was awkwardly mulling over this, Ca¡¯s tongue finally made contact with my member. A wet sound followed. I felt the warmth and soft touch of her tongue on the tip. Initially, Ca kept her tongue still as she nced up to check my reaction¡­ Then she began moving again. ¡°Heh¡­Huh¡­¡± There were a series of wet sounds. Ca lightly shook her head, moistening the tip with her saliva. I told her only to use saliva, and it seemed like she was taking that quite literally. Wet sounds continued. Truthfully, Ca¡¯s actions weren¡¯t really pleasurable, more like slightly ticklish? She didn¡¯t even move her protruding tongue. She merely moved her face while her tongue remained stationary. However, ¡°You¡¯ll be feeling this inside you soon, so make sure it¡¯s well lubricated. Otherwise, it might hurt, you know?¡± ¡°Y-yes¡­!¡± The psychological satisfaction of watching Ca kneel below me, diligently working, was undeniable. There was no physical stimtion, but it was enough to stir my sense of dominance. And how much I relished watching Ca, who was dribbling saliva onto the ground, licking all the way to the very root. She finally retracted the tongue she had been sticking out this entire time. And then, with a visibly tense expression, she looked up at me from in front of my saliva-coated self. ¡°Master, I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°Good job. Next, lie down on the bed and spread your legs.¡± ¡°¡­Ah, understood.¡± Ca climbed onto the bed with the creaky movements of a malfunctioning tin toy, and took the position as instructed. The problem was that she spread her legs as if stretching, misunderstanding my direction. I had no choice then. ¡°That¡¯s not how you should spread them. Do it like this.¡± Lifting Ca¡¯s knees, I manually spread them into an ¡®M¡¯ shape. Doing so, Ca¡¯s intimate area revealed itself between her surprisingly toned thighs for a mage. A faint tinum hue on her pubic hair, thickbia, and a slowly widening slit due to her widely spread legs. ¡°Wow¡­¡± It was visible even when she was standing, but I could see it even more clearly in this position. My eyes lingered on Ca¡¯s intimate area only momentarily before my hand instinctively reached out. Slowly, the slit opened up. The pink flesh within, the tiny protruding clitoris, and the narrow opening that could just barely fit a pinky finger¡ªeverything wasid bare. ¡­I guess I¡¯ve waited long enough. I position myself between Ca¡¯s legs. Then, I aimed my saliva-lubricated self directly at her opening. ¡°I¡¯m going in.¡± In a single motion, I thrust my hips forward. Chapter 7: I Bought It, So I’m Relieved (3) Chapter 7: I Bought It, So I¡¯m Relieved (3) ¡°I¡¯ll put it in.¡± He thrust his waist in one swift motion. There was a sensation of forcing his way through a narrow pile of flesh. A trickle of blood flowed. ¡°Ah!¡± And then there was a dyed, short scream. Looking up, Ca, who was whimpering in pain, was covering her own mouth. ¡°It¡¯s okay to scream.¡± Only after my permission did Ca remove her hand and let out a sob. ¡°Ah, it hurts, Master¡­ It¡¯s too big¡­ Hnn¡­¡± As if to prove her point, her already tight inner muscles clenched. ¡°I put it in all at once because I thought it would hurt more if I did it slowly¡­¡± ¡°Still¡­ Hic. It hurts¡­ So please, go slow¡­ Hnn¡­ Just stay still for a moment¡­¡± Ca shook her head pleadingly. Of course, whether Ca was hurt or not, I could move without caring. But for now, wasn¡¯t this a reward, as Ca said? Above all, rewards and punishments must be clear. The control that could be done with a single ve Mark had its limits. ¡­Wait, ve Mark? I didn¡¯t know whether this would work or not, but with a ¡®nothing to lose¡¯ mentality, I gave Ca amand. ¡°Ca. [Go into heat.]¡± ¡°Hic¡­ What is¡­ huh?!¡± Something else mixed into Ca¡¯s voice, which had been sobbing until just now. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°M-Master? What did you do to me¡­? Hmm¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean? Imanded you to go into heat.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ There¡¯s no way that¡¯s possible¡­ Why is it like this¡­ Ah¡­¡± Ca¡¯s face, twisted in pain, gradually rxed and started to flush with lust. In fact, Ca¡¯s question was valid. The original purpose of the ve Mark was to make one feelpelled, forcing their actions. It didn¡¯t affect emotions. However, going into heat was not about emotions but sensations. And right now, the heightened sensations are still lingering within me. I thought it might just work, and¡­ It really did. Well, a good thing is still a good thing. Thinking so, I waited a moment, and gradually, Ca¡¯s insides began to moisten. ¡°I think that¡¯s good enough. I¡¯ll start moving.¡± ¡°Hoo¡­ Ah, yes! Please¡­ take care?¡± Ca, who had been nervously rubbing her body, awkwardly nodded her head. No matter how startled she was by the suddenmand to go into heat, there was no need to say, ¡®please take care.¡¯ ¡°Do you even know the situation you¡¯re in, Ca?¡± ¡°Yes? Yes¡­¡± ¡°Really? A nobledy reduced to a ve, having been ordered to go into heat by her Master, and now, in the middle of being taken?¡± ¡°Eh¡­ You don¡¯t have to say it like that¡­¡± Ca turned her head away, looking hurt. ¡°I know¡­ but what can I do?¡± But not long after, she subtly turned her head back toward me. ¡°I¡¯m already a ve, and you, Yandel, are my master¡­ It was something that had to happen someday.¡± Ca, with her slightly moist ruby eyes, slowly reached out with both hands. ¡°And although I don¡¯t know much about lewd things¡­ I have heard about the treatment of ves. I¡¯ve seen it firsthand as well¡­¡± Saying that, Ca took on a posture as if asking to be held and giggled. ¡°I¡¯m really fortunate that my Master seems like a kind person. You didn¡¯t beat me up or force me to do anything throughmands. You¡¯ve given me rewards and punishments.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only natural when dealing with people.¡± ¡°How many people see ves as human beings? There are so many nobles who treat even servants as tools. ves are¡­ just disposable toys.¡± Ca added with a self-mocking tone but soon gently curled up the corners of her mouth. ¡°Ah, you also said you needed my magic, right? That made me a bit happy¡­ and you¡¯re good-looking, which helps.¡± ¡°True. I am pretty handsome.¡± As I nodded in agreement, Ca offered a small smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I want to look good in the eyes of my Master. I¡¯d rather be petted than hit, and eat delicious food rather than starve.¡± With that, she gently tickled my thigh with her outstretched hand. ¡°I will obey whatever you wish for, Master. If there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know, please teach me. I won¡¯t forget it.¡± ¡°Ca¡­?¡± ¡°So¡­ please find me attractive. Please treasure me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave it up to you, Master.¡± Ca said with her tear-soaked red eyes. Those weren¡¯t the eyes I saw filled with fear and anxiety behind the bars at the auction house. They still contained a bit of fear and anxiety, but also relief, anticipation, longing, and a trace of pleasure; her eyes glowed withplex emotions. Was this what she was thinking? To be honest, it wasn¡¯t unpleasant. No, it was nice. Having a woman like Ca crave my affection could only make me feel good. Led by impulse, I grabbed both of Ca¡¯s wrists with one hand, pulling them above her head to secure them tightly. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°You wanted me to find you attractive, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± ¡°Then feel it to the fullest. Don¡¯t hold back or be shy. If it feels good, let out some moans. It¡¯ll make it better for me too.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Ah, onest thing. If you go away, make sure to report it properly.¡± ¡°Huh? Go away? Where am I going¡­?¡± Before Ca could finish her puzzled sentence, I moved my hips. Squeak. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± The tight sensation inside her was somewhat painful. We¡¯d been at it for quite some time, yet instead of getting used to it, she continued to grip me tightly as if trying to push out the intruder. Of course, that only made it better. Squeak, squeak. I increased the speed of my hips a little more. I forcefully broke through the walls that were trying to hold me back and reached the end, striking the cervix. ¡°Aah! M-Master¡­ Ahh! It¡¯s too deep¡­ Ah¡­ too deep!¡± Whether it was due to mymand to be in heat or not, she seemed to be fully experiencing it for the first time. I briefly admired Ca¡¯s increasingly disheveled expression, then lowered my head. Lick. ¡°Eek?!¡± Ca jolted as I licked her cheek. But nothing else happened. Well, of course, her arms and legs were restrained. The sight of Ca trembling yet desperately epting me was something else. She reminded me of a rabbit caught by a hunter, trying to appeal for its life in any way it could. The situations were actually quite simr. For that reason, I pressed my lips against Ca¡¯s neck this time. ¡°Uh¡­¡± The intoxicating scent of Ca¡¯s body wafted. Her tinum blonde hair blurred in my line of sight. All the while, the rhythmic piston-like motion didn¡¯t stop. At this very moment, Ca was pinned beneath me. As I became aware of this, the organ that had been fervently stirring within Ca became even more rigid. Throb, throb. ¡°Ah?! Why? Why is it getting bigger¡­ Ah!¡± I suppressed the surprised Ca once more with my force and buried my face into her snow-white neck. It was more than just a kiss. I tickled her with my tongue, sucked strongly enough to leave a kiss mark, and sometimes even lightly bit her. ¡°Ah¡­ Don¡¯t, don¡¯t devour me¡­ Ah! Please stop¡­¡± Ca, already overwhelmed, begged in a moist voice, but¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Ah! Ahh¡­ Ahh¡­!¡± Ignoring her, I continue to ravage her neck. How many times did I repeat this torment to Ca? She nowy pinned beneath me, helplessly emitting moans. Thinking that this was enough, I raised my head. ¡°Ahh¡­ Master¡­ Master¡­ Ahh¡­¡± Her neck was flushed on one side, and at the center, a thorn vine tattoo, which was a ve engraving, had been etched. And now there were fresh bite marks. The traces I left made me proud just looking at them, but they were still somewhat insufficient. With my remaining free hand, I roughly grabbed Ca¡¯s breast. ¡°Huh?!¡± I savored the feeling of her distorting breast in my hand and thrust my hips even more vigorously. Thump! Thump! Thump! ¡°Ah! Ahh! Ahhh¡­!¡± Each time I hit her womb, Ca seemed to plead for me to stop as she vigorously shook her head from side to side. Of course, I had no intention of stopping. Thump! Thump! Thump! Was it because I had been continuously thrusting into Ca¡¯s insides up to this point? The sensation of an impending climax that had been teetering on the edge finally crossed the threshold. Feeling a tingling sensation in my tailbone, I pushed my hips in deeply onest time. Throb. There was a sensation of solid contact between my ns and her cervix. While attached to her womb, I let out all the built-up semen. Gush, gush¨C ¡°Ahhhhhhhh¡­!!¡± And as if synchronized with me, Ca¡¯s insides spasmed and convulsed. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± There was a sensation as if she were squeezing out thest drop. Only afterpletely emptying out all the semen could I slowly withdraw. Shudder. ¡°Hoo¡­¡± Taking a moment to catch my breath, I slowly raised my head. Only then did the disheveled appearance of Cae into my view. ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡± Still feeling the aftershocks of her climax, Ca squirmed with a confused expression. Her flushed neck was dotted with several bite marks. While her swollenher region was gushing out a mix of virgin blood and semen. After briefly appreciating the view, Ca, who had been taking deep breaths, cautiously opened her mouth. ¡°Um, Master? Was that climax what I felt at the end?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± As I casually nodded my head in affirmation, I drank the water that was on the table. Ca slowly raised her hand and cleared her throat. ¡°Ahem. I just came once, Master.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Really? She chose this timing to say that? Throb! Despite having just ejacted, my lower half immediately perked up. ¡°This won¡¯t do. Stay right there.¡± ¡°Huh? Wh-what?¡± As I quickly approached her, Ca looked anxious, as if she had done something wrong. Then I spoke as Iid the hesitantly rising Ca back down on the bed. ¡°We took too long for the first round, so that one doesn¡¯t count. We¡¯ll have to do it again.¡± ¡°Ah, Ahh¡­¡± I grinned at Ca, who was now anxious in a somewhat different sense. I wondered what the stamina of a level 18 magician would be like. The night was still young. We could find out from here on. Chapter 8: Dungeon O-S (1) Chapter 8: Dungeon O-S (1) ¡°Uhh¡­¡± With a soft moan, Ca slowly opened her eyes. The sunlight was peeking through the curtains. She hadn¡¯t been exposed to this warm natural light for a while, as she had been confined undergroundtely. Which was probably why she woke up earlier than usual. Realizing this, Ca let out a faint sigh, ¡°Ah.¡± ¡®This isn¡¯t that suffocating basement.¡¯ Her sigh of relief was brief. Just like anyone who had just woken up, Ca¡¯s memories of the previous day began to surface. The moment she rememberedst night¡¯s events, her face flushed bright red. ¡°Huh? Uh¡­ Uhm!¡± Almost involuntarily letting out a scream, Ca managed to suppress it just in time. Covering her mouth with her hand, she slowly turned her head. ¡°¡­¡­¡± As expected, her master Yandel was asleep, his face contorted in a heavy slumber. Had she screamed, she would have woken him up. And most people don¡¯t like to be jolted awake. She remembered her past self fussing over servants in a simr manner. Ca chuckled bitterly as she remembered her past life. She was no longer that noble youngdy. Now, she was just a ve who must tread carefully, even in breathing, lest she upset her master. Worried that Yandel might wake up, Ca carefully slid out of the nket. Just as she stood up to wash her face¡­ ¡°Tch!¡± A sharp pain shot up through her lower abdomen. The cause of the pain was undeniablyst night¡¯s intense activities. Annoyed by the resurfacing memories, she lowered her head again and headed towards the sink in the room. However, the moment she opened the bathroom door. She could clearly see her current appearance through therge full-length mirror ced right in front of her. ¡°This is¡­¡± One side of her neck was covered in bite marks and kiss marks. Handprints were vividly imprinted on her chest, and dried remnants from yesterday¡¯s events were on her swollen lower body. It was impossible not to reminisce aboutst night¡¯s passionate encounter. How her master treated her and how she moaned under his touch. As Ca brought up these detailed memories, she began to squirm in embarrassment¡­ But then she tilted her head slightly. It wasn¡¯t as bad as she had thought. No, it was much better than what Ca had ever imagined while she was behind bars. First of all, Yandel didn¡¯t destroy Ca¡¯s mana core. For a mage, a mana core was like another limb, a naturally existing yet vital organ. But ves weren¡¯t permitted to use magic, so they were usually ordered to self-destruct their cores. However, Yandel didn¡¯t do that. Not just that, he recognized Ca¡¯s worth as a mage, even instructing her in the Lintblum breathing method and basic magic. As a direct descendent of a magic family, this had significant meaning for Ca, who took great pride in her magic. And how Yandel treated her was another thing. The treatment of ves, something she had indirectly experienced during her time as a noble and directly observed after bing a ve, was unfair, to say the least. Whether their masters were in a good mood or a bad one, the ves were subjected to beatings or even whippings almost to the point of death. No one cared, even if a ve died in such a manner. After all, ves existed solely for the whims of their owners. No reason was needed for their deaths. Ca, being a valuable ve, probably wouldn¡¯t die on a whim. That didn¡¯t mean she would be treated well, though. However, Yandel offered Ca rewards and punishments. Even the evaluation criteria were based on how well she listened to him. It was a given that a ve should obey their master, and yet he promised rewards just for doing that basic duty. What a merciful treatment this was. But Yandel was not just a merciful master. He was also incredibly good-looking. Ca¡¯s face reddened for a different reason than before. His features were more exquisite than most nobles, and those lips that teased her with a mischievous smile. His purple eyes were filled with intent, and his demanding attitude made her feel as if he couldn¡¯t do without her. Reminiscing up to that point, she felt differently about the marks left on her body from yesterday. ¡°Should I just leave them?¡± Originally, Ca had intended to simply wash her face and then clean her entire body using ¡®Clean¡¯ and ¡®Cure¡¯ spells. Since her mana core was intact, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult. However, she remembered how eager Yandel was to leave marks on her body yesterday. And this was probably his preference. Ca nced at the mirror for a moment, and eventually returned to the bed without doing anything. She carefully slid back under the covers so as not to wake Yandel, and she curled up next to him, hoping that her young master would appreciate her like this. Upon waking up, I saw Ca curled up next to me. Both of us had fallen asleep as if we had fainted. Perhaps that was why we couldn¡¯t properly tidy up. Traces of yesterday were still vividly present on Ca¡¯s fair neck. Somehow, they seemed more noticeable than the ve mark. It was likely true for other parts that weren¡¯t visible. As I was fiddling with the bite marks on Ca¡¯s neck, she woke up, perhaps irritated by the itch. ¡°Ugh¡­ Huh?¡± Ca let out a strange noise as she slowly opened her eyes. Her expression seemed dazed, as if still under the influence of sleep. Her blinking ruby eyes no longer contained any fear or wariness. It felt as though a rabbit from another house had suddenly be mine. What was going on? Even if Ca hade to terms with her situation, this was a rather dramatic change. ¡°Master? Are you awake¡­?¡± Her smile was slightly awkward, but Ca greeted me with it nheless. Yeah, who cares why? As long as she was cute. I tickled her neck once more, causing her to shrug her shoulders and squirm. ¡°Heh¡­ Haah¡­¡± Her voice and expression were strangely sensuous. Images from yesterday came to mind, tempting me to pounce on her, but I managed to restrain myself and got up. There¡¯s a lot to do. ¡°Let¡¯s wash up quickly and head out. Ah, do you know how to use the Clean spell?¡± ¡°Huh¡­ Yes, I¡¯ve mastered most practical spells. Shall I use it?¡± ¡°Sure. Washing with water might be cleaner, but we¡¯re pressed for time today.¡± ¡°Just wait a moment.¡± I felt a faint flow of magical power. Could it be that I can now sense magic? I felt Ca¡¯s mana core resonating with the surrounding mana. However, it didn¡¯tst long. Maybe it was just about one second? A blue magic circle had already appeared at Ca¡¯s fingertips. Raising it up, Capleted the incantation. ¡°Clean.¡± A magic circle that wasrge enough to envelop both of us appeared simultaneously. A simple geometric magic circle slowly descended from above, covering us from head to toe. Our bodies gradually became clean, delineated by a boundary of blue light. ¡°¡­The output ispletely different from the Clean scrolls I¡¯ve used before. This is almost as good as actually bathing, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Hehe. Well, I¡¯m more skilled than most low-level scroll makers.¡± Ca said, twisting her body a bit as if she were shy. Of course, as she was still unclothed, even slight movements made her chest sway, drawing my attention there. As if taunting me with her jiggling, I used my hand to hold her still. Squish. ¡°Heh¡­!¡± Ca stiffened as I touched her chest. Despite what happened yesterday, she still wasn¡¯t used to it. Her reaction was like that of a bunny getting nipped at the nape. ¡°Speaking of which, these marks don¡¯t seem to go away, do they?¡± At my query, Ca hesitated before speaking. ¡°Th-that¡¯s because they¡¯re not impurities but small injuries¡­ Uh, I could remove them with Cure magic¡­ What should I do, Master?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± I looked down at Ca for a moment. It¡¯d be a shame to remove them¡­ ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°Huh? No, it tingles a bit, but that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s just get dressed and go.¡± ¡°L-like this?¡± ¡°Why? You¡¯re not saying you don¡¯t like it, are you?¡± I inflected my voice with the implication of disobedience to an order. Though it might seem trivial, I believe that establishing the master-servant rtionship should start with these small matters. ¡°No! Not at all! I¡¯ll get dressed like this, Master!¡± Ca nodded her head vigorously with a tone of slight pride. What¡¯s up with her? Why was she so pleased? For a moment, my eyes followed her tinum blonde hair, which shook back and forth as she nodded. I chuckled and took new clothes out of my inventory. There should be no issue since she did as she was told. In a brief moment, Iyered clothes over my underwear. Suddenly, I felt a gaze and turned to the side. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Ca, who had been carefully picking up her dress, looked at me with a vacant expression. My inventory was one of the few special abilities I had, along with the status window. In this world, there were magic tools like pocket-space bags or bracelets serving simr purposes to inventories, so I usually passed them off as such tools. However, this time, I opened my inventory without wearing any magic tools. And my audience was Ca, a real mage. Passing it off as a magical tool wouldn¡¯t work now. ¡°Uh¡­ I-I¡­¡± Perhaps thinking she saw something she shouldn¡¯t have, Ca hesitated before covering her eyes with her palm. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t see anything, Master!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you did. Of course, you can¡¯t tell anyone else.¡± Just to be safe, I gave themand through the ve engraving. Meanwhile, Ca peeked through her fingers. ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°Really. I was nning to tell youter anyway.¡± Of course, I didn¡¯t intend to tell her that this was something from a game. I had another exnation prepared, just in case she found out that it wasn¡¯t a magic tool. ¡°This is an ability I gained from clearing dungeons.¡± ¡°D-Dungeon¡­!¡± Ca¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. H&A was short for Hero and Academy. But for there to be heroes, there must be corresponding feats, right? In this world, evil Gods existed, always coveting the Eurelia continent. Dungeons were the ces where good Gods sealed away the armies of these evil Gods. To clear a dungeon meant to wipe out one of these evil armies, a feat that was enough to be called a hero. For that reason, quite a few dungeons were hidden throughout this world. However, who would risk their lives to venture into such dangerous ces? Centuries could pass, and the seal might break, releasing monsters within, but that was a problem for the distant future. Not many people would risk their lives for glory alone. That was why the Gods offered rewards. ¡°So, this is the grace of the Gods¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a pocket space that binds to your soul.¡± The Gods decided to grant part of the power that maintained the seals to the conquerors. This gift was referred to as the ¡®Grace of the Gods,¡¯ and it was usually in the form of unique skills or special equipment that one couldn¡¯t normally acquire. The setting was that I received a convenient pocket-space ability from among them. Of course, even if someone cleared all the dungeons on the Eurelia continent, such a grace wouldn¡¯t exist, but who would know that? It was unknown until someone actually cleared all of them. And true to her magician¡¯s curiosity, Ca looked at me with sparkling eyes. I gently tapped her head as I continued to speak, ¡°What are you so dazed about? You¡¯re going to clear one, too.¡± ¡°¡­Eh?¡± Ca tilted her head as if she didn¡¯t understand what I was saying. Then I grinned at her innocent look. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? We¡¯re going to be busy today.¡± We should clear just one before the entrance exam. With Ca¡¯s abilities, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. Chapter 9: Dungeon O-S (2) Chapter 9: Dungeon O-S (2) ¡°Although I said we were going to the dungeons, we can¡¯t go right now. It¡¯s important to be thoroughly prepared, after all.¡± Dressed in an overcoat as she was yesterday, I started exining the n to Ca as we left the inn. ¡°First, we¡¯ll go to the alchemy shop to buy contraceptives. After that, we¡¯ll buy you some clothes and gather everything else we need for the expedition. Only then will we enter the dungeon.¡± ¡°Huh? Contraceptives?¡± ¡°Why are you so surprised? The ultimate goal is to get you to the academy, right? How are you going to live an academy life if we¡¯re raising a child?¡± ¡°If I have a child, you¡¯ll raise it, right, Master? Hehe.¡± Confused by her suddenughter, I frowned. Ca quickly waved her hands and exined. ¡°I just wanted to say there¡¯s no need for that! I know contraceptive magic.¡± ¡°What? There¡¯s magic for that too? Not just potions?¡± ¡°Potions are popr because they are affordable and essible to anyone. But yes, contraceptive magic exists. Most children from noble families who have learned magic probably know it.¡± That makes sense. After all, they couldn¡¯t just go around getting pregnant or impregnating others recklessly. As if asking for my confirmation, I nodded, and Ca bent down and muttered a spell while cing her hand on her lower abdomen. Soon after, her lower abdomen glimmered. And that was it. ¡°Are you sure that worked? It feels a bit anticlimactic.¡± ¡°Of course. My magic is actually safer than potions that could be tampered with. Before bing a ve, I was the top student in the magic department!¡± Ca seemed to be fishing forpliments. Whether it was when exining the Lintblum breathing method or now, she seemed extra enthusiastic when it came to magic. It was like her confidence skyrocketed. And it seemed like she had the skills to back it up. Being the top student in the fourth year of the magic department at the academy was no small feat. Even considering that she was a generation apart from the protagonist, and described as the best ever in the series¡­ she must be at least a mid-tier magician, right? I never fully realized how talented Ca was, only having known her from rumors right after her enrollment or from her state after her downfall. Right now, she seemed to be reading my silence as contemtion, trying to gauge my reaction. I smirked and pointed with my index finger, ¡°One.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a snack from a street vendor. We need to fill up a bit before entering the dungeon.¡± ¡°¡­Can I choose the menu?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, but you should avoid meat. We are in the auction city of Gef, after all.¡± Gef¡¯s auction house was among the best on the Eurelia Continent. There was a reason Ca ended up at the Gef auction house. Businesses in this city had developed to amodate the visiting nobles, earning it the name of an ¡®auction city.¡¯ The luxury inn where I had been staying was also built to target nobles visiting the auction house. Due to its rapid growth centered around the auction house, there were a few bizarre rumors about the city. One of them was that some street vendors sold human flesh disguised as regr meat. Basically, it was a ce obsessed with money. Ca suddenly started shaking. ¡°M-Master, is that rumor true? That unsold ves are processed into meat¡­¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s a baseless rumor. The whole reason Gef has grown sorge is because of its sessful high-end strategy, appealing to nobles, right?¡± Any illegal items or crimes that could tarnish the reputation of the nobles were strictly avoided. Above all, Gef was a city under the Levantin Empire. The Levantin Empire, which controlled half of the Eurelia Continent, strictly forbade acts rted to heretical teachings. Consuming human flesh was one of the most infamous heretical practices. So, any rumors about the auction house selling human flesh could only be untrue. Even if Gef boasted the best auction house on the Eurelia Continent, they wouldn¡¯t be crazy enough to make enemies of both the Levantin Empire and the Law Imperial Court. Upon hearing my exnation, Ca visibly rxed. ¡°Phew¡­¡± ¡°But the part about selling human flesh is actually true.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Herplexion paled again at my follow-up. Ah, her immediate reactions were really entertaining. I chuckled at the visibly frozen Ca and then told her the truth. ¡°There¡¯s a branch of heretical practitioners in Gef. They¡¯re the ones selling it on the down-low.¡± ¡°H-heretical practitioners¡­¡± Ca trailed off, her expression gloomy. Right. Now that I think about it, the downfall of the Lindelheit family was due to the false usation that its head was involved in heresy. Well, considering how cleanly it was framed, even Ca probably believed it was true. I lightly tapped Ca, who was half lost in thought, on her shoulder. ¡°Snap out of it. You now understand what dungeon I aim to tackle, right?¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re saying there¡¯s a dungeon hidden by the heretical practitioners somewhere in Gef.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± A dungeon that was hidden by heretical practitioners, also known as a Hidden Dungeon. The gamey of H&A was simple. On weekdays, they improved their skills through academy sses, and on weekends or holidays, they explored dungeons to earn rewards. Of course, there were events with heroines in between, but the general outline was like that. So, where do these dungeons appear? They could show up in the main setting of the academy, appear during field trips, or even materialize in a friend¡¯s territory during vacation. Dungeons could truly appear anywhere. Of course, most were managed by nations, which publicly disclosed their locations. Even if one couldn¡¯t fully clear a dungeon, it wasn¡¯t too difficult to at least kill some of the monsters inside. And the byproducts of monsters could be mized. From the nation¡¯s perspective, it was a simple matter of maintenance and collecting fees. There was no reason not to disclose the locations. asionally, for dungeons that yielded highly valuable byproducts, the nation might send a Knight Order to subjugate them regrly. In any case, the nation¡¯s management was evident. In the game, the difference simply relied on whether a dungeon was essible to everyone or required a certain level of contribution from a specific nation. However, there were always exceptions. Heretical practitioners. They could detect the existence of dungeons through special means and conceal them. It made sense. Dungeons were sealed spaces containing the minions of evil Gods, and heretical practitioners served those Gods. While there was the condition of serving the same evil God¡­ asionally, heretical practitioners would discover a dungeon before the nation did. The dungeon in Gef was one such case. It was definitely a ce infested with monsters, and the heretical practitioners serving a murky deity called Hontaku were responsible for it. Originally, in the game, a user who frequently visited Gef due to the auction house had to personally investigate when they sensed something fishy. Finding clues and pinpointing the location through rumors and mini-maps wasn¡¯t generally difficult, but¡­ ¡°Who am I?¡± A veteran with 7,000 hours of ytime. I¡¯ve cleared them all several times. Of course, I could easily memorize dungeon locations. Just as I was feeling proud of myself, it seemed like Ca overheard my inner monologue. She looked surprised and cautiously opened her mouth. ¡°Um¡­ My Lord?¡± ¡°True. Speaking of which, how did you find the new clothes? They¡¯re not ufortable to move in, right?¡± ¡°Yes! But, um, is it okay for you to buy so much for me? And are we really going into the heretics¡¯ dungeon, just the two of us¡­? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to report it to the guards now¡­?¡± Ca looked somewhat uneasy as she alternated nces between me and her own attire. She was now wearing an entirely different outfit from the dress she had on at the auction house. After all, one couldn¡¯t enter a dungeon wearing just pretty clothes. So, I equipped her from head to toe with battle gear. The overall design resembled equestrian clothing, highlighted by frills on the chest and a short cape that lightly covered her back. And the staff she was holding? Though its gold color was a bit shy, its magic amplification was high, and its body was sturdy enough for meleebat if needed. Additionally, I¡¯d equipped her with nes, earrings, rings, and all kinds of magical essories¡­ It cost around 5,000 gold in total, didn¡¯t it? While all these were store-bought items, their high cost certainly matched their performance. Money was truly the best. Especially since Ca was a top student in the Academy, specifically in the School of Magic. The hidden dungeon in Gef was, at most, of moderate difficulty, and I perfectly remembered how to clear it, so there was no risk involved. Then I nodded at Ca with a satisfied smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the dungeon. As long as you follow my instructions, we¡¯ll clear it without any issues. As for the money¡­¡± I briefly examined Ca¡¯s outfit and shrugged my shoulders. ¡°Time to earn it back.¡± Get to work, ve. Chapter 10: Dungeon O-S (3) Chapter 10: Dungeon O-S (3) ¡°The heretics¡¯ intention for upying the dungeon is clear. To break the seal set by the Gods and free the forces of the malevolent God they worship.¡± ¡°For this, they use various gruesome rituals to weaken the power of the seal.¡± ¡°Eating human flesh is also part of such rituals.¡± ¡°So, like human sacrifice?¡± Ca, who had been munching on honey-soaked apples instead of meat skewers, tilted her head. ¡°Simr, but to be precise, it¡¯s not offering a human life but the act of consuming one.¡± The God of Tainted Unity. This deity was rted to gluttony. Monsters that followed the God of Tainted Unity performed such acts, and the blessings bestowed upon their followers shared this same theme. ¡°It¡¯s something I learned at the academy. You¡¯re talking about gluttonous monsters like Sand Worms or Slimes, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re well-informed, as expected from the top student.¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re my ve now.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ca¡¯s face went through rapid transitions of delight and gloom. Seeing this, I chuckled, and then she timidly asked, ¡°Um¡­ Master? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. Really, absolutely not. But, um¡­ should I say that I don¡¯t trust myself? So what I¡¯m trying to say is¡­¡± ¡°Just say it honestly.¡± ¡°Is it really possible for me to clear it? I mean, there aren¡¯t just monsters but heretics as well¡­¡± Was it because her confidence had been shaken by her ve training? Or was she overestimating the dungeon and the heretics? Either way, I didn¡¯t like it, so instead of answering, I lightly pped her rear. Smack. ¡°Kyah!¡± Ca jumped on the spot, clutching her rear end. Already drawing curious nces due to her new equipment, her scream now made all eyes focus on her. Blushing deeply from the shame of being pped in the rear in front of all these people, Ca lowered her head. I yfully pinched her rear and pulled her towards me. ¡°Shh. We were in the middle of an important discussion.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you pped my rear, Master¡­¡± ¡°So it¡¯s my fault now?¡± ¡°No, no! It¡¯s my fault! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Although I was just teasing her lightly, Ca frantically shook her head, denying it. But that wasn¡¯t all. Sway, sway. She even awkwardly wiggled her rear end against my hand, clinging to me. Seeing her naturally grind her rear against my hand, the corner of my mouth involuntarily twitched upward. She wanted to be cherished, and now she knew how to act cute as well. ¡°Hmm, fine then.¡± Pat, pat. I gave her rear a few reassuring pats, and finally, Ca breathed out a relieved smile. Anyway, should we get back to the point? ¡°So Ca, you¡¯re still feeling anxious, even after I told you it¡¯s going to be fine? That¡¯s audacious.¡± ¡°No, I¡­ I fully intend to obey your orders! Really!¡± ¡°Big Mouth.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°This dungeon is a wend field, and the main monster is called Big Mouth. I¡¯ve already located the boss, too.¡± Big Mouth was a monster with an abnormally developed head, resembling a giant frog. Thanks to itsrge size, Big Mouth could swallow preyrger than itself in one gulp. Its entire body was covered in a special mucus that granted it a strong resistance to physical attacks. Despite itsical appearance, it was actually a rather formidable monster¡­ Although it ranked rtively low in terms of danger. That was because Big Mouth had a very distinct weakness: heat. If you could urately hit its weak point, even a low-level fire spell could take it down. It was practically a cakewalk for mages. The only issue was the vast size of the dungeon and the sheer number of monsters in it¡­ But I already knew the boss¡¯s location. That meant we wouldn¡¯t waste time getting lost or use up our magic energy fighting lesser creatures. Upon hearing this, Ca swallowed nervously. ¡°How did you manage to¡­ Ah, no, if Master says so, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll work out. But what about the Cultists?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. Someone else will take care of them. Well, you should still be cautious. We might miss a few.¡± ¡°Ah? Do you have coborators?¡± Ca looked around, pretending to search for coborators. Then I nudged her side and pointed to a nearby street vendor. ¡°First, cast a spell at that kebab stand.¡± ¡°¡­What? Ah, he is a coborator? Should I use messenger magic?¡± ¡°No? He¡¯s a Cultist. Those are human meat skewers.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Ca looked back and forth between me and the vendor, visibly confused. It sounded unbelievable, but it was true. Right under that street vendor was an unholy altar of fusion. Whenever customers bought skewers, they unknowingly offered the sin of consuming human flesh to the altar. It was impossible to guess from the outside. ¡°For now, cast a Fireball. Do it as slowly as possible, aiming not at the vendor or the owner but to destroy the ground beneath them.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ca hesitated for a moment, watching my expressions, but then she seemed to make up her mind and raised her staff. I thought I might have to give her a directmand, but it didn¡¯t seem necessary. ¡°me, rise.¡± It was a brief two-line spell. Whoosh. Then, arge fireball appeared above Ca¡¯s staff. Instead of firing immediately, it continued to consume magical energy, growing in size. And people started to focus their attention on the growing me. Fire was an easily understandable threat, even to those ignorant of magic. There was a moment of silence. Then, chaos ensued. ¡°Magic¡­ in the middle of the city?¡± ¡°Ah, aaaah!¡± ¡°Run! Call the guards! Call the guards!¡± People around us started scattering in all directions. Except for one person: the kebab shop owner. ¡°Grrr!¡± His face contorted wildly, realizing our intentions. If he stepped back, the floor would crumble, revealing the altar. And even if he withstood it physically, it was uncertain if he could fully endure the impact of the fireball. Especially considering the amount of magic Ca had poured into it. There was only one course of action left for him. ¡°Aaaa-!¡± The kebab shop owner opened his mouth wide, wider, and wider until it stretched almost to his chest. Ca¡¯s expression hardened. Whether it was due to the jaw¡¯s range exceeding human limitations or not, she looked stern. For her, Cultists represented the evil source that led her father astray and reduced her to very. It was an expected reaction, all things considered. Ironically, he¡¯dter be the Saint of an Evil God, but that future wouldn¡¯te to pass. Because I¡¯d make sure he wouldn¡¯t. As I prepared a contingency n, focusing my mind on a ne imbued with shield magic¡­ The Cultist, whose mouth had opened to its limit, starts to wince, as if chewing on something forcibly. Void devouring, or in simpler terms, a long-range bite. If he closed his mouth as is, a chunk of Ca¡¯s flesh would be ripped off. The spell she had cast, with much effort, would disperse into thin air from the impact or explode right where it was. But that didn¡¯t happen. Because Ca¡¯s magic was faster than the Cultist could close his mouth. ¡°elerate. Fireball.¡± She added a line to her incantation. With the continuous infusion of magical energy, the fireball, now three times its original size, wasunched at an insane speed. Whoosh! The Cultist was engulfed in scorching heat before he could even close his mouth halfway. He turned into a ck lump of charcoal before he had a chance to scream. Yet Ca¡¯s spell didn¡¯t lose momentum even afterpletely incinerating the enemy. That was because the Fireball wasn¡¯t a single-target spell¨Cit was an area spell. BOOM! There was a deafening explosion. With just one spell, the kebab stall vanished without a trace. All that remained was arge hole leading to an underground passage. ¡°Huh¡­¡± I turned to Ca, startled by the spell¡¯s potency, only to find her¡­ ¡°Hic!¡± She was hupping, her face even more surprised than mine. ¡°No, what are you going to do if you¡¯re like this?¡± ¡°Zzhuin¡­hup. Sir, this staff is amazing¡­ Hic.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the Lindelheit family use even better staves when they were well off? Even though they were expensive, they were attainable with money.¡± ¡°We had good staves at home, but¡­ I was told I couldn¡¯t use them until I graduated from the academy because they might impede my skill improvement¡­¡± I understood it. If one¡¯s equipment was too good, one might mistake its performance for their own skill. She went to the academy to learn, so her focus should be on learning, not the equipment. Maybe Ca was more skilled than I originally thought. Nodding, I looked down at the ground that still retained some heat¡­ at therge hole at its center. In the distance, I saw an unsettling altar made of an unknown mix of flesh and bones. And there was a strange flicker of light a bit further away from it. Just as I had expected. With a smug smile, I put a flick on Ca¡¯s forehead, who was still distractedly staring at her staff. Thwack. ¡°Yikes!¡± ¡°Focus. We need to go inside before the Cultists assess the situation.¡± ¡°¡­Okay!¡± The fall was quite deep, but not so deep that we couldn¡¯t jump down. Grimacing at her forehead, Ca put on a serious face again as we both jumped down into the underground. Thump. ¡°Eek.¡± The sight of the gruesome altar up close made Ca grimace, but only for a moment. Soon, she opened her mouth cautiously. ¡°Uh¡­ Master? If we don¡¯t have any otherpanions or allies, who will deal with the Cultists that willeter?¡± ¡°The guards.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°The people who ran away earlier probably reported the incident to the guards. They¡¯ll fight in our stead.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ca tilted her head, looking skeptical. What was the issue? Gef City was part of the Levantine Empire, and the Levantine Empire was the nation that strictly prohibited cult activities the most. Not only did they expose the presence of underground Cultists, but they also cleared a dungeon? ¡°They should actually reward us for this.¡± Then I reached toward the flickering light behind the altar. Chapter 11: Dungeon O-S (4) Chapter 11: Dungeon O-S (4) I reached out toward the flickering light behind the altar. The moment my hand touched the distorted light in thin air, ¡°Huh?¡± My vision changed. The dark and stuffy underground vanished, and I suddenly found myself standing in a swamp filled with a stagnant smell and humidity. And as soon as I realized this, a familiar sound rang out. Ding! ¡¾Hidden Dungeon Found!¡¿ -You have followed the rumors in Gef City and discovered a horrifying truth! -The ghost stories are real, and the culprits are followers of the God of Tainted Unity. -Eliminate the Cultists to halt the weakening of the seal...or perhaps you could clear the dungeon itself. -Either way, the Gods will reward your efforts. ¡°Wow. I finally see this.¡± It was the notification that would appear when one entered a dungeon. I¡¯d never dared to enter a dungeon before, so I had never seen this in the three years it¡¯s been around. But was the system inflexible? Despite having skipped the tedious processes and found the dungeon in an abnormal way, the same message appeared as if I had traced it properly. Even if it was a standard message, it was still wee. As I was taking out the items I had prepared from my inventory with these emotions, Ca came in after me. ¡°Hic!¡± ¡°Are you still huping?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve almost stopped huping now¡­¡± Ca spoke as if she were embarrassed. Yet even amidst this, she calmly observed our surroundings. It seemed like she learned well at the academy. The area where we first set foot upon entering the dungeon was a sort of safe zone. Of course, we couldn¡¯t clear the dungeon just by staying here. Sooner orter, we had to move¡­ but before that, we could certainly prepare. That¡¯s why the standard strategy was to assess the surroundings here and make a n ordingly. Ca would know this, too. It was taught at the academy, after all. I took out items from my inventory one by one and handed them to Ca, who was quietly gathering her mana beside me. ¡°There is no need for detection magic. Cancel it. Start by drinking this instead.¡± ¡°A potion? Isn¡¯t it wasteful to start drinking enhancement potions already¨Chuh? Another one? Two? Why do you keep giving them to me?¡± ¡°The effects of the potions will wear off eventually. Just drink another one when it does. We have plenty in stock, so just take them.¡± The potions I handed to the startled Ca were, in order: Physical Enhancement Potion, Sensory Enhancement Potion, Odor Removal Potion, Continuous Health Recovery Potion, and Continuous Mana Recovery Potion. Abination that boosted the overall specs, allowed for avoiding ambushes, and sustained battle capabilities. These were potionsmonly referred to as the ¡®meta set¡¯ back in my gaming days. However, this prioritized versatility. Fine-tuning was required based on each dungeon¡¯s specifics. That¡¯s why I took out a few scrolls from my inventory. ¡°Master? You can¡¯t mean to use those scrolls too¡­?¡± ¡°You know them well. Activate all of them.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ca¡¯s trembling hands reached for the scrolls to tear them¡­ but she hesitated. ¡°Um¡­ Master?¡± ¡°We¡¯re wasting time. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°J-Just in case, you know, just in case¡­ You¡¯re not going to sell me offter when you run out of money, right? Right?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t it true? You said you were younger than me. You may look like a noble, but you said you¡¯re not one¡­! What will you do if you run out of money by spending like this¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Of course, I would never sell Ca. There was still plenty of gold stacked in my inventory. But seeing her so anxious made me want to tease her a little. ¡°Obviously, if I run out of money, I¡¯ll have to sell you.¡± ¡°Gah¡­!¡± ¡°But there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to run out of money.¡± ¡°Wha¨C?¡± Ca let out a puzzled noise and tilted her head. I grinned, watching her tinum blonde hair sway in the wind. ¡°Listen, Ca, you¡¯re my ve till the day you die. If you don¡¯t want your remaining time as a ve to be miserable, stop worrying and just tear those scrolls.¡± ¡°Till the day I die¡­? Really? Hmmm. In that case, it would be rude for me to question your decisions any further.¡± ¡°???¡± What was going on? Why was she happy about being threatened? Whatever the reason, a newly motivated Ca started tearing one scroll after another. Uhm. Uhm. Uuuhm. Lightening, Haste, Invisibility, Eagle Vision, Shield. Each one of these prevented us from sinking into a swamp, allowed us to make the first move, and enhanced our vision to increase our uracy. The Shield was just a simple precaution. I watched contentedly as multiple buffs were applied to Ca, taking the time to down my share of potions. Fully buffed, Ca started moving around, casting simple spells to limate herself to the enhanced sensations. Her expression was now noticeably serious. People really do change when ites to matters involving magic. Lastly, I also tore a few necessary scrolls,pleting our preparations. It was about to begin. Our first dungeon raid in this world. The raid itself went smoothly. Thanks to my exceptional memory, I vividly recalled the dungeon routes from my gaming days, even though it had been three years since I arrived in this world. So, we kept running towards the boss, asionally encountering monsters and defeating them, and then running again to defeat more monsters¡­ Who knows how many times we repeated this forced march. ¡°Go, Ca! Fireball!¡± ¡°F-mes! Rise! Explode! Fireball!¡± As if hopping across water, Ca, who was nimbly crossing the swamp, reflexively chanted her spell. She had gotten used to casting it so many times. Heat gathered on her ostentatiously gold-sparkling staff. By the time the Big Mouth, who had been staring nkly from a distance, noticed Ca¡¯s magic, it was already toote. Big Mouth was a monster that couldn¡¯t jump because of its abnormallyrge head. It could only waddle. It could even barely manage to change direction due to its body structure. The targeted Big Mouth tried rolling to the side toote¡­ and couldn¡¯t entirely evade the spell, exposing the side of its head. Kwaaaang! ¡°Kwaaaaah!!¡± An explosion enveloped Big Mouth¡¯s enormous head. And then mes fiercely burned, as if white phosphorus had been sprayed. Big Mouth tried to extinguish the mes by plunging its burning head into the swamp, but the fire didn¡¯t subside. Instead, due to its mmable mucus, the mes spread across its entire body. ¡°Kwaaaah¡­.¡± Eventually, one Big Mouth was engulfed in mes, slowly crumbling into arge pile of ashes. ¡°Ugh¡­ No matter how many times I see it, I can¡¯t get used to it. Sure, Big Mouth is weak to fire magic, but a fire that doesn¡¯t go out even underwater¡­¡± As Ca said, this was fundamentally impossible. Fireball was a useful spell, not just because of its mes, but also because of the physical impact and slight knockback effects it had from the explosion. Still, it was a low-level spell. Even if Ca were a mid-level mage, how powerful could a spell she cast while running be? However¡­ ¡°Ring of Saturation, Ne of the Fire Elemental, Bracelet of the Quick Strike. Add to that the hidden critical hits. That should be more than enough for a one-shot.¡± ¡°The efficiency still isn¡¯t great, Master¡­ I thought we were saving this for the boss monster.¡± She wasn¡¯t wrong. The Ring of Saturation doubled mana consumption but increased the spell¡¯s power by 1.2 times. The Ne of the Fire Elemental enhanced fire magic by 20% but also increased the mana consumption for all spells by 20%. The Bracelet of the Quick Strike had an effect where it would automatically add pre-stored mana to the next spell. Having been ambushed by Ca¡¯s magic, which was amplified threefold, there was no way a medium-low-level monster like Big Mouth could withstand it. However, H&A was a game that was extremely sensitive to bnce. There were no effects that were solely beneficial. Everything had its drawbacks. Just like how my character, who solely focused on mage traits, was penalized by being unable to use magic due to mana insensitivity. Equipment that boosted power was notoriously inefficient. The standard approach was to use them only against formidable foes, but¡­ Such minor problems could be solved with money. ¡°Low on mana? Then, drink a mana potion. Ah, don¡¯t worry about potion addiction. I deliberately bought high-quality potions that have almost no addictive effect.¡± ¡°Ughhh¡­ More potions¡­¡± ¡°Oh, speaking of which, it¡¯s about time to refill the buffs.¡± As I pulled out not just the mana potion but also the buffing potion, Ca¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Wait a minute, Master! I can literally feel the potions sloshing in my stomach right now¡­ You want me to drink more?!¡± ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry. Once you break the cycle, the efficiency drops significantly. Anyway, we¡¯ll be arriving at the boss soon, so this will be thest one.¡± As I ripped open the potion and brought it to Ca¡¯s lips, she shook her head with a quivering expression. ¡°I can¡¯t anymore¡­! There¡¯s no way I can take in any more!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can fit it in. Stop talking and just open up.¡± ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t¡­ Gag¡­¡± Come to think of it, she did overeat at the inn yesterday. Maybe she hadn¡¯t fully digested it yet. I felt a bit sorry, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. The initial n for this raid was based on full buffing to begin with. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± As Ca mped her mouth shut, I patted her back and quickened my steps. . . . . . And as expected, we soon arrived in front of the boss. ¡°We¡¯re going to kill it! We¡¯re going to kill it, so I won¡¯t have to drink anymore, right?! Please don¡¯t stop me, Master!¡± ¡°Uh, sure.¡± I said to Ca, whose belly had swollen noticeably. Chapter 12: Dungeon O-S (5) Chapter 12: Dungeon O-S (5) A vast marsnd. In the center, there was a massive tree, broken from the middle, its head stuck in the ground. In front of the broken tree, a white frog could be seen submerged in the swamp. Its bulky physique was probably three times that of any Big Mouth I¡¯d seen before. Especially its head¨Cit was sorge that it made me think it could probably swallow a small house whole. With a size and ferocity to match, this Big Mouth emitted a sense of intimidation on a different scale than before. And that creature was none other than the boss of the Gef Dungeon, the Big Mouth King. Facing such a creature, Ca strained herself. ¡°I¡¯ll kill it! I will kill it! Then I don¡¯t have to drink anymore, right? Please don¡¯t stop me, Master!¡± I looked at Ca¡¯s swollen belly and nodded. ¡°Uh, yeah.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­!!¡± Regardless of my nervous reaction, Ca happily gathered mana. Woong¨C The flow of mana was on apletely different levelpared to the Fire Balls she had been using. In fact, the magic that Ca was about to use was intermediate-level magic. If low-level magic was used for one-on-one battles, intermediate-level magic was the kind that determined the oue of small-scale battles. There were exceptions everywhere, but generally, that was the case. Anyway, Ca was a mid-level mage. If she went all out, she could use intermediate-level magic. With that level of firepower, she could inflict fatal damage on the boss. However, when a mage went all out, it meant they needed a long time to cast, so someone needed to protect Ca. As previously discussed, I, who had been hiding behind Ca, stepped forward. The Big Mouth King, sensing the unusual flow of mana, red at us and flicked his tongue. ¡°Gwreeeegul?¡± As if scoffing¡­ ¡®You think you can?¡¯ ¡­a mocking cry echoed. ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m being ignored by a frog.¡± To be fair, I deserved to be ignored. I couldn¡¯t even properly manipte mana, let alone cast magic. From its point of view, I must not pose much of a threat. Still, I had my reasons for stepping forward. ¡°Gwreeeeeet¨C!!¡± As if aiming to pierce through Ca, who was chanting with me, the Big Mouth King¡¯s tongue shot out rapidly. I boldly eximed in front of it, ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, you can¡¯t ignore the power of money!¡± Ring of Protection Five times a day, it automatically casts a shield spell in response to the wearer''s danger. Guardian''s Ne Three times a day, it casts a Force Shield spell in response to the wearer''s will. Shield Mark Bracelet Once a day, it automatically casts a Force Shield spell in response to the wearer''s danger. Three translucent shields appeared in mid-air. With the pre-written Shield Scroll, I was protected by as many as fouryers of magic. While a Shield was a basic universal defense spell, a Force Shield was an intermediate-level specialized physical defense spell. To be honest, it wasn¡¯t easy to acquire. Magic tools embedded with intermediate-level magic were the most expensive and in-demand on the market. From the high-level onward, they were treated as national strategic materials and were strictly managed. Unless an adventurer who obtained a high-level magic tool as a dungeon raid reward put it up for auction, it was virtually impossible to acquire one with money. Since endgame equipment wasn¡¯t sold in stores, it seemed trivial back in my gaming days.., but there must have been a usible reason for that. At any rate, I should be able to hold out for a while with this. If the Big Mouth King knew how to use magic, it would be a different story. Fortunately, it was a purely physical-type monster. Thud! ¡°Grrueeek?!¡± The tongue that flew at me with fierce momentum was stopped by a barrier in mid-air. Its sharp tip squished against it, and drops of acidic saliva dripped down the translucent wall. The Big Mouth King seemed momentarily startled, perhaps not expecting its attack to be blocked. However, it quickly assessed the situation and promptly retracted its tongue. Then it began to charge toward me, waddling with its short arms and legs. Thump! Thump! Thump! Because of its abnormallyrge head, the frog couldn¡¯t jump and was slow to change direction, but¡­ I absolutely couldn¡¯t underestimate the power of its charge. Once it gained momentum, it was surprisingly fast, and with the bulk of a boss-level monster added, it was even more formidable. Kwaang!! Crack-! Arge crack appeared on one of the Force Shields. It looked like it could shatter with just a touch¡ªquite precarious. ¡°Sigh.¡± I knew that the magic from magical tools was less effective than spells cast by a mage, but I didn¡¯t expect to use up one charge already. As the Big Mouth King backed off to charge again, I reactivated my ne to reinforce the Force Field. I then nced back to check on Ca¡¯s chanting. ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± Ca was incessantly murmuring, her staff clutched in her arms. Arge magical circle was drawn beneath her feet, and intricate shapes and letters filled the circle from the outside in. Judging by the pace at which the magical circle was forming, we should be able to hold out if I blocked a few more attacks. With that thought in mind, I shifted my gaze back to the front just in time to see the Big Mouth King start charging at me again, having put enough distance between us. Its massive head rapidly closed in. Kwaang! Blocked again, but the creature didn¡¯t stop and continued to charge. Kuuuuuung! Boss-like, it knew that my barrier was strong but would eventually break with enough attacks. Kaaaang! It was the right call. The power of my magical tools was running out, slowing down the shield reinforcement. Kwaang! The frog¡¯s horizontal pupils sent an ominous re toward Ca. Perhaps it was betting that it could simultaneously destroy both Ca¡¯s magic and mine with one more hit. But that was where it was wrong. Why would I have confidently suggested tackling this dungeon with just the two of us in the first ce? It wouldn¡¯t have another chance. Whoosh!! A powerful storm arose behind me. Was it because of the extreme concentration of magical power? Or because Ca and I shared the same mana core? Thump thump. My heart started to race as if it were sprinting, and the recently stabilized minor core began to resonate, asserting its presence. Sensing that something was off, the Big Mouth King started to hastily retreat instead of charging, but it was already toote. Ca¡¯s murmuring grew louder, eventually filling the entire area with a clear shout. ¡°¡­This is a light that cannot be veiled, a me that burns eternally. No one can dare to resist!¡± Ca, havingpleted her chant, raised her staff above her head. And then the subsequent incantation¡­ ¡°[Prominence re!]¡± The words, imbued with power, became a sentence of judgment. Hwarruk. A small me flickered above, in the sky. What was once a fire no brighter than a matchstick devoured Ca¡¯s magical power and incantation, rapidly expanding its size. Bigger, brighter, hotter. Until it became a small sun that descended onto the earth. ¡°Wow¡­¡± The burning heat and brightness were blinding, but I couldn¡¯t look away from the spectacle before me. Prominence re. A magic I knew of intellectually. Instead of special effects like explosions or ongoing damage, it excelled at pure me damage¡ªan incredibly potent mid-level spell. In games, it was simply a useful area-of-effect attack for sweeping away monsters vulnerable to fire, but¡­ Seeing Prominence re in reality far exceeded my imagination. ¡°This is insane.¡± Of course, I did give Ca a magical tool to maximize her magic power. But even so, I had no idea it would be this intense. My ck-jawed astonishment was brief. Ca slowly lowered her staff, and¡­ Hwarruk. In response, the small sun descended. ¡°Kweeek!!¡± The frightened Big Mouth King scampered even faster, but there was no chance it could escape with its stubby legs. The sun that had fallen, tracing an arc,nded precisely on the back of the creature. Whaaaaak! An immense heat was released all at once, bleaching the surroundings white. The boss, Big Mouth King, became a pile of ash without even a chance to scream, and the surrounding swamp began to evaporate instantly. And then, btedly, a scorching hot wind swept through the area. ¡°Wait a minute¡­!¡± If the mere aftermath was this intense¡­ I hurriedly pulled a Shield Scroll from my inventory and tore it open. I positioned myself in front of Ca, bracing for impact. ¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­. Nothing happened. ¡°???¡± Somehow, neither the heat generated by Prominence re nor the resulting hot wind were affecting my location. Not even the sound of wind could be heard. As if in the eye of a typhoon, I unconsciously tilted my head in confusion. Squeeze, squeeze. A small hand tugged on my back. ¡°Umm¡­ Master?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Starting with all mid-level spells, they include defensive incantations and aftermath control measures to ensure the caster isn¡¯t affected.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± So¡­ she was saying that tearing that Shield Scroll waspletely unnecessary? With a touch of embarrassment and bewilderment, I red at Ca, who offered a sheepish grin in return. ¡°Hehe¡­ I forgot to tell you, but you were trying to protect me just now, right? As always, only my Master could¡­ Uwaa¡­¡± I pinched Ca¡¯s cheeks from both sides, pulling them outward. ¡°From now on. Make sure. To tell me. Things like that. I was really surprised.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Ahahaha¡­¡± With every emphasized word, Ca nodded her head vigorously, pronouncing her agreement in a squeaky voice. While it wasn¡¯tpletely satisfying, it looked like she was reflecting on her actions. After a few more pinches, I finally let go of her cheeks. ¡°Ooow¡­ That hurts¡­¡± Rubbing her red cheeks, Ca let out a crying sound. It was hard to believe that this was the same person who had just cast that incredible spell. However, the surrounding area, which was once a swamp, had turned into a in covered with ashes. Was the only exception the spot where we were standing? The sense of awe, amazement, and pounding of the heart I had felt earlier was not a hallucination. ¡°Was mid-level magic always this strong?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not. Normally, it¡¯s about half as powerful as what you just saw.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. It was possible thanks to the magical tool you provided!¡± That was quite impressive. But in H&A, there was no such thing as power without a cost. Magic-embedded magical tools came with drawbacks such as a hefty price and usage limitations. For example, the buff-type magical tool that Ca was wearing had a fitting penalty like increased mana consumption. ¡°Ca, how much mana did you use?¡± ¡°Three times the usual amount? No, maybe four times.¡± ¡°And how much mana do you have left?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ca averted her gaze. ¡°Ca. This is an order. [How much mana do you have left?]¡± ¡°Uh, w-well.¡± Although Ca hesitated for a moment, as if trying to resist, she eventually had no choice but to confess. ¡°¡­I, uh.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve used almost all of it.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you fill up all your mana with a potion?¡± ¡°I had used all that mana.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was a moment of silence. Well, it made sense. All the mana of a mid-level wizard went into that, so the effect would naturally be this much. I looked at Ca, who kept trembling and avoiding my gaze. ¡°Ca.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°Do you want to take another mana potion?¡± Upon hearing my half-joking words, Ca¡¯splexion paled. As if her legs had given out, she plopped down onto the floor. Then she hugged her puffed-up belly with both arms and curled up. ¡°Master! Anything but that potion! Please¡­ please show some mercy just this once!¡± I mean, the way she was saying that in that position was kind of awkward, you know? Chapter 13: Dungeon O-S (6) Chapter 13: Dungeon O-S (6) Ca hugged her puffed-up belly with both arms and curled up. ¡°Master, Master! Anything but that potion! Please¡­ please show some mercy just this once!¡± ¡°¡­Saying that in this position, someone could easily get the wrong idea.¡± I mean, the way you¡¯re saying that in that position is kind of awkward, you know! The ufortable feeling at the back of my head disappeared for a moment. Ding! ¡¾Hidden Dungeon Cleared!¡¿ Sessfully cleared the dungeon guarded by aristocrats. The remaining evil forces will be fully sealed in the dimension gap. An exit will appear, and entry from outside the dungeon will be impossible. A righteous light pays tribute to your achievement. The twisted being curses you for foiling its n. A clear notification filled my vision. Next, a distortion in space appeared not far from Ca and me. The emergence of an exit portal meant all the monsters inside had been cleared. Going through that would result in the dungeon¡¯s disappearance, and rewards would be provided. This dungeon didn¡¯t automatically kick you out to let you gather the remains of the monsters and bosses you defeated. ¡­although that was meaningless this time since we turned all the monsters we encountered, including the boss, into ashes. I turned off the notification after reading its familiar contents one more time. ¡°Phew¡­ Well, we had to rest anyway. We¡¯ll just naturally recover our mana.¡± ¡°Really¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah. We cleared it faster than I thought. If we leave now, we¡¯d probably just get caught between the security forces and the aristocrats, wouldn¡¯t we?¡± Ca, who had been trembling, slowly raised her head. Her ruby-colored eyes were shimmering between her long tinum blonde hair. Her eyes were full of hope, as if she¡¯d found a gem at the bottom of an empty box. She probably hadn¡¯t received the dungeon clear notification like me, so she must be happy just to know that she wouldn¡¯t have to drink more potions. It was rather fascinating, I must say. Watching her rapidly changing expressions, a mischievous urge quietly started building up inside me, as ifunched by an unintentional moral attack. Grinning, I pulled a mana potion out of my inventory. Pop. It was a transparent, round ss bottle. I grabbed the long neck of the bottle and shook it, making the blue liquid inside slosh around. ¡°Eeeek¡­!¡± It didn¡¯t take long for her eyes, once filled with hope, to fill with despair again. I then sat down on one knee in front of Ca. ¡°Ca.¡± ¡°Y-yes!¡± ¡°You¡¯re that full?¡± ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± ¡°Being full means your stomach ispletely packed, right?¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s true¡­¡± I wonder if she guessed what I was about to say. Ca¡¯s eyes widened as she let out a gasp. ¡°You can¡¯t mean¡­ Master¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, probably what you¡¯re thinking.¡± I nodded my head with the most gracious expression I could muster. ¡°How about throwing up and drinking a new potion? Wouldn¡¯t that be okay?¡± ¡°P-pouring a potion into the anus won¡¯t have any effect!¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Ca and I spoke at the same time, tilting our heads simultaneously in confusion. A beatter, I understood what Ca had said. Oh, my goodness. If it couldn¡¯t go in from the top, put it in from the bottom? An unintentionally shaky voice escaped my lips, ¡°You¡­ you were thinking about that?¡± ¡°Squawk!¡± Ca let out a weird scream and jumped up. To cut to the chase, gimmicks like that didn¡¯t work. If you vomit the potion and drink it again, the flow of magical power bes unstable, causing a high likelihood of mana reflux. As for the other ¡°entrance,¡± it wasn¡¯t that it didn¡¯t work. It was just that the recovery was so minimal that it was meaningless. Surprisingly, both methods had been physically tested by a few mages, leaving a solid record of failures. Among the mages, it was actually quite a well-known tale. It was disappointing that you couldn¡¯t drink potions infinitely like in the game. I would have to rethink my dungeon strategy from now on. Exhaling at the disappointing thought, Ca, who had now calmed down, asked in a puzzled voice, ¡°Master¡­ why are you so obsessed with potions?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a matter of efficiency.¡± ¡°Efficiency?¡± Ca blinked rapidly, as if she had heard something unexpected. Well, from Ca¡¯s point of view, it must seem crazy that I was talking about efficiency when I spent gold like it was nothing. But for me, who had gold to spare, this was more efficient. Above all, it was a method that was verified back in my gaming days. ¡°Think about it, Ca. Do you think we could¡¯ve cleared this dungeon just with our usual abilities?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ probably not. I couldn¡¯t have taken down Big Mouth in one go, so both mana and stamina would have depleted much faster. By the time we got to the boss, we¡¯d likely be at our limits.¡± ¡°Exactly. Mages may have powerful spells, but theyck the stamina for extendedbat. They¡¯re also vulnerable to surprise attacks, and to fully utilize their powers, they need someone to cover for them during incantations.¡± ¡°Are you saying you cover that with potions and scrolls?¡± ¡°Correct. Even in a dungeon that would otherwise be impossible to clear, maintaining full buffs makes it manageable. Fighting slightly challenging monsters in that state allows for growth, and what if you can also raise your abilities through clear rewards?¡± ¡°Then you can more easily run other dungeons afterward.¡± ¡°One full buff run can snowball, elerating the rate of growth by several steps.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re buying time with money.¡± ¡°Exactly. Plus, in a case like this, we also earn a reputation for clearing it just the two of us in a short time.¡± ¡°The academy allows anyone with talent to enroll, but most of the students are nobles.¡± ¡°Of course, with inherited mana levels, family visions, and opportunities to develop their talents, nobles have many advantages. It¡¯s natural.¡± ¡°In such an environment,moners often get ignored¡­ Having a title like ¡®Dungeon Conqueror¡¯ would serve as a good shield.¡± ¡°In the game, it might have been cool for the ignored protagonist to seed, but being ignored in reality isn¡¯t pleasant.¡± Ca, who had listened to my story, nodded as if she understood. ¡°True. While there¡¯s a rule against intimidating others with one¡¯s social standing, it¡¯s not strictly followed.¡± ¡°Because the academy isn¡¯t the whole world.¡± ¡°Relying on that rule and then being found as a cold corpse after graduation wouldn¡¯t be surprising.¡± ¡°Of course, that has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°By the time I graduate, ndering nobles won¡¯t be the issue.¡± ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s limit our potion intake going forward¡­ How¡¯s your mana? How much has recovered?¡± ¡°Hmm. About has 10% recovered. Natural recovery is a bit slow. Shall we start practicing mana spells now?¡± I thought for a moment before shaking my head. ¡°No. The reason we¡¯re not leaving immediately is to avoid getting caught in outside battles, right? There¡¯s no need to hurry if we¡¯re not going to fight once the battle is over.¡± ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°You know this too, right, Ca? Once you clear a dungeon, all the monsters inside that we didn¡¯t kill will disappear.¡± ¡°Yes. The ¡®Keystones¡¯ resisting the seal will vanish, sending them back to their original dimension. I learned this at the Academy.¡± ¡°Exactly. The original purpose of the Academy was to cultivate talents who could tackle dungeons, a collective effort from the entire continent.¡± I patted Ca¡¯s slightly chubby belly as a sign of praise. ¡°Heeek! Master? Why are you hitting my belly?¡± ¡°To say ¡®well done.¡¯¡± ¡°Thank you¡­?¡± Ca couldn¡¯t pull away or stop my hand, and she just looked teary-eyed while entrusting her belly to me. I chuckled at the sight. ¡°The important thing is we have to spend a few more hours here, and it¡¯s safe because there are no monsters or Sajokdo here.¡± ¡°Yes, even if a Sajokdo followed us, they would be sealed along with the monsters once they epted the power of the evil God.¡± Sajokdo and monsters differed only by race, but both were followers of the evil God. Therefore, they would also naturally get sealed when the barrier activates. Every time a Sajokdo appeared, Ca¡¯s face darkened. I slid my hand up from her belly, tenderly raising it. From her belly to her sr plexus, then towards her chest. ¡°Eh?!¡± Ca shivered as I grabbed one side of her chest. She looked at me with incredulous eyes, and I moved my face closer to her neck. Despite her moving around a lot, there was no smell of sweat, but rather an oddly exciting fragrance. Interesting. After deeply inhaling Ca¡¯s scent, I spoke, ¡°We have a way to enjoy the remaining time more. What do you think?¡± ¡°Hic.¡± Instead of answering, Ca started hupping. Chapter 14: Dungeon Nightlife (1) Chapter 14: Dungeon Nightlife (1) ¡°We have a way to enjoy the remaining time more. What do you think?¡± ¡°Hic.¡± Instead of answering, Ca started hupping. She probably couldn¡¯t afford to answer right now. While waiting for her response, I began unbuttoning her stiffly fastened shirt one by one. Snap. Pop. Her slightly tight shirt gradually loosened, likely due to anticipating the intense movement. ¡°Um¡­Master? We are in a dungeon, aren¡¯t we?¡± Ca carefully asked, finally regaining her senses. Was it the cold air blowing in or the touch of my fingers on her skin? ¡°It¡¯s a dungeon with only the two of us.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t the guards outside risking their lives fighting against the Cultists¡­?¡± ¡°Ay. The reason Cultists are hiding is because they stand no chance in a head-to-head battle. You don¡¯t have to worry about the guards.¡± The quality of the guards was quite high, particrly here, where money was concentrated due to Gef¡¯s Auction House. Perhaps some would get hurt, but I doubt there would be any fatalities. Ah, I¡¯ve unbuttoned them all. Ca¡¯s chest appeared from within her fully unbuttoned shirt. However, the sight of it wrapped in underwear was a little irritating. ¡°Bra confiscation.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean¡­ Ah.¡± I quickly stripped the flustered Ca of her bra and kept it in my inventory right away. Jiggle. Finally freed from all constraints, her chest swayed freely. I could now see her smooth, pale flesh and her rosy nipples at the tip. The handprints I left must have healedpletely after drinking a potion. Fondling Ca¡¯s chest absentmindedly, she began to tremble as if feeling anxious. ¡°Uh, Master, are you really going to do this? There¡¯s no bed here. We¡¯re outdoors¡­¡± ¡°So? You don¡¯t like it?¡± Ca hesitated at my words, mumbling her response. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it. I was worried it might be ufortable for you, Master¡­ And how could I ever oppose you¡­?¡± She said, pulling her arms back and naturally pushing her chest forward. It was as if she were hinting for me to touch her more. However, I stepped back, taking my hands off her chest. ¡°¡­Master?¡± She seemed puzzled, seeing a reactionpletely different from when she¡¯d flirted before by rubbing her hips against me. Ca looked at me with slow movement, her eyes showing a pitiable look reminiscent of an abandoned animal. After mingling bodies with me, Ca generally seemed happier. But she sometimes showed signs of anxiety, like when I first bought her. Especially when I pretended to be disappointed in her or show ack of interest. I wondered how the esteemed daughter of the renowned Lindelheit Ducal family ended up like this¡­ I felt a bit sorry for her but also felt a perverse sense of superiority. As I was pondering this while Ca observed my expressions, Thunk. Suddenly, Ca knelt on the ground. Did I neglect her too much? Before I could say anything, Ca put her palms together and began to apologize profusely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! You got angry because I acted so arrogantly, didn¡¯t you? I thought it was okay since you epted me. It won¡¯t happen again! I can roll in the mud if I have to! I¡¯ve never had anyints with you, Ma¨C¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not angry. Calm down.¡± I covered Ca¡¯s mouth with my palm and sighed deeply. Honestly, that was a bit startling. Why was her reaction so extreme? Of course, I had my suspicions. I should know how ves were generally treated, having lived in this world for three years. I¡¯d wager I¡¯m among the top 1% of owners. So, it must be due to her fear that I might change or sell her off. However, it was true that I bought Ca with money and took her virginity, even if it was semi-coerced. I thought Ca might resent me deep down, despite her outward disy of affection. But sometimes, those glimpses of her desperate behavior made me wonder¡­ ¡°Ca.¡± ¡°Uhm, mmm.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll let go of your mouth. Just don¡¯t make a fuss like you just did.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­ Master.¡± Even though I said it was fine, Ca still looked at me with anxious eyes as she waited for my words. I hesitated for a moment at her appearance but soon shook my head with a small smile. There was a lot I wanted to ask, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to articte them. Because even to me, they sounded absurd. ¡°That can¡¯t be.¡± A ve who came to love her master? And in just one night? Such a thing was regarded as a story within the realm of fantasy novels. ¡°¡­¡± Noticing something in my mumbling, Ca quietly looked up at me. For the first time, her eyes showed neither the trembling fear nor the anxiety of being abandoned, not even the arrogance that came with being favored. Rather, her ruby-colored eyes sparkled transparently, as if she were willing to reveal her entire self. For a moment, I was entranced as I looked into Ca¡¯s eyes. It wasn¡¯t long before Ca licked her rosy lips and spoke in a calm voice. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Huh? What? Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how you view me, Master, but¡­¡± Ca hesitated as if carefully choosing her words, then continued, ¡°I believe that you¡¯ve saved me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Incredulous, I asked again. Ca nodded with unshakeable conviction. ¡°Do you know that the Lindelheit family fell into ruin due to usations of witchcraft?¡± ¡°Of course, it was a story that once rocked the entire continent.¡± ¡°But you still took me in, knowing I was the daughter of a witch, and did not abhor me for it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was a time when this world was on the verge of destruction due to the evil Gods and the armies they led. Although we somehow managed to turn the tables with the help of other good Gods and heroes, the fear had not beenpletely eradicated. The existence of the Academy and the blind hatred toward witchcraft were lingering remnants of that time. ¡°You honored me by using my family¡¯s breathing techniques and my magic without denouncing them as evil.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± It was because I knew that the witchcraft usations against the Lindelheit family were false. In both the game and reality, witches were never a race to be trusted, but Ca originally had nothing to do with witchcraft. But I couldn¡¯t say that. To exin the source of this knowledge, I¡¯d have to disclose too much to Ca. ¡°You treated me as a person, not a tool. You gave me an opportunity to submit willingly before giving memands, and you promised a reward for my obedience.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that it¡¯s simply a method to handle you more easily.¡± ¡°No. If you really wanted to handle me easily, you would have used the branding to issuemands. If even that were unsatisfactory, you could have used a whip. Ick patience, you see. I can¡¯t endure pain or hardship.¡± ¡°¡­¡± My ambivalent attitude was like a remnant of being a modern human. Just as Ca was broken in spirit through ve training, the education I received on Earth during my childhood forged a solid set of ethics in me. I wasn¡¯t a particrly good person. I was just a foreigner who had awkwardly adapted to this world. Perhaps noticing my prolonged silence, Ca turned toward me with a faint, yful smile. ¡°More than anything, Master, you¡¯re handsome. That¡¯s what¡¯s important.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Think of it the other way, Master. If you had to share your body with a fat, balding middle-aged woman versus a slightly mischievous but incredibly beautiful young girl, which would you prefer?¡± ¡°Obviously, thetter.¡± ¡°Exactly! On my first day as a ve, I thought I would never smile again, but when I see you, I can¡¯t help but smile.¡± ¡°Heh, really? Well, then.¡± How ttering. Although this face wasn¡¯t my original one, it didn¡¯t change the fact that I spent a lot of time customizing it. Maybe that was why I found myself unintentionally smiling more and more. Humans were such simple creatures. Perhaps my heart was also lightened just by looking at Ca¡¯s stunning beauty. While I tried to suppress my rising smile, Ca turned her gaze toward me, speaking with a more serious tone once again, ¡°I need to reiterate this because it¡¯s important: I consider myself lucky to have been sold to you, Master. Really.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. So, I want to be cherished by you, Master. I want you to need me, just like now and for always.¡± Now I get it. Was it because she witnessed the downfall of her family and all the horrible things that happened afterward? Or was it due to the beastly nature of her ve training? Either way, Ca was deeply dependent on me and had be attached, all because I had treated her only slightly well. It wasn¡¯t a mindset anyone would consider normal. But then again¡­ Swish, swish. After stroking Ca¡¯s head a few times, I swiftly pulled down my pants. Gulp. ¡°Huh? Ahh?!¡± Ca, who hadn¡¯t anticipated this turn of events, gaped and stared at my lower body. Then I pressed myself closer to Ca¡¯s face, who was still kneeling, and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for a review.¡± ¡°A review?¡± ¡°A fetio review. We tried it once yesterday, remember?¡± ¡°Oh, you mean the one with the mouth, Master?¡± ¡°Correct. We¡¯re going to do it more than once or twice, so you better get used to it.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Upon hearing the long-term implications, her ruby-colored eyes widened as if she were touched by the idea. Yes. Ca¡¯s way of thinking was warped, but because it was damaged, I felt relieved. It was natural for something that was in good condition to break, but it wasn¡¯t natural for something broken to mend itself. If I would cherish Ca as a ve, she wouldn¡¯t rebel against me either. With my already fully erect member, I gently tapped Ca¡¯s cheek, issuing amand that wasn¡¯t quite amand. ¡°Suck.¡± ¡°I will obey, Master.¡± With that, Ca smiled happily, even as she was pressed down by me. Chapter 15: Dungeon Nightlife (2) Chapter 15: Dungeon Nightlife (2) With her cheek pressed against me, Ca wore a happy smile. ¡°I will obey, Master.¡± After saying that, Ca cautiously moved away from me with her hands. For a moment, Ca clenched her hands around the pir and stared intently at the object before her. Then she slowly extended her lips. It looked more like a kiss than a fetio. Watching carefully, just in case, I saw Ca genuinely press her lips gently to the tip. Smooch. As if performing some sort of ritual, her expression was devout. ¡°My Master, my Master.¡± Smooch. In a soft voice, like that of a chirping bird, Ca whispered. ¡°I vow.¡± Smooch. The touch of her moist lips brought a pleasant tingle. ¡°I, Ca Lindelheit, will serve Yandel as my Master and will never forget the duty of a ve under any circumstances.¡± Smooch. It was an oath in a format that sounded all too familiar. ¡°My body and soul are entirely yours, Master.¡± Smooch. Caught off guard by this unexpected turn, I looked a little flustered. And Ca gave me a reassuring smile. ¡°This vow will hold until the day I draw myst breath.¡± After saying that, Ca didn¡¯t press her lips to the tip this time. Instead, she closed her eyes and slightly tilted her chin upward. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I looked intently at Ca, who was waiting momentarily for my response. The sunlight caught her shimmering tinum blonde hair, her delicate features resembling a fine piece of art, and her outfit revealing a generous bust as she unbuttoned her top. Last but not least, the way she knelt in front of me. Her whole demeanor seemed to collect all of a man¡¯s desires into one ce, making my heart boil instinctively. What Ca wanted to say by doing all this was simple: She was willing to give her all. I just shouldn¡¯t abandon her until the day she draws herst breath. The offer was so good that it was almost hard to believe. But there was no need for me to doubt anymore. Now I know. More than I needed Ca, she needed me. And because of that, Ca wanted to be someone important to me. Having no qualms, I thrust my hips forward without hesitation. Squelch. My tip prated Ca¡¯s lips as I moved closer. ¡°Umph¡­?¡± Unlike the cautious kisses Ca had given until now, this was more intense. But this would also better convey my desire for her. I was confident that this action would be a more definite response than any words. The lukewarm body temperature and moist saliva at the end feltforting. As I savored the sensation for a moment, her firm teeth parted, and she began to take me in little by little. The moment Ca fully enveloped my tip with her mouth¡­ Tap tap. I lightly patted her tinum-blonde head and spoke, ¡°Ca.¡± ¡°Umph?¡± ¡°What did they say about giving a blowjob?¡± Ca, still holding me in her mouth, tilted her head slightly, her ruby eyes widening as if she had just remembered something. Swiftly, she moved her hand that was gripping me behind her back. She then mumbled through her lips, ¡°Is it like this?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± Pleased with her effort, I stroked her head, causing the corners of Ca¡¯s eyes to form a gentle curve. Emboldened, or perhaps more confident, she started to take me in more eagerly. ¡°Mmm¡­ Ugh¡­¡± About halfway down, she let out a suppressed moan just as the tip of my shaft touched something soft in her throat. And Ca gagged. ¡°Ugh!¡± Perhaps she hit her gag reflex. It was great to be big, but perhaps there¡¯s a downside to being thisrge. Just as I was about to tell her that she didn¡¯t need to go any further and that this was enough¨C ¡°Ugh¡­ Ugh¡­ Mmm¡­¡± Ca continued to gag but forced herself to swallow me entirely. The sensation of being swallowed moved from her mouth to what felt like her esophagus. It wasn¡¯t meant for this, obviously¡­ But the tightening sensation each time she gagged felt surprisingly good. Ca finally managed to push me all the way down her throat, engulfing me fully to the base. With her nose pressed against my lower abdomen, Ca looked up at me, tears shimmering in her eyes. Her expression seemed to beg for approval, so I gently stroked the back of her head, saying, ¡°You did well, Ca. I didn¡¯t think you could take it all in one go.¡± ¡°Hungh mmph¡­¡± Ca seemed pleased with the praise. Gripping her tinum blonde hair firmly, I revealed a truth I had yet to share with her. ¡°But a blowjob isn¡¯t just about swallowing.¡± ¡°Mmph?¡± ¡°You have to use your mouth to please me. Like this.¡± I pushed my hips back, pulling myself halfway out of Ca¡¯s mouth, and then thrust back in fully. ¡°Mmph!¡± Ca twitched as if in difort, but she made no attempt to spit me out. She just looked up at me with pleading eyes. ¡­Was that too much for her second time? This time, I gently stroked Ca¡¯s head with a hint of remorse. ¡°Take your time getting used to it. I won¡¯t do it too much for now. Let¡¯s see¡­ I¡¯ll just thrust in and out three more times, so hang in there.¡± ¡°Mmm. Mmph.¡± Ca blinked, her face resolute. She was ready. Once again, I gripped Ca¡¯s head firmly, pulled out, and then thrust deep inside her. ¡°Ugh, ugh!¡± One. ¡°Mmph!¡± Two. ¡°Huck¡­ Hng!¡± Three. Just as Ipleted the promised number of thrusts, I pulled out entirely. ¡°Cough! Cough! Haah¡­ Haaah¡­¡± After a couple of coughs, Ca drew in ragged breaths, as if she¡¯de back to life. Ca had her head lowered, focusing solely on her breathing for a while, but eventually lifted her face slowly. Her neat face was smeared with tears and mucus, and even her lips had a crumpled outline. Ca, now with a disheveled look, asked in a slightly dazed voice, possibly due to ack of oxygen, ¡°Master¡­ Master¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did I¡­ do well¡­?¡± Her voice had a slight tinge of uncertainty. Could it be because I only moved a few times and pulled out? Or was she worried that I didn¡¯t finish? Considering that it was deepthroat and not just a blowjob, and that yesterday was her first experience, she didn¡¯t need to worry so much¡­ I took a handkerchief out of my inventory, knelt on one knee in front of her, and sat down. While doing so, I carefully wiped Ca¡¯s messy face and nodded. ¡°You did well. You did much better than I expected.¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Ca smiled foolishly. Looking at her, I chuckled and put the dirty handkerchief back into my inventory. While I had the inventory open, I nced around to see if there was anything suitable toy on the floor. ¡°Hm?¡± A good idea came to mind, so I closed the inventory. There wasn¡¯t any need to lie on the floor, right? Standing up from where I was sitting, I asked Ca, who was still kneeling, ¡°Ready to move now?¡± ¡°Huh? Yes. I¡¯m okay now. Thank you for worrying about me, Master.¡± As she tried to stand up to follow me, I waved my hand for her to sit back down. ¡°Don¡¯t stand up. Take off your clothes in that position.¡± ¡°Ah. Okay!¡± Ca started to undress, removing one piece of clothing at a time with a somewhat tense demeanor. After all, although she had just performed deepthroat, this was only her second experience. After taking her clothes and putting them into my inventory, all that was left was a naked woman. Ca seemed a bit uneasy being exposed outdoors, flinching whenever a light breeze blew. I looked around for a moment and pointed to a spot in the distance. ¡°See over there?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Thanks to Ca¡¯s magic, the swampy surroundings had dried up to the point where they were unrecognizable. However, not everything was reduced to ashes. There was a partially scorched rock that still maintained its original form. ¡°Let¡¯s go there.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll follow you, so you take the lead.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Ca tilted her head, sensing something unusual. I chuckled and raised one corner of my mouth, saying, ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll have to crawl there, Ca.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if you¡¯re a little slow, I¡¯ll wait for you properly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ca looked at me with a forlorn expression but didn¡¯t say a word. However, this time, there was no backing down. Instead, ¡°If it feels painful, it¡¯s okay to use protective magic on your palms and knees.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Realizing my intentions were firm, Ca begrudgingly got down on all fours. With that, due to gravity, her breasts naturally began to sag. Even though her figure looked more full than usual, which was pleasant to see, what caught my attention was something else. The protrusion. Her belly had be round, likely due to overdosing on potions. There was an oddly attractive quality to Ca¡¯s belly, which resembled that of an early-stage pregnant woman. Perhaps sensing my gaze, she reflexively raised her hand to cover her belly but then lowered it back to its original position. As she maintained her crawling posture, her hips naturally rose, and I gently stroked them. ¡°Your belly seems more rounded than I thought.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re the one who made it this way, Master.¡± At Ca¡¯s timid retort, I chuckled and lightly spanked her on the buttocks. p! ¡°Ah!¡± A red mark on her fair skin resembled a red maple leaf. Satisfied with the sight, I urged Ca on, ¡°What are you doing? Start moving.¡± ¡°Yes, Yes! I¡¯m going, Master!¡± Ca began to crawl, her hips swaying from side to side. Chapter 16: Dungeon Nightlife (3) Chapter 16: Dungeon Nightlife (3) Ca crawled on the floor, and her hips swayed gently from side to side. The handprints on her fair buttocks were a pleasant sight as they shifted around. It didn¡¯t seem like she was intentionally shaking her hips, but since they were naturallyrge, her crawling posture looked quite suggestive. ¡°Ca.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Yes, Master?¡± Even though she agreed to do anything, actually going on a naked walk seemed to be embarrassing for her. Ca, shivering all over, looked up at me with a halting voice. ¡°Widen your legs a bit more while crawling.¡± ¡°Like this?¡± As Ca slightly parted her legs, the plump flesh that had been hidden between her buttocks and thighs was revealed. ¡°Good. Whenever I tell you to crawl, do it like this.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Huh?¡± She started to respond but tilted her head in confusion. Through her cascading tinum hair, her face revealed nothing but pure curiosity. ¡°Do you¡­ like seeing me crawl around like this, Master?¡± It was a response that suggested she found it embarrassing but didn¡¯t understand why I would enjoy it. And I paused to answer Ca¡¯s question. ¡°Do you know what people say when they raise a puppy?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about a pet dog?¡± ¡°And if they¡¯re raising a ve?¡± ¡°¡­A pet ve?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± At my words, a look of realization crossed Ca¡¯s face. Then she crawled up to me, rubbed her head against my legs, and barked. ¡°Woof!¡± ¡°You learn quickly.¡± So cute. As I gently scratched her chin, Ca¡¯s whole demeanor seemed delighted. After petting Ca for a while, I finally stood up from my position. ¡°Let¡¯s continue then. I¡¯m getting impatient, too.¡± As I spoke, making a lewd gesture, Ca blushed and nodded. ¡°Yes, I mean¡­ Woof.¡± And so she began crawling across the floor, her legs slightly parted as instructed. Normally, her hip movement would have decreased due to the changed position. However, having understood what I wanted, Ca intentionally exaggerated the swaying of her hips. Gently swaying. Her plump flesh asionally shed her pink insides, and her heavy breasts were jiggling back and forth. What about her slightly protruding belly? Knowing that a potion was inside her, I couldn¡¯t suppress the sense of allure bubbling up from a corner of my heart. It felt like each of Ca¡¯s actions was meant to seduce me. In the animal kingdom, there were females who exposed their buttocks to attract a mate during the mating season. In that sense, for a brief moment, I thought Ca was an exceptionallypetitive female. Ca stopped upon reaching the destination¨Ca rock¨Cand looked up at me intently. With her innocent face, her ruby eyes blinked repeatedly. It almost seemed like she was coaxing me for the nextmand, making me chuckle. ¡°What now? Stand up and put your hands on this rock.¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Ca hurriedly stood up and stretched both her hands toward the rock. Though she was a bit awkward in a sexual context, the purpose of this tant posture was pretty clear. For a moment, she hesitated, then, leaning her hands on the rock, she stretched her buttocks towards me. Just like a little while ago, she even gently swayed her hips. Was she not only following my orders but also applying what she remembered I liked? Ca didn¡¯t say anything, yet I could almost hear her voice. ¡°Master! You like this, right? Did I do well?¡± Ah, she was actually verbalizing it. I patted her buttocks, intending it as apliment. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Ca chuckled aimlessly, but within thatugh, some lingering tension remained strong. Well, it wasn¡¯t like she would be ustomed to this yet. I ced my hand on her conveniently positioned hips and inserted myself. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Ca¡¯s inner muscles twitched as if making an effort to push out the intruder. But her inner walls, lubricated by her own moisture, couldn¡¯t stop me. Slowly. In a single stroke, Ca¡¯s inner walls engulfed me to the root. The sensation on the tip of her cervix felt as if it was telling me I shouldn¡¯t push any further. Well, not like I could, even if I wanted to. Feeling Ca¡¯s inner walls stimte me all over, I gathered my will andmand. ¡°[Climax] Ca.¡± ¡°Uh, heh¡­ What did you say, Master?¡± That didn¡¯t work. ¡°No¡­ I said, [Be in heat].¡± ¡°Ahh! That¡­ Ahhh!¡± She started to tremble, as if someone had just poked her in the ribs. I could keep thrusting my hips on my own without a problem, but I¡¯d prefer Ca to also fully feel it if possible. Ca was no longer a mere ve, but, um¡­ how should I put it? A trustworthy ve, I guess. For that reason, I leaned my upper body onto the smooth curve of Ca¡¯s back and reached out my hands. ¡°Uhm¡­ Master?¡± Naturally, Ca found herself with her chest being grasped from behind by me. Perhaps she thought she¡¯d move instantly as she did yesterday since I¡¯d even given the ¡®be in heat¡¯mand. Her face nced back at me, full of puzzlement. I gently nibbled her ear. ¡°Heeek¡­!¡± Her reaction was as if she were experiencing intense ticklishness¡­ It was a bit amusing. Following my instincts, I affectionately nibbled her earlobe, licked along her cartge, and even suckled it a little. ¡°Ha! Hic! Ugh¡­.¡± Each time, Ca reacted noisily and twitched. Lastly, I blew a short puff of air into her earhole. ¡°Whew¡­ I think that¡¯s enough for the ears.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± There was a tone of disappointment in Ca¡¯s voice. She was too quick to judge, as if I¡¯d stop here. Squeeze. ¡°Heuuah¡­!¡± I firmly kneaded her breasts in my hand. Just as if I were milking a cow, I positioned my hand sideways to do so. Softly, softly. ¡°Ahh¡­.¡± I started touching her from the outside and moved inward. Initially, my grip was somewhat rough, but as I neared the nipple, it became tender. By the time my fingers arrived at Ca¡¯s nipples, almost all of the pressure had disappeared. Using only my index and thumb, my touch was more like a caressing pull. As I kept caressing her nipples lightly while kneading the rest of her breasts firmly, Ca¡¯s nipples began to harden. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Her voice started to mix with moisture. Already tight to begin with, Ca¡¯s vagina started to clench my penis, as if wanting to give back what it received¡ªwriggling around, squeezing it. Even though I hadn¡¯t started moving in earnest, her reaction was as if she was already milking out the semen. Feeling her vaginal interior grow wetter due to the seeping love juices, I removed my hand from her breasts. ¡°Ah¡­ M-Master? Is it already over?¡± Her voice was filled with disappointment. Sensing the faint desire in her tone, I reached out my hand again. Slowly. Starting from Ca¡¯s tailbone and upward along the hollow of her spine, I traced a line with my fingers. ¡°Over, you ask?¡± ¡°Huhuhuh¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just beginning.¡± Saying so, I lifted one of Ca¡¯s legs and ced it over my shoulder. ¡°Heek!¡± Ca was taken by surprise, but she somehow managed to bnce herself on one foot. Given that she was also using her hand to support herself on the rock, there was no need to worry about her falling over. What was more important was the sight before my eyes. Ca, with one leg lifted, took on a posture that twisted her body to the side. Naturally, what was hidden behind her back until now began toe into view. Herrge breasts, under the influence of gravity, began to sag to the side. And from their ends, her nipples quivered pitifully. And most noticeably, viewed from the side, her protruding belly boasted an even clearer presence. I had fed her quite a lot of potions, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this¡­ Curious, I swept my hand down Ca¡¯s belly instead of heading for her breasts. ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Despite her generally slender figure, her protruding belly is oddly cute. And I felt sensual, thinking it was bloated because of me. Slowly, my hand descended further. As I passed her thin, tinum-colored pubic hair, I soon encountered a small bump. Gently manipting Ca¡¯s clitoris, I subtly moved my hips. Squelch. ¡°Haaah¡­!¡± From Ca¡¯s already aroused vagina, a lewd sound could be heard. Squelch, squelch. I started slowly, but as Ca¡¯s insides became more ustomed to me, I gradually increased the speed. ¡°Ughh¡­ Ahh!¡± Then the thrusting became faster. The more I thrust, the morefortable Ca¡¯s vagina seemed to get, almost as if it was memorizing the shape of my penis. As the pleasure rising from my lower body grew, could it be that what Ca was feeling was also intensifying? Squelch, squelch, squelch. ¡°Heh! Master, Master¡­ Please! Do it more¡­!¡± By now, the sound of Ca¡¯s vagina being stimted was soaked in moisture, and her voice began to melt. ¡°Please, feel good inside me there¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just here. It¡¯s your entire body.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ca, who couldn¡¯t focus due to the suddenly overwhelming pleasure, perfectly responded to my words. Then, I lightly pinched Ca¡¯s clitoris. ¡°Hnngh!!¡± ¡°Say it explicitly as ¡®my vagina,¡¯ not using vague terms like ¡®there.¡¯¡± ¡°But, that¡¯s too vulgar¡­ Hiiiyaaaah!!¡± I pinched Ca¡¯s clitoris once again, whispering in a low voice, ¡°I only like women who are vulgar just for me.¡± ¡°Hngh¡­¡± Ca hesitated for a moment, but then she seemed to make up her mind. She clenched her eyes shut and cried out, ¡°Please ravish my vagina with your penis, Master! Make it exclusively yours and fill it with so much pleasure that you spill all your seed into my womb¡­!¡± Chapter 17: Dungeon Nightlife (4) Chapter 17: Dungeon Nightlife (4) ¡°Please, give me your love, Master! Let me be the one to make you feel good, so much so that I can carry your child!¡± ¡°Well done.¡± With a briefpliment, he pulled Ca¡¯s leg that was draped over his shoulder closer to him. Then, he started to move more vigorously. Smack! Smack! ¡°Ahh! Oh! Umph!¡± Perhaps it was the change in position, but he felt like he was reaching much deeper than before. As if knocking on a castle gate with a battering ram, Ca writhed her head around each time she was touched. ¡°Ohh! I don¡¯t¡­ Ah! I don¡¯t know about this kind of thing¡­ Ahh!¡± Her tinum hair was disheveled, and her features were unsteadily loosening up. Her chest jiggled in response to his movements, making a sound as they collided. The reaction from Ca was something he didn¡¯t see yesterday. Was it because the pain from the tearing was absent? Or had she gotten used to it? Either way, it didn¡¯t matter. The important thing was that Ca was passionate right now. Smack! Smack! Smack! How many times had he moved like this? Ca¡¯s behind couldn¡¯t endure the intense movements and had turned red a long time ago. Simrly, the lower part of his belly that kept colliding with Ca¡¯s behind was also starting to feel it. He was already halfway there due to the earlier act, so his limit was approaching. In a final spurt, he intensified his motions. Smack! Smack! Smack! ¡°Ahh! Ooh! Hah!¡± With no more words to spare, Ca only let out breathless moans, and suddenly, she tightened around him. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m there! I¡¯m there, Master¡­ Aaahhh!¡± As the electric sensation surged through her, Ca¡¯s body tightened strongly. Evidently, she reached her climax first, just as I had instructed her to report her condition yesterday. ¡°Ah¡­¡± It was a climax right when I was touching the perfect spot. Her constriction, which was almost painfully tight, seemed to be persistently stimting all the right ces, as if asking me to let go. ¡°I¡¯m letting go¡­!¡± Swoosh, swoosh. Finally, surrendering to the sensations, I released. ¡°Ah¡­ Uh¡­¡± Ca, who was hit by the sensation, almost screamed as her entire body convulsed. After enjoying the afterglow for a moment, I slowly withdrew. Squelch¡­ Plop! It seemed like I released quite a bit. The flow came out along with a sound that resembled a drain being opened. The flushed inner flesh, the expanded passage, and the abundant release flowing out of it. I was idly watching the flow go past Ca¡¯s behind and down her thigh when, ¡°Aah!¡± Ca wobbled, seemingly losing strength in her legs. Given her unstable position, she would definitely fall. Quickly, I reached out to hold onto her waist. Squeeze. Perhaps because her waist was so slender, my arms enveloped itpletely, even pressing against her tummy. ¡°Hm?! No¡­ Master! Let go¡­ Please, let go!¡± ¡°What? If I let go now, you¡¯ll fall.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if I fall! Just let go of me now, please!¡± At Ca¡¯s earnest request, I grinned and took a step back. I was about to lower the leg that was slung over my shoulder, wondering what issue she could possibly have this time, when¡­ ¡°Aah¡­¡± ¡­a faint yet mournful voice came from Ca¡¯s lips. I tilted my head, wondering why she was acting like this. Trickle. ¡°Ah.¡± It was then that I realized what the faint trickle of liquiding from below was. Ca, who had one leg lifted and was exposing herself, was urinating. ¡°Please¡­ Master, please don¡¯t look¡­¡± Ca pleaded, her face covered with her hands. But how could I not look at a spectacle like this? Trickle. Even now, a clear stream of liquid from Ca continued to make a small puddle on the floor. A shower over scorched earth? Maybe that wasn¡¯t quite the right description. In any case, Ca had consumed a lot of potions, so that was probably why she urinated for quite a while. But all thingse to an end. The stream of liquid gradually weakened and eventually stopped altogether. Ca was still covering her face and didn¡¯t say anything. Her ears, visible beside her hand, were ming red, as if they had been burned. She seemed as if she were dying of embarrassment. I gently put down the leg of the mute Ca and cautiously spoke, ¡°Ca?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Shall we use Clean first?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Finally, Ca lowered her hand slowly. Her expression looked like her world had crumbled, and then she muttered the spell, ¡°Clean.¡± In an instant, Ca¡¯s exposed area became clean, the puddle disappeared without a trace, and even I, who was nearby, was cleaned as well. However, could magic not erase the deep sense of shame etched in her heart? Ca lowered her head, her expression filled with despair. I decided to pat her drooping shoulders and offer some encouraging words. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay. These things happen. At least it didn¡¯te out from the other end.¡± ¡°¡­The other end?¡± ¡°Yeah, you didn¡¯t vomit, did you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± At my words, Ca lifted her head and looked at me. Her eyes were lifeless and devoid of focus. In an atmosphere tinged with an eerie gloom, Ca spoke in a depressed tone. ¡°Master, you are¡­ you¡¯re a wonderful person, but perhapsfort isn¡¯t your strong suit¡­¡± Ah, maybe that was pushing it. After looking at Ca, who still seemed depressed, I lifted her chin without saying a word. ¡°¡­Master?¡± Ca looked up at me, guided by my hand, blinking her eyes questioningly. Her eyes were dark rubies, void of any light. Then, I slowly lowered my head toward her. Smooch. ¡°Huh?¡± There wasn¡¯t any tongue involved. It was just a brief meeting of our lips. But it wasn¡¯t over there. Smooch. Smooch. Starting with her lips, then her cheeks, the bridge of her nose, her jaw, her forehead, the corners of her eyes, and back to her lips again. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was a soft spot, a squishy one, or slightly hard. I liberally showered Ca¡¯s entire face with kisses. It was like the yful pecks of a bird, not particrly passionate but full of affection nheless. Though our rtionship was somewhat twisted, Ca needed me and craved my love. I had hesitated until now, not knowing the reason, but now I knew well enough. There was no need to hesitate any longer. Smooch. Smooch. Smooch. Reality in this world had always surpassed my imagination in negative ways. I had plenty of gold but no power to protect it, and there was no one to take the side of themoners when they were treated unjustly. That was why I concealed my identity at the auction house. But even someone like me had someone who couldn¡¯t do without me. The reason was rather miserable, but she was the first person in this world who couldn¡¯t betray me¡ªsomeone I could trust. So I decided to show her my affection. To nurture a bond. It was too selfish to call it love, but perhaps it was enough for Ca. Then, light started to fill Ca¡¯s dark pupils. Not long after, her crimson eyes regained their original gem-like sparkle. As if she had received an unexpected gift, Ca started hopping excitedly on the spot. ¡°Ma-Master! Master, Master!¡± ¡°¡­Why?¡± Feeling a bit embarrassed, I responded gruffly. But Ca, seemingly unfazed, smiled cheerfully. ¡°Do it again, please!¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What? Why~ Do it just one more time, please~ okay?¡± Ca swayed her chest and hips yfully. However, the more she asked, the less I wanted toply. I shook my head firmly again. ¡°I said no.¡± ¡°Uu¡­ Do you want to touch my chest?¡± She took my hand and led it to her chest. Squeeze. Her soft flesh filled my hand, and I almost nodded absentmindedly, but my senseless pride made me shake my head. ¡°I won¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Should I kiss you again? I¡¯m confident I¡¯ll do better this time!¡± ¡°I¡¯m still not going to do it.¡± ¡°Aha. So, you prefer it down there, huh? Alright. Feel free to do as you like with my private parts. It¡¯s all yours, okay?¡± Ca moved my hand from her chest to between her legs. The touch was even softer than any other part. There, Ca didn¡¯t stop. She began to sway her hips back and forth subtly. Rub, rub. Essentially, she was grinding herself against my hand and arm. But unlike usual, there was no shame or hesitation in Ca¡¯s expression. Only a face full of anticipation. This was¡­ quite unexpected? She was sold into very after her family was ruined, was half-forced into being vited on the first day, then kissed my member for protection in a dungeon, and then was vited even while urinating. And she was happy about my single expression of affection? It felt a bit pitiful, as if I were looking at a wife who was pleased by any small kindness after consistent mistreatment. Upon seeing my gaze, Ca put on a somewhat mysterious expression. She let go of my arm, took some distance, and then timidly extended her rounded belly. ¡°Th-then, do you want to press on my belly? It¡¯s okay even if I pee¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s do it all.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s prepayment.¡± Upon adding that, Ca cutely leaned back, then immediately leaned in towards me with her face. Shining tinum hair, small facial features, and the small lips that she overtly extended towards me. A shadow quietly spread over them. Smooch. Chapter 18: Skip (Physical) (1) Chapter 18: Skip (Physical) (1) ¡°Clean!¡± With Ca¡¯s activation phrase echoing, a magical circle enveloped us. It neatly erased any traces of our intimate encounter, after which we took out our discarded clothes from the inventory. ¡°Master, your ability is really convenient.¡± ¡°Right? It¡¯s iparable to a mere spatial bag.¡± For example, let¡¯s say you put 10 pieces of bread inside. In a normal spatial bag, the bread would take up space equivalent to 10 pieces. And that was obvious since you would put 10 pieces in there. However, the inventory was a bit different. Strangely enough, due to the game system, you could stack the same item up to 999 times. And that meant you could fit 999 pieces in the space of just one. Additionally, there were features like auto-sorting, time-stopping for the stored items, and you could also store an infinite amount of gold. It was more convenient than a spatial magic tool in many ways. Excluding the game aspects, and after exining a bit, Ca, who was changing her clothes, opened her mouth wide. ¡°Wow¡­ So, do we get something good in this dungeon, too?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Knowing what the rewards in the Gef Dungeon were, I couldn¡¯t help but make an ambiguous face. The rewards here were essential for the early and mid-game, but if you ask if they could match the capabilities of the inventory, the answer was no. Of course, I couldn¡¯t say this, so I simply shrugged my shoulders. ¡°The rewards in the dungeons vary widely. Given that this ce can be cleared by just the two of us if we prepare thoroughly, I don¡¯t think the rewards will be that great.¡± ¡°Um¡­ I see¡­¡± Ca pouted, obviously disappointed. I chuckled at her expression and did a final check on our equipment. Once we left, there would likely be guards surrounding the exit. And some theatrics would be needed. ¡°Ca,e here.¡± ¡°Yes? What is it, Master?¡± Ca, who had already put on her clothes and was checking her essory-type magic tool, tilted her head and walked toward me. Her appearance resembled that of a defenseless herbivore who didn¡¯t know what was about to happen. I gently stroked Ca¡¯s tinum-colored hair, then¡­ ¡°Gotcha.¡± ¡°Eek!¡± Suddenly, I messed up Ca¡¯s hair thoroughly. ¡°Hey! Hey!¡± ¡°Ouch! Ah, it hurts, Master!¡± I even pulled on strands of her hair a few times. To any observer, this might look like childish bullying, but why would I bully Ca at this point? ¡°Why are you doing this, Master? Please don¡¯t tease me¡­ Sniff.¡± Hmm, I just found a reason. Her disheveled hair and the look of her trembling¡ªCa looked a bit cute, to be honest. However, I messed up Ca¡¯s hairstyle for a different reason this time. This was a form of theatrics. It was to give the impression that we hadn¡¯t just snuck away while others were fighting with socialites. Instead, we¡¯ve had a hard time clearing the dungeon. In this world, if one didn¡¯t look out for oneself, no one else would. ¡°Understand? This wasn¡¯t mere teasing. It was necessary.¡± Upon hearing my brief exnation, Ca reluctantly nodded her head. ¡°Uh¡­ Okay, I understand.¡± ¡°Good. Now, let¡¯s tear up your clothes a bit.¡± ¡°What?! No! How could we do that? It was the first gift you ever gave me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a better er. Just stay still for a moment.¡± ¡°But¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ I really can¡¯t¡­¡± Ca hesitated, struggling to oppose me, but she ultimately stood in front of me, while sniffling. I looked at her for a moment, then let out a sigh. ¡°Do you like this dress that much?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ But this dress belongs to you, Master, so you can do whatever you want with it¡­ Really¡­¡± Even as she said that, Ca looked at her dress with a lingering attachment. If she were pretending, she would outfox any fox, but based on what I¡¯d seen so far, that was unlikely. She was genuinely torn about it. ¡°¡­How about we get some dirt on it? You¡¯re a mage, after all. A mage wearing clothes that don¡¯t look torn from front-line battle would be suspicious.¡± ¡°Really, Master?¡± ¡°Yes. So, go roll around on the ground over there.¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll do that, Master!¡± Ca excitedly hopped away. She clumsily fell to the ground in an area unaffected by Prominence re and began to dirty her clothes. I couldn¡¯t just stand on the side, either. Even though Ca practically cleared it on her own, revealing that would be too conspicuous. So, I had to also give the impression that I¡¯d been on the front line, taking the brunt of magical attacks. I did tank some of it during the boss fight. I rolled around near the ash, even smearing some soot on my face a few times. ¡°Master, Master! I did as you asked! How does it look? Do I look like I¡¯ve struggled?¡± Ca, now grubby, came back and twirled in ce, asking me. ¡­Why was she still cute even when she was dirty? I reminded myself of an unchanging universalw and stood up. ¡°That should do it. You did well. Now let me do the same.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean? Oh, Master, you also look like someone who just escaped a fire!¡± ¡°No, not that. I mean your hair. Now, I got to make a mess of my hair, too.¡± Just like how I messed up Ca¡¯s hair, I should also mess up my own, right? ¡°The issue is that if I do it myself, it mayck detail. Ca, can you do it for me?¡± As I said this and offered my head, Ca let out a gasp. ¡°Me, touching Master¡¯s hair?¡± Her voice was full of anticipation. Curious, I looked up to see Ca panting, her face full of excitement. ¡°Haah¡­ Haah¡­¡± ¡°Ca? You can do it, right? Just make my hair messy.¡± ¡°To make Master a mess?!¡± Her choice of words was a bit off, but it was urate, so I nodded. ¡°Can you do it?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Of course! Don¡¯t worry, I will ruin it properly!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I feel uneasy. Extremely uneasy. But I had no other option, and with the philosophy of trusting someone I¡¯d tasked with something, I offered my head again. Gulp. Ca swallowed once and started touching my hair with trembling hands. Rustle, rustle. Ca¡¯s slender fingers sifted through my hair, gently scratching my scalp. I thought she was being too cautious, but I could feel my hair tangling properly. What was this? I was worried, but she was doing a good job. ¡­Though Ca¡¯s heavy breathing as she touched my hair was a bit distracting. Ca and I nodded at each other, thoroughly assessing the disheveled state we had each created for ourselves. ¡°Alright. Shall we go now?¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± I led Ca towards the exit portal, still flickering in mid-air. Standing in front of it, Ca took a few shallow breaths. I briefly exined what would happen next. ¡°As soon as we go through the exit portal, the dungeon will disappear, and the reward will appear.¡± ¡°Yes. You said it would appear in a translucent form in the air?¡± ¡°Exactly. No one but us, the dungeon conquerors, can touch it. However, the moment we touch it, it bes solid. So be cautious.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± ¡°Have you heard about magical items that choose their master?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ You don¡¯t mean?¡± ¡°Yes. Sometimes, among the rewards are items that are given to the first person who touches them. It¡¯s best to know them before touching.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t touch anything. I listen to Master well.¡± Ca stretched her arms behind her and vigorously shook her head. I guess I didn¡¯t have to worry about her inadvertently touching anything. The reason I specifically mentioned this to Ca was simple. Because the reward for the Gef Dungeon was actually a piece of bound equipment. Then I vividly remembered how regretful I felt when I carelessly touched it as an archer character the first time I cleared it. Sighing, I grabbed Ca¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ca and I threw ourselves towards the exit portal simultaneously. . . . . With just a single step, our view suddenly shifted. Instead of being in an open outdoor area, we found ourselves in a narrow, dimly lit underground passage. Then came the usual challenging remark from the guards, or so I thought¡­ ¡°HAHAHA! Do you really think you cany a finger on me?¡± Instead of the guards, a guy wearing a dark robe appeared before us,ughing manically. What was going on? Of course, the guards were there, too, looking furious beyond some sort of dark barrier. So, this robed guy set up a barrier to block the guards, and we ended up behind him after leaving the dungeon? ¡°Just stand there and watch! His Great Unification wouldn¡¯t want me to die here! HAHAHAHA!¡± He seemed oddly familiar. That annoying voice, the tooth marks on his robe, and even the lines I¡¯ve heard dozens of times¡­ ¡­lines I¡¯ve heard dozens of times? As I pondered that, I moved reflexively. Wooong- A strange noise echoed as the dungeon disappeared. At the same time, a small light cluster appeared in front of Ca and me. So, I reached out to touch it. Ding! I pushed away the system window that popped up to announce the dungeon¡¯s clear reward, gripping hard on what I had just acquired. Thanks to the sudden noise and my abrupt movement, he must have sensed our presence. I had to strike before he could react. The translucent dagger quickly took on a solid form, emanating a sharp aura. Thanks to the weapon¡¯s rudimentary skill being activated when I gripped the dagger, my body felt slightly more robust. Gathering all my strength, which was now a bit more than that of an average person, I aimed at the rogue and thrust with full force. ¡°What the¡­?!¡± He started to turn around in a hurry, but it was already toote. Thud. ¡°Kuh¡­¡± With my attack piercing through his lungs, the rogue coughed up blood, apanied by a wheezing sound. ¡°How¡­ How did you¡­?¡± ¡°You know what¡¯s annoying?¡± I quickly withdrew the dagger and aimed precisely at his heart this time. Thunk! ¡°Guh!¡± ¡°People from your rogue tribe all talk too much. It¡¯s irritating.¡± It was already bad enough that he showed up in unskippable event cutscenes and had lots of dialogue. yers had to consider how many times they had to hear the same lines over and over again. Frustrated, I furiously shed at his wounds. He wasn¡¯t dead until the system confirmed it, so I should take this opportunity to finish him off for sure. Thunk! Thunk! Thunk! In an instant, his back became a bloody mess, and he finally fell, lifeless. It was a quick and quiet death, without even a chance to leave hisst words. Just as a feeling of aplishment for finally being able to physically skip flooded over me, a clear bell sound rang in my ears. Ding! ¡¾Rogue Leader Defeated!¡¿ You have defeated Pietro, the Bishop of the Church of Tainted Unity. He was not destined to die here. The grand scheme of the Church of Tainted Unity faces a significant setback. The Church of Tainted Unity has officially marked you as an enemy. The Righteous Radiance is highly pleased with your act of cutting down evil with its fangs. You have acquired the Trait: ¡®Blessing of the Sun God (C)'' Only after confirming the rogue¡¯s death through the system was I finally able to let out the breath I had been holding. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Wait, why did the tutorial boss show up here? I got so startled that I stabbed him without thinking. Chapter 19: Skip (Physical) (2) Chapter 19: Skip (Physical) (2) Hero and Academy. Just from the name alone, you could tell that H&A was a game set in an Academy, resembling this world. So naturally, the entrance exam of the Academy served as the game¡¯s tutorial when you started ying. Anyone who was an experienced gamer would quickly realize that something would go wrong during this ¡®entrance exam.¡¯ Indeed, there was an event where followers of the evil Gods would attack the Academy during the entrance exam. That was essentially the tutorial¡¯s plot. Running around and learning the basic controls¡ªyers found the rogues to be rather convenient tutorial aids. It introduced not only thebat system but also set up the conflict between the good and evil Gods by having followers of the evil Gods as enemies. There was just one problem¡­ The developers were probably a bit too enthusiastic. After defeating a bunch of minor enemies and heading toward the center of the attack, you could finally meet the tutorial boss. And that was Pietro, the Bishop of the Tainted Unity. The moment you encountered him, an unskippable cutscene would begin, exining the world¡¯s lore through Pietro¡¯s dialogue for an entire five minutes. And that wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. I¡¯ve timed it myself, and it was exactly 5 minutes and 12 seconds. The cutscene was high-quality, which was nice, but what was the point? You had to watch the same 5-minute scene again and again. Thanks to the developers¡¯ skewed favoritism, Pietro had been topping the ¡®Least Favorite NPC¡¯ user polls for years. And that guy just died. As I was leaving the dungeon, a familiar and annoying monologue rang in my ears. So I instinctively stabbed him. And he went down. ¡°Is he really dead?¡± I prodded Pietro with my foot, but there was no movement. There was no room for doubt since there was already a kill alert notification. As soon as I was certain that I¡¯d sessfully ¡®skipped¡¯ the annoyance, euphoria began to rise from the depths of my chest. ¡°I did it¡­!¡± It was as if a long-standing wish had finallye true. A grin formed on my face, and I couldn¡¯t help but let out a pointless chuckle. Capturing the joy of the moment, I turned around and waved my hands. ¡°Hehe¡­ Ca! Did you just see that? Pietro, that verbose rogue, couldn¡¯t even say a word before dropping dead!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I was so exhrated that I even used gestures to brag about what had just happened. But for some reason, Ca mped her mouth shut with her hand and only nodded her head, shivering. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± She looked as frightened as a rabbit, just like when I first met her. Wondering why she was acting that way, I tilted my head. Ca slowly approached me and started wiping my face with the cleaner side of her sleeve. Swish, swish. Our distance naturally narrowed. Only after seeing my reflection in Ca¡¯s ruby-red eyes did I finally understand the situation. ¡°Oh.¡± I looked like a cheerful young man with ck hair, smiling while drenched in blood. Yep, this was definitely that kind of situation. I casually nced around, and sure enough, even the surrounding guards had faces mixed with astonishment and difort. In other words, they were looking at me as if I were some kind of madman. To make it seem like I was harmless, I humbly let Ca attend to me and then opened my mouth with the softest voice I could muster. ¡°Ahem. I was fortunate. Who would¡¯ve thought the enemy the guards were struggling with would be right at the dungeon entrance?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ca nodded silently. ¡°Ah, by the way, the reward for clearing the dungeon is this dagger. Want to try it outter? You were curious about divine blessings, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Once again, Ca remained silent, studying my face before giving a nod. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You were covering your mouth before, and now this? Why the sudden change?¡± Upon gentle probing, Ca finally answered in a cautious tone. ¡°W-Well, you said earlier that you were annoyed by the rogue¡¯s excessive talking¡­¡± ¡°So you were keeping quiet because of that? Don¡¯t worry about it, since you¡¯re not a rogue, Ca.¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Ca¡¯s eyes shimmered with what appeared to be mild sentimentality. And I feel slightly guilty. I had set it up so intricately that even Ca herself would believe she was the daughter of a rogue. Butbeling Ca¡¯s father as a rogue in the first ce was a false usation. Feeling a bit uneasy, I averted my eyes from Ca and looked at the reward from the dungeon that I still held in my hand. ¡¾Shining Lion Dagger¡¿ A pure white dagger engraved with a roaring lion figure in Pommel. The de, more bone-like than metallic, asionally emits a warm light. The dagger, surrounded by a sacred radiance, will be sharper than usual. ...And the radiance will shine brightest in the darkness. - > 10% chance to add light attribute damage when attacking. - > Increases critical damage by 30%. - > When facing a rogue, the probability of additional hits and critical hits is fixed at 100%. The chance for added light damage was low, and the increased critical damage was a basic feature of daggers. However, the real value of this dagger was its final option. It guaranteed additional and critical hits when facing a rogue. Effectively, against a rogue, it might as well be a poisoned stiletto. Whether I used it myself or gave it to a party member, it was a perfect secondary weapon. The issue was that this feature only worked against rogues, so it was ineffective against powerful monsters or disciples of the evil Gods that appeared inter stages. Also, because it was a bound item, if a mage or archer picked it up by mistake, it would be useless decoration. But¡­ This was reality, not a game. Unlike in-game mages who couldn¡¯t do melee attacks, I could easily swing a dagger due to the difference in skill levels. Or I could throw it using psychokic magic, a feature that wasn¡¯t originally included in the system. Either way, it was far more versatile than in the simpler days of gaming. On top of that, while killing Pietro, I even got the blessing of the Sun God for his righteous radiance. ¡®Status window.¡¯ ¡¾Blessing of the Sun God (C)¡¿ The brightest entity in the sky. The master of the sun shares its radiance with you. - > Increases the rate of health and mana recovery by 200% when exposed to sunlight. - > Increases light attribute damage by 10%. - > Increases favor with the Order of Radiance. The problem with blessing-type traits was that they were hard toe by, but if you had one, you could make it work for any job ss. Even better, the rank of the blessing could go up if you do things that please the deity who gave it. And I obtained it here? While I was chuckling at my status window, a serious voice soon interrupted me from beside me. ¡°Ahem.¡± A well-armed guard unit appeared. Among them, a middle-aged man wearing more resplendent armor crossed where the barrier used to be. ¡°I am Nilson Gardner, the captain of the Gef City Guard. May I have your name?¡± The man, Nilson, asked. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m Yandel. I was on my way to the Academy and noticed some rogues, so I decided to investigate, and here we are.¡± I replied. ¡°Ahh, you¡¯re a student at the Academy? You do look young, but you¡¯d have to be trained at the Academy to clear a dungeon this fast. And who is thisdy next to you? A ve?¡± Nilson looked at Ca¡¯s neck with a mix of curiosity and admiration. Not breaking a ve¡¯s mana core or even arming her properly must have been surprising to him. I guess it helped that Ca¡¯s beauty was above average. To avoid any rumors that I had purchased Ca at yesterday¡¯s auction, I quickly came up with an answer, ¡°Ah, no, I¡¯m not a student yet. I¡¯m on my way to take the entrance exam. This ve was given to me by my guardian to serve as my escort and attendant.¡± ¡°A prospective student, huh? That¡¯s astonishing. You¡¯re already this skilled. I wonder how you¡¯ll turn out after graduating from the academy. Ah, so your guardian gave you this ve as a gift.¡± ¡°Ha ha¡­ I am fortunate to have their favor.¡± I chuckled. Sensing that I must have significant backing to afford a ve like Ca, Nilson became even more polite. And it was the reaction I had hoped for. I learned through experience that having money was always good, but it was useless if you couldn¡¯t protect it with force or authority. Without it, you were just easy prey. Pulling his eyes away from Ca, Nilson said, ¡°So you¡¯re Yandel? Although your methods were a bit rough, you¡¯ve cleared the dungeon where the rogues were hiding. We won¡¯t make an issue of your use of magic in the city.¡± ¡°I am simply grateful for your understanding.¡± I replied. ¡°Heh heh¡­ Eradicating rogues is the duty of faithful citizens. You will also be rewarded ordingly. However, we have some questions for our investigation¡­¡± ¡°If it¡¯s within my capacity to answer, then it¡¯s my duty as a good citizen of the empire to do so.¡± ¡°Excellent.¡± Satisfied, Nilson nodded, and we left the underground. Ca looked at me with concern, but there was no issue. Even though I had skipped some steps in finding the rogues and destroyed the ground outright, I remembered all the tracking episodes. I would just have to go and give usible answers. Activate Bluff Skill¡­ ON! Chapter 20: Private Attribute Lessons (1) Chapter 20: Private Attribute Lessons (1) Rattle, rattle. Carriages in this era generally had a reputation for being ufortable, but that only applied to the standard ones. Wealthy merchants and nobles could afford to coat their carriages with all sorts of magic, like shock absorption and spatial distortion, making them fairlyfortable. Like the one I was currently riding in. I shrugged my shoulders while looking at the receding city of Gef through the window. ¡°See? What did I tell you? We even got a reward on top of everything.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ If you had told me that you¡¯d already done your research, I wouldn¡¯t have worried needlessly.¡± Ca replied, brushing her chest as if relieved. I wondered if game research could count as a preliminary investigation. The methods of the bandits had not changed, even if some of the details had been lost due to the time difference. They still operated under the teachings of their evil Gods, a habit that the Gods seemed to have, never altering their ns until they had no choice. Thanks to my knowledge, I was able to string along the captain of the guards, and even got a few expressions of gratitude. I received a fair amount of gold, which I didn¡¯t really need, and even got a VIP membership card to the auction house. And being able to borrow this luxurious carriage was another part of the reward. Such convenient carriages required a lot of time and money to make since they were usually being custom-made. Up until now, I¡¯d been like a treasure goblin, without the means to make such an extravagant purchase. But this time, the city of Gef lent us this high-ss carriage. Although it was just a rental and must be returned upon arrival at the Academy, it would make our journeyfortable. Stretching out my legs, I began to hum to myself on thisfortable, steady ride. Meanwhile, Ca suddenly started tapping her chin thoughtfully. ¡°Come to think of it, we really did have good luck this time.¡± She said. ¡°A bishop was just stopping in Gef for maintenance during a top-secret mission, and right as we were unearthing a hideout, clearing the dungeon, and taking our time getting out, we found a guy putting up a barrier and preparing to teleport¡­¡± Ca looked at me with eyes full of certainty. ¡°This was all ording to your n, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Really? It was just luck, you know?¡± What was she talking about? Despite my sincere denial, Ca just nodded as if she knew everything. ¡°Alright, if Master says so, then it must be so. Yes, I¡¯ll never speak of it to anyone. We were just lucky!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± She was really pushing the narrative of, ¡®I understand my master¡¯s intentions well. I¡¯m a considerate ve.¡¯ That wasn¡¯t a lie, though. It was the truth. My goal was merely to acquire the Radiant Lion¡¯s Dagger, which is convenient to have early on. Everything that happened rted to Pietro was totally unexpected. Well, she probably wouldn¡¯t believe me even if I told her that. Ca¡¯s sparkling eyes were making me ufortable, so I absentmindedly yed with her tinum-blonde hair. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± She seemed to take that as apliment, smiling happily. Honestly, Ca¡¯s misunderstanding wasn¡¯t a bad thing for me. I was wondering what to do if someone became curious about the source of my game knowledge. I guess I could just continue to imply that it was top secret and should not be leaked. ¡°Speaking of a secret mission¡­¡± ording to the interrogations of the captured Cultists, Pietro was on a mysterious solo mission. That mission was probably the nned attack on the Academy, but he died before he even got there. ¡­Wait, what would happen to the nned attack now? With the leader, Pietro, dead, would the attack just fizzle out? Or maybe someone else would take over Pietro¡¯s role. What was certain was that the situation was better than what I saw in the game tutorial. Stepping out of the scenario I was familiar with was a bit unsettling, but it was more dangerous to give the Cultists an opportunity. The H&A story was quite entertaining as a game. To put it a bit differently, the story was quite contrived. Every time the protagonist and side characters were in a crisis, they would awaken through the power of love and friendship. That was only possible because it was a game, right? Instead of relying on uncertain elements like awakening, it was essential to create better conditions than the original scenario to achieve a happy ending. I became more critical than I initially thought, and even Ca¡¯s acquisition was part of that n. ¡­With the original story about to start, my thoughts were racing. Whatever I decided to do, I would have to take the first step eventually. In that regard, I lightly flicked Ca¡¯s forehead, who had been pampering herself by touching her own hair. Thwack! ¡°Ah! Huh? Uh¡­?¡± Ca, looking bewildered as if she didn¡¯t know why she was flicked, blinked rapidly. Seeing her like this, I broke into a slight smile and spoke, ¡°It¡¯ll take about a week until we reach the Academy. Do you n to keep doing that? I should teach you how to use this.¡± I tapped my chest, right where the mana core was. Ca then peeked through her palm, which she was holding against her forehead. ¡°So, just like you said before, I should teach you magic, Master?¡± ¡°Exactly. You could probably pass the entrance exam as you are, given your innate mana level. But even so, you¡¯ll likely end up in the lowest ss. Learning now could help us avoid that, right?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Magic isn¡¯t exactly something you can learn based on attributes, but¡­ preparing in advance is always good!¡± Ca, who had been gleeful at the talk of magic, straightened her slightly ckened posture. ¡°First, let¡¯s assess your current situation, Master. How much do you know about magic?¡± ¡°I know the types of magic and their capabilities, but I don¡¯t know how to use them. I also haven¡¯t gotten the hang of manipting mana.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­? That¡¯s closer to someone whomands a magician than being a magician¡­ Ah! In that case, we should start with mana maniption!¡± Ca, who had tilted her head, suddenly became rmed and quickly changed the subject. Even so, she kept sneaking nces at me, as if worried that her attempts to figure out my identity could be a problem. From Ca¡¯s perspective, I must be an incredibly mysterious person. I was amoner with no connections, but I looked more aristocratic than most nobles and had a propensity to spend gold extravagantly. Moreover, despite iming to be a dungeon explorer, I had an average level of physical ability, knowledge about high society whose origins couldn¡¯t be identified, and even inexplicable hostilities. Even I admit that I was quite suspicious. With a reassuring touch, I poked Ca¡¯s thigh and opened my mouth. ¡°So, what¡¯s the deal with this ¡®mana maniption¡¯ you¡¯re talking about?¡± I could circte mana following the path of the Lintblum Breathing Method. But that was about it. I couldn¡¯t move mana to any other area except the mana circuit that Ca initially opened up in my body when she transferred her core to me. After hearing this, Ca nodded with a relieved expression. ¡°That¡¯s to be expected. It¡¯s like waking up one day with an extra arm. How could you naturally handle it immediately? You actually managed to circte your mana on your own in just one day. That alone is impressive.¡± ¡°Are you ttering me?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m serious. It took me three days just to barely circte my mana after receiving a core from my father. I was praised a lot for that when I was young¡­¡± Her voice trailed off, perhaps remembering her now-absent father, Lord Lindelheit. Her expression clouded for a moment. However, Ca soon shook her head and forcibly brightened her voice. ¡°Anyway, you might even have more talent in mana maniption than me! Would you like to try following me as I guide you on manipting your mana again?¡± ¡°Is that possible? The first time you transferred the core to me, I had nothing. But I now have a core, albeit a weak one. Wouldn¡¯t it reject it?¡± ¡°Usually, yes. But we¡¯re using cores created by the same breathing method, right? If you don¡¯t reject it, it¡¯s entirely possible.¡± I didn¡¯t know that people with the same cores could guide each other¡¯s mana. In the game, yers learned magic on their own and cast spells with a single shortcut key. Of course, they had to attend sses, train, and study magical books. Magic-rted activities were necessary to learn, but one didn¡¯t need someone else¡¯s help. Such detailed settings weren¡¯t necessary in the game, so it was a good thing for me. I had bought and read a few basic magical books for future use, but I couldn¡¯t understand what they were talking about. I understood that imagination and willpower were important, but I didn¡¯t see what intuition and forms had to do with each other. However, if I could experience it physically, it would be a different story. If I just followed along and got a feel for it, I would be able to understand it somehow, right? ¡°Alright, let¡¯s give it a try. What should I do? Just sit still?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to channel mana into your core now. Just take it in a rxed and natural posture.¡± ¡°Rxed posture, you say¡­¡± I looked around for a moment. Inside the carriage, the spatial expansion magic made it feel like a small room. The seating where Ca and I were was more like a sofa than a chair. Finally, I turned my gaze toward Ca, sitting next to me. ¡°???¡± Perhaps a habit from her noble upbringing, Ca was sitting very primly. She slightly tilted her head at my nce. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her confused look, and Iy down beside her. Sinking deeply into the plush sofa, I rested my head on Ca¡¯s thigh. ¡°Uh? Um¡­¡± Suddenly finding herself acting as my knee pillow, Ca started to stammer. Unfortunately, looking up from this angle, her face was obscured by her ample chest. ¡°Master? Do you really intend to proceed like this?¡± ¡°Yep. You said to befortable, right? So Iy downfortably. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No, no, there¡¯s nothing wrong on your part! ¡­But are you really going to stay like this?¡± She asked the same question again, so I nonchntly reached up and tugged at Ca¡¯s top, exposing her pale stomach. Seemingly having digested the potion, I stared at her now slim stomach and pressed my face against her cute belly button. ¡°Heek!¡± Before a startled Ca could say anything, I blew a little puff of air onto her stomach. ¡°Fwooo~¡± ¡°Ahhaaah¡­!¡± Ca squirmed like a freshly caught fish, startled by the unexpected tickling. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to push me away, enduring the tickling sensation as best she could. I relished her difort for a moment before lifting my head. ¡°Haah¡­ Uhh¡­¡± Ca exhaled a ragged breath, as if she¡¯d been through a lot in those few seconds. Turning to her once again, I made my request clear. ¡°Do it in this position.¡± ¡°Uhh¡­¡± ¡°If you ask whether this is okay again, I¡¯ll go so far as to stick my tongue in.¡± ¡°Okay, okay! I¡¯ll do it this way. But please, no more ying with my belly¡­¡± Ca said with a quivering voice, cing her hand on my chest. Chapter 21: Private Attribute Lessons (2) Chapter 21: Private Attribute Lessons (2) ¡°Ah, understood! I¡¯ll do as you say. But please stop ying around with my stomach¡­¡± Ca whimpered as she ced her hand on my chest. Rustle. I could faintly feel her slender fingers through the thin fabric. I enjoyed the strangely tingling warmth from Ca¡¯s body. Ca, who had been touching my chest for quite a while, repeatedly tilted her head left and right. ¡°Huh? Uh-huh? Hm-hmm?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not a problem per se¡­¡± Ca paused and gently pressed down on me with her palm. ¡°Does it feel too good?¡± ¡°¡­My body?¡± Somehow. Actually, Ca was an open book, which is why she was able toe up with the idea of a juicy kiss. I nodded my head in understanding, and she shook her head in disbelief. ¡°Oh, no, no, no, no, I meant my nose, not my body! Ah, I meant my core!¡± ¡°A. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re a pervert who gets turned on by mana cores rather than people. I¡¯m going to have to grab you one of these days and give you a proper sex education.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± The trembling of Ca¡¯s thighs in the back of my head was unnerving. It was like when you steal your best friend¡¯s shoes in elementary school, and they chase after you, but then they fall to the ground. At this rate, she was going to go from crying to sobbing. I changed the subject, patting Ca on the side. ¡°What, you¡¯re kidding? You said your core was feeling too good? What do you mean?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s too intricate.¡± I tried not to let it show, but the frustration in my voice was palpable. However, it seemed that teasing her further would stall the conversation. So, I smoothly changed the topic. ¡°Intricate, you say? Ca, do you want to say you did a good job conveying the core to me?¡± ¡°Of course. I wanted to impress you, so I went the extra mile in crafting the core for you. That much is true.¡± She was correct. Generally, when you first inherit a mana core, it usually starts at a D or E-rank. Although how far one could grow varied, everyone would start at the bottom. But the Lindeblum core that Ca provided for me started at a whopping C-rank. So when Ca said she pushed herself, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. ¡°But that only means I made the core a bit bigger and more robust. The intricacy of the core and the efficiency that stems from it are entirely different matters.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I still don¡¯t get it.¡± ¡°Let me put it simply for you. Imagine you have identical twins. They are the same height, the same weight, and have the same strength.¡± Ca continued her exnation, swinging her fists in the air. ¡°But they have different skills. One has been learning to y instruments for 10 years, and the other has been doing manualbor for 10 years. If they fight, who will win?¡± ¡°Well, the one who did manualbor would, right? Even if all other physical conditions are equal, they¡¯d know how to use their strength better.¡± ¡°Exactly! Even with the same core, if you know how to handle it properly, you can manipte mana more efficiently! And you, my current master, give off that exact vibe.¡± ¡°¡­But I haven¡¯t done anything?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s surprising. By any chance, did you tamper with the core while circting your mana?¡± ¡°Of course not. I thought I might mess it up and cause problems.¡± While ruining the core didn¡¯t mean your heart would explode, you would lose the ability to create a core ever again. After going through the trouble of purchasing Ca to fix my mana sensitivity issues, I couldn¡¯t risk it. ¡°My goodness¡­ To think you just luckily ended up in this state¡­ No, if that were the case, you couldn¡¯t have maintained it this long.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s a good thing?¡± ¡°More than good! It¡¯s beyond words. It¡¯s on a simr level to my archmage father. How did you¨CAh, um, what I meant was¡­¡± Ca trailed off, flustered and stammering. Perhaps she regretted saying that I resembled her father, whom she knew as a maniptor. I would have to find an opportunity to clear the Lindelheit family¡¯s name of being maniptiveter on. Originally, it was a negotiation card I had saved for the day I could remove her ve seal myself, but seeing the current Ca, it didn¡¯t seem necessary. Looking up at her, my gaze half-obscured by Ca¡¯s ample chest, I gave her a light tap. ¡°Heek! M-Master¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You were just making an example, right? I won¡¯t make a big deal out of it.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, I get that my core is intricately crafted. So, what exactly does that mean?¡± ¡°Hmm. The Lindeblum breathing method involves weaving small loops to create onerge loop, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Even now, if I focus just a bit on my heart, I can vividly feel the existence of the core, so I understand that much. ¡°Normally, the sizes of the small loops vary, and therge loop can often be distorted. I managed to shape therge loop fine, but I couldn¡¯t fully adjust the small ones.¡± ¡°I see. Now I get what you¡¯re trying to say.¡± The core I sensed near my heart felt quite subtle. Not more or less, it was exactly a C-rank. However, when looking closely, theponents of the core were beyond what could be termed as C-rank. Each small loop was of equal size, and they allbined to form a perfectly roundrge loop. As if mass-produced in a factory, itcked any human touch. ¡­Lacked any human touch? Something bothered me, but I hurried Ca along. ¡°So it¡¯s a good thing, right? There are no issues, so let¡¯s get back to what we were doing.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. From now on, I will guide the mana into resonance with your core, so please remember it well.¡± Ca¡¯s hand that was ced over my heart emanated a faint coolness. And then¨C Thump. Thump. The sound of my heartbeat echoed in my ears. No, this wasn¡¯t the sounding from my heart. It was just an illusion created by the vivid presence of the core enveloping my heart. And there was another sounding from outside, not inside me. Thump. Thump. Another resonance was transmitted through the hand touching my chest. Ca¡¯s core, boasting a much more robust presence than mine, was resonating with my core. It almost looked like they were having a conversation with each other. But the back-and-forth resonance gradually narrowed its gap until they ovepped entirely as one. The core that should resonate with external mana began to resonate with Ca¡¯s core. Hum¨C Around the time I could no longer distinguish which heartbeat was mine and Ca¡¯s, a refreshing mana flowed from Ca¡¯s hand into my body. The foreign mana that should have repelled and expelled each other naturally blended in as if they were one from the start. Then my mana, which had only moved along the mana circuit, went beyond the circuit.. and moved towards the tip of my fingers. ¡°It¡¯s true that mana is most stable when it follows the mana circuit. But that doesn¡¯t mean it should only move along the circuit.¡± Ca exined in a soft voice as I stared nkly at my glowing blue fingertip. ¡°Later, you can draw magic circles outside using the resonating core and surrounding mana, but that will be difficult for now. Initially, it will be morefortable to draw magic circles with concentrated mana on your fingertips.¡± ¡°So if I draw a magic circle like this, will the magic be cast? Ah, I also need to recite incantations, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just the surface level. Internally, you¡¯ll have to go through a moreplex process to manifest magic.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ve read some basic magic books before. Are you talking about imagination, will, intuition, and forms?¡± Upon mentioning the contents I memorized thanks to my excellent memory, a hint ofughter tinged Ca¡¯s voice. ¡°That¡¯s right! You know a lot. The four mainponents of magic are imagination, will, intuition, and forms.¡± ¡°So mana is not included in constructing magic?¡± ¡°The will of the wizard is essentially their mana. So when you see phrases in a spellbook saying to pour your will into something, it means to exert stronger mana.¡± So that was what it meant. If arms and legs are moved by muscles, then mana is moved by will. If you summon strong mana, you naturally harbor a strong will as well. ¡°At this point, let me exin a bit more about the stages of manifesting magic. Honestly, spellbooks aren¡¯t designed for self-study, even if they¡¯re basic. If you just read them, it would have been quite difficult for you.¡± ¡°¡­No wonder I didn¡¯t understand a thing.¡± So it wasn¡¯t that I was dumb. Upon my relieved mumbling, Ca chuckled. ¡°But now I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I? Although it might sound a bit odding from my own mouth, I am a highlypetent ve.¡± ¡°I suppose so. Being a mid-level wizard makes you elite among wizards.¡± By the way, high-level wizards were treated more like siege weapons than individuals. Their high-level spells did have such power, after all. ¡°Hehe¡­ Anyway, let¡¯s get back to the main topic. We were discussing the sequence of manifesting magic, right?¡± First, you imagine the phenomenon you want, then ovey your will upon that imagination, and finally, adjust the result with intuition and forms. That was the sequence for manifesting magic, as Ca exined. ¡°The simpler the magic, the less significant the roles of intuition and forms are. There¡¯s not much to adjust for simple spells.¡± For example, the ¡®Clean¡¯ spell that Ca often used. It was a spell to wash away dirt, but what constitutes ¡®dirt¡¯ in the first ce? If it was waste material, how much of it should be removed, and how much was necessary on the skin? A misuse of ¡®Clean¡¯ could potentially strip away all your skin. Simrly, when wiping a spilled drink off your clothes, you might identally dispel the moisture in your eyes as well. These intricate aspects, which were difficult to describe in words, were controlled by intuition. ¡°Forms are a bit easier to understand. They control the range and direction.¡± ¡°So they prevent the caster from being harmed by their own magic?¡± ¡°No, that falls under the realm of intuition. The forms make sure you don¡¯t get caught in the backfire created by your own magic.¡± ¡°Having seen you use Prominence re before, I have a feel for it.¡± Ca responded with a cheerful smile, nodding as if to say she thought I was ready. ¡°Then, let¡¯s try doing it! What should we start with? How about something simple, like Tinder? If things go wrong, I can always step in to ignite the spark.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what to do, even if you tell me to try it all of a sudden.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. Didn¡¯t I say earlier? For basic magic, imagination and willpower are more important than intuition and forms. First, imagine a spark.¡± A spark, huh? I¡¯ve often made campfires. Thanks to my excellent memory, imagining the sparks fluttering above the fire wasn¡¯t too difficult. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the magical energy. I¡¯ll handle that. Just focus on remembering the movement and wishing for it strongly.¡± A spark. A small spark that could ze up when given enough fuel. I kept chanting that in my mind. ¡°Ready? Now, with your finger where the magical energy is concentrated, draw a circle.¡± I drew a circle, and a faint blue light remained in the air, slightly distorting the shape of the circle. ¡°Now, within that circle of magical energy, chant an incantation as you wish for the spark to appear. The content doesn¡¯t matter as long as it helps you visualize and signals the start of the magic.¡± It felt somewhat simr to when I was issuing amand to Ca through the ve engraving. ¡°Rise, [Tinder].¡± Whoosh. A small spark emerged within the blue circle, taking the final incantation as a signal. It was about the size of a match me and even wavered a bit, but still¡­ it was magic. The first magic I¡¯d ever used. A wondrous power that was exclusive to this world. ¡°Ah¡­¡± As if enchanted, I was staring nkly at the small spark I had created when¨C Ding! ¡¾You have learned Basic Magic: Tinder (F)¡¿ ¡¾You have acquired your first magic. Obtained the ¡®Clumsy Magic (F)¡¯ trait¡¿ An alert sounded, and¨C Whoosh. The previously wavering spark stabilized. Then, it began to burn even brighter with a more vivid scarlet hue. ¡­I knew something was off. So, this was the reason. Chapter 22: Private Attribute Lessons (3) Chapter 22: Private Attribute Lessons (3) Whoosh. The spark that seemed like it would go out at any moment stabilized. It even began to burn with a much more vivid scarlet hue than before. ¡­I knew something was off. So, this was the reason. The structure of the core was perfect but devoid of humanity, as if churned out of a factory. The me¡¯s quality improved immediately upon registering the new trait. ¡°Status screen.¡± Name: Yandel Title: The Lost Foreigner Basic Abilities Strength: 11 Endurance: 10 Agility: 12 Talent: 14 Magical Power: 18 Traits Endless Mana (A) Elemental Affinity (B) Excellent Memory (B) Clumsy Weapon Skills (E) Lintblum Mana Core (C) Clumsy Magic (F) A semi-transparent screen that was visible only to me appeared. I organized my thoughts while looking at the ¡®Clumsy Magic¡¯ trait written boldly at the very bottom. The four main elements that constituted magic were imagination, will, intuition, and form, right? Among them, intuition and form helped adjust the manifested magic to align with the caster¡¯s intention. It seemed like I was benefiting from the status screen¡¯s adjustments as well. Status screen adjustments, huh¡­? Now that I think about it, the ¡®Clumsy Weapon Skills¡¯ trait did have its quirks. ¡°Trait details.¡± ¡¾Clumsy Weapon Skills (E)¡¿ Allows you to wield weapons at a neighborhood thug level. Though incredibly crude, it''smendable that you can handle various types of weapons. Basic attack power increases by 5% for physical attacks using weapons. A simple effect of slightly increased basic attack power. Up until now, I had thought that my increasing attack power meant I was getting stronger physically¡­ but what if it actually meant that I could ¡®wield¡¯ weapons, as the status screen suggested? Could it be that I was mistaking my ability to wield a weapon more efficiently and precisely, to bring about greater results with less effort, for getting stronger? It wasn¡¯t impossible. I had to spend quite a while to earn the ¡®Clumsy Weapon Skills¡¯ trait, especially with no one around to guide me like Ca. So, I thought I was getting ustomed to wielding weapons. But in the end, my closebat skills were at a neighborhood thug level. It would be normal for me to make numerous mistakes, thinking I was good at fighting. Indeed, the local thugs I had conflicts with at the beginning of my journey were like that. But not me. Although my weapon skills were only a bit better than those of an average person, I had never made a mistake. When I took down Pietro, I didn¡¯t stab his heart in one go, but my de didn¡¯t make him bleed either. Being outmatched by an opponent¡¯s skills was one thing, but I would never cause my own downfall. My movements were unnaturally precise, albeit only at the level of a neighborhood thug. Everything made sense if I thought about it as a result of the status screen¡¯s adjustments. The screen allowed me to maintain top-level performance within the limits of my rank. Could this be the effect of the status screen adjustment? To test my hypothesis, I once again gathered mana. Mana that barely twitched outside of the mana circuit naturally concentrated at my fingertips. With a softly glowing finger, I drew a circle and shouted, ¡°Tinder.¡± Whoosh. I didn¡¯t have Ca¡¯s help this time, nor did I pour an overwhelming amount of willpower into it like the first time. Yet the Tinder spell was cast naturally. Even its power and stability were as reliable as before. Just as I expected. It was a manifestation of magic that, within the limitations of my rank, pursued extreme efficiency¨Cin some sense, it could even be considered perfect. Intrigued, I tried casting it a few more times. ¡°Tinder. Tinder. Tinder.¡± Whoosh, whoosh, whooosh. The mes flickered on and off, igniting and extinguishing in ordance with my will. I could feel my internal mana being depleted, but there was hardly any other effort involved. It was like flicking a lighter on and off. I continued to cast Tinder for a while, like a child who just learned how to y with fire. Suddenly, I realized that Ca, who had been narrating with a melodious voice, had gone silent. Lifting my head in curiosity, I looked at her. ¡°Uh. Uh. Uh¡­¡± Ca was opening and closing her mouth like a fish out of water. Just how surprised was she? Each time her rosy lips opened and closed, a glimpse of her moist tongue could be seen. Like someone entranced, I found myself putting my finger into Ca¡¯s mouth. Slurp, slurp. ¡°???¡± The moment my finger touched her tongue, Ca moved it strangely, as if performing fetio. ¡°¡­Ha!¡± Realizing what she had inadvertently done, Ca carefully spat out my index finger. She then wiped her finger with the sleeve of her clothes and acted surprised, putting on a calm face as if nothing had happened. ¡°My goodness! Master, what did you just do? Didn¡¯t you say you were a beginner at magic? To get the hang of it in just one go¡­¡± ¡°Ca?¡± ¡°No, this isn¡¯t simply getting the hang of it. The Tinder you showed me a while ago was as skilled as a mage who had spent decades on fire magic¡­¡± ¡°Ca.¡± ¡°¡­ Anyway, Master, you are definitely a genius!¡± ¡°Ca!¡± ¡°Should I teach you another spell? To assess your aptitude, maybe a basic water element spell would be good this time.¡± Ca continued to feign ignorance. The more she acted this way, the more a little dark malice began to seep from deep within me. I indulged in this feeling and opened my mouth wide. Then, I slowly inserted my finger¡ªthe same one Ca had been sucking on just a moment ago¡ªinto my own mouth. The effect was immediate. ¡°Aaahhh! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I had never felt anything go all the way to the back of my throat before, so I unknowingly did that! I won¡¯t ever pretend not to hear Master again, so please don¡¯t lick my finger!¡± ¡°Anyone listening might think I was the one licking your finger¡­ Ahaha! Actually, Ca, you did lick my finger, so that¡¯s a reasonable assumption!¡± When I poked her soft belly with a chuckle, Ca twisted her body and pouted. ¡°Hoooh¡­ Please don¡¯t tease me¡­ Don¡¯t poke me¡­ I¡¯ll behave¡­ I won¡¯t lick it¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine if you lick it next time. Just don¡¯t try to sidestep things by saying you¡¯re embarrassed.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ From now on, I won¡¯t hide anything, whether it¡¯s good or bad, embarrassing or prideful¡­ I¡¯ll share it all¡­¡± I didn¡¯t mean for her to take it that far¡­ However, Ca, who was bowing her head with a sullen expression, looked so cute that I thought I should reply properly and steer the conversation in another direction. ¡°Um¡­ yes, let¡¯s do well. But speaking of what you said a little earlier¡­¡± ¡°¡­About the sensation of Master¡¯s touch still lingering at the back of my throat?¡± ¡°That¡¯s intriguing in its own way, but I¡¯m referring to what you mentioned before that. You asked how I did that magic spell.¡± I was going to be learning all kinds of magic in the Academy from now on. The status window adjustment was an especially alien thing, even in the Academy of the Eurelia Continent, where talented people gather. I¡¯m sure there would be more than one or two people asking about it. But for me, who couldn¡¯t exin the existence of the status window openly, there was no other way. I would have to deceive them with some reasonable settings, just like I deceived people by saying my inventory in a space bag or a dungeon reward. ¡°Speaking of which¡­ I think I might actually be a genius.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± When I said that with a serious face, Ca, with her ruby-colored eyes, blinked and tilted her head. As she did so, I rubbed my cheek against her thigh and continued. ¡°Earlier, you said it wasn¡¯t just about getting the hang of it, right?¡± ¡°Yes, knowing how to do something and actually mastering it are two different things.¡± ¡°But for me, it works.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± At my calm response, Ca¡¯s mouth opened wide. She continued to fidget with the hand that was still ced on my chest. ¡°Magic is about causing phenomena through imagination and will, and it is sublimated into magic through the support of intuition and forms, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. Magic is like adding a touch of your will to the world.¡± ¡°It seems that among those, my intuition is incredibly developed. Once I try a magic spell, I instinctively realize how to do it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I just said some nonsense and tried to make it seem like I was referencing the intuition adjustment in the status window. Normally, no one would easily believe such a im, but Ca was different. If anyone could understand, it would be Ca, the beloveddy of the renowned Lindelheit magical family. She would have no choice but to know. She was someone who could instinctively use magic. And then there were the dragons. Although H&A was based on a fantasy world where various races coexisted, dragons were special among them. They were, after all, a race credited with the origin of magic. Now, they may be on the brink of extinction, caught up in the war between the good Gods and evil Gods, but they were still an incredibly powerful race that couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Moreover, they were a race that had a rather strange obsession with humans, hence, they¡¯d left behind a fair amount of half-bloods. What if, just maybe, by some incredibly slim chance¡­ Someone experienced a surge of inheritance and awakened the dense blood of a dragon? Someone who was born with a vast amount of mana but couldn¡¯t handle it and lived with the side effects of Mana Sensitivity Disorder? ¡­If there was one more person just like the founder of the Lindelheit family? ¡°¡­¡­¡± With her mouth wide open, Ca looked down at me, and I gave her a sly smile. ¡°Before sticking your fingers in again, could you teach me some other magic, too? It seems like I¡¯ll learn quickly if you help me like this.¡± Perhaps I could learn at least some lower-level magic before arriving at the Academy. ¡­It was ufortable piling lies upon lies, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. I absolutely couldn¡¯t let it be discovered that I was from the ¡®outside¡¯ of this world. Chapter 23: This Entrance Exam Is Safe (1) Chapter 23: This Entrance Exam Is Safe (1) Ring! ¡¾You have mastered Low-Level Magic: Wind Cutter (E)¡¿ ¡¾You have mastered your first low-level magic. Your Clumsy Magic (F) characteristic has been upgraded to a Low-Level Mage (E)¡¿ ¡¾Low-Level Mage (E)¡¿ You are a mage who has just stepped beyond the basics. While still not enough to be considered a full-fledged mage, you have some potential. Learn more magic and increase the proficiency of the magic you have mastered. - > The effectiveness of magic increases by 5%. - > The casting speed increases slightly. Mastered Magic: Tinder, Water, Wind, Terra, Shock, Force, Wind Cutter ¡°So, it worked.¡± I never thought I¡¯d manage to master low-level magic while traveling in a carriage. Now I understand how the protagonist in the game was able to learn magic all by himself. But wasn¡¯t this status window adjustment a lot? Ca, who was staring nkly at the sharp de of wind hanging in the air, suddenly turned to look at me. ¡°This isn¡¯t something you can just brush off with a ¡®so it worked,¡¯ Master! Three days? You learned low-level magic in just three days?!¡± ¡°I guess I timed it perfectly for the Academy¡¯s arrival date?¡± Beyond the carriage window, I sawrge spires and a uniquely modern atmosphere blended into the city. It seemed like we were outside the human-popted Levantin Empire since I could see many different races in this ce. As I proudly nodded, looking at the scenery, Ca shook her head as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Master, just because it¡¯s called ¡®low-level¡¯ magic doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s trivial.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Basic magic focused solely on invoking phenomena. Tinder created a me the size of a matchstick, water produced about a cupful of water, and Shock generated an electric current just a bit more painful than static electricity. That was all there was to it. You could only invoke these phenomena. But low-level magic was different. You could manipte the phenomena you conjure ording to your will and produce meaningful results such as attacks or defenses. That was why mastering low-level magic was the first step toward being recognized as a mage. The problem was that you couldn¡¯t make do with just low-level magic for whaty ahead. I chuckled and patted Ca¡¯s nose. ¡°In a way, isn¡¯t it to be expected? Not only did you teach me every little detail, but you also directly demonstrated how to channel magical power. Add my own talent to that, and it¡¯s only natural that things would turn out this way.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, but still, how could you¡­?¡± Ca blinked her ruby-colored eyes, still bewildered. She eventually let out a sigh and nodded. ¡°No, you¡¯re right, Master. Given that it¡¯s you, this is only natural. You¡¯re destined to be an even greater mage.¡± Her response came from her belief that I was an Awakened of Dragon¡¯s Blood, like her ancestors. Instead of answering, I simply shrugged my shoulders and turned to look out the window again. The city, with its multiple spires lined up in the center, was getting closer. We were nearing the Academy. The Academy was established more than 300 years ago, and it followed the legacy of the hero Rahim, who ended the fight between the good and evil Gods. It was the first and foremost educational institution on the Eurelia Continent, gathering all the talents in one ce. If you had the talent, it didn¡¯t matter what your background was. You would be epted. Not to mention, your career after graduation was almost guaranteed, so the number of applicants was staggeringly high. However, the actual number of people who could enter the Academy was not that great. What the Academy desired was nothing less than the best talent. It wasn¡¯t an easy feat. ¡°Damn it!¡± Cursing, someone resembling a wolf beast man roughly stepped out of the exam hall. With only an awkward level of talent, they couldn¡¯t even cross the threshold. It was a sight you could often see while standing in line for the entrance exam. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not concerned. Right, Ca?¡± ¡°Of course. Master, you have more than enough magical power to qualify, and you¡¯ve also learned low-level magic this time. By the way, Master, are you really nning to bring me into the dormitory?¡± ¡°Obviously. Who else will attend to me if you¡¯re not there?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t they assign a servant to students who don¡¯t have one at the Academy?¡± I leaned close to Ca¡¯s ear, making sure no one around could hear, and whispered, ¡°I was talking about nighttime attendance.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The Academy was a ce for learning. It was unlikely that they¡¯d burden students, who had been handpicked from across the continent, with menial tasks. Up to two servants could apany students to ensure afortable lifestyle. If you didn¡¯t have a servant, the Academy would assign one to you. It was a kind of consideration to allow students to focus solely on their studies. Of course,ying a hand on a servant assigned by the Academy was off-limits. Which was why I wasn¡¯t referring to the servant they would send. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ca showed a subtle expression, as if uncertain whether to like or dislike what I¡¯d just said. Well, it was understandable. After all, Ca was originally an Academy student, and not just any student but a 4th-year top schr in the Magical Studies Department. I¡¯ve heard whispers about Ca¡¯s existence inside the Academy in the early chapters of H&A. Conversations among extras, such as ¡®That beautiful and talented senior has fallen into very¡­ Social circles can be scary!¡¯ In other words, there were quite a few people in the Academy who still remembered Ca. So Ca wasing back to the Academy, serving as a freshman¡¯s servant, with a ve mark inly visible around her neck? She would attract enormous attention. It would be awkward for Ca if she ran into anyone she knew. But still¡­ ¡°If you¡¯re worried about what people will think, you shouldn¡¯t be.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ca seemed bewildered by my suddenment. I stroked her tinum-colored hair and whispered into her exposed ear again, ¡°Ca, you are my ve, not anyone else¡¯s. The only person you need to obey, consider, or impress is me. And who else would I learn magic from without you?¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Ca sped her hands in front of her chest, her face flushed. Her chest was unintentionally emphasized by her arms, and her eyes were moist. She appeared quite moved, but it didn¡¯tst long. With Ca¡¯s level of beauty, she would stand out just by being there, let alone posing like that. We attracted even more attention from the people around us. Maybe that was why a group of people who were in line for the entrance exam approached us. Her sky-blue hair, not just wavy but curled, reminded one of a clear sky. Simrly, her light blue eyes evoked pure ice. Her somewhat revealing dress emphasized her superior innate magical power, but the high-quality robe-like cape she wore over it ensured she wouldn¡¯t appear vulgar. However, the most noticeable feature was her elongated, distinctively exposed ears. It wasn¡¯t just that the tips were pointed. Such elongated ears were a feature of High Elves, indicating a special lineage among elves. A woman who looked like a youngdy from a distinguished family, leading two maids, stopped right in front of us. ¡°Hmm.¡± Her voice had a tone more exquisite than most musical instruments. However, the words that followed were a waste of her tone, resembling simple provocation. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Lindelheit¡¯s Young Mistress. Or should I call you just Ca now?¡± ¡°¡­Elisha.¡± Elisha unfolded her fan with a flourish and hid her lips behind it, speaking in a mocking tone. ¡°Oh, my? ves these days seem tock manners. To think you¡¯d casually call me by name when I¡¯m the heir to the Sylvan Magic Tower and carry the blood of high elves.¡± Ca stood rigid, unable to speak. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wow, to run into her here. Unlike Ca, whom you could only meet as a boss in the game, Elisha Sylvan Glenchiel could be a formalpanion if you met a few conditions. Not only were the recruitment conditions not particrly stringent, but she was also considered essential for newbies due to her significant magical prowess. However, it seemed like there was some connection between Ca and Elisha, although it didn¡¯t appear to be a good one. The two never met in the game, so the backstory intrigued me. But there was something else to be dealt with first. I bowed my head respectfully towards Elisha and started speaking. ¡°I sincerely apologize if my ve has offended you, Lady Glenchiel. She still doesn¡¯t quite understand her position, so I beg your leniency.¡± After entering the Academy, it might be okay to rely on the regtions and be a little bold, but we haven¡¯t even taken the entrance exams yet. Causing unnecessary trouble that could get me expelled from the exam would be problematic. I wondered if my immediate apology pleased her. Elisha¡¯s sky-blue eyes curled into crescent shapes. She folded her fan and gently ced it on my shoulder as she whispered, ¡°I think I heard something about night service¡­¡± ¡°You truly are Lady Glenchiel. I thought it was just a small whisper, but you heard it.¡± ¡°Hehe, high elves have senses that exceed what ismonly known.¡± Elisha¡¯s ears twitched as if pleased. Then, she spoke loud enough that those who were around us could hear. ¡°I don¡¯t know from which noble family you hail, but you seem tock the skills to manage ves. These lowly beings should be strictly disciplined.¡± Was it my appearance and clean-cut outfit? She seemed to mistake me for the child of some noble family. Even though her attitude seemed to belittle me, I had to admit that Elisha was in a position that allowed her that kind of behavior. After bringing up the term ¡®night service,¡¯ she suggested that ves should be ¡®strictly disciplined.¡¯ It seemed she was hinting at some form of punishment. Thest part she said aloud was probably to indicate that she had graciously forgiven me. Thinking how exhausting nobility could be, I managed to put on my best ingratiating smile. ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to educate her and correct her behavior.¡± At the word ¡®educate,¡¯ Ca, who seemed to recall something from her past, visibly trembled like a rabbit in front of a predator. Seeing this, Elisha looked satisfied and patted my shoulder. ¡°If you say so, I can¡¯tin. Everyone makes mistakes, but remember, I won¡¯t tolerate them twice. I¡¯ll be watching.¡± Without waiting for my response, Elisha moved away. Judging by how she was leaving the line, it appeared she had alreadypleted her exam. I slowly looked up, and Ca was restlessly bowing her head towards me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Because of me, you had to apologize to Elisha¡­ I mean, Lady Glenchiel. Whatever punishment is waiting, I¡¯ll take it courageously. So after you¡¯ve vented your anger on me, please, Master, forgive me¡­¡± ¡°What? You were worried about that? Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Master, it¡¯s not that simple. Being on Lady Glenchiel¡¯s radar means¡­¡± Ca went on to exin how much influence and talent Elisha had and what she could do if she wanted to. But the odds of what Ca was talking about actually happening seemed slim. After all, Elisha would soon fall from grace herself. Chapter 24: This Entrance Exam Is Safe (2) Chapter 24: This Entrance Exam Is Safe (2) Elisha pressured me to torment Ca, but¡­ there was no reason for me toply. It wasn¡¯t because I trusted my own growing strength amid the Academy¡¯s rules or a world facing the brink of destruction within five years. Elisha would fall on her own. ¡­You might ask what that meant, but it was the truth. Just as Ca¡¯s Lindelheit family fell from grace due to charges of social misconduct, Elisha¡¯s Sylvan Magic Tower crumbled for bing a public enemy of the continent by conducting forbidden research. By the way, the charges against the Sylvan Magic Tower weren¡¯t false. The tower¡¯s master and high-ranking magicians really did engage in forbidden research, and as a result, its effects spread beyond the tower, eventually leading to its downfall. Was it somewhat fortunate that, unlike social misconduct charges, no joint liability applied to forbidden research? Thanks to this, Elisha, who was at the Academy, could be released without charges after a thorough investigation. But everything was already burnt to ashes for her. In the end, Elisha was left in a situation where she couldn¡¯t even afford food, let alone tuition. The route to recruiting Elisha in H&A was to help her out in this situation. It didn¡¯t require a lengthy process to build up affection or aplish special achievements. You could recruit her from the early stages just by buying her a meal and cheering her on a few times, and even her abilities were good. She was apanion designed for neers! ¡­However, by now, you might start to get curious. What was the forbidden magic that the Sylvan Magic Tower conducted? What did they do to cause an entire tower to fall? It wasn¡¯t difficult to find out, as it was a key event in the game. Surprisingly, it was Spirit Summoning. ¡°It¡¯s a joke. All the magicians at the Sylvan Magic Tower areposed solely of elves.¡± ¡°Right? So be careful, Master. Elves have a strong sense ofradeship, so if Glenchiel asks for help, they won¡¯t refuse. Even if that means harming aplete stranger.¡± I found myself muttering, and Ca looked seriously worried. Gently stroking her tinum-colored hair, Ca¡¯s once rigid face instantly rxed. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Seeing Ca¡¯s relieved expression, I couldn¡¯t help but give a small smile and asked, ¡°Ca.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What do you think about Spirit Summoning?¡± Just like a rabbit that had a carrot taken away after just having a bite, Ca¡¯s face changed abruptly. ¡°It¡¯s an absolute taboo that cannot be permitted.¡± Exactly. This was the world¡¯s perception of Spirit Summoning. ¡°S-Surely you, Master, aren¡¯t interested in spirits? You absolutely can¡¯t! Absolutely! If you disappear, I can¡¯t live!¡± ¡°Calm down. That¡¯s not it. I was just curious. Besides, look at my ears. Why would I mess with spirit magic when I have perfectly good magic of my own?¡± ¡°Phew¡­ That¡¯s a relief. I¡¯ll teach you everything I know about magic, so please don¡¯t even nce at such dangerous things, Master.¡± As soon as I showed her my round ears, Ca finally exhaled as if she were relieved. The reason Ca was easily convinced was simple. Unless you had elf blood, using regr magic or aura was much more efficient than summoning spirits. Anyone with a basic magical aptitude could summon spirits, butmunicating and controlling them was an entirely different matter. In practice, spirit magic could be considered the exclusive domain of elves. ¡­ Yes. This knowledge was widespread enough to suggest that spirit magic was a major skill. Up until 300 years ago. The War of the Gods. The core lore of the H&A world. The long and brutal war between the good Gods and the evil Gods. However, the evil Gods weren¡¯t originally present on the Eurelia Continent. Some crazed archmage was researching other dimensions and identally summoned a foreign God. And they settled in this world, bing known as evil Gods. After it was revealed that the root cause of the war, which almost led to the world¡¯s destruction, came from an ¡®outsider,¡¯ all forms of summoning magic were deemed taboo. Spirit Summoning was no exception. After all, the Spirit Realm was another world; who was to say it wouldn¡¯t identally bring cmity just like the evil Gods? With the prohibition of Spirit Summoning, the existing spirit summoners either terminated their contracts or died refusing to do so. Since then, elves have focused solely on archery and magic, and the Sylvan Magic Towers were one of the towers born out of that focus. While it was against an elf¡¯s nature not to summon spirits, it was better this way. In a world that already fears spirits so much, what would happen if it were known that I came from Earth? Death penalty. No questions asked. Even if I imed to have killed all the evil Gods and prevented the world¡¯s destruction, that fact wouldn¡¯t change. They¡¯d hang me solely because I came from outside. ¡­Perhaps even Ca would. With a bitter feeling, I pinched Ca¡¯s nose for no reason. ¡°Peong!¡± Ca made a strange noise and blinked her eyes in confusion multiple times. Well¡­it was only natural for her to be puzzled since her concern for her master was rewarded with a pinch. However, I had no intention of exining. This was something that I alone should know, even after witnessing this world¡¯s ending. With no exnationing, Ca probably thought she was pinched for no reason. A touch of injustice and sadness filled her ruby-colored eyes, but what could I do? Such was the life of a ve. ¡­Still, it felt wrong to only torment her, so I decided to give her another carrot. ¡°Ca.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± With her lips protruding and making a snorting sound, I pointed towards the front. ¡°Once the test is over, shall we go eat something delicious?¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± Ca, who had been holding my hand, widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°Well, why not? You¡¯ve been teaching me magic along the way, and although we got sidetracked by the guard, you did make a good core. So I promised to buy you something delicious, remember?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You know the area around the academy better than I do, Ca. So start thinking now about where you¡¯d like to eat. Don¡¯t worry about the cost.¡± Upon hearing my words, Ca stared nkly at me for a moment, then broke into a wide smile and hugged me. ¡°Master!¡± As if that wasn¡¯t enough, she even rubbed her face against the side of my neck. ¡°Master! Master! Master!¡± Her voice overflowed with affection. Elisha had just been here, drawing a lot of attention our way. Ca hugging me like this only made us stand out even more. Most of these people would probably fail the entrance exam, so I didn¡¯t really care, but still. ¡°Master is so shy!¡± ¡°Me? Shy?¡± What was she talking about? ¡°Exactly! You¡¯re saying you don¡¯t want to punish Glenchiel, but you¡¯re going around it by giving a reward instead.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± That wasn¡¯t my intention. What did Ca seem to think of me? ¡°Hehe¡­ how merciful my Master is. You don¡¯t know how fortunate I feel to have you as my Master.¡± Caughed softly, as if she were the happiest person in the world. Seeing her like that, I couldn¡¯t resist the growing urge to y a prank on her, so I gently pushed her away. With sparkling eyes, Ca looked up at me, and I raised the corners of my lips. ¡°Actually, not really.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°A reward is a reward, and a punishment is a punishment. Be prepared for tonight.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Ca¡¯s focus shook as if there had been an earthquake. Just as I was about to add that it was a joke, I saw her look like she had been betrayed by something she had trusted. ¡°Next applicant! Yandel, pleasee to the examination area!¡± ¡°Ah, yes!¡± Since it was my turn, I decided to go take the exam first. For some reason, Ca, who had a forlorn look in her eyes as if she had lost her nation, apanied me to the examination area. Perhaps they were waiting in advance, but the examiner holding a stack of documents muttered something and then spoke up. ¡°The test will take ce up there, so you have to wait here¡­ Ca?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Professor Meikin, long time no see¡­¡± ¡°Ca, how did you end up back at the Academy? And why do you look so¡­ Ah, I see.¡± The middle-aged woman, who was the examiner and apparently a professor, nodded as she alternated her gaze between the ve mark engraved on Ca¡¯s neck and me. I didn¡¯t expect the examiner to be someone Ca knew. ¡°Ca? You know this person?¡± ¡°Yes, Master. When I was a student at the academy, she was the professor of the Enchantments Department, which I took as a minor.¡± ¡°Ah, I see?¡± Somehow, judging by the atmosphere, this wasn¡¯t just a casual acquaintance. It seemed like a fairly deep rtionship. Ah, so she was a former teacher. But I¡¯d never heard the name Meikin before. If it were some unnamed extra character, that would be one thing, but how could there be a named professor that I didn¡¯t know? Ah, could it be? The tutorial¡­ I mean, if this was rted to the chaotic incident of the fusion test site attack, where people either died or suffered serious injuries and had to withdraw from the front lines, then it made sense that I wouldn¡¯t know about her. As I was nodding, considering that it was much more usible than the idea that I forgot about a professor, an awkward tension still hung between Ca and Meikin. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Meikin looked at Ca with aplex expression for a while. Meanwhile, Ca hung her head as if she had done something wrong. ¡­I didn¡¯t like it. I had told her not to worry about how other people would react, and yet she was acting like this. It couldn¡¯t be helped with Elisha since she picked a fight, but this wasn¡¯t like that. So I lightly pped Ca¡¯s behind. Smack! ¡°Yelp!¡± ¡°What are you spacing out for? I have to go to the exam area alone, so you sit there, Ca.¡± ¡°Ah, yes! Understood, Master.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t follow anyone who offers to buy you tasty food.¡± ¡°I only eat food that my Master allows. Because my body and soul belong to you, Master.¡± ¡°What if someone iming to be my friend asks you toe with them?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have friends, Master. It¡¯s definitely a lie, so I¡¯ll keep waiting for you here as you ordered.¡± ¡°Good. Well done.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­.¡± When I tickled her chin as a sign of praise, Ca beamed as if she had never been gloomy. She had be considerably more obsequious since she said she wanted to look good in my eyes. Once I saw Ca return to her usual mood and sit in a nearby chair, I turned my head. ¡°Examiner? Do I just go up there?¡± Pointing to the small stage in front of me, Meikin nodded. Then, with a look as if she were staring at some indescribable garbage, she exined how the test works. ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s correct. As soon as you go up, the test will begin. You just have to defeat the illusory monsters that appear. We evaluate the applicant¡¯s talent in various ways, so it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t defeat the monsters. Of course, you¡¯ll get extra points if you do.¡± She emphasized the word ¡®defeat¡¯ strangely. Too much, really. I was a good Master, after all. Well, the earlier scene could lead to some misunderstandings. I couldn¡¯t exin every detail, so I shrugged it off and went up to the examination area. The opponent might not be a real monster, but this was my first battle after learning magic. This was part of H&A¡¯s main storyline despite being a tutorial. Because of the damn unskippable parts, I looped through this tutorial several times¡­ Surely, I won¡¯t be disqualified in one go, right? ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± The higher the ss I was assigned to, the better. Chapter 25: This Entrance Exam Is Safe (3) Chapter 25: This Entrance Exam Is Safe (3) Yandel casually shrugged his shoulders and headed towards the stage. Meikin, who had been ring at Yandel¡¯s unfazed demeanor for a moment, soon approached Ca, who was sitting absent-mindedly. ¡°Professor Meikin! You surprised me! You¡¯re the proctor for the exam?¡± Ca¡¯s face lit up as if all the awkwardness from their first eye contact had vanished, and she smiled as she used to back in the Academy days. However, even as she smiled, her body didn¡¯t move. She merely turned her head, resembling a dog waiting for amand. The more Meikin thought about it, the more she realized something seemed off about her once familiar pupil. Feeling a bit heartbroken, Meikin cautiously asked Ca, ¡°Is everything¡­ okay?¡± Seeing her former pupil again after so long, Meikin feels a pang of sorrow. Before allegations were raised against the Lindelheit family, Ca was the star of the Magic Department, and the pride of her professors. Meikin had always believed that Ca would one day surpass high-level mages and reach the realm of Archmage. She still vividly remembered how radiant Ca was back then. ¡­ And she was sure she would never forget what she saw just a moment ago. Ca¡¯s once noble grace and poise had disappeared. Now, she looked like a nervous rabbit, constantly looking around anxiously. Her eyes, once shining with intelligence, had lost their luster. And around her neck was the thorny vine symbol that was the characteristic of ve engravings, etched like a chain. What was worse was how Yandel, Ca¡¯s master, had been treating her. Not only did he spank her out of nowhere, but he also treated her like a pet. Meikin could understand it to some extent. After all, Ca was now a ve. But recalling how Ca was desperately trying to please her master, Meikin felt as if her heart was crumbling. Unaware of Meikin¡¯s emotional turmoil, Ca simply smiled brightly and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m not struggling, Professor!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t possibly be fine. You don¡¯t have to lie to me, Ca.¡± In reality, there was nothing Meikin could do for Ca. However, simply confiding that she was struggling could be afort in itself. Meikin resolved that, even if only for a moment, she would willingly shoulder Ca¡¯s pain. But then, ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m really okay?¡± Ca tilted her head as if she didn¡¯t understand what Meikin was talking about. Meikin¡¯s sense of unease was also brief. Ca continued, smiling brightly. ¡°Look at this! My master bought me all these clothes and essories!¡± The attire could be kindly described as ¡®functional,¡¯ but more bluntly, it clung to Ca, revealing her figure in a ring way. As for the essories¡­ They were garishly golden, creating the overall impression of expensive trinkets heaped on without regard for harmony. It was the epitome of vulgar, nouveau riche taste. Yet Ca seemed genuinely pleased as she continued, ¡°My master is really a good person! He might be a little cruel at times, but he doesn¡¯t hit me or starve me. Even when he punishes me, he doesn¡¯t do anything too harsh.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ca praised Yandel as a good person for doing what should be the most basic acts of decency. And Meikin was momentarily at a loss for words. If Ca had been a ve from birth, maybe it would be a different story. But it was hard to believe this wasing from Ca, who had grown up so privileged. At this point, Meikin couldn¡¯t help but realize that the sweet youngdy of the mage family Meikin once knew had disappeared somewhere, and in her ce was a ve who found joy even in her master¡¯s smallest whims. She could have been brainwashed, or perhaps she had found herself in a situation where there was no other way to cope. The only thing that was certain was that Ca had been exploited. What could she have gone through? For Meikin, who grew up in a loving home and ascended to a professorial position at the academy without any significant hurdles, it was unimaginable. Meikin red at the perpetrator, who had ruined the eyes of the girl, who was like a daughter to her. ck hair and purple eyes. It was an umonbination, but when paired with his handsome appearance, he exuded a noble elegance. Officially, he was listed as amoner, but in reality, he was likely the illegitimate child of some high-ranking noble. After all, who else but a wealthy individual could afford the price set on Ca¡¯s life? Though she didn¡¯t know the exact amount, it was certainly not something amoner could typically afford. While Meikin was pondering Yandel¡¯s identity, the test began. ¡°Screeeeech!¡± A translucent goblin screeched. Goblins might be the weakest of the lot, but that was only in one-on-one situations. Well aware of their own weaknesses, goblins always moved in packs and preferred ambushes or traps rather than a direct confrontation. This made them more challenging to deal with for those who were inexperienced,pared to moderately strong monsters. Of course, to me, they were just simple cannon fodder. ¡°Hee hee!¡± ¡°Keeee!¡± As if the first goblin¡¯s screech was some sort of signal, two other goblins that were spread out to the sides started rushing in simultaneously. Though small, their physical strength matched that of an adult male. The daggers in their hands might be crude, but they were sharp enough to tear through human flesh. But it wouldn¡¯t matter if they couldn¡¯t hit their target. Launching myself forward, I pulled out a shining lion dagger from my inventory. Gripping the weapon, I managed to dodge the coordinated attacksing from both sides, perhaps due to my crude weapon skills bing slightly more refined. But there was another goblin, waiting right in front of me, as if he¡¯d been expecting it. He smirked malevolently and lifted his dagger. Then he jumped. ¡°Kekeke!¡± Just as expected. While the strength of goblins may beparable to mine, their arms and legs were short, like a child¡¯s. Therefore, they always attempted to close the gap by leaping, especially at moments that seemed like an opportunity for a finishing blow. Capitalizing on this pattern was the key to dealing with goblins. As the goblin floated in the air, aiming his dagger at my neck, I quickly traced a circle with my finger. ¡°Shock.¡± Zap. ¡°Gah?!¡± The basic magic ¡®Shock¡¯ wasn¡¯t particrly powerful. However, it was a decent electric magic spell, so its paralyzing effect was certain. Then, the goblin in the air stiffened up. He tried to regain his posture as the electric shock effect wore off quickly, but it was already toote. I had already closed the gap and plunged my dagger right into his neck. Thunk. ¡°Gurgh¡­.¡± Foaming at the mouth, the twitching goblin was flung towards the other approaching goblins. Thanks to their small stature and lightweight nature, it was doable. The goblins, running side by side, couldn¡¯t dodge their airbornerade and collided. Crash. ¡°Keeek!¡± ¡°Kyaak!¡± Three goblinsy tangled in a heap. They tried to push off the one that had fallen on top of them and stand up, but I was faster. ¡°Wind, be a de and cut down the enemy. Wind Cutter!¡± Invisible des of wind elongated and flew. Then¡­ Slice. I severed the heads of two goblins who were just trying to stand up. All that remained was the one slowly dying from the initial dagger stabbed to the neck. Instead of delivering a killing blow, I began chanting the Wind Cutter spell again. ¡°Wind, sharpen your de. Stay in my hand and grow even fiercer.¡± The chant was slightly different this time. It was a spell mainly used for charging up magical energy instead of immediate release. Taking advantage of the entrance exam system, where the next monster only appeared after all the current ones were killed, was kind of a trick. While thest goblin was slowly dying, I continued to channel magic, maintaining the charge. Next up was a single orc. It was clearly more powerful than me, so I had to subdue it quickly. After a little time passed, whetherpletely dead or not, the goblins turned into dust and scattered into the air. Then, a giant 2-meter figure materialized in the center of the testing area. Confirming it was an orc, as I remembered, I unleashed all the stored-up magic. ¡°Wind Cutter!¡± Before it could even scream, the orc was cleaved in half. True to its hardy nature, it would probably hang on to life for another minute. In the meantime, I began charging the Wind Cutter spell again. The reason I chose Wind Cutter as my first spell was to use it in this very manner. Ipletely incapacitated it and killed it slowly. Since all the monsters except the goblins appeared one at a time, as long as my magical energy and focus remained intact, this setup would continue. Even if it were a rtively weak wind magic spell, a full charge would kill any small monster without a chance. This was the trick in the tutorial that I figured out, which wasmonly known as ¡®Winbakkom¡¯! Then, I turned my head toward Ca outside the testing area with a triumphant smile. I was nning to show off this perfect spell, but¡­ ¡°¡­¡± For some reason, Ca avoided my gaze with a look of disapproval. ¡­Ah, why! Even if it was cowardly, winning was what mattered, right?! Chapter 26: This Entrance Exam Is Safe (4) Chapter 26: This Entrance Exam Is Safe (4) Unfortunately, my trick in the tutorial was blocked at the 23rd round by the Iron Centipede. The Iron Centipede was a monster the size of arge dog, covered in metal armor, known for its strong defense. Wind Cutter, like most wind-based magic, was fast and discreet butcked raw power. Even at full charge, I couldn¡¯tpletely cut through the Iron Centipede¡¯s armor. I died, unable to defeat the enraged monster, and that was where the test ended. Ah, there were no ambush attacks during the process. Pietro must have either postponed or aborted the ambush n when he died. ¡°Would this be enough to get into ss A?¡± ¡°Uh, yes. Your score is simr to mine when I enrolled. You can go wherever you want.¡± Was Professor Meikin ufortable because I used a trick, or was there another issue? Although he looked quite nervous¡­ But since I managed to get as far as the Iron Centipede, he handed me the eptance papers and the Academy guidebook right then and there. In the meantime, I put them in my inventory and headed to the restaurant Ca liked, as promised. Everything was going as nned. The only issue was¡­ ¡°So, Ca, why did you avoid my gaze earlier?¡± ¡°Uh, well¡­¡± ¡°Were you embarrassed by my perfect strategy?!¡± Ca was startled and shook her head quickly as I shouted abruptly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t think it was embarrassing! What¡¯s cowardly about taking on a monster? But I was just a little scared, thinking maybe Master enjoys other people¡¯s pain, having twisted tastes¡­¡± ¡°What? If it¡¯s about torturing monsters, what¡¯s the point?¡± ¡°Was tormenting me fun?¡± ¡°Yes, it was fun for me. But why did you think that way?¡± ¡°Well, you were smiling in front of a dying goblin. You did the same when you unexpectedly defeated the bishop of the God of Tainted Unity before¡­¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± I had already thwarted the schemers¡¯ ns before even enrolling in the academy and could have skipped the unskippable tutorial. More than that, I reincarnated three years earlier than the original timeline, finally allowing me to benefit from my hardships despite not being able to make full use of my game knowledge. Above all, for someone who lived in a world without magic, experiencing a magical duel was overwhelmingly exhrating. So I was naturally excited. However, I couldn¡¯t precisely articte why I was so thrilled. Maybe that was why my choice of words became a bit odd. ¡°¡­The only good schemer is a dead one! The same goes for monsters!¡± ¡°Heeek! So you¡¯re not relishing in the suffering but in the killing?! Save me! I¡¯m neither a schemer nor a monster! I¡¯m your faithful pet ve! Woof woof!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I felt nces from the surrounding people because of Ca¡¯s screams. Was she not just panicking but secretly making fun of me? I sighed deeply and pulled Ca¡¯s cheek strongly. ¡°Heeeeeek!¡± ¡°Shush. If you don¡¯t quiet down, we¡¯re ditching the restaurant and heading straight back to the inn. Got it?¡± ¡°¡­Mm!¡± She immediately covered her mouth with her hand and sneaked a nce at me. It was effective. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Avoiding Ca¡¯s ¡®how much longer do we have to do this¡¯ look, I headed toward the restaurant. ¡°You can talk now.¡± Only after we arrived at the restaurant did I finally let go of Ca¡¯s mouth. ¡°Puah¡­!¡± And then she spoke while gasping for air, ¡°Master! Can I eat a lot?!¡± ¡°You can eat until your stomach bulges likest time. But if you gain weight, you¡¯ll have to lose it, so control yourself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. People with mana cores or aura cores don¡¯t gain weight!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes! The principle behind it is¡­¡± ording to Ca, mana and aura naturally maintain a healthy body. If too much fat umtes, it automatically burns off. ¡°But there are exceptions, of course.¡± ¡°Yeah, I get the idea.¡± Her chests weren¡¯t Mana Bags, right? I talked to Ca while following the staff¡¯s guidance into a secluded room. Since important people often visited this ce, there were several rooms where you didn¡¯t have to worry about prying eyes. After ordering some food at Ca¡¯s suggestion, I pulled out a booklet from my inventory that I¡¯d received earlier. Then Ca, who had been humming to herself while waiting for the food, suddenly brightened her ruby-colored eyes. ¡°Ah! Master, are you reading that?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll be attending the Academy soon, so I might as well take a look.¡± Actually, this guidebook also existed in the game. It was a kind of document item that contained the Academy¡¯s rules and features of different departments. I remembered everything thanks to my exceptional memory, but I should double-check in case something had changed. As I was flipping through the pages, Ca cautiously spoke up. ¡°Um¡­Master? Did you know? I was the top student at the Academy before bing your ve.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Confused by her sudden statement, I looked up to see Ca proudly pointing at herself with her thumb. ¡°If you have any questions or anything you don¡¯t know about the Academy, just ask me! I can even tell you all the answers to the exam! What do you think? Aren¡¯t I much more useful than that booklet?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± She was jealous of a booklet? Really? Although it was a bit odd, she wasn¡¯t wrong. So, I put the booklet back into my inventory. A quick scan showed me that the contents hadn¡¯t changed significantly from my memories. Did she want me to ask her various questions? Ca pounded her chest and said, ¡°Ask me anything, Master!¡± She was trying to look reliable, but her shaking chest was more distracting than reassuring. I briefly admired Ca¡¯s bouncing chest before slowly opening my mouth, ¡°Let¡¯s start with the immediate issue at hand.¡± ¡°Ah! Yes! Is it about choosing a major? Don¡¯t worry about that. In the first year, you only have department divisions, not specialized courses. Then you can take various sses and choose a major that suits you best in your second year¡­¡± ¡°How should I go about tormenting you, as Elisha Sylvan Glenchiel instructed me to do?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ca, who had been enthusiastically talking, abruptly closed her mouth. She then started to scrutinize my expression while trembling. ¡°Ah, as expected, I should, right? If you get targeted by Glenchiel, you will have a hard time, Master¡­ It¡¯s okay. If it¡¯s for Master¡¯s sake¡­ But could you be a little gentle in inflicting the pain, Master¡­?¡± Upon saying that, Ca¡¯s shoulders drooped, and her eyes welled up with tears. She looked as pitiable as a stray kitten who was not only abandoned but also caught in the rain. After silently observing her for a moment¡­ ¡°Tsk.¡± Thump! ¡°Yelp!¡± I lightly flicked Ca¡¯s nose. Ca, not knowing why she was flicked, covered her nose with a bewildered look. A sigh naturally escaped my lips as I looked at her. ¡°Sigh¡­ You don¡¯t really have to go through with it, you know.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Just pretend you¡¯ve been through some rough stuff at night, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°???¡± I realized only after seeing Ca blink in confusion that the concept of deceiving someone was utterly foreign to her. She was truly naive. ¡°Think about it. If Elisha doesn¡¯t snoop around my room, she would have no idea what I order you to do at night.¡± ¡°Well, yes, but she might deduce from my usual reactions or lingering injuries¡­ and she could have other servants spy on you.¡± ¡°True. But that also means we just have to pay attention to your reactions, injuries, and what she can find in my room.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Ca¡¯s eyes widened, as if this idea had never urred to her. Deceiving Elisha wouldn¡¯t be easy, since she wasn¡¯t a fool. However, there shouldn¡¯t be any issue, even if we get caught. ¡°As a student of the Academy, there¡¯s a limit to what Elisha can do to me directly. Even more so if I refuse her immoralmand to torment you.¡± ¡°Still, Master, that only means she can opt to use indirect methods, you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware. If Elisha begins to exert her influence seriously, it will be a hassle. That¡¯s why I n on deceiving her just enough.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°If she starts pressuring us, we only need to hold out for three months.¡± ¡°What? Three months? What happens after that?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say it now, but by then, Elisha won¡¯t have the time or ability to concern herself with us.¡± Elisha might still be a high elf by lineage, but in the elf society, the high elves were only revered for religious reasons. They didn¡¯t hold a distinct social rank. Moreover, religions tend to be strict once they lose their innocence. The elves would abandon Elisha just for being involved in taboo research. ¡°In other words, even if the worstes to the worst, we¡¯ll manage if we can hold out for three months. So, how about it?¡± Ca, who was about to say something, seemed convinced and nodded her head. ¡°Okay, I will follow your guidance, Master. So, what should I do specifically?¡± ¡°Easy. Remember the ve training you underwent before being sold to me?¡± ¡°Yes? How could I forget that?¡± As Ca trembled at the memory, I gently grasped her shaking hand and offered the softest smile I could muster. ¡°Let¡¯s act ording to that training for just three months. I guarantee that if you behave like you did when I first bought you, no one will suspect a thing.¡± Chapter 27: This Entrance Exam Is Safe (5) Chapter 27: This Entrance Exam Is Safe (5) I gently grabbed Ca¡¯s trembling hand and smiled as softly as possible. ¡°Let¡¯s just stick to what you learned back then for just three months.¡± I was confident that if we showed them how she was when I first bought her, no one would suspect a thing. Ca finally nodded, seeming to understand. ¡°In that case, it will definitely work as you said, Master. Everyone will think you¡¯re a terrible master.¡± ¡°Right? While we¡¯re at it, let¡¯s buy a few meal-recement pills, too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ca stared at me in silence. But judging from her moist eyes, slightly parted lips, and drooping shoulders, I had an idea of what she wanted to say. I lifted Ca¡¯s hand and lightly kissed her slender fingers. ¡°Huh? Wha¡­?¡± I chuckled at Ca¡¯s bewildered expression. ¡°Ca, are you dumb?¡± ¡°Uh, no? Ca¡¯s not dumb?¡± ¡°But it seems like it¡­ Think about it. Why do you think I¡¯m going through all this trouble?¡± ¡°¡­ To not look bad in front of Glenchiel?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Ah, also, you can call her Elisha when she¡¯s not around. I¡¯m already doing that, aren¡¯t I?¡± There was no need to be cautious when she couldn¡¯t hear us, anyway. ¡°To be honest, the name Glenchiel is a bit difficult to pronounce. We¡¯ll just have to be careful about it at the Academy.¡± ¡°Oh, okay¡­ Then, if it¡¯s not because of Elisha, is there another reason?¡± ¡°Of course there is.¡± I pointed at Ca, who was fidgeting nervously. ¡°All this is to make sure you¡¯re not tormented, right? Do you think I¡¯d really just feed you pills instead of food? It¡¯s all a bluff. Thanks to the mana core, you won¡¯t gain weight anyway, so eat secretly in the dormitoryter.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Ca stiffened as if struck by lightning, barely managing to exhale. I chuckled at her expression and took a sip of the water I had prepared earlier. Thud. After setting the cup back on the table, Ca, who had finally rxed from her stiffness, hesitantly asked with a twitching smile. ¡°Is that really true? Is that the actual reason?¡± ¡°Yep. If anyone is going to torment you, it¡¯s going to be me. I don¡¯t intend to let anyone else do it.¡± She was entirely mine. Where else would I, a foreigner in this world, be able to get such a sweet experience? I had no intention ofpromising on this matter. ¡°Hehe¡­ Hehehehehe¡­¡± What was so good about those possessive words that Caughed with an uneasy expression? However, herughter soon turned to concern. ¡°Master, I was really pleased with what you said earlier. So much so that I want to record it with a crystal orb and listen to it every night before sleep, even wanting to bury it with me when I die¡­¡± How much did she like it? As I unconsciously made a mental note of Ca¡¯s newly discovered preferences, she spoke with a worried tone, ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that jeopardize your reputation, Master?¡± ¡°Well, yes, that could happen.¡± Even Professor Meikin, who oversaw the entrance exam, had not shown a favorable attitude towards Ca. But there were probably still upperssmen or professors who liked Ca. Even if that weren¡¯t the case, treating Ca like a ¡®ve¡¯ in public would be demeaning, to say the least. Yes. It would be akin to exposing one¡¯s own vulgarity. Everyone might imagine it, but if you went out and shouted, ¡®I masturbate three times a day!¡¯ you¡¯d be considered insane. People might specte how I was using Ca now that I¡¯d bought her as a ve, but it was apletely different matter if I openly showed it. Of course, my reputation would inevitably suffer. ¡°But that¡¯s all there is to it.¡± In this world, very was legal, and they were treated not as humans but as objects or livestock. No one could really hold it against me, no matter how I treated Ca. ¡°Of course, some people might frown or talk behind our backs. If someone still likes you, Ca, they might politely ask me to go easy on you.¡± But no one would dare force me to act differently just because they were ufortable. The standing of the Academy in this world wasn¡¯t something a mere noble could touch. Those with the power to do so were rare, and even they wouldn¡¯t take the risk for such an unprofitable matter. If there were someone like that, they wouldn¡¯t have even tried to help Ca when she became a ve because she was the daughter of a sociopath. ¡°Was there anyone like that?¡± ¡°¡­No, there wasn¡¯t.¡± Ca shook her head with a somber expression. It was obvious. Sociopathy was considered an absolute evil in this world, and the Academy taught how to deal with such sociopaths and monsters. No one would¡¯ve tried to do something for Ca. ¡°It will be the same this time. If they didn¡¯t stand up for you before, why would they now? Elisha, being unique, is the one who did something just to make you miserable.¡± ¡°But Master, you are amoner. There could be people who will take you lightly and start a dispute, right?¡± ¡°Perhaps, but consider this, Ca. If I torment you, most would assume it¡¯s under Elisha¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°True. Initially, people might not know, but eventually, they would understand that you¡¯re doing it to demonstrate something to someone.¡± ¡°Do you think kids sensitive to status would pick a fight with me while ignoring Elisha¡¯s mood?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Most importantly, what really matters is that by the time I graduate from the Academy, public opinion will mean absolutely nothing to me.¡± Reputation only mattered when considering one¡¯s future after graduating from the Academy¡­ By then, the world would be on the brink of either salvation or destruction. People who graduated from the Academy would also fail to cope properly and die. What help could the current students possibly offer? What I should focus on was not the reputation among an unspecified majority but only a few potential recruits who would stay with me until the end. And each of them was burdened with aplicated situation. In games, these were called individual stories, and like sub-quests, you needed to solve them to increase their favorability. Take Elisha, for example. She also had a story where her Magic Tower was destroyed, causing her to fall from grace in an instant, and then there was a narrative of helping her rise again. So, even if my reputation were bad, it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem. At most, it would make my ears a little itchy. Well, I couldn¡¯t say that part out loud, but¡­ ¡°Anyway, you understand now, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Master. After graduation, you will undoubtedly be a great magician whom no one can belittle! You had it all figured out!¡± Ca, who regarded me as a magical genius like her ancestors, understood it in her own way. While gently stroking Ca¡¯s beaming face with the back of my hand, a question suddenly popped into my mind. ¡°Ca, speaking of which, there¡¯s something I¡¯m curious about.¡± ¡°Yes, Master. What is it?¡± ¡°Why does Elisha hate you so much? Did you beat her up when you were young or something?¡± In H&A, they showed Elisha¡¯s personality and values but did not disclose her past. Maybe¡­? Ca shook her head vigorously, her tinum blonde hair fluttering in the air. ¡°What?! No! Not at all! We used to be good friends! Until Elisha started avoiding me one day.¡± What followed was fairly typical. Ca and Elisha often met since they were descendants of a magic family and a sessor of a Magic Tower, respectively. They were close, like siblings, in their younger years, but they grew apart as they grew. The reasony in their backgrounds. The Lindelheit family was unmatched in elemental magic, and the Sylvan Magic Tower was considered the pinnacle of elf magic but was still criticized for not surpassing ancient spirit magic. ¡°The Sylvan Magic Tower always felt inferior to the Lindelheit family, and this sentiment was passed down to Elisha.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that the Sylvan Magic Tower actively discriminated against Elisha. It¡¯s just that Elisha couldn¡¯t help but be conscious of me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s normal.¡± ¡°Right. In my opinion, Elisha and I were born with simr levels of talent. But our simr levels weren¡¯t enough for her to surpass me.¡± It wasn¡¯t a lie, considering Ca¡¯s words. In thetter part of the game, Elisha, who was in her mid-20s, demonstrated prowess enough to join the ranks of Archmages. ¡°There¡¯s also the matter of our age difference. If Elisha and I have simr talents and make simr efforts, it¡¯s natural that I, who was born four years earlier, would be more skilled, isn¡¯t it?¡± Indeed, it was a logical conclusion. But Elisha couldn¡¯t ept this as natural. ¡°Day by day, her feelings of inferiority grew. Her rival fell before she had the chance to show her true potential, so her emotions were left adrift.¡± ¡°Of course, I never asked her directly. These are all my assumptions, but perhaps that¡¯s why she became so warped.¡± Now that I¡¯ve thought about Elisha¡¯s story more, I see that she had a strong obsession with being the best. Not just in magic, but in equipment, furniture, food, connections, everything. She wanted to be the best in every aspect and despaired greatly when reality didn¡¯t match up with that. Well, in the end, she released her obsession, awakened new traits, and became the greatest mage whose name would be left in history. As I was sorting out these past memories¨C Knock, knock, knock. The food we had ordered arrived. ¡°The timing is good. Let¡¯s think about the restter and eat now.¡± ¡°Yes! Is it really okay to order more, Master?¡± ¡°Yep. You need to eat a lot to get through the night. We haven¡¯t seen each other in a while, so let¡¯s not end it with just one meal.¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Maybe it was because we¡¯d been focused on magic while traveling by carriage these past few days. There was a lot of build-up. Chapter 28: I Can Do Well On My Own (1) Chapter 28: I Can Do Well On My Own (1) The academy where the talents of the entire Eurelia Continent were gathered. Around such an academy, a city named Rahim naturally formed, umting a considerable amount of wealth and technology. Various magical tools you couldn¡¯t see anywhere else weremonly used, and even the convenience magic used in high-end amodations surpassed imagination. Of course, the prices were expensive, but¡­ if you had money, you could enjoy a standard way of life close to that of modern Earth. No, should I say some parts were even better? For example, the soundproofing. ¡°Do you know? The soundproofing of this inn is the best in all of Rahim City. Just look at it now. It¡¯s so quiet when you close the door in a building with so many people, right?¡± ¡°Ah. Yes¡­¡± Ca nodded her head with an expression as if she noticed it. Ding. See, this was why, growing up in a magical family and living in the academy¡¯s top dormitory as a top student, she didn¡¯t realize how remarkable good soundproofing magic was. Even in the modern world, disputes arise every year due to noise between floors. Lowering my voice and shing a crafty smile, I tried to make Ca understand the importance of soundproofing. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you understand yet, Ca? It means that no one wille to help you inside here, no matter how much you cry and beg.¡± ¡°???¡± Ca tilted her head as if she wasn¡¯t sure what he was talking about, but then she seemed to realize something. ¡°Ah!¡± Then she cleared her throat for a moment. ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡± After that, she covered herself with her arms and started spouting lines with an awkward theatrical tone. ¡°Kuk¡­! Do you think you can own my heart by doing this? Or did you think I would adapt to my own situation? No! Neither tears nor a voice begging for mercy¡­ I won¡¯t give you anything!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± The stiff theatrical tone was a bit disappointing, but the lines themselves were quite intriguing. p. p. p. Ca scratched the back of her head as if she were a little embarrassed, after I gave her a round of apuse imbued with genuine admiration. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± ¡°That was pretty good for something you came up with on the spot? Was it a line from some y?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s actually from a book.¡± ¡°Aha.¡± This world was fairly advanced culturally as well. The problem was that, just like magic, cultural activities were also the prerogative of the upper ss. ¡°What was the title of the book?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called ¡®The Heroine Bes a Viiness in 100 Days.¡¯¡± What was that? Was it some kind of erotica story? Ca proudly puffed out her chest, seemingly taking my incredulous look in stride. ¡°I¡¯ve pretty much read all the books in the academy¡¯s library, you know?¡± So even the erotic ones that were in the library, huh? I chuckled and stretched Ca¡¯s cheeks from both sides. ¡°Ueeek!¡± ¡°So? You said you have nothing to give me?¡± As I held her cheeks, Ca, who had a sulky expression, broke into a sly smile. ¡°What can I do? Everything that I have already belongs to you. What more can I give?¡± ¡°You¡¯re sucking up to me just when you think it¡¯s the right time, huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not sucking up¡­ Ah! Ughh¡­¡± I finally let go after rubbing Ca¡¯s cheeks vigorously with my palm. ¡°Uh¡­ My cheeks are warm¡­¡± Ca moaned as she stroked her own cheeks. I chuckled at the sight, and she pouted, puffing up her reddened cheeks in dissatisfaction. Then, a brief moment of silence followed. Filling the inevitable gap between our conversations was Ca¡¯s cautious voice. ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Shall I undress?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At my firm response, Ca seemed to have been waiting for it as she took a few steps back. Only when she arrived at a spot within my field of vision did she start tough softly and ce her hands on her clothes. ¡°It¡¯s still a bit embarrassing to undress.¡± ¡°I rather like it.¡± ¡°It seems you enjoy seeing me ufortable. You¡¯re mischievous.¡± With a shrug of my shoulders and a light nod, Ca finally began unbuttoning. Click. ck¡­ The buttons wereing undone one by one. The cor of her clothes widened to reveal her skin underneath. And not too long after, Ca had shed all of her clothes. And it revealed herrge, well-shaped breasts, slender waist, and wide hips. No matter how many times I saw it, I couldn¡¯t help but admire her figure. As I was appreciating the sight, Ca approached me with quick steps and smiled innocently. ¡°Would you like me to undress you as well?¡± ¡°Not a bad idea.¡± As I spread my arms and stood still, Ca began to remove my clothes one by one with her slender fingers. Her dexterity was as if she could be a professional handmaiden. However, she also fumbled and struggled here and there. Considering Ca had never learned this anywhere, she was probably imitating the treatment she received when she was a noble, using it as a rough guide. As Ca, now naked, fumbled with my clothes, I couldn¡¯t help but follow the movement of her exposed, vulnerably shaking chest. Before I knew it, Ca had also neatly folded myst remaining undergarment and tucked it into a corner. ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± Then, she subtly leaned her head toward me. She didn¡¯t say it, but it was an explicit request for praise. I ced my hand on Ca¡¯s head and gently stroked her tinum hair. ¡°Well done.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ So, umm¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Can I get another reward?¡± Her ruby-colored eyes sparkled with anticipation. As if entranced, I stared into Ca¡¯s eyes for a moment before nodding my head. ¡°Sure. Shall I buy you some snacks next time?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯d like something else other than that.¡± ¡°Something else? Just so you know, it should be equal to what you¡¯ve done.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of that. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± For a moment, her face turned red, and then Ca began speaking with a somewhat hesitant voice. ¡°Would it be okay if¡­ we kissed?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I tilted my head, wondering why that would be a reward, and Ca¡¯s face suddenly fell, as if she took it as a refusal. ¡°Ah, if it¡¯s not okay, then I can¡¯t help it¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡± ¡°Who said it¡¯s not okay?¡± I wrapped my arms around Ca¡¯s waist, who was about to step back, and pulled her toward me. Snuggle. The feeling of Ca¡¯s breasts pressed against my upper body. The sensation of her firm nipples was a bit ticklish. ¡°It¡¯s not me who¡¯s asking. It¡¯s something you want to try, right?¡± ¡°Yes? Yes¡­¡± I leaned my face closer to Ca, who nodded her head as if she were shy. ¡°Do as you wish.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you!¡± Ca bowed her head slightly and reached out her hand. Then, slowly, she began to touch my face. ¡°???¡± Wondering why she wasn¡¯t going through with the kiss, I looked at her, and there she was, stretching her lips into a wide grin, obviously pleased. I¡¯ve sensed it before, and it seemed Ca really liked my face. Since I told her to do as she pleased, I decided to just observe what she would do next. ¡°Heehee.¡± Fumble. Fumble. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Caress. Caress. ¡°Hehehe.¡± Pinch. Pinch. ¡°¡­How long are you nning to do this?¡± ¡°Eek!¡± Startled by my sudden words, Ca seemed to realize what she was doing for the first time and blushed furiously. Unable to find a ce to direct her gaze, she began to stammer. ¡°That is, um, you see, Master¡­¡± ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s do this quickly. I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Chuckling, I pulled Ca a little more tightly toward me. Our lower bodies, which had been slightly apart until now, pressed closely together because of herrge breasts. Squeeze. My body naturally pressed against Ca¡¯s lower abdomen. It was a contrast to a moment ago when Ca¡¯s breasts were pressing against my upper body. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± Ca, realizing what she was feeling against her abdomen, nced downward. Then she gulped before looking back up at me. Although we hadn¡¯t been that physically intimate yet, Ca¡¯s body seemed to remember the pleasure. Her expression changed, filled with a different kind of heat. She had the look of a full-fledged woman. ¡°¡­Shall we really do it now?¡± Carefully speaking, Ca slowly lifted her heels. Our faces were getting closer, and I could feel Ca¡¯s warm breath on my nose and lips. And then¡­ Smack. Our lips met. There was a soft sensation, followed by a slowly entering tongue. Ca hesitated, as if she were nervous, briefly touching my tongue. When I reciprocated lightly, Ca, as if encouraged, became a bit more proactive. Come to think of it, wasn¡¯t this the first time Ca had taken the lead? Until now, she had only done as I asked. As I somehow felt a tingling sensation in a corner of my heart, our tongues intertwined once more. As our breathing mixed and our minds became cloudy. ¡°Huff¡­¡± Ca ended the longsting kiss by pulling her head away. I wondered if I wasn¡¯t the only one who felt a little disappointed. With a dazed expression, as if she had a fever, Ca looked at my mouth. ¡°Hmm.¡± And she went right back in again. ¡­Only this time, not toward my lips, but toward my tongue. ¡°Ah¡­ Huff¡­ Chuup.¡± Barely touching my lips, Ca was focused on sucking only my tongue. She was nibbling on my soft lips and tickling my tongue¡­ Ca continued, almost as if she were giving me a tender lick. This was different from a kiss. It was a bit more primal and arousing. I would have liked to continue for a bit longer, but unfortunately, this unexpected intimacy didn¡¯tst too long. Perhaps because her tongue was extended, saliva naturally flowed down it. When she reflexively swallowed, Ca¡¯s eyes refocused. ¡°Hup.¡± Then her ruby-red eyes started to shake. Perhaps she realized the situation. She had a look that screamed that she could die of embarrassment. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to continue?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Teasing her by sticking out my tongue, Ca shook her head vehemently, her tinum blonde hair bing disheveled. Then, she moved towards the bed like a malfunctioning golem and flopped down. Spreading herself out with her eyes tightly shut, her whole body seemed to be begging that we shouldn¡¯t speak of what just happened. ¡°I enjoyed it¡­ I expect more next time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± With that, I followed Ca, whose body was trembling for a slightly different reason, up onto the bed. Chapter 29: I Can Do Well On My Own (2) Chapter 29: I Can Do Well On My Own (2) Cay on the bed, her body stretched out and her eyes tightly shut. She seemed to be trembling. Even though that wasn¡¯t her intention, she somewhat looked like a sacrificed maiden in some cult. Well, she was neither a sacrifice nor a maiden. I chuckled at the strange idea and positioned myself between Ca¡¯s legs. Then I gently grasped her breasts, which had been about to fall because of gravity, and slid my hand to the side. ¡°Hmm.¡± She kept her eyes closed and suppressed a moan. Was she still shocked about the earlier incident when she kissed my lips? I wondered as I yed with her breasts, yet she continued to keep her eyes shut as if she were ignorant of the world. It felt a bit empty somehow. Theck of response from Ca was stirring something within me¨Ca feeling I often had in my childhood when I wanted to annoy a girl I liked. Let¡¯s see how far this can go. I decided to let go of her breasts after ying with them, and I leaned in to give her a kiss. The feeling of her soft flesh and Ca¡¯s unique scent filled my senses. The sensation at the tip of my tongue was as smooth as silk, except for a bulge that made itself known. I gently caressed her nipple with my tongue. ¡°Ah¡­¡± And I continued, carefully but thoroughly, to explore. My tongue flicked, tickled, and swirled around her are, pressing it from the top and reveling in its sensation. Ca started to react more noticeably now, and her nipples became erect. My tongue could barely push them down now. Finally, her silence broke as I curled my lips around her nipple and sucked hard. ¡°Eek¡­!¡± Despite trying to hold herself together, Ca flinched, letting out a gasping sound. I looked up with her breast still inside my mouth and caught Ca sneaking a peek, and our eyes met. ¡°Ah!¡± Ca closed her eyes again as if pretending nothing had happened, but it was already toote. It wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t see that. But this wasn¡¯t enough. Now that I knew that she responded to this kind stimuli, it was time to push it a bit further. I nibbled lightly on Ca¡¯s nipple onest time and then slowly slid my lips downward. I made sure to pay special attention to her skin, creating a lingering sensation to convey exactly where I was. From her chest to her rib, then to her belly button, and finally towards her lower abdomen and her tuft of pale tinum pubic hair. Just as I was about to move lower¡­ ¡°Stop, please!¡± Ca grabbed my head with a panicked voice. I lifted my head slightly while keeping my face near her lower abdomen. ¡°So now you look this way?¡± ¡°Uh, I¡¯m sorry. I got so embarrassed that I¡­ ¡° ¡°Embarrassed? Didn¡¯t we agree a few days ago that instead of shutting up out of embarrassment, you¡¯dmunicate about what exactly is making you ufortable?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Ca¡¯s ruby-red eyes widened in realization, and she hurriedly started to speak. ¡°After I kissed you, Master, my head felt foggy, and my body felt like it was floating. It felt so good that I just had to suck your tongue without even thinking. That experience felt even more enchanting than the kiss itself, and I lost myself in it¡­¡± Ca was rambling incoherently, perhaps feeling pressured to exin quickly. The problem was that she was saying some raunchy things as she rambled on. I interrupted her by poking her belly button with my finger. ¡°Enough.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Ca let out a short cry at the sudden sensation but obediently mped her mouth shut, evidently not wanting to disobey mymand. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Was she thinking that I was angry? The way she nced at me now seemed more cautious than usual. I chuckled and nodded my head at this. ¡°Rx, it¡¯s fine. Now, exin. I can hardly understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Exin¡­¡± She thought hard for a moment, her face gradually turning a bright red. ¡°I¡­ ¡° ¡°You?¡± ¡°I am¡­¡± ¡°You are?¡± Prompted by how I was copying her, she seemed to make up her mind. She clenched her eyes shut and blurted out, ¡°I get turned on by your tongue, Master! I was a filthy ve whose head was filled with nothing but thoughts of you! ¡­ Huh?!¡± The room vibrated with her loud voice. She swallowed, realizing toote how loud she was being. I was also taken aback, since I truly didn¡¯t see thating. ¡°Agh¡­ So, um¡­ ¡° Her face, which was beet red a moment ago, now appeared pale, as if drained of all color. Just when the shock on her face was about to turn into a quiver. I lifted my head from her lower abdomen. ¡°Did you forget already? I told you this ce is soundproof.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± She seemed relieved and finally exhaled deeply. I nodded at her with a mischievous grin. ¡°It was a bitte, but you kept your promise to speak your mind, so I¡¯ll let it go this time.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡± ¡°Now, spread your legs.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ca obediently spread her legs into an M shape. The thickbia slightly parted, revealing a glimpse of the pink flesh within. Just as I leaned in to get a closer look. ¡°Wait! Wait! Wait!¡± ¡°What the¡ª¡± Suddenly, her legs mped together, trapping my face between her thighs. I wondered if she was exerting some control or if it was her ve¡¯s instinct unconsciously at y. It wasn¡¯t painful or suffocating. Rather, it felt like I was wrapped in her soft thighs. This was better than I expected. It did startle me, though. ¡°What are you doing? Open your legs, Ca.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t!¡± ¡°Huh? Can¡¯t what?¡± ¡°You said you¡¯d let it go just now! So why are you trying to lick me again?!¡± Ah, I see. ¡°You¡¯re misunderstanding something. I¡¯m doing this because I want to.¡± ¡°Wh-what?¡± ¡°Ca, it¡¯s not because you suddenly stiffened up or because you¡¯re being sulky by keeping your mouth shut. I just want to do it, so spread your legs again.¡± ¡°Wh-why? It¡¯s dirty¡­¡± ¡°Shh. Do I have tomand you?¡± ¡°Eh.¡± Finally, her thighs, which had been encircling my head, slowly let go. ¡°If that¡¯s what you wish, Master¡­ I have no choice then¡­ But are you really going to do it?¡± ¡°Yes. So spread it and show it properly.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± If shame could kill a person, Ca would be on her third life by now, as she had this intense expression. Her slender fingers, aptly described as ¡®icy-cold,¡¯ grasped herbia and slowly parted them. The pale pink flesh, the small innerbia, the peeping clitoris, and the ever-fidgeting vaginal opening are now all in in view. Then I buried my face into Ca¡¯s fully exposed vagina. ¡°Gasp!¡± At first, I gave it a quick lick from the bottom to the top. That alone made Ca shiver. Gulp. After a few more flicks of my tongue, some fluids began to leak from Ca¡¯s vagina, perhaps due to my prior affections. Was this also due to the Mana Core¡¯s influence? Or was it just a characteristic of Ca herself? There was a peculiar, refreshing sensation in Ca¡¯s fluid that touched my tongue. Thanks to that, I could fully focus on Ca¡¯s vagina. I prodded around inside her with my tongue and yed with her clitoris, just like I did with her nipples. I would have liked to continue this, but that wasn¡¯t possible. Finally, I softly bit her intensely aroused clitoris. ¡°Ah!¡± Ca shivered, experiencing a light climax. ¡°You seem to be enjoying it for someone who was so embarrassed.¡± ¡°¡­I think I can understand now why Master told me to swallow your penis.¡± Ca said in a low voice. Seeing her like this, I chuckled and sat up. ¡°Wow¡­ you¡¯re aplete pervert.¡± ¡°Eh! It was Master who did it¡­!¡± As she stomped her feet and covered her face with her hands, Ca looked at me. Chuckling at her, I rose to a sitting position. I then grabbed Ca¡¯s restless legs, getting ready to begin in earnest, positioning myself between them. Worried about wasting the fluids that had alreadye out, I rubbed my shaft against Ca¡¯s vagina to moisten it evenly. Aiming the ns at her vaginal opening, I was about to issue the usualmand for arousal to Ca. ¡°Ca. [Get aroused¡­]¡± ¡°Ah, wait a moment, Master.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± ¡°Um¡­ You don¡¯t have to issue the arousalmand today.¡± Wouldn¡¯t that be a bit difficult? Even though Ca¡¯s vagina was already somewhat wet, my shaft was quiterge, so we¡¯d need more fluids to movefortably. As I stared at her in puzzlement, Ca spread her own vagina wide open with one hand. The light caught her vaginal opening, which was soaked with my saliva and her fluids. ¡°Just wait a moment, please.¡± And then Ca began to masturbate. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± She didn¡¯t touch any other part. She just focused on tormenting her own clitoris. For a moment, my mind went nk. Could it be¡­? Her movements were clumsy, but as if trying to emte me, she tickled and rubbed her clitoris, pressed it down hard, and even pinched it sometimes. ¡°Haah¡­ Huaah¡­¡± As her fingers moved more, Ca¡¯s breath got rougher. Correspondingly, her vagina started getting increasingly moist. As I nkly watched her vaginal opening twitch and release more fluids, I thought that perhaps I could nowfortably insert myself. Just as I was staring intently at Ca¡¯s now slippery vagina, Ca, who had stopped moving her fingers, tickled my ears with her voice. ¡°Hehe¡­ I deliberately didn¡¯t touch this part, as it¡¯s for Master to use.¡± Ca continued, her voice a mixture of embarrassment and a slight sense of pride. ¡°So, what do you think, Master? I¡¯m getting good at this by myself, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± My God. I just realized that when you were so turned on, you could actually be left speechless. Chapter 30: I Can Do Well On My Own (3) Chapter 30: I Can Do Well On My Own (3) ¡°So, what do you think, Master? I¡¯m getting good at this by myself, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± My God. I just realized that when you were so turned on, you could actually be left speechless. Instead of responding, I thrust my hips forward. Squelch. ¡°Ah!¡± I inserted myself fully in one go, but Ca¡¯s inner walls flexibly expanded to amodate mepletely. Ca frowned a little as if it wasn¡¯t easy¡­ but when our eyes met, she smiled as if nothing had happened. ¡°Hehe¡­ you¡¯re all the way in, Master.¡± ¡°Indeed. If you think about it, this is the first time we¡¯re doing it while you¡¯re fully conscious, right?¡± ¡°Yes. I understand that you issued the arousalmand out of consideration for me, but¡­ I actually prefer it this way!¡± ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t it better when I issuemands like I usually do?¡± ¡°Well, if it¡¯s just about feeling good, then yes¡­ but usually, I¡¯m so out of it that I can¡¯t fully appreciate you, Master, like I do now.¡± Ca gently touched her lower abdomen with a somewhat bashful expression, then pointed just below her navel. ¡°Maybe around here? Would you like to touch it, Master?¡± ¡°Here?¡± Without much thought, I reached out and felt the softness of Ca¡¯s abdomen. The feeling of it in my hand made me explore it momentarily. Ca then asked in a voice filled with anticipation, ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°Can you feel that your penis has reached up to here?¡± ¡°¡­ No, there¡¯s no way I could feel that. To know that just by touching from the outside, you¡¯d have to press really hard.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Pressing hard would hurt, wouldn¡¯t it? So that¡¯s a bit¡­¡± Ca spoke, sounding a little disappointed. Speaking of which, it was the first time I¡¯d seen her soposed, even after pration. I guess what she meant by ¡®being out of it¡¯ was usually something like this. I gently patted Ca¡¯s abdomen and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t press hard. So, is it okay to start moving now?¡± ¡°Yes. In the meantime, I¡¯ve gotten used to you inside me. Wait¡­ Did you wait for me to getfortable?¡± ¡°¡­No? I was just asking.¡± ¡°If Master says so, then that must be it! Anyway, I¡¯m good now, so please move however you¡¯d like!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ca sent me a warm and knowing gaze. It was kind of weird. I know it was selfish, but seeing Ca so at ease while still connected to me somehow irritated me. So, impulsively, I thrust my hips upward. Squelch. ¡°Aaah?!¡± Ca let out a startled cry at the sudden movement. Not wasting this opportunity, I continuously thrust into her. Squelch. Squelch. Her well-lubricated inner walls clung to me in a sticky manner. With each thrust of my hips, a tingling pleasure shot up, and for a moment, I found myself absorbed in Ca. ¡°Uh¡­ Master¡­ Does this please you?¡± Ca cautiously asked as she watched me move passionately. Now that I was moving, I could tell. It wasn¡¯t just Ca who was feeling differently than usual. I also distinctly felt how different her internal texture was this time. Squelch. Squelch. Squelch. ¡°I did it on my own, enduring the embarrassment, hoping that Master would like it¡­ Ah!¡± The squeezing was less intense than before, but Ca¡¯s reactions came through vividly. As if I were on a treasure hunt, I found one weak spot after another, delighting in it. Squelch. Squelch. Squelch. ¡°What do you think? Have I be a bit more lovable? Do you feel the need to treasure me more?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Her words made me pause, even if it was just for a moment. Though I was impulsively thrusting with a mix of pride and ego, Ca seemed consistently thirsty for my affection, seemingly unconcerned with such details. ¡°Have I be a ve that¡¯s necessary to Master?¡± Lying beneath me and stifling her rising moans, her ample breasts were swaying with the movement of my hips. Then Ca began to gently stroke my cheek with her slowly extended hand. ¡°I can¡¯t go on without Master.¡± Ca¡¯s desperation was transmitted through her touch. I didn¡¯t fail to provide for Ca, and when we were physically intimate in the dungeonst time, I thought I had responded properly. Why was she doing all this? ¡°Master¡­ My caring Master.¡± Only after looking into Ca¡¯s eyes, shaking even amidst the rising passion, did I realize it. I¡¯d never given her a sure answer. ¡°Will you keep me by your side and use me from now on?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I thought actions would be a more definitive answer, but¡­ it was insufficient. After all, unless spoken, it wouldn¡¯t be conveyed. ¡°If you do, I¡¯ll probably be the happiest ve in the world.¡± So I decided to vocalize it. ¡°Master? Why are you silent? Is there something bothering you¡­?¡± ¡°Stop right there!¡± ¡°Heeek!¡± I grabbed Ca¡¯s hand tightly and pulled it away from my cheek. Perhaps it was the sudden shout; her fingers startled as if she were burned, and she let out a short scream. Ignoring even the slight trembling I felt through her inner walls down to my lower body, I continued speaking, ¡°I see you¡¯re constantly anxious, so I¡¯ll make it clear this time.¡± ¡°W-wait, Master¡­ Ah!¡± Interrupting whatever Ca was about to say, I silenced her with a deep thrust. I then lifted her legs onto my shoulders and held her face with my hands. Ca¡¯s hips naturally lifted slightly, and proportionally, my body weight settled in. This wasmonly referred to as a ¡®cross press¡¯ position. ¡°Ca, you are my ve for life.¡± ¡°Master? This position is¡­¡± Noticing she kept fidgeting and couldn¡¯t focus on me, I mmed my hips down hard to grab her attention. Thump! ¡°Ahh!¡± The sound of flesh meeting flesh could be heard. I could feel a slightly firm sensation at the tip. I pounded her cervix as I spoke. ¡°I won¡¯t trade you, no matter what I get, and I won¡¯t leave you, even if the situation bes inconvenient.¡± ¡°Master¡­ Ah! My womb is getting pushed so much¡­ Ah!¡± Ca made a sound as if asking me to stop, but her inner walls responded joyfully every time they were pressed by me. Thump! Thump! ¡°Ahh! Ahh¡­!¡± While smoothly weing me each time I thrust, she gripped me tightly as if saying not to pull out. So tightly that her inner walls would slightly loosen with my withdrawal. I leaned my upper body a bit more forward, savoring that unique sensation. In the naturally formed position that enveloped Ca in my arms, I whispered softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend for this from the start, but I can¡¯t stop myself. You brought this upon yourself, Ca, so it¡¯s toote for regrets now.¡± ¡°Thank you! Because I¡¯m thankful, please go slower¡­!¡± Ca, pinned under my weight and unable to move, squirmed continuously. She seemed to want to break free from this position, but every time she tried, her soft breasts would rub against my chest, only fueling my desire further. Thump! Thump! Thump! I continued the cross press without stopping, bringing my cheek close to Ca¡¯s. I felt the heat from our touching cheeks, but the breath tickling my neck was even hotter. Ca squirmed in my arms, impaled and clinging onto me. A smile naturally formed on my lips due to the satisfaction rising from my lower abdomen. Gathering all the sensations I was feeling, I spoke, ¡°So, I¡¯ll properly leave my mark.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± A voice tinged with possessiveness. Perhaps she understood what I meant by that. ¡°Th-thank you¡­! Sorry for my womb pressing¡­ Please forgive me, Master!¡± In a desperate voice, she licked my cheeks and ears, begging for mercy. It seemed like herst-ditch effort, given that she couldn¡¯t properly control her body, but¡­ It only elerated my excitement, as if she were a puppy yfully teasing its owner. ¡°Ca, you started this. Let¡¯s see it through to the end.¡± ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t, Master! I never thought it would go this far¡­! It¡¯s my fault! So now¡­ Ah!¡± I silenced Ca¡¯s pleas by covering her mouth with mine. Doing so also forced me into silence, but that was fine. No more words were needed. While savoring Ca¡¯s soft lips, I thrust my hips down without hesitation. Thump! Thump! Thump! ¡°Uh! Uh! Uh!¡± Ca, who seemed to be trying to say something, shook her head from side to side. I grabbed Ca¡¯s head from the side to hold it in ce and inserted my tongue. ¡°Uh¡­ Hmph¡­¡± Ca, who seemed to resist at first, instinctively twined her tongue around mine when they met. I let my saliva flow into her mouth and began to move my hips again. Squelch! Squelch! The squelching sound became even louder than the sound of flesh colliding. The culprit was the fluid overflowing from Ca¡¯s intimate area. I freely ravaged her insides, which had be much easier to move into than before. Squelch! Squelch! Squelch! ¡°Uh! Uh! Uh!¡± Perhaps it was because her mouth was covered, but every time I tapped against her womb, Ca¡¯s breathless sounds grew increasingly louder. It must be due to theck of oxygen. But I had no intention of releasing her mouth. Especially when, in proportion to Ca¡¯s increasingly heavy breath, the tightness inside her grew stronger. It was just a little more. A little more, and I could let go, too, so we could separate after that. Feeling our breaths mingling in a physical sense, I quickened my thrusting motion. Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± How many times had I repeated the act of tapping my member against Ca¡¯s womb? Her insides mped down on me without a millimeter to spare, so much so that I could feel each and every fold inside her. The fluid that had been rubbed numerous times inside her had turned into a sticky substance rather than a slippery one due to the white foam. At that point, I could no longer hold back. Driven by a tingling sensation at my tailbone, I plunged my member as deeply as possible onest time. Thrust! ¡°Uh!¡± Where my urethra met her cervical opening, I released the semen I had been holding back in that state. Squirt. Squirt. ¡°¡­!¡± As if that were a signal, Ca climaxed grandly, her body spasming one final time. Ca¡¯s pelvis trembled. Her insides contracted painfully, and her breath momentarily stopped. And then¨C Trickle, trickle¡­ Fluid flowed out of Ca, who was still connected to me. I epted all of it while continuing to ejacte. Intensely, as if trying to fill her uppletely. Only after releasing thest drop inside Ca did I slowly pull my lips away. ¡°Pah! Hah¡­ Hah¡­¡± Ca was gasping for fresh oxygen with half-lidded eyes. I admired that sight for a moment before finally pulling out my member. Gush. The dammed-up fluid began to flow out inrge amounts. At this rate, it looked more like Ca was ejacting than me. Seeing Ca, who was sprawled out like a frog hit by a cart, continuing to expel semen from her intimate area, I chuckled softly. And then the sound of both of us panting filled the room. What we just did had a lingering sensation this time, but it wasn¡¯t that long. But that was understandable, for Ca had opened her mouth with rapid breaths before she had even calmed down. ¡°Master¡­ Hah¡­ Master¡­¡± ¡°Uh. Why?¡± ¡°The thing you just said¡­ is it real?¡± ¡°Would I lie about something like that?¡± I was slightly tired myself, so I just nodded in response. ¡°Ah, my God¡­¡± Ca struggled to lift her drooping body. She then began to crawl towards me, shaking like a newborn animal. Her face flushed, her chest swayed from side to side, and semen dripped onto the bed with every step she took. Finally reaching me, Ca began to smile with a satisfied expression. ¡°Hehe¡­ Thank you, Master.¡± She then lowered her face in front of my member, which was dirty from both semen and her own fluids. ¡°Please continue to adore it, Ca.¡± With that final statement, she started to clean my member thoroughly with her tongue. Her mouth didn¡¯t open wide, so she could only extend her tongue and lick it, but¡­ It was enough to revive my member, which had slightly rxed after ejacting earlier. ¡°Heh¡­? Why¡­? This shouldn¡¯t happen¡­¡± Perhaps she hadn¡¯t anticipated what her actions would result in. I softly caressed the puzzled Ca, who stared at my erect member. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Master¡­!¡± ¡°The soundproofing in here is good, so it¡¯s okay to scream all you want.¡± ¡°Master¡­?¡± Realizing that I was serious, Ca began to shake. I gave her the mostforting expression I could muster. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s do this until the morning sun rises.¡± ¡°Uh, huh¡­¡± Ca¡¯s face turned gloomy, as if sensing her impending doom. Chapter 31: The Freshman Hides A Slave (1) Chapter 31: The Freshman Hides A ve (1) Ever since falling for Ca¡¯s provocation or temptation, we¡¯d spent meaningful time locked up in an inn room. By day, I learned magic from Ca. And by night, I was intimate with Ca. asionally, we talked about life at the Academy. All the way until today, the day of the entrance ceremony. ¡­Come to think of it, Ca had really been working hard. And this was the result. ¡¾Status Window¡¿ Name: Yandel Title: Lost Foreigner Basic Abilities Strength: 11 Endurance: 10 Agility: 12 Talent: 14 Mana: 18 Traits Endless Mana (A) Elemental Affinity (B) Excellent Memory (B) Clumsy Weapon Skills (E) Lintblum Mana Core (C) Low-level Mage (D) Blessing of the Sun God (C) My mastery of basic magic increased, the types of lower-level magic I learned expanded, and my mage traits grew by one level. Now, when I use magic, I can expect to receive a bit more help from the status window. If I further improved my mastery of lower-level magic, I could raise my mage traits to a C-grade. But to reach the next level, a B-grade, I would need to learn intermediate magic. I¡¯d only casually heard about the theories of intermediate magic from Ca, and honestly, I didn¡¯t understand a bit of it. Trying to gain hands-on experience with lower-level magic with Ca¡¯s help would also be difficult. Intermediate magic was something that Ca could only perform by giving it her all. There was hardly any room left for core resonance and mana guidance. It was more peculiar that I was currently breezing through basic magic. This was at a far quicker pace than in any game. That meant that from now on, I would have to learn magic by directly practicing it myself. Once I seeded in casting it, it would get registered in the ¡®Status Window,¡¯ and I could use it as freely as other magic. So far, I haven¡¯t learned magic from Ca through firsthand experience. It was more like one-on-one tutoring. The more I really thought about it, the more I realized how hard Ca worked. Even at this very moment, Ca was diligently performing morning oral activities between my legs. Then, I gently stroked her head. ¡°¡­Hm?¡± Ca looked up at me, somewhat puzzled by the unexpected touch, but soon resumed her task with a sly smile. Not long after, I tightly held the back of Ca¡¯s head, overwhelmed by the rising sensation. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Ca looked surprised for a moment butplied, taking me deep into her mouth. After allowing a small amount to flow into Ca¡¯s throat, I finally let her go. ¡°Phew¡­ How do you feel, Master? Refreshed?¡± ¡°Yes, thanks to you. Good job, Ca.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± I pulled a handkerchief from my inventory and wiped her mouth. She closed her eyes, appearing to enjoy my touch. How cute. Only after meticulously cleaning Ca¡¯s face did I get out of bed to change my clothes. Since today was the entrance ceremony, I was in casual clothes, but from tomorrow on, I would have to wear the Academy¡¯s designated uniform. It was a strange feeling, considering I never thought I¡¯d wear a uniform again after graduating from high school. Finally, Ca and I helped each other straighten our outfits. ¡°Ah, right. I haven¡¯t said anything about it because I thought you¡¯d understand, but don¡¯t treat anyone you meet at the Academy the same way you used to, okay?¡± ¡°Yes. The rule that you can¡¯t give or receive unfair treatment based on rank applies only to students, after all.¡± Ca responded, seemingly waiting for the moment to say that, and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll be attending as a servant, so I¡¯ll make sure not to cause you any inconvenience, Master.¡± ¡°Good, I trust you with that. However¡­¡± ¡°Is there something bothering you, Master?¡± ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need to drink a potion?¡± Ca appeared worn out in every possible way, from the kiss mark on her nape to the dark circles under her eyes and her weary gait. To anyone, she would look like a woman who had been through various hardships. ¡°You could even say there¡¯s a sense of decadence.¡± Of course, this could be resolved with recovery and vitality potions. We¡¯d have to use intermediate-level potions, but I could surely provide that for Ca. However, Ca was the one who refused. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Master. If I¡¯m going to do this, I should do it properly, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re taking it too far? This is just for show. You don¡¯t actually need to go through all this hardship by refusing even potions.¡± I was the one who initially suggested this idea, and now I find myself hesitating. However, Ca resolutely shook her head. ¡°No, Master. You don¡¯t know what kind of person Elisha is.¡± ¡°I do know. How many times did I recruit her as apanion in the game? The bigger issue is not showing that I know her.¡± ¡°Do you know how much Elisha is fixated on me?¡± ¡°Well, she said she would keep an eye on us, so I figure she might even put some pressure on me. That¡¯s why we¡¯re putting on this troublesome act, relying on the academy rules for the next three months.¡± ¡°The problem is that a half-baked act won¡¯t get past Elisha.¡± Ca mentioned that Elisha would be sensitive to any changes in her behavior. ¡°If I don¡¯t show signs of struggling or feeling humiliated while behaving as a submissive servant to you, she¡¯ll start to get suspicious and investigate us.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. What you¡¯re describing doesn¡¯t sound easy or unshameful.¡± Having to eat from the floor while on all fours and excessively ttering me when I seemed dissatisfied¡ªit wasn¡¯t like it was easy or something to feel rxed about. I had nned to let Ca be as free as possible within the dorms to make up for the hardships she would face in the Academy. Even if she were to roll around in bed all day, I wouldn¡¯t have interfered with her rest. I would justy next to her andzily munch here and there. Because of that, what Ca said next really caught me off guard. ¡°Um¡­ this happened after you reassured me by putting your seal herest time¡­¡± ¡°What is it? Is there a problem?¡± Ca, who had been caressing her lower belly, blushed as if she felt embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ve been finding it very enjoyable to serve you since that day.¡± ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± ¡°I feel happy when you smile at my ttery.¡± ¡°Hold on, just a second.¡± ¡°Even if you pat my head as a form of praise¡­ Uh¡­ It¡¯s a bit crude to say, but it gets me a bit wet.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Silently, I patted Ca¡¯s head a couple of times. Swoosh, swoosh. ¡°Heh¡­¡± Then I slipped my hand under Ca¡¯s skirt and lightly brushed my fingers against her. ¡°Eek.¡± When I pulled my hand out, there was a sticky liquid between my index and middle fingers, forming a silver thread. After staring at it for a moment, I nodded. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s just go with this. If it gets tough, ask for a potion.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ca was beaming as we left the room together. ¡­I really hadn¡¯t expected her to blossom in this sort of way. The entrance ceremony was uneventful. Originally, at H&A, the event was brief, with a video being yed along with the opening song. Anything more would have been a problem. The Academy headmaster gave a weing speech, mentioned the purpose of the establishment, and warned that one shouldn¡¯t oppress others based on social status. And so, the dull entrance ceremony didn¡¯tst long, perhaps around 30 minutes at most. The important part starts now. ¡°Did the list for ss Ae out?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Master. You¡¯ll surely be ced in ss A without any issues.¡± Ca said in a soulless and awkward tone. I had noticed when she tried to quote lines from some nighttime talest time, but Ca was really bad at acting. This time, too. She tried to act pitiful and ended up awkward, but in this case, her awkward acting worked in her favor. In a way that could be misunderstood. Naturally, taking Ca around near the ss cement board drew attention. Most people here brought servants, not ves, so Ca stood out even more. Listening to the murmurs around us with one ear and letting them pass through the other, I looked at the board from the front. Originally, in H&A, the board would close up right after the opening video, letting me know immediately which ss I was in. But that game-like feature didn¡¯t exist in reality. Normally, servants handle such tedious tasks, but because ss cement was involved, many students came in person. Especially sincemoners who passed the entrance exam would also gather. Due to this, I had to sift through arge crowd to find out for myself. Thankfully, the atmosphere seems much brighter than when I saw it in the game. In the game, a somewhat gloomy and solemn atmosphere pervaded the Academy due to dead students and faculty. Anyway, after scanning the crowded board for a while, I was finally able to find my name. ¡°I made it into ss A!¡± ¡°Congrattions, Master!¡± Upon seeing that I had been assigned to the desired upper ss, ss A, I raised both arms in excitement. Ca pped her hands enthusiastically next to me. Amidst the chaos of people discovering their respective sses, I heard a familiar voice. ¡°Oh my?¡± A woman with light blue buns and elongated ears, her voice clearer than most musical instruments¡ªElisha. She shed a sly smile upon recognizing me. ¡°It seems like you also passed. Your name is¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Yandel, Glenchiel.¡± ¡°Hmm. So, you¡¯re amoner, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have the liberty to disclose it before, but yes, I am.¡± ¡°Well, the mistake of not checking properly was on my part, so I¡¯ll let that go. But about the favor I asked¡­¡± Suddenly, Elisha¡¯s eyes darted to Ca, and she froze. Ca was awkwardly hunched over as if frightened (because of her back pain). Her dark circles made her look like she hadn¡¯t slept in days (due to staying up all night). Unique thorn-shaped ve markings were on her neck, intermingled with vivid kiss marks (no room for excuses here). Furthermore, her unsteady gait and unfocused eyes were evident (due to her awkward acting). To anyone looking, Ca seemed like a ve tormented by her master all night. Seeing this, Elisha opened her sky-blue eyes wide and stuttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for you to go this far with it¡­¡± ¡°???¡± Chapter 32: The Freshman Hides A Slave (2) Chapter 32: The Freshman Hides A ve (2) Elisha¡¯s sky-blue eyes widened as she took in Ca¡¯s appearance, and she stuttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for you to go this far with it¡­?¡± ¡°???¡± What do you mean? You were the one who practically threatened to keep an eye on us! Confused, I nced at Ca. ¡°¡­?¡± Ca also tilted her head, just as puzzled. It seemed Ca also hadn¡¯t expected this reaction from Elisha. Amidst the bustling atmosphere due to ss assignments, an awkward silence enveloped our surroundings. Both realized that there had been a serious misunderstanding, but neither was willing to break the silence. As I looked at Elisha in bewilderment, she returned my gaze with an equally puzzled expression. Unbelievable¡­ But now, seeing her like this, I realize something. Despite a few issues, Elisha was essentially a good person. She was a major supporting character in H&A. She wasn¡¯t on the same level as those overly proud aristocrats or generally insane mages I had been so wary of on the outside. Even though Elisha may feel inferior to Ca and be obsessed with her, she likely didn¡¯t wish for Ca to be entirely broken. So, then, what did she mean when she sternly told me to keep Ca in line the other night¡­? I found myself frowning before I even realized it. Suddenly, I noticed that Elisha had been alternating her gaze between Ca and me, and her look was strangely familiar. ¡°Ah.¡± I just remembered it then. Wasn¡¯t that the same expression Ca had when I firstmanded her? ¡­All things considered, Elisha was as much ady as Ca was. The Sylvan Magic Tower was an elf tower, and as a high elf, she must have been treated like a princess for most of her life. So, naturally, her knowledge about sexual matters would likely be at a simr level to Ca¡¯s when I first bought her. Thinking about it now, Elisha in H&A was also quite naive. I thought it couldn¡¯t be helped since it was a game suitable for all ages, but what if Elisha¡¯s sexual awareness in real life was just as innocent as in the all-ages version of the game? In that case, the ¡®night service¡¯ that Elisha knew of would be much softerpared to what Nana or Ca knew. Maybe it was at the level of sex education that a typical aristocraticdy would have, like Ca once mentioned. So, I decided to subtly ask Elisha to rify. ¡°Uh¡­ Glenchiel?¡± ¡°Wh-what is it, Yandel?¡± Elisha seemed momentarily flustered, probably not expecting to be called out. High Elves were said to have keen senses, so this distance should be fine. So, I asked her softly, ¡°May I ask what you meant by ¡®night service¡¯?¡± ¡°¡­Under normal circumstances, that would be an extremely rude question, but I suppose I must make an exception this time.¡± Elisha sighed lightly and unfolded her fan with a ¡®whoosh.¡¯ With her lips concealed behind it, she leaned in slightly and whispered, after ncing around cautiously. ¡°It refers to a servant sharing the bed with their master, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ And if you were to sternly discipline a ve during this ¡®night service,¡¯ how would you go about it?¡± Elisha pondered for a moment, her sky-blue eyes blinking a couple of times before answering. ¡°A little spanking¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Okay. That settled it. Elisha was as naive as a baby when it came to this. At this point, even Ca had realized what the misunderstanding was and stood there, mouth agape. Frankly, imagining oneself before bing a ve wouldn¡¯t be that difficult. However, judging by how Elisha¡¯s expression gradually brightened, she seemed to interpret our reactions in a particr way, and eventually began to smile triumphantly. ¡°Oh? It seems you¡¯ve slightly exaggerated my words, Yandel.¡± ¡°Well, uh¡­¡± Elisha nodded modestly as if she understoond everything. She was about to nod along with Ca when she looked at her and hesitated. ¡°Hmm. I appreciate your keen interest, but I¡¯d be even more ¡®grateful¡¯ if you remember that we are in an academy, a ce for learning.¡± Her tone was somewhat admonishing. But if you listened closely, it had an undertone of, ¡®Shall we just pretend there was a misunderstanding when there wasn¡¯t?¡¯ And emphasizing ¡®grateful¡¯ likely referred to a better reward, as she had mentioned before. The only problem would be how the surrounding people interpreted what Elisha just said. To those who didn¡¯t know the full context, it could easily look like was criticizing my nightly activities. Well, from Elisha¡¯s perspective, she was offering a reasonablepromise. But to those who didn¡¯t know the details, it could look like it was entirely my fault. In fact, if you listen carefully now, you can hear people pretending not to eavesdrop on our conversation but murmuring among themselves. ¡°My goodness¡­ Never judge a book by its cover, and yet with such a fair face¡­¡± ¡°Was it amoner? This is why vulgar people give themselves away.¡± ¡°Tsk. What do they think this sacred academy is?¡± Ah, just as I thought. It was this kind of atmosphere. Although my reputation wasn¡¯t crucial for whaty ahead, there was also no reason to tarnish it meaninglessly. If everything had gone ording to the original n, even with a hit to my reputation, I would¡¯ve gained Elisha¡¯s support for three months. Moreover, all this could¡¯ve been med on Elisha! But now, this makes me the sole bad guy. This was a problem. And if I could hear this, High Elf Elisha would undoubtedly hear it, too. Did she not anticipate that her words, which were meant to rify the misunderstanding and aim for a better future, would be interpreted this way? Though she covered her mouth with her fan, the eyes revealed above it were trembling uncontrobly. Realizing toote that she had spoken in a way that could easily be misunderstood, Elisha stammered, ¡°No, I¡­ Umm¡­¡± Before she could make an attempt to correct the situation, Ca stepped in, raising her arms to block my path and loudly eximed, ¡°Master has done nothing wrong!¡± ¡°¡­Ca?¡± Elisha seemed taken aback, as if she hadn¡¯t expected this. Ca must be puzzled why even in this situation, she was defending me. ¡°It was me, a mere ve, who spoke familiarly to Lord Glenchiel like before! That¡¯s why Master scolded me!¡± ¡°Ca, are you seriously¡­¡± If Ca¡¯s words this morning were true, then Elisha could tell whether Ca was speaking sincerely or making things up. And right now, even I can feel the sincerity radiating from Ca. ¡°Because of my faults, Master had to apologize to Lord Glenchiel. So, it was only right that I also apologized to Master physically!¡± ¡°Physically? What on earth did you¡­?¡± Elisha couldn¡¯t tear her eyes away from the kiss mark on Ca¡¯s neck, swallowing hard. And so, Ca discreetly covered the kiss mark with her hand. ¡°Hehe¡­ It¡¯s my fault for being stupid. Master shouldn¡¯t be med. He just put me to my ce as you said, Lady Glenchiel.¡± Her wandering eyes never settled, and her slender limbs were trembling. The forced smile on her face looked as if she was recalling a painful memory and suffering from it. In reality, she was just overwhelmed with her attempt to lie when she wasn¡¯t good at it. Initially, that kiss mark was just one of many that Ca had practically begged me for. How could it be a bad memory? However, the people around us probably wouldn¡¯t think so. Just moments ago, the crowd was ming me, but now their eyes shifted toward Elisha. Unlike me, she seemed to be choosing her words carefully. Still, one didn¡¯t need to speak to get their point across. By now, a story must have taken shape in their minds. Once close friends, due to their standing as the heiress of the Lindelheit family and the sessor of the Sylvan Magic Tower, they grew distant as they felt the widening gap between them. And jealousy and inferiority slipped into that gap. Then, one day, the Lindelheit family fell from grace due to usations of social misconduct, bing ves. In a twist of fate, or perhaps not, they returned to the Academy as ves and greeted their old connections. But what came back was a cold shoulder and me directed at the master. Because I might have been a bit excessive in disciplining Ca, now Elisha was trying to step aside to avoid trouble. Even now, Ca stepped up, saying it was her fault, wary of the bacsh that mighte her way if the me wasid on her master. The crowd¡¯s gaze naturally cooled. Perhaps thinking the same, Elisha opened her mouth with a troubled expression. ¡°Enough! That¡¯s enough, Ca!¡± Then she looked at me and said in a tired voice, ¡°Yandel, I believe your training is sufficient. Please, show some magnanimity as a master.¡± ¡°I will take your advice to heart, Lady Glenchiel.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ Then, I shall take my leave. We¡¯re in the same ss, ss A, right? I look forward to working with you, Yandel.¡± ¡°I, too, am honored to be in the same ss as Lady Glenchiel.¡± Matching her tone, Elisha nodded and quickly left with her servant. Then I patted Ca¡¯s shoulder, who was left standing alone in front of me. ¡°Well done.¡± ¡°Master?¡± Unsure if it was intentional or not, Ca kept tilting her head, puzzled by the sudden change of events. Seeing this, an idea popped into my head, and I leaned in to whisper, ¡°Ca, let¡¯s go ahead as nned for today.¡± ¡°Um¡­ do we still need to show this to Elisha?¡± Ca asked. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for Elisha.¡± I replied. I was doing it to show the others. At least until the rumors die down, people would think that how I treated Ca was entirely due to Elisha¡¯s coercion. I¡¯d been manipted enough, so a little petty revenge like this should be okay. ¡°Ah, of course, Ca. You don¡¯t have to do it if you don¡¯t want to.¡± I assured her. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. We initially nned to do this anyway, and more importantly, it¡¯s something you, my master, want. ¡­You¡¯ll reward me if I do well, right?¡± Ca looked up at me, her eyes filled with curiosity. ¡°Of course. Is there anything you¡¯d like to eat?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Ca hesitated for a moment, ncing around before lifting one leg slightly like a magpie. Then, as if sharing a secret, she whispered in a very low voice, ¡°I¡¯d like to eat whatever you¡¯re having, Master.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I paused. Such a cunning creature. Chapter 33: The Freshman Hides A Slave (3) Chapter 33: The Freshman Hides A ve (3) In thest few days, Ca had be increasingly cheeky. Resolved to teach her a lesson one day, I left the bustling bulletin board area. There had been various issues with Elisha, but now that I was confirmed to be in ss A, it was time to head to the ssroom. ¡°Ca.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°You know the way, right?¡± ¡°Of course, I know how to get to ss A for first-year students. Would you like me to exin about the Academy while we¡¯re at it?¡± ¡°That would be nice.¡± Ca marched ahead, paying no attention to the conspicuous signs nor to the attendants lurking around, perhaps to help any lost freshmen. Following her, we moved further in and reached an open square. ¡°Wow¡­¡± The square, designed in the shape of a giant circle, was even more expansive than I had ever imagined. The number of people traversing it was equally astonishing. Then there was the statue of a young man, sword drawn, standing in the center, and four spires visible behind it. Unbelievable. To actually see this spectacle in person. I¡¯d seen this scenery countless times over the monitor while ying H&A, but seeing it in reality felt different. After briefly standing still and soaking in the view, Ca softly broke the silence. ¡°This is the Central Square, Master. This ce is connected to all the facilities of the Academy, so you¡¯ll be passing through here quite often.¡± I know. I¡¯d been through here every time I moved between regions in the game. I¡¯d asked several times for a fast-travel option to be added, just like the tutorial skip function, but they never did. ¡°That statue you see over there is of the First Hero Rahim, who ended the war of the Gods and established the peaceful world we live in now.¡± ¡°A peaceful world, huh¡­¡± Certainly, Rahim was an extraordinary person. Even if he had received help from his trustworthyrades and benevolent Gods, he was still a human who had sessfully sealed all the evil Gods and the causes of their corruption. But it wasn¡¯t perfect. There were still guilds and dungeons left in the world, and the seal was bound to break someday. This world exists because of that seal. It was a world that had only dyed its destruction for a little while. In such a situation, it was now my turn to be the new hero who would follow in Rahim¡¯s footsteps andpletely eradicate all the evil Gods. That was the role that yers had in the world of Hero and Academy, and it is now a task that I must aplish. ¡°¡­Master? What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No, it just hit me that I¡¯ve really enrolled in the Academy.¡± Contrary to thest three years, where my sole purpose was to survive, now I have to stick my neck into dangerous situations. And that weighed heavily on me. Ca, whether she understood my feelings or not, clenched her fists in front of her squishy chest and cheered me on. ¡°Come to think of it, you had a mana non-responsive constitution. But that¡¯s not the case anymore, right? I¡¯m also here with you, so you¡¯ll surely do well at the Academy!¡± I wondered if she thought I was worried about my life in the Academy. Looking at those twinkling ruby eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Well, enough of that. Can you exin those towers now?¡± ¡°Ah! What was I thinking? Those are the most important buildings, Master. They can be considered the core of this Academy.¡± ¡°From the left, they are the Department of Knighthood, the Department of Magic, the Department of Divinity, and the Department of Crafting, correct?¡± ¡°What! How did you know, Master?¡± I couldn¡¯t tell her I¡¯d seen several game endings for each profession, so I just shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s written in the guidebook.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Perhaps because she missed her chance to exin, Ca looked noticeably disappointed. I lightly grabbed Ca¡¯s behind. Squelch. ¡°Eek!¡± ¡°Just tell me what that tower is about. Continue exining as we go.¡± Ca, who was rubbing her own behind, pondered my words for a moment and then nodded with a sunny expression. ¡°Sure! First of all, let me talk about the Department of Crafting, which has a good rtionship with the Department of Magic that you¡¯ve joined. Particrly about the Alchemy section¡­¡± Without taking a break, Ca kept chattering as we crossed the Central Square and headed towards the Department of Magic. Ding. ¡¾You have been assigned to the top ss of the Department of Magic due to excellent grades.¡¿ ¡¾Special Experience Achieved!¡¿ ¡¾New Title ''Talented Freshman'' Acquired¡¿ ¡°Oh.¡± Upon entering the ssroom of ss A, following Ca¡¯s guidance, a series of notifications filled my view. One of the reasons I wanted to be ced in a higher ss was exactly this. ¡¾Title: Talented Freshman¡¿ You are one of the exceptional talents in the academy, where all the geniuses of the Eurelia Continent gather. However, being a genius doesn''t mean you will automatically reach great heights. Don''t becent; keep working hard. You are not yet a hero. - > 20% increase in stat growth for one month. - > 20% increase in skill proficiency growth for one month. - > Increased poprity within the academy. Kyah! How could I resist a 20% growth buff, even if it¡¯s just for a month? Moreover, this was just the beginning; there were still plenty of benefits to being ced in a higher ss. The title must be equipped to unlock its full potential. If you only possess it without equipping, you get only half the benefits. So, I quickly navigated the status window and changed the title. For a moment, I looked at the title ¡®Lost Foreigner,¡¯ which I¡¯d grown fond of over time. ¡¾Title: Lost Foreigner¡¿ Do you know where you came from or where you''re going? You don''t? Well then. Please find your way. 2% Increase in walking speed. Hmm. It was trash. Goodbye. As I changed the title without hesitation, a smile unconsciously crept onto my face. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± But then I suddenly stoppedughing, and Ca poked my side. ¡°Master¡­? Why did you suddenly stop?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go in now. Ah, Ca, what will you do?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not here, who will guide you, Master? I¡¯ll wait here.¡± Many students brought their servants into the ssroom since the Academy officially recognized them. There was also a rule that servants should sit in the chairs at the back of the room and wait until the ss was over. Naturally, the servant couldn¡¯t participate in the ss. However, since they could hear, listening to the ss was possible. Usually, there was no point for servants to listen to the ss. However, sometimes, there were talented individuals who awakened their abilities just by auditing. In such cases, it was customary and virtuous for the Academy to grant special admission to the servant, and for the master to support such a servant. Of course, that servant must be loyal to the master who gave them the opportunity for life. ¡­Well, Ca being a ve made that impossible. If a servant was someone employed by another, a ve was not considered a person to begin with. With a slightly awkward feeling, I watched Ca¡¯s retreating figure before looking around for a ce to sit. People I¡¯d seen on monitors were mixed in with unfamiliar faces, all sporadically seated. Those I didn¡¯t recognize were probably generated as extras. Among them, one person stood out. Already forming cliques, or perhaps knowing each other from before, was a blue-haired elf, who was surrounded by others. And my eyes briefly met Elisha¡¯s as she chatted lightly with the people around her. Nod. With a slight nod, we acknowledged each other, and then I chose an appropriate seat. ss A had its perks, such as better facilities and spacious ssrooms, but ironically, it had fewer people. It was a kind of built-in luxury. While waiting for the uing professor, I pulled out a magic book from my inventory that Ca had rmended. ¡®Simple Forms and Images to Bypass the Laws of Mana Exhaustion, Alongside My Highly Personal Mental Management Techniques.¡¯ It was a ridiculously long title, but it was unavoidable. Most magic books are like this. ording to Ca, the book contained methods to mitigate the draining effects of magic on imagination and willpower using forms and intuition. Yet it wasn¡¯t too relevant to me, who benefited from system corrections. Though, at some point, I should understand the principles behind those corrections, just not now. I took out this book for no particr reason. It was just a small set piece for what was about to happen. The ambient chatter from nearby students began to grow. It was starting. Feigning ignorance, I continued to pretend to read my book, which only increased the volume of the chatter around me. ¡°Why is that servant kneeling on the floor while there are empty chairs? Did her master order that?¡± ¡°Even for a servant, this is too much¡­¡± ¡°Look at her cor. She¡¯s not just any servant; she¡¯s a ve¡­ Wait, her face looks familiar.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Ca Lindelheit! I¡¯m sure! I saw her at a social gathering before! The Lindelheit family fell into ruin due to social misconduct charges, and she became a ve¡­ So it was true.¡± ¡°Hold on. So he bought a former student as a ve and brought her into the Academy, even going so far as to humiliate her publicly?¡± ¡°¡­I saw it. He definitely walked into the ssroom with her.¡± With thestment, all eyes were on me. At this point, I pretended to feel something off and lifted my gaze from the book. Feigning bewilderment under the surrounding icy res, I nced towards Elisha as if seeking her opinion. As if the atmosphere turned towards her, all eyes shifted from me to Elisha. ¡°¡­!¡± And Elisha¡¯s sky-blue eyes visibly trembled. Chapter 34: The Freshman Hides A Slave (4) Chapter 34: The Freshman Hides A ve (4) Elisha Sylvan Glenchiel clenched her eyes shut, unable to bear the stares focused on her. But closing her eyes couldn¡¯t erase the memories. Even in the darkness, her sharp mind began reying the recent scene. It started when one of the students she was chatting with mentioned a section in the ¡®Revised Version of Lower Elemental Magic Codex,¡¯ recently published by the Sylvan Magic Tower, that they didn¡¯t understand. Offering to rify, Elisha asked about the unclear part. The student was about to instruct their servant to fetch the book from their pocket space¡­ when they saw a woman kneeling down, looking down at the floor with a gloomy expression. It was impossible to turn your eyes away once you¡¯d seen her stunning beauty. Her forlorn appearance, trembling like a terrified rabbit, was pitiful beyond words. The faint signs of abuse around her neck amplified it even further. A woman who made you feel nothing but sympathy: Ca Lindelheit. From the moment someone among the students noticed Ca, it was inevitable that everyone¡¯s attention would shift to her. Spections about Ca¡¯s identity, the sharp nces thrown at her master, Yandel, and the fact that Yandel looked at Elisha with anxious eyes due to the cold reception. And that all of the stupefaction converged on Elisha. It was all inevitable. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Elisha sighed lightly and reopened her eyes, immediately directing her steps toward Yandel. Click, click. In the silence imbued with a peculiar tension, only the sound of Elisha¡¯s heels rang clear. Then, ¡°Yandel.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Glenchiel.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I clearly tell you to act generously as a master?¡± Yandel, who had been watching Elisha¡¯s cues, retorted as if unjustly used. ¡°But Lady Glenchiel, a ve should behave like a ve¡­¡± ¡°Did I order that right now?¡± ¡°No, no, you didn¡¯t! Ca! Stand up and sit in a chair! That¡¯s an order!¡± The moment Elisha¡¯s gaze sharpened, Yandel hurriedly got Ca to her feet. Though he looked somewhat cowardly in doing so, no one questioned it. After all, Elisha was a high elf revered by all elves and the heir to the Sylvan Magic Tower, the top magical institution among the elves. No matter how talented amoner Yandel might be, daring to oppose Elisha was unthinkable. So, one could argue that Ca¡¯s current situation was essentially orchestrated by Elisha herself. The people around them couldn¡¯t hide their difort. It was fairly well-known in themunity of mages that while Ca tried to get along with her, Elisha harbored one-sided jealousy and feelings of inferiority toward her. Even so, wasn¡¯t this a bit¡­ too much? Of course, Elisha couldn¡¯t be unaware of the surrounding vibes of shocked realization. Elves had senses far superior to humans, and the high elves like Elisha exceeded even that, with not just five but all six senses on a level iparable to others. She clearly felt the negative atmosphere but chose not to offer any petty excuses. Her towering pride wouldn¡¯t allow it. After all, wasn¡¯t it Elisha who told Ca to know her ce as a ve? Elisha wouldn¡¯t shift her responsibilities onto others; this was her noble character. So, instead of offering any exnation, Elisha straightened her neck and returned to her seat. Unaware of how such an attitude might appear to others. I had sessfully redirected the surrounding negative opinion toward Elisha. Wasn¡¯t it true that the reason Ca was acting like this was all because Elisha told her to know her ce? Of course, there was a slight misunderstanding here, but¡­ that didn¡¯t change what I had to do. It wasn¡¯t just because I had been mindlessly stressed and manipted. Well, that was part of it, but¡­ Even if I got criticized just the same, I would remain a reluctant outcast, while Elisha would only lose a few friends. The influence that Elisha had before her downfall was just that much. Even if rumors spread that she ordered amoner to humiliate her past rival, there would still be those who would approach her, trying to benefit from her situation. In other words, she would be thoroughly isted after her downfall. I was ying along for now, but I would be the one who would stick with her and help her during her hardest times. Wasn¡¯t that good enough? While I justified myself, I kept an eye on Elisha until thest moment. Thud. A woman with red hair and eyes, pale skin, and an odd atmosphere walked into the ssroom. Her slightly protruding fangs made it clear she was a vampire. ¡°Iona has arrived!¡± She shouted in a strange posture, as if she had just sprung from a pir. The posture may seem ufortable, but it perfectly showcases Iona¡¯s curvy figure. The gazes of the students, who had been looking at me, Ca, and Elisha in turns, had now shifted entirely to Iona. Well, how could they look away from that odd posture and half-hidden face? What was she up to? Ah, in H&A, vampires were not hostile races. There were even instances when they became public servants¡­ Their alliance with a dark God had been going on for a long time, it seemed. They received periodic blood supplies from criminals or some volunteers, so they could live without directly sucking blood. Although their numbers were low, each vampire was considered a powerful force since they had trained in martial arts and magic for a long time. Why would such a vampiree to the Academy? ¡°Hello! Hello! I¡¯m Iona Francheska, the faculty advisor for ss A! I look forward to working with you all!¡± Though she came as a professor rather than a student, it wasn¡¯t surprising. I already knew Iona was the faculty advisor for ss A. The only one not making a strange face was me. ¡°You can call me Professor Iona or just casually address me as sister or ¡®nuna¡¯ ^[TL/N: An older sister in Korean]! Shall we start by checking attendance? Shall we?!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The students were at a loss for words, awestruck by the audacity of one of the five oldest beings at the Academy. Their thoughts were no longer upied by Elisha and Ca. All that remained was the conduct of a professor estimated to be 400 years old who was acting like a teenage girl. ¡°Ah¡­? Wow! Ca! I didn¡¯t expect to see you back at the Academy! Nice to see you! Nice to see you!¡± She waved enthusiastically towards Ca, sitting at the back. Ca responded with an awkward nod, and the rest of the roll call proceeded without any other incident. ¡°Since today is the first day, let¡¯s just go over a brief lecture outline and some information. After all, it¡¯s almost lunchtime due to the entrance ceremony, and you haven¡¯t even unpacked in the dorms yet.¡± It was thanks to her bubbly voice and manner of speaking that some imed Iona had the biggest merit of being in ss A in the game. Even though she was a non-romanceable character, which brought some tears. Regardless, her subsequent exnation was familiar to me: how sses were conducted, what subjects freshmen with no majors learned, how the course connected with other faculties, how dungeon practices were carried out, etc. ¡°Oh, and we¡¯ll be choosing the ss representative tomorrow. During emergencies, the representative will lead ss A on behalf of me or other professors. So give it your best in the duel¡­ It will also serve as a skill test!¡± The duel she was talking about must be for the position of ss representative, also informally called the ¡®hierarchy battle.¡¯ It was quite a big event. If you became the ss representative, you might get a new title, and even if you didn¡¯t, having a good performance could make your life at the Academy easier in various small ways. The Academy was fundamentally practical and evaluated students based on their abilities. ¡°So, any more questions? Or is there anything unclear? ¡­ No? Then that¡¯s it for today! Well done, everyone! Now go have lunch and get some rest in the dorms! See you tomorrow. Goodbye!¡± With a wide smile, Iona pped her hands lightly and exited the lecture hall, waving her arms wildly as she went. Everyone started to stand, still seeming a little awkward around such an energetic Iona. As I was packing up my stuff and about to stand, someone stopped me. ¡°Wait a moment. Could you spare some time, Yandel?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Glenchiel?¡± ¡°Nothing major. I was wondering if you¡¯d like to join me for a meal. Along with your ve, of course.¡± So that¡¯s what it was. Even if I hadn¡¯t intentionally provoked Elisha, it seemed she wanted to sort things out now. I nodded my head, feigning formal courtesy but with a touch of nervousness. ¡°How could I refuse an offer from Glenchiel? I¡¯ll call Ca right away.¡± The confrontation¡­ was ON! Chapter 35: The Freshman Hides A Slave (5) Chapter 35: The Freshman Hides A ve (5) Meals at the Academy were basically provided free of charge, but if you paid extra, you could order more delicious food. The Academy didn¡¯t deny social status; it just didn¡¯t acknowledge unfair oppression based on it. This small concession was probably meant to mollify the nobles while maintaining a gap withmoners. In the game, this feature was merely used for building affinity with characters, especially those with the ¡®Poverty¡¯ attribute who would be extremely pleased if treated well. ¡°Yandel, you mentioned you¡¯re amoner, right? ¡­Though you don¡¯t seem like an ordinary one. Still, since I asked you toe, let me pay.¡± ¡°I would be grateful. Thanks to you, Glenchiel, I can have a delicious meal.¡± Although I probably had more money, free food always tasted better. And it was a general rule to be somewhat grateful to the person who was buying. After briefly expressing my gratitude, I waited for the food I ordered. Despite sitting in a quiet corner, Elisha seemed bothered by the noisy surroundings filled with other students. She muttered something as she waved her hand lightly. ¡°Veil of secrecy, shield our whispers. Silence.¡± Then, a small semi-spherical wave of magical energy emanated from Elisha. As Ca and I entered it, the ambient noise around us abruptly reduced. Satisfied with the effect of the ¡®Silence¡¯ spell, Elisha finally moved on to the main topic. ¡°Just to make it clear, I never wished for anything this severe, I swear to the World Tree.¡± ¡°Are you talking about Ca¡¯s situation?¡± ¡°What else could it be?¡± Perhaps it was the magic of the ¡®Silence¡¯ spell, but her voice, while still dignified, revealed a sharpened emotional tone. I forced myself to suppress a smirk in response to Elisha¡¯s grumbling. Elisha sighed deeply before continuing. ¡°Well, to be honest, I intended to give you a hard time. You know about the issue between Ca and me, right?¡± ¡°I learned about it recently from Ca.¡± ¡°¡­You just found out? Yandel, how long have you been practicing magic?¡± Covering her lips, Elisha expressed her surprise. However, the emotion didn¡¯tst long. From the moment we entered the restaurant, she kept sneaking nces at Ca, who stood silently behind me, and then returned to the original topic of the conversation. ¡°So, since you¡¯re aware of the situation, this should make things easier. To be clear, I never wanted to ruin Ca to this extent. Neither did I want to humiliate her publicly.¡± ¡°Understood. I get that part.¡± ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t say I bear no responsibility. When one instructs another, one must clearlymunicate their intentions. I was negligent in that regard.¡± Elisha sighed again, admitting her shorings. She must truly believe that she made an error in judgment. Or perhaps her conscience was doing its work. Who knows? I wonder if she¡¯s caught on to me shirking the me on purpose. ¡°It¡¯s only the first day, and we¡¯ve already caused quite themotion. However, it¡¯s not toote to put an end to all this.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying to treat Ca better from now on?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed. She shouldn¡¯t continue to look as pitiful as she does now. Treat her more like a servant rather than a ve.¡± It wasn¡¯t a difficult task. In fact, it worked better for me. My initial intention to torment Ca at the academy was solely because of Elisha. Now that the misunderstanding was cleared, there was no reason to continue making Ca appear pitiable. More than concerns about my own image, I¡¯d grown fond of Ca and wanted to treat her better. How could I not when she fawned over me, referring to me as her master? As I contemted over Ca, Elisha also seemed lost in thought about her. She gazed behind me for a moment, and her expression turned slightly mncholic. ¡°The Ca Lindelheit I knew was different. She was more confident, far more beautiful, and shone brilliantly. She was like a star one couldn¡¯t reach, no matter how much one tried.¡± I remained silent, absorbing her words. Ca stood silently behind me, saying nothing. Her demeanor felt as if she was trying to hide behind my back. ¡°You were my life¡¯s goal. I wanted to be like you. I even hoped to surpass you someday.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°How on earth did you end up like this, Ca?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like you now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± At Elisha¡¯s words, Ca had no choice but to hang her head as if she hadmitted a crime. It might be said they were close when they were young, but Elisha had started feeling inferior andpetitive towards her one day. Hearing these words from Elishaparing her brilliant past to her present state as a mere ve¡ªCa couldn¡¯t help but feel diminished. ¡­But why was I getting irritated? Just as I was about to react, Ca grabbed hold of my back and stopped me in my tracks. As I turned to look, Ca finally lifted her head with her lips slightly protruding. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°What are you saying, Ca?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not as pitiful as Elisha¨Cor rather, Glenchiel¨Cmakes me out to be. My master treats me very well.¡± Her tone was defiant, like a stubborn child. Elisha seemed taken aback, alternating her gaze between Ca and me, her lips twitching slightly. Seizing this opportunity to brag about me, Ca spotted a waiter approaching us from a distance and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll prove it.¡± Considering we were seated in a quiet corner and a silence spell was active, the waiter would have no way of knowing the context of our conversation. He ced the dishes on the table with a polite gesture and left. But, of course, there was no portion for Ca. It wasn¡¯t because she was a ve. It was a universal principle that a servant should not share a meal with their master. Ca, who looked at the meal set for two, opened her mouth with a meaningful smile. ¡°Do you know, Glenchiel?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°ves don¡¯t get fed. Especially young and beautiful ves like me, who you¡¯d hesitate to hit recklessly.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t they starve to death?¡± ¡°No, they don¡¯t die because they¡¯re given pills instead. Master, please take it out.¡± Ca nudged my shoulder, urging me. What was she trying to do? Since she kept poking me, I eventually pulled out the emergency food substitute pills from my inventory. ¡°Hmm! It¡¯s medicine made for emergency rations. It¡¯s filled with sufficient nutrients, so you can just feed them pills instead of food. It could also serve as a leash that has no taste.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit different. These don¡¯t have a spell to make you feel full.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not taste, but hunger that serves as the leash.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that too cruel?!¡± Elisha red at me with eyes that seemed to say, ¡®How can a person do such a cruel thing?¡¯ I didn¡¯t do it¡­ Just as I was about to lower my head in unease, Ca nodded faster than I did. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s really too much, you know? Do you know what happens when a person gets hungry? It feels like there¡¯s a hole in my stomach that I want to tear off my arm to eat, and I feel so miserable that if someone gives me a piece of bread, I feel like I could do anything!¡± Ca continued her passionate speech, her ruby eyes sparkling. ¡°But! My master is different! At least I get to eat, you know? How merciful is that¡­?¡± ¡°Huh¡­ Come to think of it, you said you¡¯d prove it. Is this what you¡¯re trying to prove here? That you, Ca, eat properly?¡± Elisha tilted her head with a ¡®go ahead and show me¡¯ attitude. In a world where even sharing a meal with a master wasn¡¯t permitted for servants, would I go as far as giving her food to eat? This was sure to be a subject of discussion. It seemed like Elisha never thought I¡¯d go so far as to give Ca a meal. At this, Ca nodded her head proudly. ¡°Watch closely!¡± Ca naturally stood beside me, but for some reason, her lips were suspiciously curling up. It was clear she was up to something, but I decided to go along with it and pretended not to notice. Suddenly, Ca knelt in front of me and stretched one leg back. Screech. The sound of the chair being dragged across the floor stopped, probably because it had moved out of the range of Elisha¡¯s ¡®Silence¡¯ spell. Gasp! A few people who had heard the noise nced over, then widened their eyes in surprise. It was natural for anyone to be surprised to see a person kneeling at the corner of a restaurant under a Silence spell. Elisha also seemed stunned that Ca would kneel so easily. Ca, on the other hand, bowed her head graciously. ¡°Master, will you kindly allow this humble ve a delightful meal?¡± ¡°Um, okay, will this do?¡± I passed her a te with arge piece of meat. Ca received it politely and set it on the floor, sping her hands in an emotional gesture. It started to feel somewhat awkward from this point, but never mind that. ¡°Ah¡­ Thank you, Master.¡± Slowly, she lowered her head and kissed my foot. I hadn¡¯t expected this and paused for a moment. While Elisha and I stood there stunned, Ca was the only one moving, albeit awkwardly. Ca, still on her knees, bowed her upper body down and dipped her face into the te. It was like watching a dog eat its food. I could see the shocked face of an unknown student looking at us. I quickly put my hand under Ca¡¯s armpits, hoisting her up, but it was toote. Everyone in the restaurant was looking at us with expressions of astonishment. Elisha¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be heard because of her Silence spell, but neither could theirs. nces of disdain were now directed at Elisha, who had acted as if she were daring me to do it. Meanwhile, Ca was nose-deep in a dish that was once part of the Academy¡¯s paid menu. Elisha quickly shook her head, her face pale. ¡°No, no! It¡¯s a misunderstanding! I never ordered such a thing!¡± But her words wouldn¡¯t reach them due to the Silence spell. To them, it would just seem like Elisha was suddenly losing her temper. Elisha, who had be trash in a matter of seconds, was now in my arms. And Ca, who was watching her, gave a smallugh. ¡°Hehe.¡± Did she n this¡­? Chapter 36: The Freshman Hides A Slave (6) Chapter 36: The Freshman Hides A ve (6) ¡°Keut! I won¡¯t forget what happened this time¡­!¡± Elisha quickly retreated, leaving behind a remark like a third-rate viin. Well, at this point, it was impossible not to realize she was doing it on purpose. Elisha was no fool. ¡°I apologize, Master¡­ I lost my temper for a moment¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you hadn¡¯t, I would¡¯ve stepped in.¡± As I gently tickled under her chin and said this, Ca adjusted her posture to make the tickling morefortable, her face a mix of embarrassment and relief. Those who saw this started murmuring again, but most of the talk wasn¡¯t bad-mouthing me¡ªit was expressing surprise that Elisha would go so far. It looked like the image had been solidified that Elisha did all this. ¡°¡­Would this be a problemter?¡± ¡°Nah. We can handle this with the reputation of the Sylvan Magic Tower. Well¡­ the problem would be in three months when Elisha¡¯s support vanishes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that part.¡± I nned to take control of it before anyone else did. Should I prepare for it now? Should Iy down the groundwork in advance? ¡°Hey, Ca. Do you know what Elisha would like?¡± ¡°¡­To be number one?¡± ¡°She¡¯d hate to lose in the ranking battle tomorrow, right?¡± ¡°Yes. She would think that she had to yield the first ce to you. ¡­Wait a moment. Master, you¡¯re not aiming to be the ss representative, are you?¡± ¡°It might be tough, but the higher the goal, the better.¡± As I shrugged and said this, Ca nodded her head with a satisfied expression, as if she had heard something incredibly praiseworthy. Ever since Ca began to see me as someone simr to her ancestors, she often looked at me with such pleased eyes. ¡°Exactly. The higher the goal, the better. By the way, Master, you¡¯ve never actually participated in a formal magic battle, have you? That¡¯s why you cheated during the entrance exam.¡± ¡°Cheated? Can you please call it an efficient battle strategy?¡± It hurt to hear it called cheating, you know. There wasn¡¯t a single thing wrong with what Ca said, though. I had used magic to the point of boredom while staring at monitors, but this was the first time I was doing it by actually moving my body. The strengths and weaknesses of each spell, counter methods, hiddenbinations, etc. I had confidence in the theoretical aspects, but being able to apply them in practice was another issue. Noticing my concern, Ca gently tugged at my sleeve. ¡°If Master wishes, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know. It¡¯ll be a crash course, but it should be quite useful.¡± ¡°Sounds good. Learning in a hurry is better than not knowing at all. So should we go to the training room before the dormitory? I think first-year students aren¡¯t allowed to use it yet¡­¡± ording to Iona¡¯s exnation, some registration procedures would take a few more days. In games, they¡¯d simply say, ¡®It seems too early,e backter,¡¯ to prevent any interaction. Hearing my words, Ca giggled and opened her soft chest widely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master! The dormitory assigned to ss A students has individual training rooms!¡± ¡°Oh, right. I forgot about that.¡± Thanks to my excellent memory, I vividly remember everything I¡¯d seen or heard¡ªeven if it happened on Earth¡ªbut recalling it quickly was another matter. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head straight to the dormitory then. You know the way?¡± ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m not sure this time.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± After all that talk about trusting only her guidance, she didn¡¯t know the most crucial thing¡ªthe location of the dormitory? Ca made a sulking face as I stared at her in silence. ¡°Well, what can I do? How would I know the location of the men¡¯s dormitory?!¡± ¡°Ah, right.¡± It couldn¡¯t be helped then. For the sake of Ca, who had never even held a man¡¯s hand (until now), I asked one of the nearby servants for directions.
¡°Ah¡­ this is my first time in a men¡¯s dormitory¡­¡± Ca looked around, seemingly fascinated by her surroundings. ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous. It¡¯s a men¡¯s dormitory, but there are also servants and staff here managing the dorms, so it¡¯s not entirely men.¡± ¡°But there were only women in the women¡¯s dormitory.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± To be fair, it wasmon for male students to have female attendants, but it was rare for female students to have male attendants. Maybe that was because rumors would spark if they were seen together, especially in an academy far from their families. Whether it was a matter of resources or some other issue, in H&A, the women¡¯s dormitory was a ce where entry was systematically impossible. At most, you¡¯d have to ask someone to call someone for you at the entrance. That made me wonder about the women¡¯s dormitory. As I walked in the direction the dining hall attendant pointed out,rge buildings appeared before me. The fa?ade gave off a moderately luxurious vibe, but oddly enough, the windows were close together. Those buildings in a row must be the ss B and ss C dormitories. Ca, who had been watching this, started to smile with a slightly smug expression. ¡°Hehe¡­ Master, do you know? The facilities in the ss B and ss C dormitories are almost the same. The difference is that in C-ss, three or four people live together, and in ss B, they have individual rooms.¡± I was well aware of it, having been unable to enter ss A during my newbie days or during restricted ythroughs. As I nodded and yed along, Ca snapped her fingers and spoke in a strange ent. ¡°Ha-we-ver! The ss A dormitory is an entirely different building! They pay special attention because it¡¯s where the academy¡¯s top talents live¡­ like this!¡± Ca stretched out the finger she had been snapping to point at the area behind the ss B and ss C dormitories. There stood a building that could rival a small pce in opulence. ¡°Huh¡­¡± The visuals made it look one way, but seeing it in person had a different impact. Just as Ca said, the quality of the ss A dormitory was visibly different. This was not only because it was difficult to get into ss A but also to motivate other students. ¡°Why are you so excited since earlier? I¡¯m the one who got into ss A, not you, Ca.¡± ¡°Hehe! True, but I share the bed with you, Master. And your pride is my pride!¡± It was a fair point¡­but it sounded more like something an actual family member would say rather than a ve. Ca visibly deted as I stared at her incredulously. She carefully observed my reactions and eventually started scratching the back of her head, chuckling nervously. ¡°Actually¡­I¡¯m a little happy to be back at the academy.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. Meeting people I know or people who recognize me is still hard, but this ce was the happiest part of my life.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I took a moment to look at Ca. More precisely, at the thorn vine engraving on the nape of her neck, signifying her ve status. Come to think of it, Ca was expelled from the academy just before graduating. With a smirk, I yfully ruffled Ca¡¯s tinum-blonde hair. ¡°I saw earlier that attendants can also attend sses.¡± ¡°Yes, but we can only listen.¡± ¡°Then, if you listen to the lectures with me until I graduate, it¡¯s almost like you¡¯re attending the academy as well, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Ca stared at me as if she¡¯d realized something. Yes, she wouldn¡¯t receive a diploma, but if she attended all the sses for four years, she would have learned everything there was to learn from the academy. It would be no different from graduating. ¡°Ma-Master!¡± Ca, with her ruby-red eyes, dashed towards me. However, perhapscking the courage to embrace me in a crowded ce, she just grabbed my hand. She rubbed her face against the back of my hand, my palm, and even kissed each fingerter. Students passing by the dormitory were not just ncing our way but outright staring by this point. Ah, whatever. Elisha would turn it into a scandal anyway! Even if not, I didn¡¯t want to give up this moment¡¯s touch just to care about other people¡¯s stares. I headed slowly towards the ss A dormitory, with Ca clinging to me affectionately. . . . . . ¡°My name is Yandel. I¡¯m a freshman.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Please wait a moment.¡± Perhaps recognizing Ca attached to my side, the dorm supervisor rubbed his eyes a few times before pulling out two keys,rge and small, from his drawer. ¡°This is your room on the third floor, left wing. Use therge key to lock it. Housekeeping will clean your room during the morning sses. If you don¡¯t want anyone to enter, use the small key to lock itpletely.¡± Nodding, I took the keys from the dorm supervisor, who was doing his job efficiently while stealing nces at Ca. Finding my room wasn¡¯t too difficult, as the floor n was simple, with rooms branching off from the central staircase. Click. I was using half a floor of this spacious building all by myself. It felt more like a small house rather than a dorm room. One of the closed doors must lead to a private training room. While looking around, I pinched Ca¡¯s cheek, who was still sticking close to me. Pinch, pinch. ¡°Ah!¡± Ca let out a cute scream while moving away from me. Smiling at Ca, I spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s finish ourst-minute training first.¡± ¡°¡­Whates after that?¡± ¡°We need to test how soundproof the room is.¡± ¡°Heuk!¡± She gulped but was still smiling, as if she weren¡¯t entirely against the idea. We then trained haphazardly. ¡­And it turns out, there was no need to worry about soundproofing. Chapter 37: Class Representative Ranking Battle (1) Chapter 37: ss Representative Ranking Battle (1) The next morning. ¡°Hello, hello! Did everyone sleep well? How was the dormitory? It wasn¡¯t too badpared to home, right? Be jealous! Even the professors can¡¯t get such spacious amodation! ¡­Although they do get ab, so maybe it¡¯s not that different? Ahahaha!¡± Bouncing energetically into the ssroom for the first lecture of the day was Professor Iona. Her youthful energy contrasted with her mature physique, making her chest quite the spectacle as it freely swayed with her movements. Indeed, several of the male students in ss A seemed hypnotized, their eyes fixated on Professor Iona. But don¡¯t mistake her carefree demeanor for ack of seriousness. Iona was a vampire of near-Lord rank and a veritable monster who participated in the Gods¡¯ war 300 years ago. Moreover, the subject she taught was ¡®Combat Magic.¡¯ Who would dare to take her lightly? ¡°Today! Today! As I mentioned yesterday, we will have a sparring session to select the ss representative and test your skills! I¡¯ll be casting protective spells, so no need to worry about getting hurt! If anything does happen, there¡¯s a cleric on standby in the infirmary. So unless you die, you¡¯ll be fine! Yup!¡± Professor Iona made this rming statement with an innocent smile. Well, it was unlikely that anyone would get severely injured. After all, the freshmen wouldn¡¯t be able to break through Iona¡¯s protective magic in the first ce. ¡°Now,e follow me! Follow me! Normally, freshmen aren¡¯t allowed, but I reserved a sparring arena under my name!¡± With that, she bounced out of the ssroom just as she had bounced in. Before anyone could even ask a question, she rushed out, leaving everyone with wide eyes and open mouths. Peek. Her face peeked back through the door gap, urging us to hurry. ¡°Come on! You have other professors¡¯ sses today, too, you know? If you dawdle, you¡¯ll bete on the first day! That would be troublesome. Yes, very troublesome!¡± And then she disappeared again. ncing out the window, I saw her alone in the corridor, amusing herself by scuffing the floor with her toes. She even gestured for us toe over when our eyes met. To think someone like her was considered one of the strongest figures in the academy¡­? Seeing her in person rather than on a monitor was surprisingly different. As I chuckled and stood up, the other students who were just ncing at each other also began to rise one by one. The attendants also started to move along with us. ¡°Is everyone here? The freshmen this year are so obedient! So adorable! Adorable little chicks! Then let¡¯s set off right away!¡± Iona said with a giggly smile. Iona took the lead, the ss A students followed her, and the attendants were tailing behind us in a strange procession. It was only a fleeting moment where I inwardly chuckled, thinking we looked like a family of ducks crossing the street in a line. ¡°You.¡± Elisha, who was a bit far away from me earlier, had suddenly moved next to me and asked quietly, ¡°What is it, Elisha?¡± ¡°Hmph! Didn¡¯t I tell you yesterday? I won¡¯t forget what happened in the dining hall.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I then remembered how Ca had cunningly tricked Elisha. ¡°Prepare yourself. Through this duel, you¡¯ll painfully realize the gap between you and me.¡± ¡°Really? What are you saying? You¡¯re going to utterly destroy me through this duel? Why? I¡¯ve only done as you asked¡­ Uh!¡± Elisha suddenly covered my mouth with her hand, startled by my loud promation. I wondered if elves had a lower body temperature than humans. Or maybe it was just that Elisha¡¯s hand was cold. A bit of chilliness spread from the soft palm covering my lips, which felt oddly pleasant. Elisha¡¯s face, however, turned a fiery red. In her desperation, she even cast a Silence spell centered around herself. ¡°Shh! Shh! Are you crazy?! Why do you keep defaming me, Yandel?!¡± ¡°Ugh, yuck.¡± ¡°Ack!¡± Elisha quickly removed her hand as if she¡¯d been shocked, right after lightly pping it onto her palm. Rubbing her saliva-coated hand with a handkerchief that she¡¯d pulled from somewhere, I gave her a nonchnt shrug. ¡°Defamation? Everything I said was true.¡± The im that Elisha would thoroughly beat me in thispetition and the fact that she had Ca act like a ve for an entire day yesterday¨CI didn¡¯t make any of them up. Elisha seemed to agree as she awkwardly nodded her head. ¡°Well¡­ Yes, that¡¯s true. But how should I say this¡­ The way you said it was¡­ Could it be that in your eyes, Yandel, I appeared that way? Considering the difference in our statuses, maybe that¡¯s urate¡­¡± The more Elisha talked to herself, the more confused she appeared to be. Finallying to some conclusion, Elisha shook her head vehemently with a pale expression. ¡°No, no! I am not that bad of a person! What I just said was just¡­ Ugh.¡± Looking very apologetic yet unable to say what she wanted to, Elisha hesitated. Trusting that Elisha was not a bad person based on what I¡¯d seen in H&A and what Ca told me, I decided to step further. ¡°It was a joke, Glenchiel. I cleared up that misunderstanding after our conversation yesterday.¡± ¡°Why would you joke like that?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t say it was because it was amusing. That would be going too far. So to prevent her from taking it as an insult, I steeled my face. ¡°I want to get closer to you, Glenchiel.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± ¡°From the few conversations we¡¯ve had, you seem like a much better person than I originally thought. You also seem to think well of me since you keep talking to me, right?¡± Elisha shivered a bit, seemingly caught off guard. However, not long after, Elisha regained herposure and pointed her index finger at me with a slightly fierce expression. ¡°You! Give it your best in thepetition! I will, too! But don¡¯t misunderstand. That¡¯s all I wanted to say!¡± Then, she blended back into the crowd and distanced herself. As I watched her go, I unexpectedly met Ca¡¯s eyes, who had been lurking behind me. ¡°¡­!¡± For some reason, she was trembling while alternately looking at Elisha and me. Ah, was it because of the tension? I didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but I would have to tell herter that it was nothing serious.
Thepetition arena was much bigger than I had imagined. With even more spectator seats surrounding the area, it was spacious enough to remind me of a ser field. The t floor tiles that were high up on the walls were engraved with indecipherable symbols. It looked like some magic was at y here. Professor Iona, who was standing at the center of the massive arena, pointed to a corner and spoke. ¡°Alright! Assistants, you should stay over there! You never know if thepetition might affect you, so no one should wander off. It¡¯s easier for me to keep an eye on you that way!¡± At her words, the assistants respectfully nodded and scurried in the direction Iona pointed out. Only the students remained in the arena, and finally, Professor Iona began to exin the rules for thepetition. ¡°Time is too short for one-on-one fights! So, we¡¯re all going to fight at once! The rules are simple! Use whatever means you have at this moment to incapacitate everyone except yourself!¡± At that, one of the students who had been looking at each other silently raised his hand. ¡°Um, Professor?¡± ¡°Yes? Do you have a question? What is it? What are you curious about? Ask Professor Iona anything!¡± ¡°I left my staff with my assistant. May I go and get it?¡± At the unnamed student¡¯s question, Professor Iona tilted her head for a moment and then burst outughing as if she had heard the funniest thing. ¡°Hahaha! You should always carry your weapon!¡± ¡°Ha ha¡­ I apologize. I will remember to carry it next time. So¡­¡± The student awkwardly smiled and turned his head towards the assistants. ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± Professor Iona suddenly hardened her expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say? You fight with what you have now. I informed everyone yesterday that there would be apetition. Isn¡¯t it your responsibility if you didn¡¯t bring your equipment?¡± ¡°¡­¡± That student must be skilled since he was in ss A. He probably performed well inbat during the entrance exams as well. But this was Professor Iona¡¯s ss, which preferredbat that was even closer to real-life situations, especially in an academy already focused on practical skills. Despite the prior notice about thepetition, there was no way she would show leniency to someone who didn¡¯t bring their weapon. The student stiffened as he understood her intent, and then Iona returned to her usual cheerful tone. ¡°Well, you¡¯ll just have to make do bare-handed! Don¡¯t worry too much! It¡¯s not like you¡¯re entering a dungeon bare-handed. You¡¯ll just lose some points! Anyway, does anyone else have questions?¡± One by one, the other students silently pulled out their wands and staves from their pockets or waistbands. I also took out the staff I had once bought for Ca from my inventory. It would have to do in a pinch. The only one who didn¡¯t have anything was that one student. ¡°So, no more questions, then? You all got the idea?¡± As Iona said this, she waved her hand in the air several times, and a massive surge of mana enveloped us. This must be the protective magic she mentioned earlier. One by one, she cast the protective magic, and beaming cheerfully, she dered the start of thepetition. ¡°Alright, now go ahead and ki¨C fight each other!¡± ¡­Did she just almost say ¡®kill¡¯? Taken aback, I gathered my magical energy and focused it on my staff. Whoooom¡ª Instead of manifesting it as magic, I detonated it outright. Aimed squarely at the only guy who was bare-handed. Kwaang!! One down! Chapter 38: Class Representative Ranking Battle (2) Chapter 38: ss Representative Ranking Battle (2) Kwaang!! A powerful explosion engulfed the student, who failed to prepare his equipment in time. Magical Detonation. Instead of channeling focused magical energy into a spell, it was a technique that triggered a grand explosion by letting the energy run wild. Its range was short, there was no protection for the caster, and it consumed a lot of mana¡ªmaking it a technique rarely used in actualbat. However, it was an excellent method for ambushing another mage in closebat. Especially if one was hit by a Magical Detonation from Yandel, whose mana level rivaled that of a mid-level mage. There probably wasn¡¯t any actual harm due to the protective magic, but getting disqualified was inevitable. With a nk expression, the bare-handed student was pulled out by Iona using telekinesis. She hopped in ce, pping her hands. ¡°Wow¡­Fantastic! You understand the strengths of Magical Detonation so well! If you can reliably take down one person, what do the disadvantages matter? Ca, did you teach him this? ording to the entrance exam records, Yandel is remarkably adept at applying magic!¡± ¡°Me? Uh¡­ yes, I did teach him the characteristics and how to use Magical Detonation. But the timing to use it in this situation was his own realization. To begin with, he hasn¡¯t even been learning magic for a full month¡­¡± Ca responded instinctively to Iona¡¯s sudden question, hurriedly adding more in case it would reflect poorly on Yandel. Her behavior seemed quite loyal, almost ve-like. But Iona just smiled, seemingly unconcerned with the drastic change in her former star student, who had now be an obedient ve. ¡°A mage should be willing to learn from a ve if necessary. Yep! That¡¯s the way!¡± Perhaps Ca found Iona¡¯s consistent attitude reassuring. Just as she started to rx, Iona, who had been closely watching the arena, suddenly eximed in a bewildered tone. ¡°Eh? What? What? Why is Yandel fighting so terrifyingly well? Does his pretty face hide a background in mercenary work or something?!¡± Ca also directed her gaze to Yandel in the arena in response, but she could only tilt her head in confusion as well. ¡°Uh¡­ I wonder? Why is he so good at fighting?¡± How could a crash course be this effective?
Kwaang! The student engulfed in the explosion turned a vivid shade of red. It wasn¡¯t blood. It was likely Iona¡¯s protective magic glowing red as it absorbed a certain level of impact. Perhaps that was a sign of disqualification; the enveloped student floated up and flew towards where Iona was standing. Yandel took a quick look around him. There was a guy widening the distance, surprised by my ruthless first strike, another calmly reciting a shield spell, and one preparing an attack spell amidst the current chaos. He decided to target the guy who seemed to have the courage to aim for him. ¡°¡­Therefore, rise. The eternal ember lies within this hand!¡± The opponent was quite eloquent, probably thinking of taking Yandel down in one go. It seemed like a simple Fireball, though. Dodging the forming fireball, Yandel got right up to the opponent¡¯s face. Did the mage not expect anyone toe this close? ¡°Fire¡­ Ah!¡± The guy gasped in surprise. His casting wasn¡¯t interrupted, which showed a level of skill. But that was it. The most important thing when facing a mage was to not give them time to prepare their magic. This rule remained the same, even if he were a mage himself. Realizing his mistake, the opponent hurried toplete his spell, but Yandel was faster. He swung his staff with all his might at the opponent¡¯s head. ¡°Be silent!¡± Kaang! ¡°Gah!¡± Not so fast with that incantation. From the looks of the guy who got caught in the Magical Detonation earlier and whose body was badly charred, Iona¡¯s protective magic must not have prevented the attack itself. Instead, it paid for the damage with life force. It was probably from the Blood Magic series, Blood Shift. After all, being hit by the same magic in the arm was different from being hit in the head; this was a more rational approach. The fact that you could still feel some pain made it closer to realbat. It was a type of magic that the Cham Academy would appreciate. ¡°Ah, uh¡­¡± As I had expected, the guy I hit in the head staggered back. The spell he was about to cast was also interrupted due to the impact. I grabbed his head with my empty hand, neutralizing him with Dispel. Then, ¡°Tinder!¡± ¡°Aaah!¡± I unleashed a basic spell that didn¡¯t need any incantations. ¡°Tinder! Tinder! Tinder! Tinder!¡± Over and over. Until he was incapacitated. Given the low firepower of basic spells, it was difficult to inflict incapacitating damage quickly, as seen during the magical explosion. But the pain was different. There was no way it wouldn¡¯t hurt when you set someone¡¯s face on fire. ¡°Aaaah!¡± In the end, the guy could only scream for the fight to end as he fainted from the pain. Normal attacks plus continuous close-range Tinder spells. Actually, this was a pretty goodbo, even in H&A, especially in the early stages. It actively used the concept of ¡®fear,¡¯ which wasn¡¯t disyed like aggro numbers in the status window. It was almost a finishing move against low-level mages, who already had long casting times and were easily interrupted. However¡­ Trying it out now feels a bit too harsh. It was one thing to use it against a real enemy, but another to use it against ssmates I would continue to see. As I watched him being pulled away by Iona¡¯s telekinesis, still stunned, I thought that perhaps I should put a seal on this technique for a while. Suddenly, I realized that everyone in the arena, including Elisha, was looking at me with shocked expressions. ¡°Ah.¡± The moment I saw their gazes, I realized it. They had silentlye to a consensus to take me down first. ¡°O twisting water.¡± ¡°Rise up.¡± ¡°Sharpen your edge.¡± Chants echoed simultaneously from various corners. The only one not participating in this gruesome dogpile was Elisha. She seemed to feel no need to step in, merely fortifying her shield multiple times. I had no choice, then. Bracing myself, I took out a shining dagger with a lion¡¯s motif from my inventory and gripped it in my empty hand. Just holding it activated some clumsy weapon skills, lightening my body. Trusting my now agile frame, I charged towards a female student who looked the most vulnerable. ¡°Eeek! Water Cannon!¡± Perhaps she had watched closely how I took out my previous opponent. Realizing she was my target, she fired off her prepared spell in a panic. Then, a high-pressure stream of water shot at my head. If this were H&A, I would¡¯ve relied on my defense and evasion stats to charge or used special methods like protective magic or magical parries. But there was no need for that this time. I had learned something from Ca yesterday that would be useful in this situation. All magic manifested was based on imagination and will, aided by intuition and forms. Therefore, for projectile spells, it was crucial to urately see the target and point in the firing direction with a staff or finger. This way, you could intuitively visualize how it would fly and collide. Of course, once you reach a higher level, you could skip this step or even feign your actions to deceive your opponent. But that wasn¡¯t feasible for a freshman. I leaned my body forward, almost falling, to shift my center of gravity. And so, just as the staff aimed, the Water Cannon grazed past where my head had been. Although it should have been a spine-chilling experience, the corners of my mouth involuntarily twitched into a smile. I had sessfully dodged it by observing the direction of the staff, something I had rigorously practiced with Ca. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± The female student¡¯s face darkened dramatically as her attack failed. Then she tightly closed her eyes, bracing herself for the imminent blow. However, there was no staff striking her small head. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± When she opened her eyes, puzzled, I had already moved behind her. My arm, holding the dagger, was wrapped around her neck. ¡°Kuk!¡± In a moment of panic, with her neck constricted, the female student started to hit my arm furiously and managed to stammer. ¡°M-magic¡­ magic duel¡­¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t a Magic Department student use magic in a duel?¡± I nodded. I decided to exin it to her, and she shook her head as if it were unfair. After all, we will be attending the same sses from now on; I might as well rify this. ¡°Look over there.¡± ¡°???¡± I extended my staff to point in a direction. It was towards the dyed magical attacks that were now clearly visible and aimed at me. ¡°Eeek¡­!¡± Although there were only around sixteen students in ss A, and some, like Elisha, chose not to join in ganging up on me¡­ Still, thirty-seven low-level spells were aimed at me. Generally, a low-level spell was considered powerful enough to kill a single person. That meant there were thirty-seven spells capable of killing me flying at me right now. No matter how much my system correction enhanced the speed and stability of spellcasting, I could probably only fend off one or two spells at most. If I knew how to use shield magic, that would be another story. But the only low-level magic I could use right now was Wind Cutter. ¡°But lo and behold! Here¡¯s a perfect shield for this situation!¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Professor Iona¡¯s magic wasn¡¯t something that could be broken by just a few low-level spells. While it wouldn¡¯t prevent a faint-inducing level of pain, it should block any pain that was merely shocking. That was what protection magic was for, after all. The anonymous female student, realizing I intended to use her as a human shield, gritted her teeth. ¡°You¡­ You son of a¡­¡± ¡°Ah, no foulnguage allowed!¡± Spells that were flying towards me got really close in an instant. Then I ducked down as much as I could and hid behind her narrow back. Chapter 39: Class Representative Ranking Battle (3) Chapter 39: ss Representative Ranking Battle (3) The anonymous female student gritted her teeth, realizing I was going to use her as a human shield. ¡°You¡­ you son of a¡ª¡± ¡°Ah ah, no swearing allowed!¡± Spells flew towards us, stopping just short of our noses. I crouched as much as I could, hiding behind her slender back. And then, not long after, a deafening sound echoed. Crash! Whoosh! Zap! ¡°Aaargh!¡± Various magic spells exploded sessively, and there was a faint scream amid them. ¡­I¡¯d remember this! Mentally sending condolences to my newly made friend, I took advantage of the brief respite to prepare for my next spell. ¡°Whirling wind, stay in my hand. Sharpen your de even more.¡± It was the most powerful spell I possessed: Wind Cutter. Through an enhanced spell-cast, not a regr one, I injected more magical power than necessary. Vrrr! As the magic overcharged, the semi-transparent wind de at the tip of my staff began to swell. And just when it seemed to reach its limit, it vibrated slightly and dispersed the excess magic into the air. The deafening noise that had been ringing in my ears suddenly stopped. The spells aimed at me must have hit all of their marks. Sneaking a peek, I could see the area was filled with dust, thanks to the powerful spells that were each capable of easily killing a person. A faint red light peeked through the dust, probably signaling the defeat of my friend, who had served as my shield. As expected, she had some scorch marks, but she didn¡¯t seem seriously injured. I leaned forward, preparing to dash out, when Professor Iona came to collect the defeated students. The dust in the air seemed to linger for an unusually long time, making someone anxious enough to blurt out something they shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°Did I get him¡­?¡± Pinpointing the direction of the voice, I swung my vibrating staff from left to right, as if it were a sword. ¡°Wind Cutter!¡± Ziiing! The wind de split the dust in half and revealed a startled young man with a bewildered expression. He tried to raise his short wand, probably to prepare some magic, but¡­ Wind magic might be weaker in destructive powerpared to other elemental magic, but it excels in projectile speed. So he was directly hit by the Wind Cutter before he could evenplete a single incantation. Well, maybe he had prepared a shield or something, because the de hesitated in mid-air for a moment. But soon after, a scream echoed alongside the sound of shattering ss. ng! ¡°Arghhh!¡± The young man grabbed his chest and fell to the ground, his body shimmering with a red light, indicating his defeat. Good thing I was fully charged, just in case. With a satisfied smile, I dashed towards the nearest bulky man. After Professor Iona confirmed the defeat of my human shield and the young man, my opponent shouted, ¡°This coward! Not only did he use a fraildy as a shield, but he also hid behind her to do an ambush!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? How is it not cowardly for you guys to gang up on me in a singles match?¡± ¡°Alliances are a part of strategy!¡± ¡°Then what just happened was a part of friendship. To think someone whose name I don¡¯t even know would do so much for me¡­ What a good friend, right?¡± ¡°You bastard¡­!¡± As he quickly closed the distance, the guy who had been conversing with me channeled his magical power and aimed his staff. ¡°Shine! And pierce through!¡± Orbs of light started forming around him. Photon magic? Photon magic was quite a tricky spell, boasting both speed and considerable power. It uses light with physical force. Elemental magic had a different level of difficultypared to light-based magic. But did he think he couldplete it before I could get to him? ¡­Now that I look at him more closely, I recognized his face. Vilhelm Trikia. His specs were decent, but he had a particr talent for light attributes. He was often arade I¡¯d pick when concept-ying. If he were the Vilhelm I knew, he would have more than enough time toplete his photon magic if he timed it right. So I should disrupt him. I aimed my staff as I ran at full speed. ¡°O Light!¡± My staff had an ostentatiously designed golden hue. At its tip, a cluster of white light formed. ¡°Light!¡± An explosion of light in all directions followed my incantation. sh! Thanks to adding even a single verse to my incantation, the luminosity was much stronger than when I just used the trigger word. Not only was it strengthened by 10% due to the Blessing of the Sun God attribute, but I also made sure to explode the light sphere, which usually should be maintained like a light source. This should be more than enough to blind him from this distance. ¡°Ugh!¡± Projectile magic was mostly aimed at sight. Because basing one¡¯s intuition on visual information was the most efficient. But what if one couldn¡¯t see? Naturally, the aim would be significantly off. This was another tip I learned from Ca when fighting mages. With every lesson applied, I smiled slyly and increased my speed. Tap. Tap. Just running wasn¡¯t enough. I should prepare a little surprise for when Vilhelm opens his eyes. ¡°O Wind, be a sharp sword for me.¡± Whoosh- Wind clustered at the end of my staff. Because I didn¡¯t have enough time, it wasn¡¯t possible to charge it like before. Nevertheless, casting magic while running was still something. ¡­All thanks to system corrections, of course. The distance was closing quickly, and finally, when I was near Vilhelm¡­ ¡°What?! How?!¡± Vilhelm, having finally regained his sight, was shocked by my appearance¡ªor rather, by the Wind Cutter I had cast while running toward him. Seizing the moment he lost his focus, I swung my staff diagonally. ¡°Wind Cutter!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but think this was nothing more than a one-time Wind Cutter, but what could I do? This was the most powerful spell I could cast right now. The translucent de of wind, aimed directly at Vilhelm¡¯s neck, soared. There was no time for him to deploy a shield since he had been targeting me from the beginning. The n was to slice his neck and take him out. However¡­ ¡°Heup!¡± As soon as Vilhelm realized I was closing in, he bent his upper body significantly to dodge. He wasn¡¯t able to dodge it entirely. A part of his clothes on his chest got shed, but that was it. Right, it wasn¡¯t like I was the only one who could dodge. Ca taught me techniques that I could pick up in a sh, ones that weren¡¯t tooplex. Of course, those who had been practicing since childhood could also do it. In front of me, Vilhelm raised his staff full of confidence, as I felt the aggressive flow of manaing from behind. At this rate, either I would be hit by Vilhelm¡¯s counter-attack, or I would be scorched by the magical onughting from the back. Still, it was too early to give up. Thud! The mana core surrounding my heart beat roughly, delivering mana throughout my body. ¡°Shock!¡± Small sparks erupted not just from my fingertips but from my entire body. It was far from a million volts¡ªmerely enough to shock someone¡ªbut it was enough. ¡°Ugh!¡± Vilhelm, who was about to use his staff as a blunt weapon like I had earlier, hesitated. Seizing the opportunity, I thrust the glowing dagger I was holding in my left hand into Vilhelm¡¯s side. ¡°Cough!¡± ¡°Ah, it worked.¡± The squishy sensation I felt at the tip of the de was different from when I killed Pietro, the socialite officer. It felt weird, as if I had stabbed pudding instead of a person. Perhaps it was the effect of Iona¡¯s protective magic. Even if I pulled out a dagger now, there would be no wound, just smooth skin. ¡­Was it because they made amateur mages fight each other that some ended up defeated by daggers rather than magic? In any case, unlike Iona, who said defeating the enemy was all that mattered, Vilhelm seemed furious, ring at me with bulging eyes after being unexpectedly stabbed. But that was it. He might be sturdier than most mages, but anyone stabbed with a knife freezes. Even as Vilhelm tried to resist, I pushed him with my body weight. Whirl. Our positions switched instantly. ¡°Do you want to be my friend?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± It seemed he didn¡¯t like the idea of a ¡®Friend Shield,¡¯ cursing as he did. Watching him, I began to worry about my future life in the academy. Was this really okay? They wouldn¡¯t hold a grudge just because of a ss activity, right? But why, no matter how long I waited, did no magic spellse flying at me from the people who were eager to hit me? Then, what was that intense magical reaction? Peering over Vilhelm¡¯s shoulder, I saw what was going on. ¡°Ah! Why Elisha¡­!¡± ¡°We were just going to take down that coward first¡­ Argh!¡± ¡°Everyone run! We can¡¯t beat him!¡± For some reason, Elisha was bombarding the people who were about to finish me off with magic. When our eyes met, she snorted and turned her head. Then, she shed a charming smile at the other fleeing students. ¡°Excuse me? I thought this was an individual match? That¡¯s what the professor said.¡± What? What? Was she taking my side? I was kind of excited. ¡°Most importantly, who gave you the right to touch my opponent? I will personally take Yandel down, so kindly step aside.¡± Ah. She wanted to beat me herself. Should I start apologizing now in the hopes she will go easy on the spells? Chapter 40: Class Representative Ranking Battle (4) Chapter 40: ss Representative Ranking Battle (4) ¡­Would she spare me a little magic if I apologize now? Staring nkly at Elisha, who was rampaging like a wolf among sheep, I realized I should deal with Wilhelm first. ¡°Water Ball.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Ugh!¡± A blob of water enveloped Wilhelm¡¯s nose and mouth. He struggled briefly but soon passed out, apparently unable to resist asphyxiation. And like other dropouts, Wilhelm was collected by Iona. There was no choice, then. My shield¡ªno, my friend was gone, so I guess it was time to jump into that mess. I had used quite a bit of magic, but most of it was basic, so I still had some mana left. Having dealt with four people, I¡¯d be somewhat ustomed to this melee. And now I knew that shooting magic was inefficient in this situation. After firing, you had to chant again to reload the magic. It was more effective to wield it as I did during the charging phase and fire when it reached saturation or when necessary. I might not be able to wield it like a real sword, but the principle of cutting when touched remained the same. Well, for the missing parts, I would have to rely on my dagger and my mediocre weapon skills. Right now, my limited magical prowess makes my modest physical abilities a significant advantage. Once I¡¯d thought of it, I needed to act immediately. ¡°O Wind.¡± Whoosh. I¡¯d only chanted the first line, but the wind started gathering at the tip of my staff. I continued chanting while running. ¡°Be my invisible de.¡± My target was a tall male student running away from Elisha. He was running as hard as he could, panting heavily. But whether it was due to low stamina or something else, he was already stumbling. ¡°You shall be sharper in my hands.¡± Whoosh-! I rushed forward, wielding a Wind Cutter that had taken on the shape of a crescent moon. ¡°Huh? What?¡± Focused on getting away from Elisha, he only noticed mete, and fumbled to raise his wand. ¡°Sh-Shock!¡± He tried to use basic magic in a desperate attempt to get out of this situation, but he was a bit too hasty. Sure, ¡®Shock¡¯ was a basic spell, but it could induce a brief paralysis typical of electric spells. However, that was all it could do. Just like when I jabbed Wilhelm in the ribs, if he couldn¡¯t make a move in that brief moment of paralysis, nothing would change. Zap! A tingling sensation ran through me; my hair stood on end, and my muscles contracted involuntarily. I was in full sprint and almost tripped, but I managed to extend my arm just in time. My already long staff extended even further, the spell activating a short distance from its tip. The tall student hadn¡¯t managed to getpletely out of range, and a cut appeared on his waist. ¡°Ah!¡± He didn¡¯t roll on the ground like Wilhelm did after screaming, but he did let out a shriek, and he jumped. He hastily checked his injured area, but it wasn¡¯t like Iona¡¯s magic would be broken by just that. His clothes might have been slightly cut, but there was no wound. He was just disqualified, that¡¯s all. With his body flickering red, he heaved a sigh, and not long after, he was taken away by Iona. After taking down one more person, I looked around. The scene hadpletely changed from before. People were running away from Elisha, just like that tall student earlier. Maybe they thought they wouldn¡¯t earn enough points like this, so some started attacking the fleeing individuals. And naturally, counterattacks followed. People who¡¯d been hiding in corners from the start, as if neither Elisha nor I mattered, now came out. And, of course, I couldn¡¯t overlook Elisha, who was relentlessly firing off low-level spells from a distance. Although there were now fewer than ten people left, nearly half of whom had been eliminated, the scene seemed busier than before due to the increased number of spells being cast. Amidst the spreading chaos around me, I grasped a staff in one hand and a dagger in the other, drawing up magical energy. Spells shed in mid-air, and some students even resorted to physical punches when they didn¡¯t have enough time to cast their spells. The sound of shields breaking was heard everywhere, and the incantations for basic magic, which could be cast more quickly than low-level spells, became more frequent. I also swung my staff to fend someone off, andunched a Wind Cutter at the back of someone else who was rejoicing after knocking someone down. Then I created a small clump of earth with Terra magic, tripping up another attacker and stabbing them in the back with my dagger. It was utter chaos. In games, battles simply require managing your health and mana while mixing in skills and basic attacks. But the stakes were much higher in reality, even though this was just practice, not a real fight. It was clear what Eona aimed to teach in this lesson: the urgency, excitement, pain, uncooperative magic, and even death experienced in realbat. I now understand why the academy had an age limit of 20. Subjecting someone younger to this level of training could lead to irreversible damage. After all, the academy was intended to nurture talents that could eradicate the remnants of the evil Gods, not create lethal weapons. So, the age limit wasn¡¯t just a superficial setting in the game. It had a legitimate reason behind it. Feeling a bit pleased that I¡¯d uncovered a hidden backstory of H&A, I continued to spar. Thanks to the system¡¯s adjustments for chaoticbat, I managed to maintain stable spell-casting while dodging skillfully. When I finally came to my senses, I found the surroundings had gone quiet. All that was left were Elisha and me. I was ragged and out of breath from rolling on the ground multiple times, even though I had never taken a direct hit. In contrast, Elisha looked impably put together, with a surprised expression on her face. ¡°Oh, my? I didn¡¯t expect Yandel to be this skilled inbat.¡± she said. ¡°Thank you for thepliment. We were told to give it our all, after all.¡± ¡°You seem so interested in my words now. Why did you speak nonsense earlier?¡± ¡°Are you curious?¡± ¡°Of course. But I don¡¯t want to give you any time to recover needlessly.¡± She was quick on the uptake. She instantly noticed I was trying to catch my breath while carrying on the conversation. ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡°Well, yeah. I¡¯m not a knight-in-training, and running around this much is exhausting.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll finish this quickly.¡± As she said this, two semi-transparent spheres rose behind Elisha¡¯s head. They seemed to represent water and air. ¡°Shhh.¡± In my head, dozens of countermeasures came and went, but the ones I could actually use were limited due to my small arsenal of spells. Well, there was nothing I could do about it. I had to try to deal with it using what I had. Firming up my resolve, I focused on the semi-transparent spheres that Elisha had conjured. Each mana core had its own unique ability. For example, the Lintblum Core had a unique ability called Resonance. It originated from the idea that by resonating one¡¯s own mana with the ambient mana, you might make your mana boil intensely enough to sense it yourself. When pushed to the extreme, it could resonate with the surrounding mana to amplify the power and range of spells. Mana cores of a certain high grade usually possess such unique abilities. This also applied to the Elementus Core created through the arcane breathing techniques of the Sylvan Magic Tower. The semi-transparent spheres floating behind Elisha¡¯s head right now are the essence of Sylvan Magic Tower: Shadows of the Elements. Those spheres had no substance. If I remember correctly, the concept was that elements etched into one¡¯s core would project as shadows each time magic was used. Frankly, the details of how that worked were irrelevant. What mattered was that if one projected Shadows of the Elements, that meant the respective elements had been engraved into their core. In this case, it would mean that Elisha was receiving a substantial bonus for water and wind-rted spells. Even though Elisha was not a mid-level mage like Ca, the fact that she had been relentlessly casting low-level spells must be due to this bonus. Not only in power but also in mana consumption and activation speed, she gets a bonus in every aspect. Eventually, it might not be enough just to engrave the four main elements; one could be a living disaster by freely manipting even the derived elements. But for now, this is it. Fortunately, activation speed was something I also had confidence in. System adjustments allowed me to bring magic into the realm of instinct. For a moment, I heightened my tension and raised my mana levels. Elisha stretched her staff toward me and spoke, ¡°Ah, I take back what I said about finishing this quickly.¡± ¡°Heh, are you getting scared by any chance?¡± ¡°Not at all. I simply want to make sure I deliver on my promise to show you the gap between us.¡± ¡°No need to go to such lengths¡­¡± ¡°Bend.¡± The moment I saw water condensing in front of Elisha¡¯s staff, I stamped the ground. I ran in a zigzag to disrupt Elisha¡¯s aim and chanted an incantation, ¡°Sharp winds, invisible des. This is the apathy held in my hand.¡± Conventional spells wouldn¡¯t work since she would be wearing a shield. So, I needed to charge through enhanced incantations to break it. At first, the incantation felt awkward and a bit cringeworthy, but it became familiar after multiple uses. ¡­And I began to understand a bit why incantations were necessary. All magic ultimatelyes from imagination and will. A vivid image sprung from within me, giving form to the magic. Incantations helped mages immerse themselves in their own images. That was why the content could vary, and chanting borate spells could even increase their potency a bit. It wasn¡¯t just a superficial ir. It was an element that supported magic in a way different from intuition or calction. That¡¯s precisely what an incantation was. Ding! ¡¾You have umted sufficient understanding of the Low-Level Magic: Wind Cutter(E)¡¿ ¡¾Skill proficiency increased!¡¿ ¡¾The rank of Wind Cutter(E) has risen by one level, bing Wind Cutter(D)¡¿ Was it to confirm my hypothesis, or simply because I¡¯d been using Wind Cutter throughout the duel? A brief notification sound rang out as the system informed me of Wind Cutter¡¯s rank increase. Whooosh. As if to prove it, the wind began to gather, noticeably more forcefully than before. The de took the shape of a distinct crescent moon. Now all that was left was to somehow dodge Elisha¡¯s spells and carry on charging before hitting her with a fully-charged Wind Cutter¡­! ¡°Haaaaaaah!¡± I yelled as I mustered all the remaining stamina and mana. And then¡­ I was shockingly defeated, only to be eliminated. ¡­Getting hit directly by this hurt just enough not to kill me. Then I began to feel a bit sorry for those I¡¯d knocked out. Chapter 41: Class Representative Ranking Battle (5) Chapter 41: ss Representative Ranking Battle (5) ¡°Great work, Master!¡± With drooping shoulders, Ca greeted me, who was pulled along by Iona¡¯s telekic magic. Thanks to the protection spell, there wasn¡¯t a single injury on my body. But, of course, this only applied to my physical body. The new school uniform that I had meticulously worn was soaked within just a few hours, and it had been a long time since it got torn all over. However, Ca, as if ustomed to my disheveled state, began to wipe my face with her sleeve. And she even took out some refreshing water from the bag of supplies we bought togetherst time. Well, it made sense. Ca has been attending these kinds of sses for four years now, so she should be ustomed to them. While gulping down the cold water and being taken care of by Ca, Elisha, who was left alone, started leisurely walking towards us. Everyone, including me, was sprawled out in disarray, and the fact that only she looked perfectly fine was annoyingly conspicuous. She barely moved herself, continuously casting magic like a fixed artillery piece¡­ So this was what a mage was like, I thought. Come to think of it, Ca was also impressive in the dungeon. Just a while ago, Elisha was running around, continuously casting spells. Not only did she deplete a mid-level mage¡¯s enormous mana, but she also fired low-level spells until her stomach became bloated due to excessive potion use, right? She even blew up the area with a mid-level spell in the end, didn¡¯t she? I didn¡¯t understand at the time because I only considered magic a skill, but now that I¡¯ve tried it myself, I get it. Just how incredibly amazing Ca really was. Enjoying the soft touch on my body, I casually patted Ca¡¯s head. ¡°Huh? Master?¡± Ca tilted her head in confusion. When I kept patting her without saying a word, she started to straighten out her tattered clothes. ¡°Hehe.¡± I looked at the fumbling Ca for a moment and let out a sigh. ¡°We¡¯ll need to buy a new school uniform. Or should we apply for one since the academy provides them?¡± ¡°Huh? Ah, I forgot to mention it. The academy uniform has an auto-repair function enchanted into it. If you charge it with enough magic, it¡¯ll be as good as new by tomorrow. So don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that information originally from the booklet Ca said was unnecessary?¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± I lightly gripped Ca¡¯s hair and tugged it. ¡°S-sorry! I¡¯ll make sure to mention it next time!¡± ¡°Do better.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After patting Ca¡¯s tinum hair a few times, I focused my magic on the uniform, as she had advised. Woong. For a moment, it felt like the magic was being absorbed, and shortly after, the uniform started to repair itself. It made sense why they¡¯d enchant auto-repair into a uniform instead of cleanliness or size-adjustment features. By the looks of things, even if not today, there are bound to be intense sses in the future. Buying new uniforms every time would be inefficient. Even if the academy was rich, it wasn¡¯t like they were throwing gold away. ¡­What was the principle behind this, anyway? Until now, I¡¯d casually overlooked the convenience spells in games or fantasy worlds, but now, they¡¯ve started to appear more impressive. Should I ask Ca to teach me a cleaning spell next? No, prioritizing spells forbat is essential now. I was just contemting this when Elisha, the ultimate winner of this practice match, arrived. Iona, who had been quiet until then, greeted her with a beaming smile. ¡°Good job! Good job! Thest survivor is Elisha Sylvan Glenchiel! You are the representative of ss A! Everyone, p!¡± p! p! p! Standing in front of Iona, who was pping like a seal, Elisha ced a hand over her chest and answered with grace. ¡°I¡¯m not yet sure what a ss representative is supposed to do, but I will do my best to live up to the title.¡± In her natural demeanor, as if she had prepared in advance, a deep conviction emanated from her. It must be that she knew there would be no match for her, even in ss A. It was a bit vexing, but I couldn¡¯tin. Elisha was indeed overwhelming. Even with H&A¡¯s deadlybos and the tips Ca hastily taught me, along with fully utilizing the system¡¯s adjustments, I couldn¡¯ty a finger on her. If I had known a broader range of spells, the story might have been different¡­ Anyway, there is currently a significant gap between us. The other students, who had been scattered around, started to p as if acknowledging Elisha¡¯s prowess, either from experiencing it firsthand or witnessing it up close. I was also pping when¡­ Gently. Ca suddenly tightened her arm around me and whispered softly, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Master. There¡¯s a reason the Sylvan Magic Tower has never surpassed the Lindelheit family. Once you truly awaken your core characteristics, Elisha won¡¯t stand a chance. You¡¯re doing incredibly well now.¡± ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t that disheartened, you know? But I do feel that I need to learn more spells.¡± If I could even use a shield spell, I wouldn¡¯t have been so overwhelmingly defeated. More than anything, this duel was not without gains. Near the end, I attained a semnce of enlightenment and increased proficiency in Wind Cutter. And then. Ding! ¡¾You''ve achieved excellent results in the ranking battle! Your stats will grow by one level!¡¿ Chapter 42: Class Representative Ranking Battle (6) Chapter 42: ss Representative Ranking Battle (6) ¡°Would you consider being sponsored by the Sylvan Magic Tower?¡± ¡°???¡± I wasn¡¯t a fan of betting against a falling coin, so to speak. Sensing my confusion, Elisha hurriedly added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. While the Sylvan Magic Tower is a tower that only elves can belong to, it doesn¡¯t imply there is discrimination against other races.¡± ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡± ¡°Capable mages should be free to exercise their abilities fully. And I think I can help you in that regard.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± What is this now? Honestly, it was a bit disconcerting. Elisha? Offering sponsorship? To me? I was familiar with the concept of sponsorship since it was an essential aspect of H&A. If one excels in a particr subject, relevant organizations take notice, and in some cases, sponsorship offers are made. epting sponsorship results in receiving a certain amount of gold monthly, along with various other supports rted to that field. For instance, if you were a mage, they¡¯d provide you with magic books or sell you magic equipment at a lower cost. Other benefits might include sub-quests that could be undertaken over the weekends or holidays, connections with specific heroines, etc. Depending on the sponsor, the end could vary dramatically. Of course, it wasn¡¯t all rosy. Joining a sponsor meant you might have to participate in territorial wars or suffer disadvantages because of your sponsor¡¯s infamy. Events and penalties could ur that were beyond your control. Moreover, unless in special cases, one couldn¡¯t be sponsored by multiple entities, nor could one easily change sponsors. In a world still dominated by social hierarchy, loyalty, and honor, switching sides wasn¡¯t simple. The epilogue that followed the ending, which recited the protagonist¡¯s deeds, could even change a line or two depending on the sponsor. So, choosing a sponsor must be done carefully, and I already had some options in mind. But I never expected to receive a sponsorship offer from the Sylvan Magic Tower here. It made sense since the Sylvan Magic Tower was never on the list of sponsors I had found through my own research or by memorizing guides from strategy websites. Even if I were to go bankrupt in the early game, I wouldn¡¯t receive a sponsorship offer from them. Firstly, Elisha, who would be my link to the Sylvan Magic Tower, valued only those who came in first ce. Even if I were to outdo Elisha and take the top spot, the best I could hope for was a deration of rivalry, thanks to Elisha¡¯s fixation on being number one. And now, a sponsorship offer wasing from Elisha herself? I blinked in disbelief, and Elisha dramatically opened her fan to cover her mouth. ¡°Surprised, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, well¡­¡± ¡°Hehe. But I have good reasons. You mentioned thest time we were at the restaurant that you have only been practicing magic for less than a month.¡± I had indeed said that. I was silently recalling that memory when Elisha, who seemed to have regained herposure, continued. ¡°Most people would probably assume that you had been a mercenary mage before enrolling here. Your performance in the arena was that exceptional.¡± I had a few spells at my disposal, but I used them skillfully and seemed at ease in battle. Even I would¡¯ve assumed I was a former mercenary or adventurer. ¡°In other words, I¡¯m the only one who truly recognizes your worth. Shouldn¡¯t I secure such a promising asset for myself?¡± She said it as if it were the most natural thing in the world. However, her statement startled someone else. ¡°Secure, what?!¡± Ca, who had been hiding behind me, jumped like a startled cat. Then she started growling like a protective mother, eyeing Elisha cautiously. Seeing this, the corners of Elisha¡¯s eyes curled into crescent moons as she began to smirk. ¡°Hmm? Do I hear the sound of a puppy?¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Ca, who had once made a mistake, covered her mouth with her hand. Nevertheless, Elisha, who was aware she¡¯d been a bit too teasing, let out a chuckle. ¡°¡­I¡¯d like to say that, but I¡¯ll allow it this time. Ca, you know better than Yandel how great this opportunity is, don¡¯t you? Why not exin it to your master yourself?¡± ¡°Grrr¡­.¡± Ca looked up at me with an expression of helplessness, not knowing what to do. I gently pinched her cheek, pulling her behind me, and bowed respectfully. ¡°Thank you for the offer, but it¡¯s too generous for me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so at all. Why not listen to Ca for a moment? Right now, she might be just a ¡®puppy,¡¯ but originally, she was the one offering sponsorship. She would know exactly what I can offer.¡± ¡®Puppy¡¯? That was a bit harsh. For a moment, an image popped into my head of Ca shouting on the street, ¡®I am my master¡¯s loyal ve, woof woof!¡¯ I shook my head vigorously to shake off the memory from a few days ago. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I already have a ce in mind.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Is it because the Sylvan Magic Tower only epts elves? Rest assured. As the prospective owner of the Magic Tower, I can create a position as an external consultant using my authority¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be too hard with Ca around.¡± Ca gasped at the mention of her name, while Elisha gave a meaningful smile. Could it be¡­? Was she trying to make both Ca and me her subordinates? Yes. Thinking about it, it seemed likely. Otherwise, why would Elisha, who never offered any sponsorship despite her higher ranking in the game, act like this overnight? Of course, she couldn¡¯t just sponsor anyone. Even if she had the position of an external consultant, I was still a human, not an elf. Of course, rmending a poor choice would just lead to bacsh. However, I was assigned to ss A despite having learned magic only a short time ago, and I even secured second ce in today¡¯s duel. That changes things. Even if the talent was human, it was beneficial for her to bring me into their tower as an external consultant. It wasn¡¯t like I would be directly inside the Sylvan Magic Tower. That way, persuading them became possible. ¡­Wow. I couldn¡¯t say it out loud, but it was pretty devious. As I nkly stared at Elisha, she fluttered her elongated ears up and down, avoiding my gaze. It seemed like she was aware, and it was a bit embarrassing for her as well. ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Well, I couldn¡¯t ept her sponsorship anyway. As I said, offering sponsorship tomoners was essentially a recruitment proposal. Even if I didn¡¯t feel a sense of belonging to the Sylvan Magic Tower, outsiders would still perceive me as being affiliated with it. It wasn¡¯t like I¡¯d bepletely tied to the Tower, but I could only receive support for three months, and if something went wrong, I might even be investigated alongside the tower¡¯s downfall. The risks outweighed the benefits. Most importantly, I had a crucial reason to receive sponsorship from the ce I had originally aimed for. It wasn¡¯t just for gold or various perks, but for a dire reason that directly influenced the ending of this world. So, my answer was the same from the start. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, but I must decline your offer.¡± ¡°¡­Why? I thought it was a really good offer. Are you trying to increase your price?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I genuinely already have a ce in mind.¡± ¡°Where could that be¡­? Given the magnitude of my offer, you could at least tell me, right?¡± In the face of Elisha¡¯s slightly sharp tone, I opened my mouth with a sincerely reverent tone. ¡°It¡¯s the Temple of Righteous Radiance.¡± ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m deeply religious.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Obviously, saying that I had deep faith was a lie. How could I genuinely have faith in the Gods of this world when I once interacted with them as game characters? However, it was true that I needed sponsorship from the Temple of Righteous Radiance. Depending on the sponsor, you could receive exclusive sub-quests, and the Temple of Righteous Radiance offered the most social extermination missions. And then¡­ If left alone, those socialites could, in turn, harm me, potentially leading to the downfall of their own church. ¡­It wasn¡¯t surprising that they would all end up in ruins. This world was destined to be destroyed from the get-go. Until now, it has only been temporarily held back by a seal. Even that wasing to an end. I wasn¡¯t even sure if I could actually pull this off. I couldn¡¯t allow the Temple of Righteous Radiance, which could be a strong ally, to fall from grace. Did my strong resolve get across to her? As our eyes met, Elisha hesitated for a moment and then cleared her throat awkwardly. ¡°Ahem. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s not much we can do. But please remember that the Sylvan Magic Tower will always wee you, Yandel.¡± With that, Elisha began to distance herself. Watching her retreat, Ca, who had been behind me, suddenly moved closer, clinging to my back. Squeeze. A heavy chest pressed against my back, a unique, refreshing scent, and warm body heat. Ca¡¯s presence, which I had temporarily forgotten due to the hectic battles and theplex conversation with Elisha, engulfed mepletely. Ca, almost as if hugging me from behind, whispered, ¡°Master, Master.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Shall I do a priest cosy for you next time?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± It was as unexpected as Elisha¡¯s sponsorship offer, so I responded to her in the same way. ¡°I¡¯ll somehow manage to find priest robes.¡± Considering they might get torn, I would need about three sets. Chapter 43: How Much!? What’s The Price?! (1) Chapter 43: How Much!? What¡¯s The Price?! (1) ¡°Understanding Elements, Fundamentals of Enhancement Magic, and Peculiarities of Life Magic.¡± Those were the titles of the remaining sses I attended in the ssroom after rejecting Elisha¡¯s offer. Fortunately, unlike Iona¡¯s ss, all three were reasonablymon-sense courses. Well, the content was exceptionally fantastical, but at least they didn¡¯t straight-up tell us to kill each other, as Iona did. However, considering this was ss A, the professors assumed a baseline level of knowledge, which was problematic. Anything I didn¡¯t know, I¡¯d have to ask Cater. If the other students had been studying from a young age, I, at least, had a constant home tutor in Ca. Even if I was a bit behind now, I should be able to catch up soon enough. ¡­I was really fortunate to have Ca. After school, students either gathered in groups of three or five to head to their clubrooms or went straight to the dormitory. And there was Ca¡¯s buttocks, leading the way to guide us. I absentmindedly stared at them for a moment¡­ and stealthily reached out my hand. Swoosh. ¡°Huh?!¡± Ca was startled by the unexpected physical contact. Ignoring her reaction, I continued to move my hand sneakily while nobody was looking. Swoosh, swoosh. Ca was wearing a uniform, just like I was. It had an overall calm and dignified design, but I knew better. I knew how alluring her figure was beneath those clothes. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh. Even through the smooth fabric, the contours of her buttocks could be clearly felt. Their ample yet soft curves filled my palm. ¡°Uh¡­ M-Master?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did I do something wrong¡­?¡± She stopped for a moment, then turned around to look at me with a worried face. Wondering why she came to that conclusion, I tilted my head quizzically. ¡°Why are you doing this at the academy when there¡¯s no need to¡­?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± If I tought about it normally, it was as if I were teasing her in a ce full of people. Lately, I¡¯d been freely touching Ca here and there, and with what happened with Elisha, I suppose I¡¯d be a bit careless in treating Ca. So, I patted Ca¡¯s buttocks lightly to reassure her. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m just praising you for doing well.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah. What I learned from you was really helpful in Professor Iona¡¯s ss.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s a tactic that only works on lower-level mages, I¡¯m d it helped you, Master.¡± Ca¡¯s face brightened up instantly as if she had never looked gloomy. Then she subtly stuck her buttocks out again, so I chuckled and gave them another pat. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Finally satisfied, Ca quickened her paused steps. As I followed her, a question suddenly popped into my mind, so I asked her, ¡°Ca.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°Rrraca.¡± ¡°Wh-what, Master¡­?¡± She was actually going along with it. I chuckled and continued with what I wanted to say. ¡°By the way, what are the benefits if I were to receive sponsorship from the Sylvan Magic Tower? I¡¯m not nning to, though. I¡¯m just curious.¡± ¡°Hmm. You know that the Lindelheit family¡¯s and the Sylvan Magic Tower¡¯s territories ovepped, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± I¡¯d been in this world for three years, and in that time, I¡¯d picked up various things. For instance, Ca¡¯s father, who was executed, was a Grand Mage who had reached the pinnacle of elemental magic. He was said to be a step ahead of the tower master of the Sylvan Magic Tower, who was also a Grand Mage specializing in elemental magic. ¡°The Sylvan Magic Tower not only had a matter of pride, but they also considered young mages who were attracted by my father¡¯s reputation and wanted to join the Lindelheit Family a bigger problem.¡± ¡°They only ept elves anyway, right?¡± ¡°Even those elves wanted to work as mages for the Lindelheit Family.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± At that level, it wasn¡¯t just a matter of pride but also a practical threat. Elves might live long lives, but eternal life wasn¡¯t granted to mortals. So, it was important to choose sessors and nurture the next generation to keep the line going¡­ and that path was now blocked. Who would willingly ept a slow path to extinction? ¡°That¡¯s why the Sylvan Magic Tower is famous for aggressive scouting. Since they only ept elves, they have more resources to invest in them.¡± ¡°I get the gist. They lure them in by offering a lot, right? So, how much exactly?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure since the Lindelheit Family is gone, but what I heard was¡­¡± She whispered. ¡°That¡¯s insane.¡± The offered gold, magic books, and equipment support didn¡¯t matter much. I had plenty of money, I knew several hidden locations with great magic books, and I¡¯d already nned on acquiring equipment from a specific dungeon. However¡­ ¡°They offer a leaf from the World Tree? And if you make contributions, they even give you branches and fruits?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Almost all the elves are citizens of the Alfheim Kingdom, except for a few criminals. So, they probably see it as a worthwhile investment that will eventually benefit all elves.¡± Suddenly, I felt a pain in my stomach. I also knew of ways to acquire parts of the World Tree. However, obtaining those things wasn¡¯t as easy as one might think. They already possessed incredible effects by themselves and were sometimes used as materials for ultimate equipment. So, if there was an easier and faster way to get them? ¡°That¡¯s a waste¡­ Such a waste¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too disappointed, Master! You¡¯re a human, so you won¡¯t be able to receive the stem or the fruit!¡± ¡°But I could still get a leaf!¡± If you were to wrap a leaf around any old staff, not only would the staff¡¯s rank increase by one tier, but chewing the leaf would also boost your magic stat significantly. On top of that, if you were lucky, your elemental affinity traits could even be enhanced¡­! I was tempted to reallymit for three months and then bail. ¡°Ah, but that would be tough.¡± The World Tree leaf was undoubtedly attractive, but it wasn¡¯t like there weren¡¯t other ways to obtain it right now. It would be better to focus on my pre-nned tasks rather than regret what I couldn¡¯t get. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Maybe I looked too down because Ca frantically tried to change the subject. ¡°Um, Master, may I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Huh? About what?¡± ¡°I understand that you¡¯re going to the Workshop of the Production Department before heading back to the dormitory. You¡¯ll need new equipment, and you must also replenish the potions you¡¯ve used.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m currently heading towards the workshop area of the Production Department under your guidance, not the dormitory. I can¡¯t rely on the staff I hastily bought for you during the ranking match forever.¡± ¡°But why specifically the 4th district? You could easily afford workshops in the 1st district.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The workshop area of the Production Department was divided into four districts, from 1st to 4th. The 1st district had workshops run by professors who were short on funds. The 2nd to 4th districts had workshops run by students from sses A, B, and C, respectively. The workshops in the Production Department weren¡¯t just for selling your own creations but also for regrly inviting external experts to showcase your skills. If the Knight School and the Magic School receive sponsorships based on excellent grades or achievements, then the Production Department gains sponsorships by promoting themselves through their workshops. However, professors were the exception. They only sold products, as receiving sponsorships could jeopardize their position. In any case, that was the situation. The eye-catching 1st district attracted the better workshops, and the secluded 4th district naturally attracted the less impressive ones. Of course, this wasn¡¯t mandated by school rules, so there were exceptions. And where I was headed was one of those exceptions. ¡°Well, you¡¯ll see when we get there. You¡¯ll be quite surprised, Ca. It¡¯s not at the level you¡¯d expect to find in the 4th district.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how you know something even I don¡¯t, Master. But if you¡¯re certain, I¡¯ll just follow you.¡± Ca didn¡¯t stop walking even though she seemed puzzled, indicating she would follow my lead. I patted her bottom once more as apliment. ¡°Hehe¡­Ah, but Master?¡± ¡°Yes? What else do you want to ask?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any other questions¡­¡± Ca hesitated for a moment and then cautiously proceeded. ¡°Have you heard? There¡¯s a strange rumor going around about you and Elisha after Professor Iona¡¯s ss.¡± ¡°Again?¡± Just yesterday, there was a rumor that Elisha had ordered me to harass Ca, and in the cafeteria, the rumor was that I had been brought to my knees like a dog. What now? ¡°Yes. It seems the rumor came from ament Elisha made during the duel, stating she would defeat you, and due to yourbat style¡­¡± ¡°Get straight to the point.¡± ¡°The rumor is that Elisha not only threatened you but also promised to leave you in second ce as a price for humiliating me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Several students are whispering that the only reason you were left until the end was to ensure that you got second ce. Otherwise, how could a person of such low birth beat their master?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± If the students who were always with their masters thought that way, the masters must be thinking the same. Of course, neither Elisha nor I would say it directly in front of each other. In some ways, it was expected. These were people who had spent their lives dominating others and were called geniuses in their hometowns and among their peers. After a few more dueling sses and getting used to the meritocratic methods of the academy, things might change¡­ But for freshmen who had just enrolled, such a change in mindset would be too much to ask. They couldn¡¯t possibly lose to a wizard who was scraping by as a mercenary. Therefore, it was all Elisha¡¯s fault. To resolve her feelings of inferiority, Elisha brought along thatmoner, and that¡¯s why we lost. Yandel would have been eliminated early on if things had gone as usual. I assume they were thinking along those lines. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Master! The freshmen always go through this. Professor Iona¡¯s tough sses are also part of the reason.¡± ¡°I know. With time, they¡¯ll stop making such pointless rationalizations and focus on their own affairs.¡± Those who couldn¡¯t would either fall to the lower ranks or be expelled from the academy. In fact, while ying H&A, I noticed that the first-year students frequently madements aboutmoners. By the second semester, let alone the second year, the naivet¨¦ of the freshmen would begin to fade. It wasn¡¯t really a concern. What¡¯s more, the direction of the arrows wasn¡¯t aimed at me but at Elisha. What bothered me was that Elisha¡¯s reputation seemed to be getting worse than I expected. I only intended to deflect a little of the me I was going to take, but it was like a snowball rolling down a hill, getting bigger. ¡°Well, it should be fine, right?¡± I couldn¡¯t imagine anything serious happening. The ones who couldn¡¯t do anything while the Sylvan Magic Tower was intact wouldn¡¯t be a problem, and if the Sylvan Magic Tower copsed, I would step in. Brushing aside a slight feeling of unease, I continued walking behind Ca for some time. Eventually, the bustling atmosphere typical of after-school hours could no longer be felt. We arrived at the workshop district. Chapter 44: How Much!? What’s The Price?! (2) Chapter 44: How Much!? What¡¯s The Price?! (2) Before I knew it, the bustling atmosphere that typically filled the air after school hours had vanished. We had arrived at the workshop district. Lifting my head to survey the surroundings, I was met with a well-organized streetscape. Clean floors, brilliantly lit signs, and eye-catching items adorned the shop windows. Not just easily recognizable equipment like swords and staffs, but also essories filled with jewels and unidentified potions were elegantly disyed. It had the strong feel of a luxury section, befitting of the 1st district. However, my destination wasn¡¯t here. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes. Just continue walking further in.¡± Nodding, I followed Ca even further inside. Starting from the shy 1st district, through the orderly 2nd district, and to the reasonably clean 3rd district, the ambiance dramatically changed at some point. ¡°Practice wielding these longswords on sale! Buy two and get one free!¡± ¡°Low-grade vitality potions in sets of 10! They¡¯re diluted, so no worries about potion toxicity! Just one bottle to kick-start your morning!¡± ¡°Prototype shield rings for free! Absolutely free! Just use it during the next dungeon training and leave a review! Preferably a good one!¡± Having only walked a few meters, the atmosphere had transformed, resembling a bustling marketce. This was precisely the 4th district. Upon reflection, it made sense. Which ss had thergest presence in the academy? None other than the lower-ranking ss C. At the same time, it was the ss with the highest proportion ofmoners. Nobles often identified their talents at a young age and had many opportunities to cultivate them. In contrast,moners, who rarely had the chance to engage in swordsmanship or magic, often discovered their talents while working as cksmiths or herbalists. Therefore, the production faculty was particrly crowded withmoners. Thanks to this, the 4th district, where the production faculty of ss C was located, bore no difference from the marketce outside. ¡°This ce is always bustling, isn¡¯t it, Master?¡± ¡°It¡¯s their own form of desperation, I suppose.¡± Due to the nature of the production faculty, a lot of money was spent whenever someone tried to do something. They might be trying to secure good sponsors in some way or another. If selling products was their only goal, they could supply the academy. However, such supplied items didn¡¯t bear the creator¡¯s name, only that they were made by the academy, making it impossible to garner a reputation. In other words, you couldn¡¯t find sponsors through academy supplies. Just for reference, there was no faculty as dependent on sponsors as the production faculty. Unless you produced a masterpiece or a blockbuster product, there was a strong belief that you had to pour money into improving your skills. It was different from knights who only needed one weapon for training or priests who just needed a quiet room. Magicians also needed a lot of money, but that was mostly forbor costs. Magicians, who conjure magic through their own imagination and will, tend to have strong egos and, therefore, demand a lot of money for teaching. It was a moot point in the academy, where education was free. In any case, due to these circumstances, only students in the production faculty struggled financially. Especially since most were poormoners and their money would be heavily drained whenever they tried to create something new. Though basic supplies were provided by the academy, ordinary materials had their limits. No matter how much you hammered steel, it wasn¡¯t going to turn into mithril. Even if you had the skills to make a product that transcended material limitations, better materials would naturally result in better products. So, even if it was a quiet season where the fourth-year students were graduating and the freshmen were just starting, their desperation didn¡¯t stop. They couldn¡¯t waste even a day to increase their own value. On top of that, there were nobles trying to recruit the good ones, and students from other financially strapped departments woulde to buy certain items at a low price. With so many people mixed together, it was bound to be noisy. But the person I was looking for was far removed from this ce. ¡°From here on, I¡¯ll take the lead.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ okay.¡± For a moment, Ca hesitated as if something was bothering her, but she soon nodded and stood somewhat respectfully behind me. She must be wondering why I was so unfazed by the hustle and bustle of the 4th district, despite not knowing the way. Although I couldn¡¯t answer her, I should probably think of a reasonable excuse for thister. I let out a quiet sigh internally and headed towards the nearest alchemy workshop. It was the same one that was advertising vitality potions a little while ago. This workshop was actually situated in a pretty decent spot within the 4th district. ¡°Excuse me.¡± ¡°Hello! Wee! Are you a freshman?¡± The senior peered at the small book and staff-shaped badge pinned to my uniform and chuckled. ¡°If you¡¯re a freshman, today is the first day of ss, right?¡± ¡°I got sidetracked while exploring and ended up here.¡± ¡°Really? You¡¯re quite diligent. Anyway, a customer is a customer, freshman or not. Looking for anything specific? I have basic to low-level potions, and I even have a few medium-grade vitality and healing potions.¡± ¡°Could you show me the vitality potions? The sses were quite intense from day one.¡± ¡°Aha? You¡¯re in ss A, aren¡¯t you? Professor Iona tends to be very intense on the first day. Anyway,e in. I¡¯ll show you the merchandise.¡± As soon as we entered the shop, the senior rummaged through a corner and ced three small test tubes filled with yellow potions on the table. The colors became increasingly vivid from left to right. ¡°From the left, we have basic, low, and medium grades. They¡¯re not that fancy. They¡¯re made strictly ording to the official recipe, but they can be mass-produced. The effects aren¡¯t bad either. Feel free to try them out.¡± Trying to impress me here? Well, it wasn¡¯t like we were in a world with factories. Hence, the ability to mass-produce potions was important. If I were the heir of some estate, this would have been quite enticing. However, I didn¡¯t have any subjects to feed and keep alive in some estate, and the reason I was buying potions here was more like a form of payment for information. So, I shook my head. ¡°Um, that¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve already decided what I want to buy. Give me 10 medium-grade bottles.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I only have 7 bottles.¡± ¡°Then, 7 bottles it is.¡± So, even though low-grade potions could be mass-produced, making a slightly higher-grade potion would be difficult for them. I guess that might be the nature of their business. After confirming that the senior at the counter skillfully took out one or two potions, I handed over the money. Then the senior, still with a somewhat startled expression, pocketed the money. I also put the potions into my inventory and spoke. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something I¡¯m a little curious about.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Do you know where the workshop of Faye Yareunshade is?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was a brief moment of silence. But he then reluctantly nodded his head. ¡°I see you¡¯re not just a customer for potions. Well, I don¡¯t know why a freshman would be looking for that person, but¡­ since you bought a lot, there¡¯s no reason not to tell you.¡± After thanking the senior who had given me detailed directions, I finally left the workshop. And as soon as I moved a bit away, Ca grabbed the sleeve of my robe. ¡°Master, Master.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Did you already know him?¡± ¡°Um¡­yes, I did. Although it was only me who knew her. How about you, Ca? Have you ever heard of her? She enrolled during your school years since you¡¯re now a sophomore.¡± ¡°Hehe. Do you know how many people are at the academy? Plus, she was from another department and a freshman at the time. How would I know her?¡± That was a good point. ¡°Well¡­ since she¡¯s in ss A, she¡¯s definitely skilled.¡± ¡°Wait, Master. What did you say? If she¡¯s in ss A but got pushed back to the 4th district.¡± ¡°You¡¯re suggesting there¡¯s a problem other than her skill level?¡± ¡°Yes. Especially considering she¡¯s in such an isted part of the 4th district, it¡¯s quite certain.¡± I couldn¡¯t deny that. She had various issues, but¡­ ¡°All that aside, she¡¯s skilled enough to overlook those problems. Moreover, the issue isn¡¯t really with Faye herself.¡± ¡°Is it that much?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll understand once you see her.¡± Just like how Elisha could grow into a Grand Mage if given proper support, Faye could also sessfully synthesize a Philosopher¡¯s Stone if aided in a timely manner. ¡­On the other side, she could also quietly end her own life if the timing wasn¡¯t right. There was still some time before Faye would take such a drastic step, but it would be better to make contact with her as soon as possible for that reason. That was why I decided to find her right after the ss ended. Support was straightforward. Didn¡¯t I say that the Production Department was a money pit, so sponsorship was important? In H&A, the protagonist goes through various troubles to connect Faye with the Alchemy Guild, and during that process, they be closer. That was Faye¡¯s side story. But it didn¡¯t have to follow that exactly. If money was the issue, then I could be her sponsor. If Elisha offered to sponsor me with the support of the Sylvan Magic Tower, then I could be Faye¡¯s sponsor with the support of my ytime. As I subtly checked my inventory bnce, a satisfied smile naturally appeared on my face. Walking along, Ca giggled as if she were confused about why I was suddenly so pleased with myself. So, together, we headed towards an isted part of the 4th district.
¡°How much! How much will it take?¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°How much for you to be exclusively mine!¡± ¡°Money isn¡¯t everything in this world¡­!¡± What? Money isn¡¯t everything? That couldn¡¯t be right! Chapter 45: How Much!? What’s The Price?! (3) Chapter 45: How Much!? What¡¯s The Price?! (3) A gloomy gray building. Despite it being broad daylight, the atmosphere was inexplicably dark and eerie. From the looks of it, it was a workshop with the sole aim of attracting people for sponsorship. It had quite an uninviting exterior. However¡­ ¡®Faye Yareunshade¡¯s Workshop¡¯ A half-rusted sign indicated that this was indeed our destination. ¡°Master? Are you sure this is the ce? Even if it¡¯s the 4th district, the vibe here almost resembles a slum within the academy.¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s a bit of a situation. She wasn¡¯t just sent here. She was more or less chased out.¡± ¡°That musty, metallic smell?¡± ¡°That smell ismon in all alchemy workshops. Usually, odor-removal magic tools are installed to mitigate it.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Master. It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t follow your decision or anything, but are you sure this is the right ce? I don¡¯t know what you want tomission, but does it have to be here?¡± ¡°Heh, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s fine, really. We¡¯re not here tomission anything. We¡¯re here for a sponsorship.¡± Finally understanding, Ca nodded her head. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here to receive sponsorship. Wait, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d be getting that from the Temple of Righteous Radiance? Uh, is there a priest here doing some volunteer work?¡± Though she was a bit off the mark. Pausing as I watched Ca¡¯s eyes spin in her daydream, I stretched her cheeks out. ¡°Ouch!¡± Ignoring Ca¡¯s helpless, pping arms, I proceeded to speak while pulling on her cheeks. ¡°I said we¡¯re here to give sponsorship, not to get it. I want to financially support the owner here and possibly sign an exclusive contract.¡± ¡°Why¡­why are you nning to throw away money? If an academy student, especially from ss A, is holed up in such a corner, it¡¯s not a trivial issue! She might be only good in skills and wed in every other way!¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re not wrong.¡± Faye¡¯s situation was indeed precarious. How bad must it be if she might evenmit suicide if left alone? ¡°But it¡¯s all solvable if you have the money.¡± Faye, who would have the opportunity to indulge in research with better and special materials, broke through all problems solely by the oues. However, since I couldn¡¯t tell her that I knew of such a future, all I could say was why she ended up in that state. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s mostly because she¡¯s been ostracized.¡± I said. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Ca asked. ¡°It¡¯s not her problem. She¡¯s been isted by those around her, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s ended up here.¡± ¡°The academy would never tolerate such a thing.¡± ¡°Normally, yes. But it wasn¡¯t explicit enough to fall under the disciplinary rules.¡± It was a simple exclusion, or they treated her as if she were invisible, or something like that. It wasn¡¯t like they summoned her to a secluded area to beat her up. Ca still seemed confused and shook her head. Frankly, I was getting a bit annoyed, so I grabbed Ca¡¯s hips tightly. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Now that you understand it¡¯s not her fault, shall we go inside?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­ Um, Master? Even if there are no people around, doing this outside is a bit¡­¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying I shouldn¡¯t touch you?!¡± Ca hurriedly shook her head, falling back into her submissive role. ¡°N-No, not at all! If Master wishes to touch me, then it should be done whenever and wherever!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes! I was not defying you earlier. I was just worried! I am your loyal servant, after all!¡± As if hinting at what woulde next, Ca raised both her hands and cutely folded them near her chest. Just as she was about to finish her sentence in a puppy-like pose, Creak! ¡°S-sir? You¡¯re a customer, right¡­? P-please,e in¡­¡± Seemingly sensing our presence, the door swung open, and the workshop owner froze upon seeing us. Continuing to knead the lovely hips of my servant, who was posing like a puppy, I relished the moment. Ca¡¯s final lines in this situation still managed toe out confidently. ¡°Woof!¡± The workshop owner, Faye, grimaced in a strange manner. Hey, rx your expression. It wasn¡¯t like we were caught doing something inappropriate outdoors.
¡°Come in,e in. The floor is a bit cluttered, so watch your step¡­ Um, are you ufortable with informalnguage? I¡¯m your senior, but only by a year, so if you don¡¯t like it, I can stop using it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can call me however you want, Senior.¡± ¡°Hehe, you called me ¡®Senior.¡¯¡± After clearing up a slight misunderstanding due to bad timing, Faye guided us into the workshop with a strangely ufortableugh. But it wasn¡¯t that she looked uneasy or anything like that. It was just Faye¡¯sughter itself that seemed odd. However, what was more bothersome than that was the cluttered floor. Stacks of random items, unidentifiable chunks of metal, and even potions glowing in dangerous hues. The floor wasn¡¯t just a ¡®bit¡¯ cluttered. There was barely any space to put your foot down. Both Ca and I carefully raised our feet as we walked, and we eventually reached the center of the workshop. Despite the clutter, there was a spacious empty space in the middle, confirming that someone lived there. Dim lighting. Unknown objects scattered around. Even a cauldron bubbling and emanating a foul smell in the corner. It looked more like a witch¡¯s house from an old tale than an alchemist¡¯s workshop. But Faye, seemingly familiar with the surroundings, casually pushed aside some items with her foot and sat down in front of us. Unlike earlier, when we had no such opportunity, now we could finally get a good look at Faye. Even considering that she was sitting down, she was quite short. However, her chest was disproportionatelyrge for her height. Her hair, while not unkempt, seemed poorly maintained and hung down to her hips like a fluffy tail. Her eyes, which had been nervously darting around since earlier, made me feel dizzy, magnified by the thick sses perched on the bridge of her nose. Faye Yareunshade was just the person I remembered vividly in my mind. However, seeing her in the flesh brought a strange sense of warmth. Born among dwarves who led a life of either shattering skulls with a hammer or working metal, she was a half-dwarf. Her height barely reached my chin, showing her Dwarf lineage, but her chest, evenrger than Ca¡¯s, seemed to disy her human ancestry. Typically, dwarves were rather t-chested. From a young age, she was ostracized among dwarves for being a half-breed and choosing the path of an alchemist over being a warrior or a cksmith. It wasn¡¯t like she was aiming to make standard potions or special materials either. Faye wanted to create weapons using alchemy. Like pouring molten metal into a mold, she aimed to forge everything with alchemy. Had she decided to strengthen elixirs or metal solvents, the dwarves might have weed her. But the idea of creating aplete weapon was heretical among the dwarves, who considered hammering a sacred act. Hence, she had been ostracized since childhood. Of course, the dwarves never abused Faye. They took care of her basic needs. It was just that she was treated as if she didn¡¯t exist. And that was enough for Faye to grow into her current gloomy character. In any case, amidst these circumstances, Faye delved deeper into alchemy, thinking that if she could achieve results, she would be acknowledged. She managed to get into the academy but hit a wall there. The path Faye sought to walk was entirely new, requiring countless trials and errors, which in turn required money. Moreover, Faye couldn¡¯t get any support from her family, and herck of social interaction made it difficult for her to speak and seek sponsorship. Her alchemical products, still off track, were terribly mediocre. And in the Manufacturing Department of ss A, where dwarves were the majority, she was ostracized just like she was back in her hometown. Looking at the state of her workshop, you could see that even the apprentices the academy provided were rejected by her. This seemed like herst struggle. Faye Yareunshade had removed all distractions to fully dedicate herself to herst endeavor in alchemy. She probably neglected her dorm, staying buried in her workshop. However, despite all this, Faye couldn¡¯t find even a shred of progress in her research. Realizing she would slowly wither away like this, Faye had lost hope and contemted ending her own life, but there was no need for that now. Because I was here. Perhaps it was my prolonged silence while lost in thought that urged her to finally speak. Faye hesitated but eventually managed to open her mouth. ¡°Um, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Faye¡­ Faye Yareunshade. What¡¯s, um, your name, Junior?¡± Her gaze moved frantically, never meeting mine. Her fidgety fingers couldn¡¯t stay still. Just how nervous was she to simply say hello? I smiled and nodded gently towards Faye. ¡°I¡¯m Yandel. Nice to meet you, Senior.¡± ¡°Uh, um!¡± Faye hastily nodded back, but she bowed so deeply that herrge chest pressed against her knees. Thump. Her chest protruded here and there, greatly distorted by the movement. Even though she covered herself with a uniform and a billowing robe, such a small movement caused this. Caught staring, I soon locked eyes with Faye, who had raised her head. ¡°Ah, oh¡­¡± Quickly straightening her posture, Faye tightly adjusted her clothes. She probably wasn¡¯t aware that her chest had bounced around wildly while she was adjusting it. Impressive. The real, moving Faye was more astonishing than I had ever imagined. But I couldn¡¯t keep staring at her chest like this. It would be rude. I cleared my throat, pretending it was nothing, and got straight to the point. ¡°Ahem. You might be curious as to why I sought you out, Faye, from the very first day of sses. This isn¡¯t an easily discoverable location, after all.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh! Right. So, are you nning tomission something from me? I can make all sorts of things. Potions, materials, catalysts, bombs¡­ Whatever you need!¡± Faye confidently patted her chest in a gesture meant to be reassuring. Each time she did that, waves more intense than before rippled through her chest, but she seemed unaware, only trying to read my reaction. I calmly shook my head at Faye. ¡°No, I didn¡¯te here today to give you a simplemission.¡± ¡°¡­Oh? Then what?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m interested in the alchemical brewing that you¡¯re working on.¡± ¡°R-really?¡± ¡°Of course. Why would I lie?¡± ¡°Wow¡­! So, would you like to know how it works?¡± Faye¡¯s face brightened noticeably. She still didn¡¯t meet my eyes properly, but she couldn¡¯t help but enthusiastically spill information I didn¡¯t even ask for. I hadn¡¯t even brought up the sponsorship topic yet, and she was already this eager. How starved must she be for attention? I waited until Faye¡¯s overly excited reaction calmed down a bit. ¡°Very intriguing. I sense potential in your research, Senior.¡± ¡°R-really? Ahaha¡­ It¡¯s the first time anyone has said that to me¡­¡± I bet. To be honest, she was so excited that I couldn¡¯t understand a word she was saying. Considering Ca, who was next to me, also tilted her head, it was clear that Faye¡¯s exnations were confusing, not that my alchemy knowledge wascking. Of course, I would have to pretend I understood them for now. ¡°So, with that in mind, I was thinking of sponsoring you, Senior.¡± ¡°S-s-s-sponsorship?!¡± ¡°The amount is 300 gold per month. If that¡¯s insufficient for a legitimate reason, I can consider giving more.¡± ¡°300 gold a month?! And even more?!¡± Was the amount too unusual? Instead of getting more excited, Faye looked at me with suspicious eyes. It was understandable to be skeptical. Typically, sponsorships involve a few dozen gold coins per month and some additional support. Actions speak louder than words, so I took out 300 gold from my inventory right then and there. Swoosh. A golden wave spilled onto the floor. ¡°Wha¨C!¡± As Faye stared, gasping and swallowing hard, I added an exnation. ¡°Unlike other sponsors, I won¡¯t be able to offer discounted materials or free alchemy tomes. All I have is money. Is that enough for you?¡± ¡°Uh-huh! Yes! More than enough! With this, I can afford the new alchemy furnace, a mana purification kit, and even various rare minerals! Are you really sponsoring me this much?¡± ¡°Of course. But there¡¯s a condition.¡± ¡°A condition¡­?¡± Faye looked uneasy at the mention of a ¡®condition,¡¯ ncing at me to gauge my reaction. I shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Be my exclusive alchemist. And when I have a request, you have to prioritize it.¡± ¡°Exclusive?¡± No matter how desperate one is for money, the word ¡®exclusive¡¯ makes one pause to think. For the first time, Faye looked directly into my eyes without avoiding them. She then nced at Ca, who was beside me, and seemed to shudder for a moment. ¡°So, you mean I have to prioritize what you ask for¡­?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t ask for anything outrageous.¡± I had no intention of asking her to create a Philosopher¡¯s Stone within three days or something equally ridiculous. Of course, it could be possible someday, but not now. Faye appeared to contemte for a moment, her gaze lowering as if looking at her chest. She stole a few nces at me and then tightly closed her eyes. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! Let¡¯s pretend I never heard that! I, um, find it a bit too much¡­!¡± What? Was I just rejected? Chapter 46: How Much!? What’s The Price?! (4) Chapter 46: How Much!? What¡¯s The Price?! (4) ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! Let¡¯s pretend you didn¡¯t hear that! Um¡­ I will think about it a bit¡­!¡± What? Why was I rejected? ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Was the amount insufficient?¡± First, he took out an additional 300 gold from the inventory. A total of 600 gold. If he gave her this amount monthly, it would be 7,200 gold in a year, and it signified that he intended to support Faye¡¯s remaining three years at the academy with a total of 21,600 gold. It also cost 20,000 gold to win the bid for Ca. That should be more than enough. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Faye wobbled as if dizzy in front of the gold amount that doubled in an instant. However, she barely managed to regain herposure and shook her head again. ¡°No, it¡¯s not about the amount! It¡¯s surprising that you¡¯re willing to give me 600 gold every month, but I still don¡¯t think this is right¡­¡± ¡°Be honest. How much do you need? Or do you want something other than money?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really not about that!¡± A sigh naturally escaped in response to Faye¡¯s unexpectedly firm stance. Right. Wasn¡¯t there more than enough gold anyway? ¡°Fine¡­ 1,000 gold per month! Any more would be excessive. You know that too, right?¡± ¡°A-A thousand gold?! That¡¯s scary! What are you nning to have me do with a thousand gold¡­?!¡± What else? Obviously, alchemy. Starting with various potions, he nned to ask her to make all sorts of consumables necessary for dungeon raiding. Even though Faye was whining in this small workshop, she should still be able to produce high-level potions at this point. Once she sessfully brewed alchemy potions after her personal research, he nned to entrust her with a lot of equipment. The quality might be a littlecking at first, but as her skill level builds up, she will start to produce artisan-grade equipment. And artisan-grade equipment wasn¡¯t something you could get just because you had the money, so even if I sponsored 1,000 gold per month, I¡¯d quickly recover the initial cost and more. While dabbling in various alchemy, there woulde a moment when I¡¯d reach the truth of alchemy. At that time, I should ask her to create a staff embedded with the Philosopher¡¯s Stone. Effectively, I nned to have her in charge of all the production lines for the party I led. But if Faye reacted this way, all ns would be back to square one. For some reason, seeing Faye tremble while hugging herself stirred something in me. No,e to think of it, this was absurd. Why did I have to engage in this fuss? If she didn¡¯t take this money, would I die?! In the end, unable to bear the frustration of ¡®more money¡¯ not being enough, I grabbed Faye¡¯s shoulders and shook her vigorously. ¡°How much?! How much will it take?!¡± ¡°Eek!¡± Faye shook helplessly while being gripped by me. Her already messy hair became even more disheveled, and her chest, which she couldn¡¯t cover in time, also jiggled dynamically. But none of that is important to me right now. ¡°How much for you to be exclusive to me?!¡± ¡°M-Money isn¡¯t everything in the world, Junior¡­!¡± What¡­? Money wasn¡¯t everything in the world? That couldn¡¯t be! Then, what did it make me, who relied solely on my inventory bnce and was about to throw money around?! Driven by pride welling up from deep within, I turned to look at Ca, who was next to me. ¡°Ca!¡± ¡°Eek! Yes, Master!¡± Ca, who was making a dumb expression, quickly wiped the drool from the corner of her mouth. It was as if she was watching some enthralling morning drama. What was this¡­? No, that wasn¡¯t the important thing right now. ¡°Do you also think that money isn¡¯t everything in the world? Really?!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Yes. Money isn¡¯t everything.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe it! Even Ca, whom I trusted, thought this way! Betrayal and sadness momentarily brought tears to my eyes, but then Ca added with a wide smile, ¡°Because Master is everything in the world! Gold can¡¯t evenpare!¡± ¡°Ca-Ca¡­!¡± Overwhelmed with emotion, I roughly pushed Faye aside and vigorously patted Ca¡¯s head. ¡°Who told you to say such beautiful words? Huh? Who?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± ¡°Bring your chin over here too!¡± ¡°Here you go!¡± I tickled her up to her chin, filled with care, and Ca wore a purely happy smile. ¡°Heek¡­ What did you have to endure to be like that¡­ Will I be like that, too¡­?¡± Faye mumbled something from behind, but I didn¡¯t hear her properly because I was tickling Ca¡¯s chin. It was probably not important. After cooling my overheated head for a while and adoring Ca¡­ ¡°Master, Master.¡± Ca, who looked like a puppy wagging its tail, pulled her chin back and asked me, ¡°If you just suddenly say you¡¯ll sponsor me, how will that work? You have to specify the conditions.¡± ¡°Huh? Haven¡¯t I already?¡± ¡°You just said to use it as I like and prioritize what Master wants.¡± ¡°That should be enough.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not enough.¡± Ca responded, making an ¡®X¡¯ shape with her index fingers in front of her chest and shaking her head. ¡°Did Master specify exactly what you want from Faye?¡± ¡°What else would I want from an alchemist besides alchemy?¡± I couldn¡¯t exactly ask her to tank in the dungeon. ¡°Heh? You didn¡¯t say you wanted it given to you. You said you wanted it made for you?¡± Faye tilted her head with a nk expression. Why was she finding it so strange? Weren¡¯t they the same? ¡°Uh, huh. You still haven¡¯t caught on. So, Master, what¡¯s the first thing you would ask Faye to do?¡± ¡°Make auxiliary potions for the uing dungeon practice. I have enough healing potions, but I¡¯m short on auxiliary ones. It¡¯s not enough for all the party members, even if webine it with scrolls.¡± ¡°¡­Do you n to do to your party members what you did to me?¡± ¡°Well, it worked, didn¡¯t it?¡± Ca shrugged her shoulders and touched her stomach, making a face that suggested she was jealous. Ah! Speedrunning came with its own price! Faye, who was listening to our conversation, interrupted with a flustered voice, ¡°W-Wait a minute, Junior. You were nning to have me make potions?¡± ¡°Yes. Right now, the only thing Faye can actually make is potions. After a month or so, even the first-year students in ss A are supposed to go dungeon practicing. I thought we¡¯d use it then.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not asking for a baby?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Wasn¡¯t the risk of screwing up human transmutation the same in this world too? That¡¯s why there was the Philosopher¡¯s Stone in H&A but not a Homunculus¡­ While continually tilting her head, Faye realized that there was another way to make a baby other than alchemy. ¡°Ah.¡± Could it be that she thought of my sponsorship offer like those typical sponsorship proposals from the past? ¡°No, what gave you that idea?!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± I screamed involuntarily, and Faye started to shake as if she were scared. Soon after, she gathered her courage and started to exin her reasons one by one. ¡°Well, you were trying to y maid and dog games in front of my workshop! Take it outside!¡± ¡°That misunderstanding was cleared up, wasn¡¯t it? It was just Ca suggesting you might have some serious ws, Faye, and that you should think it over again.¡± ¡°Normally, people would just persuade or quietlymand, right? Now that I think about it, you can even give forcedmands to Ca, who seems like your ve.¡± ¡°Well, yes, but¡­¡± I would prefer not to give Ca forcedmands if possible. But as I hesitated to exin further, ¡°See? You just wanted to touch my butt! You¡¯re a pervert! A pervert!¡± ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no way I would offer that kind of sponsorship to Faye!¡± ¡°You were staring right at my chest!¡± ¡°That¡¯s unavoidable! It¡¯s instinct! It¡¯s Faye, who was born with such inappropriate breasts, who¡¯s in the wrong! I really came because I need your alchemy skills!¡± I pleaded my case earnestly, but for some reason, Faye looked gloomy. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to lie.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not a lie¡­¡± ¡°I know¡­ I¡¯m bad at exining things¡­ I thought you understood, which made me happy, so I said a lot, but you didn¡¯t understand a thing, did you?¡± ¡°Um¡­ Well¡­¡± To be honest, I couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying. Icked knowledge of alchemy, but more than that, she was too disorganized. ¡°Moreover¡­ You¡¯re not the first person to see my research¡­ I¡¯ve talked about it with other people, too. But they all said it was nonsense and told me to just make potions¡­¡± Faye¡¯s voice trembled slightly as she spoke. ¡°Even a short while ago, I got a sponsorship offer from an outsider in that sense¡­ I refused, of course, but it made me feel like nobody was interested in my research anymore¡­ Ah.¡± I could intuitively sense it. This was it. What Faye had unknowingly revealed. This emotional depth was not something one would share with a person they just met today. It could be the reason that led to Faye¡¯s downfall. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t just blurt out ¡®sponsorship¡¯ or ¡®more money¡¯ recklessly as before. So, I chose my words more carefully this time. ¡°You¡¯re right. I honestly didn¡¯t understand a word you were saying. I don¡¯t really know much about alchemy to begin with.¡± ¡°Then, why? Why did you say you¡¯d sponsor me? Tell me honestly¡­ It¡¯s not really for that reason, is it?¡± Her attitude was almost desperate. For a moment, I recalled when I first saw Faye¡¯s ending route. How a woman with no self-esteem became a renowned alchemist. With the help of my exceptional memory, I reviewed all those scenes once more. Then I slowly opened my eyes and began to speak, ¡°That¡¯s cool, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I may not know much about alchemy, but I do know its essence is about change.¡± Even though I didn¡¯t know much about realistic alchemy since alchemy in H&A was in a mini-game format¡­ There was one thing I was certain of. Extraction, purification, and transformation. These three processes make up alchemy. ¡°In the past, Paracelsus, the great alchemist, was said to have created the Philosopher¡¯s Stone, a material that could transform into anything and trigger any reaction.¡± The alchemist Paracelsus only existed in the context of the game. In this world, it was imed that the very first great alchemist, who existed in the past, argued that the essence of alchemy was change. Therefore, if the conditions were met, alchemy could be omnipotent. ¡°Is it absurd to think of a weapon asplete from the get-go? How is that weapon even made? By melting iron, hammering it, and sharpening it? By carving wood, attaching a catalyst, and casting magic?¡± I sighed heavily and shook my head. ¡°A sword or a staff is also just the result of specific ingredients undergoing ¡®change¡¯. If you have the right materials and techniques, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do with alchemy. The concept of omnipotent alchemy sounds so amazing.¡± ¡°But do you really think I can do that? To be honest, I¡¯ve only managed to maintain mediocre results and haven¡¯t achieved anything remarkable. There¡¯s a reason I¡¯ve never received any interest or sponsorship¡­¡± ¡°Exactly. However, I know.¡± I knew that Faye would go beyond enhancing equipment and even synthesize the Philosopher¡¯s Stone someday. Of course, it wasn¡¯t an easy path. The sub-quests in Faye¡¯s route were quite challenging. But. As long as I remember that dazzling golden illustration, I could say it with confidence. ¡°I believe in you.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go into details, but I believe that you can achieve even greater things, Faye.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Faye looked at me with a nk expression, so I extended my hand for a handshake. ¡°So consider this an investment. If you ept my sponsorship, you¡¯ll be exclusively working for me for life, prioritizing whatever I ask you to do. Even if you be a great alchemist.¡± ¡°I¡­ A great alchemist¡­?¡± Faye looked back and forth between my face and hand, clearly struggling to believe it. I nodded affirmatively. ¡°You can. Because I will make it so.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Faye grasped my hand as if entranced. ¡°I¡¯ve made my choice. I hope I won¡¯t regret this.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you either, I promise!¡± Faye nodded her head energetically, perhaps a bit too much. Due to the vigorous nodding, my eyes involuntarily fell downward. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Senior, is it possible¡­¡± ¡°No, not happening, no matter how much you sponsor me!¡± Faye, who normally would have covered her chest with her arms reflexively, was still shaking hands with me. And a handshake wasn¡¯t something that could be undone by one party alone. ¡°Squish.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Sweet. I unwittingly nodded, feeling the soft sensation enveloping my hand. Indeed. I think I now understand why Fei could create the Philosopher¡¯s Stone. The truth was right here. Chapter 47: Impure Service (1) Chapter 47: Impure Service (1) In the end, despite a minor hup, I was able to secure an exclusive contract with Faye. After that, well¡­ there wasn¡¯t much else to do, so I headed straight for the dormitory. Thud. As soon as I opened the door, I flopped down onto the bed with a sluggish movement. The mattress enveloped my body in a soft embrace, my muscles naturally rxed, and a sigh escaped my lips involuntarily. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The dyed wave of exhaustion began to take over my body. ¡°I¡¯m so tired¡­¡± It was strange. A lot had happened today, but ever since the ranking battle in the morning, I had been sipping on vitality potions. Intermediate-grade ones, no less. During ss, if I moved around too much, I felt like I could fall asleep. It would be embarrassing to do that on the first day. For the record, the effect of vitality potions varied depending on the grade, but they were basically the fantasy version of energy drinks. Unless you were addicted, there were no significant side effects, so I¡¯d been drinking the low- to mid-grade ones regrly. This was the first time something like this happened. I never experienced this kind of sudden fatigue before. ¡°Ah.¡± Was it mental fatigue? My body still felt energetic. Originally, I had nned to learn some magic from Ca as soon as I got to the dorm, have dinner, and then go to sleep. I guess I¡¯d have to postpone the magic lessons for a bit. Right now, I¡¯d rathery here, staring nkly at the ceiling, and rest. As I was rolling around silently on the bed, Ca, noticing my condition, smiled as if she had no choice. ¡°Master, if you lie down immediately like this, you¡¯ll be more ufortable. You should at least change your clothes.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t be bothered¡­¡± ¡°Hmm. No choice, then. Should I help you undress?¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s good.¡± Ca delicately sat beside me as I sprawled out, waiting. Creak. There was a small creaking sound from inside the bed. Ca¡¯s scent filled the air. A dark shadow was cast by her chest, which partially covered her face. Ca, who until now had been following me in her role as my servant, suddenly felt overwhelmingly present. Come to think of it, Ca had also been dashing about everywhere, following me. But why did she still seem perfectly fine? Reading the confusion in my eyes, Ca smiled as she started to unbutton my outer clothing. ¡°Are you very tired?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll get better after some rest.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. On my first day at the academy, I came straight back to the dorm, skipped dinner, and just slept. How about you?¡± Ca¡¯s voice had a nostalgic undertone. I lifted my shoulders to make it easier for her to remove my outer clothing, then inquired, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. Master, you might have dyed the after-effects by having vitality potions, but this is your first time using magic this much, fighting directly with it, and attacking people. Naturally, you¡¯d be mentally exhausted.¡± ¡°¡­I suppose so.¡± Thinking about it, it made sense that I¡¯d be tired. Perhaps my sudden fatigue was because I had rxed after returning to the dorm. Ca neatly folded my removed clothing, ced it beside me, and proceeded to unbuckle my belt with a determined voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll take care of everything, so Master can just stay still!¡± ¡°Huh¡­ Do you know what I want?¡± At that, Ca smirked, raising the corners of her mouth with a confident expression. ¡°Ahem! I¡¯ve been serving you for nearly a month now, haven¡¯t I? I might not know everything, but I can guess most of it!¡± ¡°Such a cheeky servant. Okay, tell me what you think I want right now. If you guess right, you¡¯ll get a reward.¡± Seeing me also chuckle in response, Ca eagerly grabbed my hand and led it to her chest. Ca¡¯s touch went beyond the fabric, and I could feel her bare skin. Thump. Her soft flesh filled the palm of my hand. The sensation of her nipple in the center was a bit ticklish. Ca opened her mouth as if asking me what I thought. ¡°Master, you want to caress my chest right now, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­This isn¡¯t you reading my mind, is it? It¡¯s more like you are leading me on?¡± Who wouldn¡¯t want to caress a chest once they touched it? Squeeze, squeeze. ¡°Hah¡­¡± I end up caressing it vigorously. For a moment, I found myself smiling, lost in theforting sensation. Ca, who quietly yielded to my touch, looked at me with sparkling eyes. ¡°So, I guessed it right. Will you give me a reward?¡± ¡°Well¡­ What should I do¡­?¡± Do I count it as a correct guess if she had led me on? Ca puffed her cheeks, perhaps disappointed with my indecisiveness. ¡°Then let¡¯s try again. Right now, Master is thinking of wanting to see my chest, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ca said this while gripping the hem of her top, as if she were just awaiting my confirmation to take it off. ¡­How provocative. I let out a deep sigh and nodded. ¡°Yes, I do want to see your chest react under my touch.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Only then did Ca remove her top with a hesitant smile. Flop. As Ca removed her underwear in one swift motion, one side of her chest jiggled violently. In my hand, one breast was squished between my fingers while the other jiggled freely. Instinctively, I found myself gasping at the overpowering sight. Wow. But then it hit me. How would Fayepare to this? I couldn¡¯t dare to squeeze them, but for a moment, I found myselfparing Ca¡¯s breast to the one time I held Faye¡¯s. Ca, who had been glowing just a moment ago, suddenly looked downcast. ¡°¡­Master, you¡¯reparing my breasts to Faye¡¯s right now, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Huh? Wh-what?¡± She caught on to that? How? ¡°Your eyes looked as if you were seeing someone else. You¡¯re so transparent with your desires, Master. It shows on your face.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, because I¡¯ve only ever looked at you, I could tell right away.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not jealous or anything. I¡¯m your ve, remember? I have no right to interfere with your rtionships.¡± For a moment, I was at a loss for words, given the unexpected heaviness in Ca¡¯s voice. Despite my silence, Ca forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine! You¡¯ve already promised me before, haven¡¯t you? That you would never abandon me. So I¡¯m okay. Really, I am. But¡­¡± Ca hesitated for a moment. Unable to find the right words, I reached up, softly stroked her cheek, and lightly touched her lips with my thumb. Only then did Ca speak with a resolved expression. ¡°But I can¡¯t help but be greedy. I want more than just not to be abandoned by you, Master. I want to be cherished.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Seeming to realize that I didn¡¯t understand her, Ca borated further. ¡°I realized something today while watching you and Faye. Even if you have a lover, a wife, and children and create a family someday¡­ I would still want you to desire me, to need me.¡± ¡°What? Wait a minute. I just met Faye today. Why is this conversation progressing this far?¡± Surprised, my previously stiff tongue let loose a barrage of questions. ¡°I may have seen simr things in games, but that¡¯s not the same as truly knowing her. I mean, it¡¯s strange to jump from identally touching her chest to talking about marriage.¡± In response to my confusion, Ca simply shook her head with a bitter expression. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be Faye. It¡¯s inevitable that someone better than me will someday take a ce beside you. You¡¯re a good person, very talented.¡± Perhaps in Ca¡¯s mind, I was destined to establish a noble family like Lindelheit someday. Hence, her remarks. ¡°I want to be beside you and receive your full affection, even then. Haha¡­ Is that too greedy?¡± Ca grinned awkwardly. I was well aware that Ca¡¯s dependency on me stemmed from her warped values due to her ve training. But to think she had these thoughts¡­ This wasn¡¯t merely a need driven by circumstance. It was something more. As I pondered, Ca began to nuzzle her face against my hand. ¡°S-So I want to make it so you can only treasure me. Do you understand? What I said earlier was not ttery or a joke. You really are my entire world.¡± She then crawled on all fours between my legs. With only her top removed, her chest looked even bigger than usual. ¡°Master, you said you¡¯d reward me if I guessed what you were thinking, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± Amidst this, Ca caressed the erection straining against my pants. ¡°So, may I offer you my impure service? The chance to be cherished by you is the greatest reward I could receive right now.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± After a brief silence, I nodded. ¡°Thank you, Master! I¡¯ll make you feel really good! So, please just lie down!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Her tone suddenly brightened. And a short-lived smile, as if she were muttering ¡®just as nned,¡¯ formed at the corners of her mouth. ¡°Huh?¡± Hold on. Could it be¡­ Was I being manipted here? And to think the ¡®service¡¯ she was excited to offer, after tricking her master, was an intimate one? Chapter 48: Impure Service (2) Chapter 48: Impure Service (2) ¡°Thank you, Master! I¡¯ll really make you feel good! So, please just lie down!¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Suddenly, Ca¡¯s voice brightened. And a brief smile crossed her lips as if she was mumbling about a n she¡¯d made. ¡°Huh?¡± Wait a second. Could it be¡­ that I¡¯d been set up? And all that tricking of her master led to this kind of service (in an adult sense)? As Ca touched my loins, revealing her ample bosom, I looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Would it be okay¡­?¡± Ca beseeched me with pitiful eyes and voice. I knew Ca was expressive, but I never knew she¡¯d use it like this. It was rather blunt and artificial, but¡­ that was why it also felt more genuine. I chuckled at Ca¡¯s demeanor, as if she were leaving the decisionpletely up to me. ¡°Alright. Go ahead and do as you wish.¡± ¡°Really?¡± As if she had received an unexpected gift, Ca¡¯s ruby-colored eyes sparkled. She was a timid puppy when I first got her¡­ but now she¡¯s be a sly fox with multiple tails. ¡­Since they both had tails, was there really a difference? I spread my arms and legs wide, inviting her to go ahead if she wanted to. ¡°Do it quickly if you¡¯re going to.¡± ¡°Is it really okay? Can I really do what I want to do¡­?¡± ¡°???¡± Something felt a bit off? Now that I look at her closely, Ca¡¯s eyes aren¡¯t just shining. They were shimmering ominously. It felt like receiving an unexpected gift, only to find out that the content was some suspicious potion. ¡°I can do as I please with Master¡­ Hehehe¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± She was nning on serving me¡­ right? A sudden surge of anxiety made my body stiffen momentarily. And seemingly snapping back to her usual self, Ca quickly wiped the drool off her lips. Then, mimicking the manners of other servants, she dered in a calm yet formal tone, ¡°I will now be attending to Master for the evening. If there¡¯s anything ufortable, please let me know.¡± ¡°Uh, okay.¡± Taken aback by the sudden change in the atmosphere, I nodded. Only then did her hand, which had been gently caressing my loins, move toward my waistband. Snap, snap. Shepletely removed my loosely-fastened belt and then proceeded to lower my underwear and pants together. Thump. My member, which had been trapped beneath my pants, sprang up like a jack-in-the-box. ¡°Huh?!¡± Even though there was some distance, Ca was visibly surprised as my penis grazed the tip of her nose. Well, it did look a bit intimidating, even to me. My still-rebounding member wobbled up and down. And along with it, Ca¡¯s eyes also oscited. Ca momentarily seemed captivated by my penis, but then regained her senses and cautiously grasped it. ¡°Ah¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t the first time she touched it, yet Ca seemed fascinated as she examined my penis. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I¡¯ll take care of this for you now.¡± With that, she gently kissed the tip. Chuu. A soft, tingling sensation radiated from the tip of my penis. I recalled the vow she made while kissing my member in the dungeon, which fueled my rising sexual desire. Despite my will, my penis began to twitch. Ca looked frustrated, as if my member was trying to escape from her grasp. ¡°Uh, uh¡­ Please stay still, Master.¡± Although it seemed like a reasonable request, this wasn¡¯t something I could control with my will alone, so I merely shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s no helping it. I have no choice but to catch the constantly escaping Mr. Penis.¡± ¡°Mr. Penis? What kind of¡­ Huh?!¡± Before I could even finish my sentence, Ca interrupted with a cute battle cry and enveloped my member with her chest. I felt a soft pressure in my lower body. Ca, who pressed my penis against her breasts, grinned triumphantly. ¡°Hehe. They may be a littlecking, but my breasts are fairlyrge, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°¡­No, they¡¯re definitely notcking.¡± Evidently, Faye¡¯s ¡®Mana Bags¡¯ had a rather shocking impact¡­ but that was only because Faye¡¯s size was absurdlyrge. Ca¡¯s mana pool also exceeded normal levels, so there was no need to worry about that. However, Ca seemed slightly disappointed by my response. ¡°I would have thought the same up until now.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t think so anymore?¡± ¡°Well, look at this, Master.¡± She leaned her torso further forward, presenting her breasts that were squeezed against me. What was this? Was she trying to seduce me to death? Confused by Ca¡¯s intention, my head tilted momentarily. Seeing my confusion, Ca kindly rified. ¡°I couldn¡¯t fully envelop Master¡¯s penis, even after using all of my breasts.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± At her words, I looked down to see the tip of my penis poking out above Ca¡¯s breasts. ¡°I am your ve, Master. My breasts exist solely for your sake.¡± As I listened to her puzzling words, she let out a sigh. ¡°What¡¯s the point of beingrgerpared to others when I can¡¯t even fully envelop Master¡¯s penis?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wow. She was really trying to turn me on to death. As much as I wanted to give in to my urges and thoroughly knead thoserge breasts that she just dered as mine, I remembered I promised Ca that she could do as she wished. Moreover, she seemed genuinely disappointed that she couldn¡¯t fully cover me, so I held back. Instead, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Really? But I¡­¡± ¡°The part that¡¯s sticking out. You can cover it with your mouth.¡± ¡°With my mouth?¡± Ca tilted her head in confusion, her tinum hair smoothly flowing to the side. Just as I was momentarily captivated by her appearance, which always reminded me of a finely crafted object, ¡°Ah!¡± Ca¡¯s eyes widened as she finally understood what I meant. She then took the part of me that was sticking out between her breasts into her mouth and looked up at me. ¡°Hmm. Is this okay like this?¡± ¡°Exactly. This way, your breast size is just perfect, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes! Thank you!¡± Finally, Ca smiled cheerfully. ¡­It was a bit odd to be thanked for teaching her a method for performing ¡®paizuri¡¯ while handling a penis, but as long as Ca¡¯s happy, it was all good. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to need help right after promising to serve you on my own, Master. But now, you can freely climax without lifting a finger!¡± Ca finally started to move, her voice brimming with enthusiasm. Swish, swish. With deliberate motions, Ca moved her breasts up and down. Her smooth skin rubbed against my penis, and a slow pleasure began to rise. ¡°Chup¡­ chup¡­¡± Her tongue that licked the protruding part couldn¡¯t be left out, either. Inside her moist and warm mouth, Ca continuously stimted me without pause. She caressed the tip of my penis with her tongue, tickled it, and at times sucked on it forcefully with her lips. It was as if she was determined to milk every drop from me. While focusing on my penis, she asionally nced up to gauge my reactions. Perhaps she was trying to figure out what exactly I enjoyed. Swish, swish. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± All her energy and focus were devoted solely to milking my penis. Thinking about it that way, even her half-dressed appearance started to look seductive. She looked like a maid who was in the middle of work but immediately answered my call to satisfy my lust. ¡°Ah¡­¡± I let out an involuntary sigh. Even though she was only moved a few times, a tingling sensation of climax was already rising from my tailbone. While Ca¡¯s active tongue y and breastpression felt good¡­ the current visual situation was overwhelmingly arousing. How could I resist when Ca was kneeling between my legs, her top removed, performing a paizuri and fetiobination? As I suppressed the urge to climax, my lower body twitched more frequently. Perhaps realizing that I was close, Ca changed her movements. Her lips parted, and she began to drip saliva through them. Ca¡¯s tongue was dangling and drooling all over my penis. ¡°Eh¡­.¡± The sight wasscivious in itself, but there was something else that mattered. The drool that ran down my penis began to wet Ca¡¯s breasts. Up until now, the frictional heat of each rub had kept her from going more than a certain speed¡­but not anymore. Staring longingly at her saliva-covered chest, Ca bit down on my penis again. ¡°Hmm.¡± And then the paizuri. Slorp. Slorp. Slorp. The sound was different. Instead of just rubbing her breasts, it felt like she was giving me a handjob with her breasts. ¡°Hmmm¡­.¡± I frowned at the intensified stimtion. I rxed for a moment, and then I felt like I was going to climax. I didn¡¯t know if I should release it now, or if I should hold on a little longer and continue the pleasure. As if to help me decide, Ca slowly spat out the penis she¡¯d been sucking. Then, seeing me grimace, she spoke in a low voice, ¡°Master, Master.¡± ¡°¡­Why?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hold it in. I want you to wrap it all up in my special cum tissue.¡± I was about to ask what the hell did that mean¡­ ¡°Ahhh-¡± Ca suddenly opened her mouth wide and stuck her tongue out. ¡­Oh, my God. She probably meant that her tongue was my personal cum tissue. The moment I understood what she meant, an unbearable sensation of climax began to run up my spine. ¡°Shoot¡­!¡± Squirt, squirt, squirt¡­squirt! At the same time as the umted cum shot out like a squirt gun, a dizzying sensation of pleasure hit me in the back of the head. ¡°Ha!¡± It was a good thing I had warned her. Quickly bringing her mouth to my penis, Ca managed to swallow all of it. And then¡­ ¡°Ah¡­.¡± Ca opened her mouth to show off the cum she had squeezed out. A white liquid so thick that I wonder if it would have overflowed if there had been a little more. When I confirmed this, she closed her mouth and swallowed the entire load in one gulp. Gulp. After a moment of gulping, Ca¡¯s lips parted again. Only the crimson flesh of her mouth and her cute little tongue were visible. At my dumbfounded expression, Ca gave me a shy smile. ¡°I ate well.¡± Chapter 49: Impure Service (3) Chapter 49: Impure Service (3) Ca gave a shy, bashful smile. ¡°Delicious.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± To an observer, one would think she had just indulged in a high-end dessert. Perhaps it was a habit. Her smile had the refreshing grace of a nobledy enjoying her tea time. ¡­Though what she actually swallowed was my semen. Come to think of it, Ca had a somewhat unbnced charm. When I first saw her at the auction house, she had the appearance of an exquisite, delicate piece of art, too precious to touch. But with one teary eye, she transformed into a ve, who incited a desire to conquer. Even now, every one of her actions exuded elegance, although what she was actually doing was pleasuring me between my legs. Perhaps that was why I was more drawn to her. Lost in these thoughts, I gazed at Ca for a moment. With a swish of her hand, she wiped her lips and wobbly got up from her seat. It wasn¡¯t that she was dizzy, or that her legs gave out. The bed was simply too soft, making her lose her bnce momentarily. However, the swaying caused by her imbnce was truly beautiful. Thud! ¡°Eek!¡± A short yelp was apanied by the violent shaking of Ca¡¯s breasts, the sound of which reverberated in my ears. ¡°Wow.¡± In thenguid afterglow, a natural sense of satisfaction, or perhaps happiness, began to seep into me. I¡¯d wager that if every household had a Ca, the world would be at peace and no one would be without a smile. But that was impossible. Not just because there was only one Ca, but because she was all mine, to begin with. I¡¯ll keep her to myself. While inwardly offering silent constion to those unfortunate souls who did not have a Ca in their lives¡ª Ca cleared her throat andposed her expression as if nothing had happened. ¡°Ahem. Did my service please you, Master?¡± ¡°Uh, I can¡¯tin when it was offered for free.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. But you¡¯re notpletely satisfied, are you?¡± Although I had just finished, losing some momentum, Ca looked at my still erect member. Thinking about it, Ca always took a submissive posture. She either knelt ory on the ground. I was always the one looking down at her. This was the first time Ca looked down on me. I nodded, finding the change not unpleasant. ¡°What can I say? I¡¯ve only done it once just now.¡± My innate magical stats didn¡¯t just increase the size of objects; they also boosted my stamina. In this case, however, it could be that Ca¡¯s allure had triggered me once again, magical stats or not. If my stamina were ordinary, it would probably still have risen in front of Ca. When did Ca be such a seductress, anyway? As these thoughts cross my mind¡­ Ca, with her generous breasts fully exposed but still donning her modest maid outfit below the waist, opened her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I can serve you anytime, as much as you¡¯d like. If you find itcking, we can always do more. Ah, but still¡­¡± Pausing briefly, Ca rummaged within the hem of her garment. Soon, she pulled out a pair of panties and tossed them next to the bed. The neatly folded outeryer of my clothes contrasted with Ca¡¯s casually tossed maid outfit and undergarments. Ca, who had been so meticulous with my clothing but careless with her own, slowly lifted the hem of her skirt. Originally, the maid skirt didn¡¯t even expose her ankles. But now it began to rise, revealing her calves, then her thighs. Little by little. Until finally, the inner sides of her thighs were exposed. ¡°Heh¡­¡± Her well-formedbia and the faint tuft of hair above it, as well as her moist crevice were now visible. Ca, having lifted her own skirt to expose herher regions, resumed speaking. ¡°Would it be alright if I served you with my lower mouth this time?¡± ¡°Fine by me. I already said that serving me is a reward in itself. Do as you please.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Thank you, Master.¡± For some reason, Ca shed a sinister smile and hastily removed her skirt. Then she slowly squatted down. I thought she would insert it right away, but¡ª ¡°Eut, cha.¡± Instead, Ca simply climbed on top of me without insertion. I wondered what she was nning to do if not straddle me when¡ª Ca leaned over and began to unbutton my shirt one by one. Pop. Pop. There was a different kind of allure in her focused expression. Especially because it appeared while she was engrossed in undressing me. In no time, Ca had unbuttoned all of my shirt buttons. The serious expression that she had just moments ago rapidly melted away, reced by a look of excitement and anticipation, as if she had discovered a treasure chest. Gulp. Now, Ca, who had even swallowed her saliva, cautiously slipped her hand inside my shirt. ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡± Ca started to fumble around my upper body. During this process, my cor naturally opened up, and it seemed to please her as her smile deepened further. ¡­What was going on? She said she was going to serve me, but it looked like she was indulging herself. I was so bewildered that I remained silent, just watching Ca¡¯s behavior. And it seemed like she felt my gaze. ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡± Suddenly, Ca seemed to regain herposure, clearing her throat awkwardly. However, as if nothing had happened, she shamelessly moved on to the next step. ¡°Then, if you¡¯ll excuse me for a moment, Master.¡± Ca, who had been sitting on her knees beside me, slowly began to move upward. All the way to the edge of my corbone. ¡°What exactly are you trying to do?¡± Although I was pleased that her intimate area was right in front of me, I couldn¡¯t even begin to guess what Ca was up to. ¡°I aim to make your penis even more erect, Master.¡± ¡°It¡¯s sufficiently erect as it is¡­¡± However, Ca stubbornly shook her head, maintaining a resolute demeanor. ¡°You¡¯ll feel even better this way, Master. Please trust me.¡± ¡°If you insist.¡± Nodding as if to let her proceed, Ca ced her hands behind her and leaned forward with a bright smile. This natural movement further exposed her intimate area, which was already close to my face. I clearly felt the sensation of her softbia pressing against my upper body. However, this was just the warm-up. ¡°Let¡¯s get started then.¡± Ca began to move her hips back and forth. Swish, swish. Ca¡¯s intimate area naturally rubbed against my upper body. ¡°Ah¡­ Hmm¡­¡± The soft feeling on my chest was now apanied by the more rigid sensation of her clitoris. But the finishing touch was undoubtedly the lubrication from Ca, who was diligently moistening my body. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m rubbing myself against your body, Master¡­ Ahh!¡± ¡°You¡¯re using me as a tool for your pleasure¡­?¡± This was just as self-serving on her part! Incredulous, I muttered, to which Ca brazenly shook her head in disagreement. ¡°I¡¯m not using you as a form offort for myself, Master. You misunderstand. I am merely massaging you with the softest part of my body.¡± As she spoke, one of the hands she had stretched behind her discreetly grabbed my penis, and she pulled up the corners of her lips into a mischievous grin. ¡°See? You¡¯ve gotten quite firm. The massage is clearly effective.¡± ¡°No way¡­¡± How could one not be aroused in such a situation? Herbia were contorting right before my eyes, and I could feel the sensation on top of me. Unperturbed by my sarcastic chuckle, Ca continued her movements. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re enjoying it too, Master, so I¡¯ll continue¡­ Ahh¡­¡± Swish, swish. Ca gently rubbed herself against my body as she slowly distanced herself. Starting from my chest, her rubbing left traces of her lubrication all the way down to my abdomen and from there to my penis. ¡°Ahh¡­ Master¡­ Ahh¡­ You¡¯re now soaked in my fluids¡­ Whew¡­¡± Ca¡¯s mutterings no longer showed any intention of hiding. Indeed, as she moved downward, the amount of her lubrication increased. Now herbia, as smooth as if they had been oiled, slid past my lower abdomen and finally touched my penis. Swish, swish. ¡°Ah¡­ Master¡¯s penis¡­ It¡¯s so hot¡­¡± Having previously rubbed against my chest, she was now rubbing her intimate area against mine. Ca, who had been gyrating her hips for quite some time as if to evenly coat my member with her fluids, finally reached a point where neither of us could take it any longer. She then lifted her hips. Ca spread herself open with one hand to show me her interior. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯ll make you feel so good, Master¡­ So please, whenever you¡¯re ready, fill me up as many times as you want.¡± Saying this, she grabbed my penis with her other hand and aimed it at her vaginal entrance. Her upper body was still leaned back, and her hips were thrust forward. I couldn¡¯t help but feel that she was showing me the pration process. Squeeze. My member forced its way into Ca¡¯s tight vaginal opening. The sensation I felt from inside of her was no different than usual, but something about Ca putting it in herself made it feel like I was being consumed by her. Could it be due to her overflowing fluids? Ca¡¯s vagina took in my penis, all the way to the base, in one go. And just as the tip of my ns started to tap her cervix¡­ ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± Ca stiffened as if struck by lightning. And then¡­ Gush, gush, gush¡­ I could feel the warm liquiding from my lower abdomen. It was because Ca had squirted so dramatically. Looking at Ca¡¯s body arch like a bow, I couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°¡­Pathetic.¡± And then I wondered what all this was about. Chapter 50: Impure Service (5) Chapter 50: Impure Service (5) Gush, gush, gush¡­ I could feel the warm liquiding from my lower abdomen. It was because Ca had squirted so much. Well¡­ I couldn¡¯t say I couldn¡¯t understand why. Just a moment ago, she was rubbing herself against my upper body, leaving trails of her fluids as if she were a snail. So, I had thought it was about time for Ca to reach her climax, too. But¡­ ¡­I didn¡¯t expect her to climax so easily. Looking at Ca¡¯s body arch like a bow, I couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°¡­Pathetic.¡± After making such a hasty judgment, I wondered what this was all about. Suddenly feeling a bit irked, I pped Ca¡¯s trembling thighs. Perhaps because of that, ¡°Huh!¡± Ca took a deep breath and regained herposure. ¡°Ma-Master? I just now¡­¡± Confused, she blinked her eyes. So I pped her opposite thigh again and reiterated. ¡°Pathetic.¡± ¡°What? ¡­Ah!¡± Realization dawned on her face a beatter, turning bright red. Having set the mood and then losing herposure after just one pration, she had no choice but to feel embarrassed. I seized the moment and let out a disappointed, gruff voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it would feel better for me if I took you? It turns out, you¡¯re the one feeling it more, not me.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°You climax right as I put it in. What a premature ve.¡± ¡°M-Master, that¡¯s because¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m disappointed, Ca. Yes, I¡¯m really disappointed.¡± ¡°Here¡¯s what happened¡­ I mean¡­ I was¡­ Uh¡­ trying to please you¡­ UIh!¡± Ca, shaking due to her embarrassment, could hardly articte her words. Then I delivered the final blow. ¡°Is this the mediocre performance you promised when you said you¡¯d serve me and asked for multiple orgasms?¡± ¡°Ah-!¡± Unable to ovee her shame, Ca let out a scream and flopped down onto me. No, she clung to me. Wrapping her arms around my neck, Ca rubbed her face against mine and pleaded in a desperate voice. ¡°It¡¯s not true! It¡¯s not true, Master! I can do better!¡± ¡°Better at what? Climbing before me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll satisfy you properly, Master! Please give me one more chance!¡± ¡°Hmm, really? Are you sure you can do better next time?¡± ¡°Absolutely! I won¡¯t disappoint you, Master! Can¡¯t you feel this?¡± Squirm. Ca tried to appeal by thrusting her hips once, but how could one easily move a body that had just climaxed? ¡°Ah!¡± A light convulsion ran through her. The intermittent squeeze and the vibrations I could feel down below were pleasant yet absurd. I couldn¡¯t help but let out a cynical chuckle. ¡°Heh, well¡­¡± Hearing my voice, Ca, who had managed to keep her senses during her light climax this time, paled. ¡°This¡­ this is¡­!¡± Ca¡¯s ruby-colored eyes were rolling around. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take long for Ca¡¯s expression to brighten up, as if she had thought of something. ¡°It¡¯s okay to this extent! I haven¡¯t lost consciousness, have I? So I just need to move my hips while holding on!¡± ¡°Is that even possible?¡± ¡°Of.. of course! If anything, it¡¯ll be even better! Every time I feel something, the squeezing intensifies! Like this!¡± Jiggle. ¡°Huh! Hehehe¡­ How is it? It feels better than usual, right, Master¡­?¡± ¡°Sort of, but¡­¡± Seeing my lukewarm response, Ca began to move her hips even more actively. Jiggle, jiggle, jiggle. ¡°Uh! Master¡­ Ah! I can keep going¡­ ah! So¡­ so please don¡¯t be disappointed in me¡­¡± Ah. I had said I was disappointed almost jokingly, without much thought, but it seemed to be a rather serious issue for Ca. I was about to correct myself, saying it was just a joke, when¡ª Jiggle, jiggle, jiggle. ¡°Huh¡­ uh! Haa¡­!¡± Ca, writhing in pleasure yet desperately shaking her hips, looked so lewd that I couldn¡¯t bring myself to speak. Instead, I grabbed her head, which was touching my neck, and lightly kissed her lips, which were letting out rapid breaths. Smooch. ¡°Huh¡­ M-Master?¡± ¡°Keep going. You said you could do it, so I trust that you can. To that extent, I believe in you.¡± ¡°Th-thank you, Master¡­! I¡¯ll give it my all!¡± With a bright expression, Ca let out a ¡®Yay¡¯ and propped herself up with her hands on my chest. Her chest, which hadn¡¯t been very visible due to her being pressed against me, now jiggled, and her tinum blonde hair flowed down like a waterfall, curtaining us. It was a strange illusion, as if only Ca and I existed in this world. In the midst of it all, Ca began to move with renewed vigor. Squeak, squeak, squeak. ¡°Mmm¡­haat! Hiit!¡± A high-pitched moan echoed through the room. Her pussy tightened around my penis with each movement. Ca¡¯s lower body was still trembling¡­ but she was forcing herself to buck her hips, just like she said she would. ¡°Hangh!¡± Ca¡¯srge breasts jiggled with every thrust of her hips. The pink nipples at the ends of them began to leave trails in the air without ceasing. Up and down, back and forth, sometimes both breasts bumped into each other and spun in circles, violently cluttering the view. It was quite a sight to behold¡­ but what did it mean to have breasts shaking like that? Squirt! Squirt! Squirt! ¡°Hangh, hangh, hangh, hangh¡­!¡± That was how often Ca felt it. No matter how many times she moved, Ca¡¯s pussy was dripping excessive amounts of juice. Her vagina was also tightening and loosening irregrly, as if it were having a malfunction. At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if she passed out at any moment. Even as she realized this, Ca muttered in a gasping, nervous voice. ¡°Oh, no, I can¡¯t¡­ Hmph¡­ I don¡¯t want my pussy to break¡­ Hangh, aungh! Master¡¯s penis needs to be tighter¡­ Hmph!¡± As she spoke, Ca¡¯s eyes were half unfocused, and drool was dripping from the corners of her mouth. ¡°Why¡­? Why aren¡¯t you filling me up¡­? Please fill me up quickly¡­ Angh¡­I need to get my master¡¯s baby seed¡­ Anghh¡­ Master¡­ Please do it before I break¡­¡­.¡± Ca was almost begging now. ¡°Okay. That¡¯s enough for me to enjoy.¡± I lightly tugged on Ca¡¯s nipples as they swayed before my eyes. ¡°Haangh-!!!¡± Ca moaned, almost screamed, at the sudden stimtion. She flinched, forgetting to breathe for a moment, and then her arms gave out, and she fell back against me. ¡°Ugh.¡± I pick her up as if I¡¯d been waiting, and her love juices are once again wetting her lower half. I couldn¡¯t see it from here, but there was probably a puddle of her juices by her leg by now. While I was thinking about that, Ca buried her face in the nape of my neck and cried. ¡°Hmph¡­ Lord, Master¡­ I.. .I¡­ Ugh¡­.¡± This time, it was the fact that she climaxed on her own before I could climax inside her that bothered her. She even said that she could do it really well this time. However, I had been expecting this from the beginning. No matter how I thought about it, Ca seemed to be pushing herself a little too hard. Then, I gave her a slow pat on the back, which meant something different. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­? But I-I¡¯m a terrible ve¡­ A premature ejacting ve who would rather go off before pleasing her master¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She was still thinking about that, wasn¡¯t she? I gently stroked the back of Ca¡¯s head and brought my face close to hers. Mmm. Cheek to cheek, warm body heat, and breath. I whispered in her ear, savoring the warmth she must be feeling. ¡°You may be a prematurely ejacting ve with a weak pussy, Ca¡­ but you¡¯re still my ve, and I¡¯m going to keep you.¡± ¡°Lord, Master¡­!¡± ¡°And to tell you the truth¡­ that was pretty good just now.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I mean, the immediate stimtion was good, but the sight of you impaled on my penis, struggling to contain your pleasure, was also very erotic.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ca seemed to be trying to say something, lips quivering, but in the end, only a petnt protest came out. ¡°Master, you¡¯re a pervert¡­¡± ¡°A pervert perfectly matched to a perverted ve, right?¡± Ca silently nodded. I chuckled and twisted my body. Ca, who had been lying on top of me just a moment ago, now finds herself underneath me. I said to her, ¡°So rx and let yourself go. Don¡¯t hold back and gasp for air under me. That¡¯s what you prefer anyway.¡± ¡°Uh, uh¡­ Okay, I will¡­ But why did this happen? Today, I wanted to do something for you, Master. I wanted to be pretty for you.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You¡¯ve always been beautiful.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Ca¡¯s eyes widened and she fidgeted. Somehow, I also felt awkward at their reaction and abruptly thrust my hips. Thrust! ¡°Hiyuk?!¡± Ca¡¯s expression crumbled with pleasure again. Having climaxed several times in a short span, she was now even more sensitive. Which was better. Thrust! Thrust! ¡°Angh! I-I have something to s-say! Wh-while you¡¯re intensely s-stimting me¡­ I can¡¯t think of anything else!¡± Ca seemed to ask me to stop momentarily as she shook her head wildly. But I couldn¡¯t stop now. It wasn¡¯t out of embarrassment. It was the surging feeling that had built up as I started to move in earnest. Ca might have been awkwardly holding back her climax, but my excitement had been building up to a considerable level. I couldn¡¯t just stop halfway now. Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! I thrust rather roughly into Ca. Each time, the constriction around me grew stronger. I didn¡¯t know how many times I thrust into her in this position. It got to the point where Ca¡¯s vagina felt like it was a separate creature, slurping and cumming on my cock. Then, I sensed that I had reached my limit. Spurt! SPURT! SPURT! I shouted, stimted by my climax, ¡°I¡¯ll take it¡­!¡± ¡°Angh¡­! Master¡¯s going to cum in Ca¡¯s untouched pussy¡­ Hmph, please cum all over it¡­!¡± While saying that, Ca wrapped her arms around my neck and her legs tightly around my waist. It was as if she wouldn¡¯t allow me to pull out of her, as if I had to cum in her vagina without fail. I had no intention of pulling out in the first ce, so I hugged her back and ejacted out the cum that had umted. Spurt. The pleasure of ejaction raced down my spine, and then. ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡± Squirt. And Ca¡¯s pussy was squirting out her third load of the day. As if electrocuted, I squeezed everyst drop inside of her, feeling her vibrations as she squirmed and convulsed in my arms. Then, I slowly pulled out. ¡°Huh?¡± Ca¡¯s grip was so tight that I couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Ca, can you let go now?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ca didn¡¯t answer. I gently lifted my head to look at her. Her eyes were turned upside down, showing her whites, and her tongue was hanging out, as if she¡¯d passed out with an unmistakable expression on her face. But even so, the limbs that held her to me wouldn¡¯t release. If I forced myself, I might be able to pull away¡­ but I didn¡¯t want to go that far. I would just do this and get some sleep. Shuffle. I rolled onto my side, still holding her close. I closed her eyes and tucked her protruding tongue back in. That was enough to make her look peacefully asleep. Feeling her vaginal juices still gently dripping around my penis, I let thenguor wash over me. ¡°Mmm¡­.¡± I guess I¡¯d have to wait until tomorrow to study magic. Chapter 51: Dungeon Practice (1) Chapter 51: Dungeon Practice (1) After a passionate encounter with Ca that consumed an entire day originally meant for rest, I realized that if I let my guard down, I would spend the whole day either teasing Ca or ying around with her. It became clear to me. Ca was definitely a woman who could mess up a man¡¯s ns¡­ This couldn¡¯t go on. The 20% growth buff that had been active for a month now¡­ It was due to the effect of the title of a talented new student, wasn¡¯t it? I should be training harder at times like these rather than messing around with Ca. So, I implemented a strict policy that I wouldn¡¯t even touch Ca unless I met my daily goals¡­ Strangely, Ca seemed even more motivated than me. Thanks to that, I was able to focus on magical training every day after listening to the sses at the academy and receiving special tutoring from Ca. Of course, I was fully focused on Ca during the ambitious nights. I still couldn¡¯t beat Elisha, but my proficiency in low-level magic was improving day by day, and my grades in sparring sses improved as well. As a result, a few students in ss A who were decisively beaten by me started targeting their jealousy at Elisha, worsening her reputation day by day. However, Elisha didn¡¯t care about that at all and tried to recruit me under her more actively. Probably, it was an action born from the confidence that no one dared to confront Elisha, who was the future of the Sylvan Magic Tower itself, as Ca had said. I also met Faye periodically and shared a few alchemy recipes I had memorized. I didn¡¯t know how to make them, but I still remembered the ingredients, at least. Faye would figure out thebination method on her own, I guess. Anyway, as a result of working hard for a month in this way, I was finally able to keep up with the academy¡¯s lessons. ¡°Up to now, we¡¯ve roughly ssified the characteristics of cores and discussed the ways to manipte mana ordingly. And we talked about how, regardless of how you handle mana, you should ultimately find your own way.¡± Professor Ethan Bailey, in charge of the Mana Maniption course, stood at the lectern and briefly reviewed the content of the previous lessons. Although he didn¡¯t possess extraordinary vision, this elderly gentleman of a professor had a depth and breadth of knowledge that were anything but ordinary. In fact, back in my H&A days, he was a character that acted as a speedwagon, providing various settings through his lectures. ¡°As I always say, and it¡¯s important, so I¡¯ll say it again: Mana Maniption is the foundation of all magical acts. The more unique your maniption techniques, the more you are free from the interference of others, and the more efficient you are, the more powerful or varied the magic you can use.¡± He emphasized. Previously, I couldn¡¯t understand a word he was saying and would memorize it all to ask Cater¡­but not anymore. I somewhat understand what he is saying now. It was a bit overwhelming. ¡°However, finding that method is ultimately up to you. Even if you possess the same core, each individual has different patterns and talents in mana, so naturally, the way you utilize it should differ. That would also result in varying ways to utilize your core¡¯s abilities,¡± he continued. I had a system correction ability that others didn¡¯t. Even if Ca and I possessed the same Lintblum core, our methods of mana operation couldn¡¯t be the same since I didn¡¯t need to worry about efficiency and stability as she did. Ca was primarily a fixed-artillery mage, so it was effective for her to release powerful single shots of magic. But I could cast full-powered spells while running or rolling around. I needed to find the best way to utilize this system correction. ¡°You all seem bored with the repetition. But today is thest of that. Starting today, we¡¯re going to spend time exploring your own methods of mana operation,¡± he said with a broad smile. The atmosphere among the bored students suddenly changed, and they became much more excited. After all, whether in this world or any other, people prefer hands-on practice over theoretical learning. For me, studying magic didn¡¯t feel like studying; it felt like memorizing the backstories in H&A, so it was fun. Ethan, who had been watching the momentarily boisterous ssroom, softly opened his mouth. ¡°Quiet.¡± Though he spoke softly, his voice reverberated throughout the room. It must be some sort of sound-amplifying magic. Then Ethan, enjoying the attention focused on him, took out several cups from thin air in the ssroom. ¡°Starting today, we¡¯ll move on to the practical lessons. First of all, please ce these cups on your desks.¡± Was it psychokinesis? With a flick of Ethan¡¯s hand, the cups floated through the air and stopped right in front of the students. Ethan continued speaking only after confirming that all the students had ced their cups on the desks. ¡°Now, fill the cups with water using magic. Like this, ¡®Water.¡¯¡± Demonstrating this, Ethan formed a small ball of water in the air and dropped it into the cup, triggering a surge of magical activity and incantations throughout the ssroom. I also filled about two-thirds of my cup with water that was created using the basic spell ¡®Water.¡¯ Ssh. ¡°This water made by the ¡®Water¡¯ spell is as ordinary as any water you¡¯d drink. However, it has a crucial difference¡­¡± Ethan paused and lightly touched the water¡¯s surface, then lifted his finger. The water spiraled upward, transforming into a serpent-like shape as it followed his finger. ¡°It¡¯s sensitive to magical energy because it¡¯s made of it.¡± Then Ethan held the transformed water up high for everyone to see. ¡°Do you see this spiral shape? I didn¡¯t twist it manually. I merely projected a moderate amount of magical power at moderate strength while lifting my finger. Do you understand what I mean?¡± A few students raised their hands. ¡°Wilhelm, you were the first to raise your hand. Please give your answer.¡± ¡°Yes. If the professor didn¡¯t manually manipte the shape of the water, then that shape is influenced by your magical pattern.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. The sensitive water, when it encounters its source of magical power, assumes its most natural shape. That is, the shape closest to the caster¡¯s magical pattern.¡± So, if someone else did it, it would look different. ¡°Everyone has a different magical pattern. There are simr ones, but no two are identical, which is why they¡¯re often used in investigations or tracking¡­ Ah, but let¡¯s save that story forter. I¡¯ve strayed from the lesson.¡± Scratching the back of his neck awkwardly, Ethan cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem. Unlike simply casting a spell, projecting the precise amount of magical power with the right intensity can be a bit difficult. It requires pure magical maniption skills.¡± Ethan, after dispersing the spiral-shaped water, added with a seemingly serious face, ¡°However, of all the methods I¡¯ve tried, this is the best for understanding your own mana pattern. Other books mostly suggest vague methods like meditation¡­ Ugh.¡± Seemingly annoyed, Ethan took big gulps of the water in the cup in front of him and continued. ¡°You can start practicing individually in 10 minutes. Ah, feel free to ask if you have any questions.¡± To sum it up, among the students in ss A, the only one who sessfully visualized their mana pattern was Elisha. Although most seemed to grasp the idea¡­ Perhaps because this wasn¡¯t apleted spell and I couldn¡¯t receive system adjustments, I was somewhat struggling. I should ask Ca for helpter. Then Ethan¡¯s lecture, which consisted mostly of tedious exnations, finally ended. The other subsequent subjects weren¡¯t much different either. We had focused on theory for thest month, so we were starting with the practicals now. Just as I began to keep up with the sses because I had gathered some basic knowledge, there seemed to be even more to learn. Still, I couldn¡¯tin, as I was growing steadily. Status Window Name: Yandel Title: Talented Freshman Basic Abilities: Strength: 12 Endurance: 11 Agility: 13 Talent: 14 Mana: 18 Traits: Endless Mana (A) Elemental Affinity (B) Excellent Memory (B) Clumsy Weapon Skills (E) Lintblum Mana Core (C) Low-level Mage (D+) -> (C) Blessing of the Sun God (C) Chapter 52: Dungeon Practice (2) Chapter 52: Dungeon Practice (2) Iona Francheska was a beautiful woman. With her softly wavy dark red hair and simrly captivating dark red eyes. Her milky-white skin, which looked as though it could burst with fragrance at a touch, added anotheryer of allure when contrasted with her blood-like color tones. And how could I not mention her voluptuous figure that was impossible to hide even in modest clothing? It was no exaggeration to say that her curves would make any man lose his train of thought. It only made sense. The appearance of a vampire was like the flickering light of a will-o¡¯-the-wisp, a hunting tool designed to lure in humans. Being a species that reproduced through bloodsucking, it was only natural that they would have bodies that entuated femininity. However, the reason why the male students at the academy were not captivated by Iona was simple. It was because of her silly antics that counterbnced her overwhelming beauty. Swoosh. Today, like any other day, Iona rolled into the ssroom three consecutive times, then suddenly sprang up and eximed, ¡°Iona has arrived!¡± Perhaps they¡¯d grownpletely ustomed to it over the past month. The students casually greeted Iona as if it were nothing out of the ordinary. She looked quite friendly. Did they know? Iona was intentionally adopting a goofy demeanor to form neutral human rtions. Well¡­ they would all find out sooner orter, but for now, they probably just think Iona was an amazing but peculiar person. After briefly chatting with the surrounding students, Iona banged on the podium and said, ¡°Quiet, everyone! There¡¯s important news today!¡± Despite this and that, the students, who respected Iona¡¯s authority as a professor, promptly fell silent. After all, how could they ignore what Iona says when they were practicing to death with her¡ªor at her behest¡ªon the training grounds every day? In the slightly tense silence, Iona put on her usual screw-loose smile. ¡°Listen up, listen up! Some of you might have heard rumors, but in one week, ss A will have a dungeon practical! We¡¯ll be going jointly with ss A from another department, so look forward to it!¡± Finally¡­! Iona¡¯s words had hinted at something important, and sure enough, it was about the uing dungeon practical. The academy¡¯s ultimate goal, although slightly faded now, is to eradicate all the dungeons and dungeon-dwellers. So, even if the students in ss A had only been enrolled for a month and were still freshmen, they were given the opportunity to experience a dungeon at least once. Of course, not just any dungeon, but a special one under strict academy management. Fundamentally, dungeons were the traces of failed attempts by the good Gods to consume the legions of the evil Gods. Boss monsters, or ¡®cores¡¯ as they were called, receivedte protection from evil Gods, serving as anchors keeping the dungeons connected to this world. And because of that, some dungeons, like the field-type dungeons that Ca and I had cleared, were stable, but others exhibited bizarre phenomena. One of these was the ¡®Regen-type¡¯ dungeon. The dungeon¡¯s space and time were twisted, causing monsters to revive at regr intervals. The only strategy was to clear the dungeon by defeating the boss or breaking the core before the next cycle began. Mistakes could lead to ambushes during boss fights and endless battles, making it one of the most demanding types of dungeons. But what if there were only weak monsters like goblins and kobolds in a Regen-type dungeon? Wasn¡¯t it useful for training if only the boss was managed properly? That was the kind of dungeon we¡¯d be going to for our practical. The second-year students would go to standard dungeons, but the first-years had no choice but to go to this practice dungeon. Even then, they would go based on their grades, and by the time they get to ss C, they could only go in the second semester. However, that wasn¡¯t the case for ss A. One of the advantages of ss A was that they could go on dungeon practicals the earliest and most often during their first year. Compared to just taking academy sses and practicing, the rate of growth was much faster when you were gaining real-life experience by killing even weak monsters. ¡­And you could get your hands on the hidden pieces in the training dungeon sooner, too. After all, wasn¡¯t it a rule to hide something in the beginner¡¯s dungeon? Of course, these were early-stage hidden pieces, so their performance wasn¡¯t all that great. While contemting how to naturally obtain these hidden pieces, a student raised a hand, looking curious. Upon closer look, it was the same unimpressive male student who was eliminated after shouting during the previous match. His name was definitely McKellin. ¡°Professor, I have a question!¡± ¡°Huh? What is it, what is it? Go ahead, McKellin!¡± ¡°So we¡¯re going to coborate with the other departments? Does that mean we¡¯ll be forming parties?¡± ¡°Exactly! Bingo! No one¡¯s good at everything on their own, which is why you need teammates, and why most people go into dungeons in parties!¡± At this, McKellin nodded as if hearing something he¡¯d expected. ¡°Right. I¡¯m not as physically strong as a knight, nor can I instantly heal like a priest skilled in healing magic.¡± ¡°Huh? Huh, huh? Weren¡¯t you going to say that you could sweep up low-level monsters on your own?¡± ¡°Why would I do such a foolish thing?¡± ¡°Every year, there¡¯s at least one fool in ss A who thinks like that.¡± Iona and McKellin exchanged a knowing look. Well, it was true that ss A students tend to have a high sense of pride. As Iona said, it wasn¡¯t umon in H&A for one party member to act arrogant and cause issues. And the person who usually did that was, with a high probability, a magic department student. Magic, by its nature, requires one to have strong self-confidence. But for some reason, the current ss A students all seemed puzzled by Iona¡¯s words, just like McKellin. A mage without a single prideful attitude? Just as I was about to tilt my head, puzzled by the situation, ¡°Ah.¡± I realized the subtly ncing eyes of those around were focused on me. I must have dominated too much during the spar. Elisha was a natural-born talent, hailing from noble bloodlines, and has been famous in the magic world for her exceptional abilities since childhood. So, everyone would naturally assume it was okay to lose to Elisha. But I was different, right? A mercenary-born (not really) half-baked magician, outperforming them daily? Even more, the rate at which my magical skills were improving was much faster than how they were getting used tobat. Feeling inferior or angry was one thing, but naturally, their mindset of being able to do everything by themselves would disappear. With aplicated expression about whether I should be happy or not, Iona cheerfully changed the topic. ¡°So, why did you ask about forming a party?¡± ¡°Um¡­I was wondering if we need to find our teammates from other ss A students from different departments or if the Academy will decide for us. How many people will be at a party¡­ things like that?¡± ¡°Aha!¡± p! Iona, as if finally understanding, pped her hands lightly and nodded. ¡°I should definitely tell you! Yes! Actually, I was about to tell you anyway!¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± At that, McKellin awkwardlyughed and lowered his hand. ¡°Firstly, the academy will randomly assign your parties! You can officially form your own parties in your second year, but in your first year, the party members will change every time so that you can team up with as many different people as possible! Who you¡¯ll team up with is a secret! You¡¯ll find out on the day itself!¡± Iona paused, scanning the ssroom, before settling her eyes on Elisha and me, shing a meaningful smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be too disappointed! The purpose of this practice is to experience dungeons! You¡¯re still freshmen. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re expected to achieve anything grand. The aim is to gain as many diverse experiences as possible! Includingmon misfortunes you might encounter in dungeons.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Iona¡¯s seemingly significant words tightened the tension among the students. Even Elisha seemed to swallow hard, perhaps because of the look in her eyes a moment ago. ¡­ But it wasn¡¯t really a big deal. Professors set up traps in the dungeon, and they purposely matched teammates who were ipatible either in skills or personality. Think of it as a bnce patch. Given that the entrance exam involved taming monsters, even the lowest-level dungeons shouldn¡¯t be too challenging for freshmen. So, it was to ensure that none of us could fully showcase our abilities. Internal strife within the party wasmon anyway. Even if the team wasn¡¯t hastily put together, personalities tend to sharpen in extreme situations. They must want us to experience that too. In my case, I performed quite well in magicbat sses, so I¡¯d probably be matched with someone lesspetent from ss A of another department. I wasn¡¯t sure who it was, though. Then I raised my hand confidently, while everyone else was tense. Iona¡¯s eyes widened as if surprised by my calm demeanor. ¡°Uh? Yandel, do you have a question? Professor Iona will answer anything!¡± ¡°Ah, well.¡± After taking a deep breath, I spoke up. This was a bit nerve-wracking. ¡°Is it possible to bring someone other than party members? For example, a servant to carry our stuff?¡± ¡°Why would you need a porter when you have a pocket dimension? Unfortunately, outsiders are not allowed! Beep-beep!¡± Iona crossed her arms to form an ¡®X.¡¯ I guess it wasn¡¯t possible. Might as well ask everything. ¡°ves aren¡¯t people, right? So are they considered ¡®outsiders¡¯?¡± It was a terrible thing to say, but in this era, it was allowed. ves were considered objects, not people. Iona seemed to ponder for a moment before finally crossing her arms again. ¡°Hmm¡­ Still a no-go! It would undermine the purpose of this dungeon exercise! You have to form a party with newly met students and go on an adventure. Even bringing ves is forbidden!¡± ¡°No choice, then¡­ Understood.¡± Sigh. It seemed like the Cabus Season 2 n had gone down the drain. As I sighed inwardly, people around me gave me looks of disgust and shock. It was okay. This hostility would probably be directed at Elisha anyway. But then. Elisha looked at me with a doubtful gaze. This was a bit problematic. It looks like we needed to have a talk. Chapter 53: Dungeon Practice (3) Chapter 53: Dungeon Practice (3) When I asked if I could bring Ca into the dungeon, what exactly did she imagine? The surrounding students sent expressions mixed with shock and contempt. It was fine. The arrows would be aimed at Elisha anyway. ¡°¡­¡­¡± But Elisha was looking this way with eyes full of suspicion. This was a bit tricky. It seemed like I had to talk to her. I was contemting when to bring it up, but Elisha moved as if she couldn¡¯t wait any longer, leaving the ssroom right after Iona announced the practicum schedule. She pushed aside her followers and approached me. Her demeanor was quite intimidating. ¡°Yandel, can we talk for a moment?¡± ¡°Huh? Ah¡­ I appreciate the offer, Lady Glenchiel, but I have a prior appointment with a friend today¡­¡± ¡°Everyone knows you don¡¯t have friends. Stop beating around the bush ande with me.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Elisha grabbed my wrist and pulled it. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult to shake off her delicate grip, but that would probably escte things into a fight. I didn¡¯t want to create an oppositional stance to that extent, so I let myself be led by Elisha for the moment. ¡°Why are you standing there, dumbfounded? Youe along, too.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Okay¡­¡± Saying so, Elisha caught hold of Ca, who was just there looking at us. And thus, as Elisha crossed the corridor, clutching Ca and me in each of her hands, the surroundings began to buzz again. ¡°Oh my, what¡¯s happening this time?¡± ¡°Remember, this guy Yandel asked in the ssroom this morning if he could take his ve to the dungeon. Isn¡¯t it because of that?¡± ¡°Ah, that Yandel reallycks flexibility. In situations like this, he should act wisely and preserve Lady Elisha¡¯s dignity.¡± ¡°Who knows¡­ Maybe thatmoner is discontent with Lady Elisha as well.¡± It turns out they interpreted my wish to bring Ca to the dungeon as something ordered by Elisha. That was my tiny act of defiance. Honestly, this misunderstanding worked in my favor, but it also worried me. Rumors had already started rolling, focused more on generating interest than verifying facts. It was already out of my control. But the biggest issue was that Elisha was right next to me. Considering that I heard their conversation, her high-elf senses must have caught them more clearly. However, Elisha just chuckled and didn¡¯t shoot back at them. She was a bit sulky toward us, though. ¡°Hmph! They¡¯re talking nonsense just because I¡¯m quiet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. I wonder where such baseless stories areing from.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s from the whispers of discontent people who can¡¯t ept their shorings.¡± That was a rather sarcastic response. She herself hadn¡¯t yet ovee her feelings of inferiority toward Ca. Or maybe that was why she was being even more sarcastic. I chuckled and nodded. ¡°Exactly. How about you teach them a lesson, Lady Glenchiel? The rumors are getting out of hand.¡± ¡°Really? Are you sure I can do that?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± What did she mean by that? She wasn¡¯t asking for my permission. There must be another meaning. Unable to grasp her meaning, my eyes blinked for a moment. Finally, Elisha sighed deeply and borated. ¡°I was asking if it¡¯s really okay for me not to overturn these childish rumors on your behalf.¡± ¡°You knew?¡± ¡°Huh? What do you take me for? Did you think you could deceive the eyes of Elisha Silvan Glenchiel for over a month?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Well, it would be more surprising if Elisha didn¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t expect her to know and pretend otherwise. ¡°You looked like you didn¡¯t know, though.¡± ¡°True. Initially, I thought such rumors about Lady Elisha would be trivial, so I shrugged them off. But now, it¡¯s getting out of hand. People are starting to think that Lady Elisha can¡¯t handle Ca and is frustrated about it.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. But what if I deny those rumors? What do you think will happen then, Yandel?¡± ¡°¡­ Lady Elisha could break free from the malevolent perceptions?¡± ¡°Instead, you¡¯ll have to bear all the jealousy directed at you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± What was that supposed to mean? It was like¡­ she knew it all along but still wanted to protect me. ¡°Haha. I like that expression. You, who always seemed so obedient in front of me, are now revealing your true thoughts.¡± Elisha nudged me with a chuckle and then spoke. ¡°Yandel, ordinarymoners can¡¯t act as boldly as you do. No matter how talented they are, the academy doesn¡¯t protect them after graduation.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I necessarily need to act submissively either.¡± ¡°The fact that you can say that means you have something to believe in, doesn¡¯t it? Given what I know about you, it seems you¡¯re confident about your life after graduation.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She had caught on. Well, I was just an average college student who dug into H&A a bit more intensively. Whereas Elisha had lived in the upper echelons since childhood and had seen all sorts of things. Magicians weren¡¯t politicians, but politics itself wasn¡¯t all that grand to begin with. It¡¯s just what happens when people and interests converge. There was no need to shrink back just because my shallow intentions had been exposed. Elisha was more friendly than I expected, but that didn¡¯t change my ns. Did she catch on to that, too? Then Elisha slightly lifted the corners of her mouth. ¡°Thatposed demeanor of yours is impressive. But it wouldn¡¯t hurt to let you in on what you don¡¯t know.¡± Elisha said. She finally released my and Ca¡¯s wrists, then opened a fan from her pocket and tapped it against her chin. ¡°You probably think you can handle it even if all of the first-year ss A students turn against you,¡± she continued. ¡°Well, yes¡­¡± ¡°What about the entire Magic Department?¡± ¡°???¡± ¡°Some professors might hold grudges over trivial matters, and upperssmen could seek you out to pick a fight under the guise of training.¡± ¡°ording to the academy¡¯s rules¡­¡± ¡°Right, within the boundaries of the academy¡¯s rules.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I hadn¡¯t thought that far. ¡°Ca has always been quite special within the Magic Department. Don¡¯t you find it strange that nothing has happened in the past month since you started parading her around like a trophy?¡± At this point, Ca, who had been silent, tilted her head. ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m all that special.¡± ¡°Ca, you¡¯ve always been like this. You¡¯re so used to being loved that you don¡¯t realize just how much you are cherished.¡± Ca¡¯s face twisted suddenly. ¡°Then why, when I was socially ostracized and expelled from the academy¨C¡± ¡°That¡¯s different. One wrong move in social circles can bring down not just you but your whole family. Who would go to such lengths for just one woman?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Only then did Ca¡¯s furrowed brows smooth over, as if she finally understood. Seeing this, Elisha spoke to me in a much softer tone. ¡°The important thing is, there are still many people who think highly of Ca, and some might harbor misguided desires towards a woman who went from being ¡®a flower on a cliff¡¯ to a mere ve. But have any of them ever approached you?¡± ¡°No, they haven¡¯t.¡± A ve wasn¡¯t considered a human being. Hence, if someone killed a ve, it wasn¡¯t considered homicide but rather the destruction of property. If stabbing with a knife was at that level, then what about ¡®borrowing¡¯ amoner¡¯s ve without their knowledge? It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if people thought they might as well just pay a littlepensation. Of course, unbeknownst to such individuals, Ca¡¯s mana core was intact. Therefore, they¡¯d end up in hot water, but the fact that nothing had happened was indeed peculiar. And this was probably due to Elisha. Messing with something owned by amoner like me was entirely different from messing with something owned by Elisha, a High Elf and the heir to the Sylvan Magic Tower. She was the one who tormented her, so others better noty a hand on her. That was the general feeling they got. Elisha¡¯s protection had been far more effective than I¡¯d anticipated. That was why I had to ask her again. ¡°Why are you doing so much for me, Lady Glenchiel?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. Right now, the disdain and desires for Ca could be significant obstacles for you. But for me, it¡¯s just a minor constraint that I¡¯d always dealt with.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t have to take the me for me.¡± ¡°Oh, but I have a reason.¡± ¡°You do?¡± At my awkward question, Elisha stopped walking. Covering her mouth with her fan, she shed a smug smile. ¡°Of course. You¡¯d owe me a favor, wouldn¡¯t you? You can think of it as an unofficial sponsorship.¡± Elishaughed heartily, her blue rolled-up hair fluttering as she went, ¡°Ohohoho!¡± ¡­It was kind of cool. ¡°Yes, this is an investment to make Ca kneel under no one but me¡­!¡± Ah, cancel that. It wasn¡¯t cool at all. Elisha was filled with ulterior motives all along! My momentary cynical chuckle was cut short. Elisha regained her seriousposure and continued speaking. ¡°So, Yandel, I must ask about your intentions for taking Ca into the dungeon.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s important to me. Why exactly are you nning to take Ca into the dungeon? Without a mana core, she wouldn¡¯t be of much use, would she?¡± ¡°Well¡­ you see¨C¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you were nning to use her as bait? That would be problematic. Yes, really problematic. She could inadvertently be put into danger, you know.¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Right. I knew you wouldn¡¯t be that cold-blooded.¡± ¡°Thank you?¡± ¡°Also, contrary to random spection, you¡¯re not nning to do this and that with Ca in the dungeon, right? You have some degree of discernment, after all.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± In truth, something had already happened in the dungeon of Gef City, so my response was understandably vague. Did she notice? Elisha, having said that much, narrowed her eyes and brought her face closer to my ear, as if she was about to whisper something. Maybe my earlier reaction was too tant? Even if she had a general idea, Elisha, who only had basic-level knowledge of the details, might say something unexpected¡­ With a mix of worry and anticipation, I lent her my ear. But the whisper that followed was something I didn¡¯t expect at all. ¡°Did you leave Ca¡¯s mana core intact, Yandel?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Uh, well. I didn¡¯t see thating. Chapter 54: Dungeon Practice (4) Chapter 54: Dungeon Practice (4) ¡°Did you leave Ca¡¯s mana core intact, Yandel?¡± It had been almost a week since I heard those words, and I still hadn¡¯t given Elisha an answer. Elisha seemed indifferent to my silence, maintaining an enigmatic smile and treating me as usual ever since. But that made it all the more unnerving. ¡°Ughhhh¡­¡± While practicing drawing magic circles before bed, Elisha¡¯s familiar voice suddenly came to mind, causing me to sigh unconsciously. Did she hear that? ¡°Slurp¡­ Hm? What¡¯s wrong, Master? Did something get in your teeth?¡± Ca peeked her face out from under the desk. I gently stroked her tinum-colored hair and gave a faint smile. ¡°No, you¡¯re doing well, Ca. Just a little more to go.¡± ¡°Ah! Leave it to me, Master!¡± Ca disappeared back under the desk. Slurp¡­ Swallow¡­ After finishing her task, Ca crawled out from under the desk and wiped the corner of her mouth. ¡°Phew¡­¡± ¡°You did well. But you¡¯ve got some cum on you.¡± ¡°Ah, really? Thank you for telling me, Master.¡± Ca meticulously cleaned herself up before sticking close behind me and began to lightly massage my shoulders. Squish, squish. My tight muscles, tensed from sitting at the desk since after school, started to rx, and a tingling sense of pleasure washed over me. ¡°Uhmmm¡­?¡± It wasn¡¯t like she was massaging with any significant force, but it felt incredibly soothing. My body was already somewhat lethargic from just finishing my work, and I found myself rxingpletely under Ca¡¯s touch. ¡°Wow¡­ This is really good. Howe you¡¯re so good at massages? I doubt you¡¯ve done this before.¡± ¡°Hehe, back when I was studying magic circles every day, my shoulders used to be really stiff. And I got massages from the apprentices¡­ so I¡¯m just imitating that.¡± Ca said, grinning. It hardly seemed like mere imitation, but if that¡¯s what she said, then so be it. I took a brief rest, savoring the sensation of her slender fingers pressing into my shoulders and her warmth enveloping me. Her sweet voice then reached my fully rxed ears, ¡°Master, are you still concerned about Elisha?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Yeah, something like that.¡± Let¡¯s say it was because she noticed something about Ca¡¯s mana core. It wasn¡¯t like I was trying hard to keep it a secret in the first ce. The social belief that ves couldn¡¯t use mana or aura because their cores were broken was a secret, relying solely on that convention. Anyone who seriously suspected it would quickly realize the truth. What I didn¡¯t understand were Elisha¡¯s actions that followed. Why was she silent even after knowing Ca¡¯s mana core was intact? I thought she¡¯d pester me to duel with Ca or offer arge sum of money to buy Ca from me. But all she did was try a bit more aggressively to win me over, saying, ¡®Hmm, as expected. Yandel, I¡¯m starting to like you more.¡¯ She didn¡¯t even demand anything specific. She had been shielding me in ways I didn¡¯t know about, and the same went for Ca¡¯s mana core. If her intent was to incur a moral debt from me¡­ Well, she seeded. I was even pondering about her now, wasn¡¯t I? But it seemed Ca had shifted her focus to a slightly different issue. ¡°Hmm¡­ My chest is about the same size as hers, or maybe a bit bigger¡­ So it must be her thighs, right? Elves are known for having strong thighs because they y a lot in the forest when they¡¯re young. Maybe I should start exercising too¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not the thighs? Then what about her curly hair? It¡¯s hard to manage, but I can grow my hair long enough for you if that¡¯s the case!¡± ¡°What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡± ¡°You said you were concerned about Elisha.¡± ¡°¡­¡± That wasn¡¯t what I meant when I said I was concerned. I tilted my head back to look at Ca, who was standing right behind me, with an incredulous expression. However¡­ Ca blinked her ruby-colored eyes and tilted her head as if she knew nothing. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that what you meant?¡± ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then I don¡¯t have to dress up like Elisha?¡± ¡°As embarrassing as it is to say this, if I have to be honest, I like you just the way you are, Ca.¡± ¡°Heavens¡­!¡± At the end of our exchange, Ca suddenly clutched her chest and staggered. ¡°Master, could you please say that again!¡± ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed.¡± ¡°Not that, the next thing you said!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I said, it¡¯s embarrassing!¡± I¡¯d said it without thinking, so saying it again felt awkward! But Ca didn¡¯t seem willing to let go. She rubbed her chest against the back of my head as she spoke. ¡°You said you liked the nun cosyst time, so why not the Elisha cosy? Why? I don¡¯t understand¡­ Should I not do the nun cosy either?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it!¡± How did this getplicated over such a trivial matter? Should I say I was ticked off, or that my irritation was boiling over? Anyway, I turned to Ca with the intent to scold her when¨C ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Seeing her hesitating and fumbling as if she¡¯d done something dangerous, I suddenly lost the energy to criticize her. ¡°Should I just continue studying magical circles then?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to say it¡­?¡± Ca looked crestfallen, like a person who had lost their country. I felt a little sorry for her, so I added, ¡°I¡¯ll keep talking to you until bedtime once we¡¯re done for today.¡± ¡°Ah! You said you have to get up early for the dungeon tomorrow, so you won¡¯t have time tonight!¡± ¡°If we finish studying quickly, we¡¯ll have more time.¡± ¡°¡­Do you have any questions or parts you¡¯re stuck on? Please let me know right away!¡± Suddenly, Ca became proactive. She seemed even more motivated than when she was doing her shining lion dagger research recently. With slight awkwardness, I nodded and showed her a few magical circles I had drawn in my notebook. ¡°I¡¯ve memorized all the magic circles for the spells I¡¯ve learned so far.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯ve already memorized all of them? Magic circles are mostly about memorization, so if you¡¯ve done that, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem, right?¡± Magic circles were like diagrams that helped in casting spells. If incantations increased the power of magic, then magic circles made magic more precise or versatile. That was why when I was learning basic magic, I started by drawing a circle with my finger. Anyone who sees a closed circle tends to focus on its inside. And it was easier to imagine a me appearing inside the circle rather than in thin air. So, essentially, magic circles incorporated these instinctual visual elements that people naturally reacted to. For example, squares gave a rigid feeling, so they were often used in earth magic. Curves or circles gave a soft feeling, so they were used in water or wind magic. Of course, if you dug deeper, even the same curve could be jagged or smoothened, making thingsplicated¡­ But these were tied to universal human unconscious responses, so there was a general framework. So, if you could memorize all that andbine them appropriately, you¡¯re halfway there. The other half was about filling it in with unique symbols instead ofmon unconscious ones¡­ I still had a long way to go on that front. Anyway, magic circles require incredible memorization, but I had an excellent memory, didn¡¯t I? I remembered all the magic circles I¡¯d seen while ying H&A, as well as the ones I¡¯d learned from Ca and the academy professors. Given this, it wasn¡¯t surprising that Ca would be astounded, but the part I struggled with was different. ¡°So, where are you stuck?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ll see. Watch this.¡± I stretched one hand forward, uttered a simple chant, and cast a fireball. Without paying much attention, a red magic circle naturally unfolded above my hand. A few geometric shapes were confined within the circle, and a fireball the size of a fist appeared over it. ¡°Why, Master? It looks well made and was cast fast.¡± ¡°True, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too easy to understand? Any wizard who¡¯s studied a bit will know exactly what spell I¡¯m trying to cast.¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right. Sometimes people do decipher the spell just by looking at the magic circle. I can do it to some extent.¡± ¡°Yeah. I tried to change a few symbols to make them uniquely mine, like a cipher, but it¡¯s not easy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s inevitable. Creating a specific shape that gives off a certain impression while keeping others from understanding its essence isn¡¯t easy. Sometimes it¡¯s even handed down within sects or magical towers as a secret.¡± Ca straightened her chest and put on a proud expression. ¡°But who am I? I¡¯m your loyal servant Ca Lindelheit! I can teach you all the magic circles and their interpretations used in the Lindelheit family! It¡¯s a secret known only to me, passed down from mouth to mouth!¡± ¡°Wow¡­ Really?¡± ¡°So, I can inherit the heritage of the Lindelheit family without starting from scratch. Whether I use it as is or get inspired to create my own symbols, it¡¯s going to be a lot better than now.¡± Actually, during my H&A days, some characters had such special symbols in their magic circles¡­ But since I didn¡¯t know how to interpret them, I could only recognize their appearance. While thinking how well I had scammed Ca into this, I waited for her to continue with a pounding heart. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not possible right now.¡± ¡°Why?!¡± She got me all hyped up and then said she couldn¡¯t share it? As I red at her, filled with injustice, she leaned in with a mischievous smile. ¡°As I said, it¡¯s passed from mouth to mouth.¡± Then, she pouted her lips and gave them a light tap. Caught off guard by Ca¡¯s tant appeal, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Once will be enough?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask once per symbol.¡± There was no way this wasn¡¯t happening.
The next day, after studying hard enough to make my lips quiver, the dungeon practice finally began. Chapter 55: Dungeon Practice (5) Chapter 55: Dungeon Practice (5) Finally, the day of the dungeon practice arrived. For that reason, everyone was gathered in the central square rather than in the ssroom. At a nce, you could see not just students looking like knights but also those wearing priest robes adorned with the academy¡¯s logo. This was because it wasn¡¯t just the students from the Magic Department that I¡¯d be familiar with; students from the Knight and Divinity Departments were also present. Each department of ss A had only around ten students, but with the three departmentsbined, nearly 40 people were gathered. With so many people, the buzzing noises were noticeably louder than usual. ¡°Hmph! Even if it¡¯s for practice, it¡¯s just a low-level dungeon.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate it too much. ording to my brother, the professors themselves have set up traps.¡± ¡°Even so, it¡¯s not just one person; there are three of us. Plus, we don¡¯t even get to touch the boss. We¡¯re only dealing with random mobs.¡± Yep. As expected, the atmosphere was more about overconfidence than concern. Now I get what Iona was talking about earlier. Every year, there was someone who thought they could go alone. If the Knight Department were at that level, then there would definitely be someone who would insist on going alone from the overly proud Magic Department. ¡­But not this year. Seeing the familiar faces that had unwittingly matured, they seemed to look down on the foolish students of the Knight Department. Yes. There was no way the academy would n a meaningless exercise. Now, those folks would be quite stumped by the unexpected real-world experience. Well¡­ Not that there was something they had to be nervous about. I¡¯d prepared all the items I¡¯d specially ordered from Faye for today, and I¡¯d learned quite a lot so far. I felt empty that Ca, who had always been by my side, couldn¡¯te along¡­ It couldn¡¯t be helped. Instead, I waved lightly to Ca, who was mixed in with the other ves and watching us. At that, Ca made a face full of both pride and worry, as if seeing a young child go on an errand for the first time. We went through the dungeon in Gef City, which was far more challenging than this practice dungeon, so why would she worry about it¡­? Smiling at Ca¡¯s concern, I reassuringly patted my chest. Only then did Ca¡¯s expression seem to rx. But it looked like my show-off behavior bothered someone. Because someone started poking my shoulder. What¡¯s going on? I turned around with a bit of irritation, which soon changed to pure curiosity. That¡¯s because the person behind me was none other than Elisha. It couldn¡¯t be a ¡°stop acting out of your social ss!¡± sort of thing. She must have something to say. ¡°Glenchiel?¡± ¡°Good morning, Yandel. What was that all about just now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Ca seemed worried about me, so I was just trying to reassure her.¡± ¡°Oh? I always find your master-servant rtionship quite interesting. I looked into it after the entrance ceremony¡­ Usually, masters and ves aren¡¯t as close as you two.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± I was aware that Ca and I didn¡¯t have a typical master-servant rtionship. I wasn¡¯t sure what to call it, though. Anyway, now that it has been brought up, I should subtly probe her. I shrugged and continued speaking. ¡°Ca also teaches me magic outside of sses. Since she does different work than a typical ve, I can¡¯t treat her like one.¡± ¡°Indeed. Your unusual growth rate didn¡¯t just happen without reason. Hmm.¡± Elisha nodded her head and smiled softly. No, talk about the mana core. It¡¯s bothering me so much! But it seemed my inner cry didn¡¯t reach her. Elisha simply shook her head with her gigantic roll-bun hairstyle once and patted my shoulder. ¡°Then, as always, show your best in this practice session.¡± With that, Elisha left, taking her followers with her. In the end, Ca¡¯s mana core wasn¡¯t even mentioned today. ¡®Could this be her strategy to drive me crazy with worry? Probably not, but it¡¯s frustrating enough to consider.¡¯ Sighing deeply, I scratched the back of my head for a moment. Soon, a familiar voice echoed, making me lift my head. ¡°Everyone, quiet! Quiet! We¡¯re about to discuss something important, so close your mouths and open your ears!¡± ¡°¡­Iona, do you really have to treat the students like children?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re no different from a child to me, Professor Jason!¡± ¡°Ah.¡± As usual, Iona was grinning foolishly, and Jason, who intended to reprimand her, ended up being rebuffed himself. Then, an elderly woman in nun¡¯s clothing interrupted the awkward pair. ¡°Both of you, that¡¯s enough. The students are watching.¡± ¡°Right, right! Listen to Professor Christina! Why are you interrupting me, Professor Jason?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re ming this on me? Fine! I¡¯ll do the exnation since I¡¯m the youngest. The two of you can rest!¡± Grumbling, Professor Jason walked to the statue of Hero Rahim at the center of the square. If Iona was in charge of Magic Department ss A, then the bald Jason stepping forward was from the Knight Department. Behind him, the kind-looking elderly woman Christina was in charge of the Divinity Department ss A. ¡°Ah, ah! Can you hear me? Let¡¯s get the rules straight before heading to the dungeon!¡± His voice boomed across the central square, whether he used an aura or not. I already knew what he would say. We¡¯d be teleported to the dungeon entrance, where we¡¯d form parties. The dungeon was forest-themed. Regr monsters could be killed at will, but bosses should be avoided. No fighting between parties. Rewards would be given based on scores, and if you werete when the time was up, points would be deducted. I had already heard it from Iona, not to mention that it was the same old rules of dungeon training from my H&A days. So I just let it go in one ear and out the other. What was more important was how to naturally lead the party members to where the hidden pieces were¡­ I also briefly stopped thinking of various ns in my head. Suddenly, all exnations seemed to have ended, and Iona took Jason¡¯s ce at the front. A tremendous amount of mana burst forth from her. ¡°Gasp¡­¡± ¡°Is she really trying to open a teleportation gate by herself? Isn¡¯t that high-level magic?¡± ¡°Is this the Lord-level Vampire that survived the war of the Gods?¡± Students were shocked, regardless of their departments. And I was no exception. Since it was simple mana pressure without any malice, I, who had a substantial amount of mana, could bear it a little more, but¡­ Still, being overwhelmed for a moment was inevitable. Come to think of it, this was the first time I¡¯d seen Iona exert her full power. In the game, I didn¡¯t think it was a big deal since she would just utter a few words and create a gate, but seeing it in person was different. It wasn¡¯t just talk that she was the strongest in the academy, aside from the Archmage Principal. For once, Iona wore a somewhat serious expression as she licked her lips without a break and then reached her hand forward. Whoom. In response to her gesture, a massive amount of mana gathered all at once. Then, a small cluster of red light appeared in midair. The light that spat out sparks ceaselessly like fireworks soon stretched like a rubber band and then solidified into arge oval shape. ¡­Maybe it was because it was red. It looked like a gate leading to hell or something. However, the scenery visible within the blood-red oval was not a ce where fire flowed like rivers and monsters loitered in packs. It looked more like a small base where people wereing and going. It was probably because the academy staff stayed there and periodically managed the dungeon. Despite the students¡¯ stunned expressions, Iona maintained her usual smug attitude. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is everyone staring nkly? Wasn¡¯t I amazing? Huh? Right? Then quickly give me a round of apuse! And let¡¯s shout ¡®Professor Iona is amazing!¡¯ as we go in!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± It didn¡¯t take long for the students¡¯ awe to turn into annoyance.
Everyone passed through the gate while uttering words of praise for Iona. The party members I met in front of the dungeon were¡­ a pleasant surprise, to say the least. First up, Vincent Grenadin from the Knight Department. A typical knight hailing from a martial family, he had good skills but was weak in realbat, unable to showcase his true abilities. Considering I was strong in actualbat, my guess was correct that at least one person would be weak in that area. What was important came next. His tied-up hair shimmered in a golden hue resembling sunlight. His stunning facial features were adorned with a gentle smile, which was soothing to look at. Lastly, a woman dressed not in the school uniform but in white priestly robes, with a big chest area featuring the academy¡¯s logo. Helena. A student from the Divinity Department, just like me¡­ And also a candidate for the Saintess of the Church of Righteous Radiance. I was pondering how to make contact with the Church of Righteous Radiance, and here she was. Feeling fortunate, I was about to open my mouth for a brief introduction when Helena, who had approached a step ahead of me, glittered her golden eyes. ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°Uh, yes. What is it, Priestess?¡± ¡°Do you, by any chance, want to fight?¡± ¡°???¡± Why was she picking a fight all of a sudden? Chapter 56: Dungeon Practice (6) Chapter 56: Dungeon Practice (6) Feeling fortunate, I was about to open my mouth for a brief introduction when Helena, who had approached a step ahead of me, glittered her golden eyes. ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°Uh, yes. What is it, Priestess?¡± ¡°Do you, by any chance, want to fight?¡± ¡°???¡± Why was she picking a fight all of a sudden? The Helena I knew was considered a candidate for the Saintess of the Church of Righteous Radiance, an ideal figure as if taken out of a painting. It was because she was always bright and kind-hearted, and she joyfully assisted others to help them be better beings. Throughout my life on Earth, I never had a religion, yet she was a devout priestess I would even admire. That was exactly how Helena made me feel. Ah, of course, Helena, as a normal person, had her ws and gave off the vibe of a regr girl her age¡­ But neither of us would suddenly blurt out, ¡®Hey! Wanna fight?¡¯ Or something of that sort. ¡­ Unless the other party was a cultist. The Church of Righteous Radiance was the most hostile to the evil Gods among all the good Gods. So, the always gentle followers of the Church of Righteous Radiance would sometimes foam at the mouth, crying out holy chants when they encountered those who were associated with the evil Gods¡­ Upon having this realization, I quickly lowered my head. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding! Priestess! I¡¯m not a cultist! In fact, I despise them!¡± ¡°Huh? You aren¡¯t¡­ Ahem. Is that so? Can you show me how much you hate those wicked beings?¡± Helena tilted her head slightly, cleared her throat, and said that. Could it be¡­ a retort?! Was that what she was trying to say? Still, giving me a chance to defend myself meant she wasn¡¯t fully convinced yet. I had no idea where this misunderstanding came from, but I eximed with all sincerity that I was absolutely not one of them. ¡°There are many evil Gods in the world, but all of them are damn bastards without any exceptions!¡± ¡°Whoa¡­!¡± ¡°And those wretched cultists are just the same!¡± ¡°Exactly! But which part¡­¡± With eyes even more sparkling than before, Helena urged for more details. It felt like she was saying, ¡®Keep talking. Tell me more.¡¯ Helena wasn¡¯t originally such a violent character¡­ How did this misunderstanding ur? Could it be because of Ca? Ca¡¯s father was executed after beingbeled a cultist, wasn¡¯t he? Seeing me close with Ca, did they think¡­. ¡®Maybe he is a cultist too¡­?¡¯ The Church of Righteous Radiance wasn¡¯t crazy enough to make such assumptions¡­ or so I thought. Regardless, it seemed I was under suspicion. I need to address these doubts now. So I briefly recalled my memories from thetter half of H&A and began to exin. ¡°Recently, I did have an encounter with the cultists of the Chaotic Union.¡± ¡°Really?! Where was it?¡± In an instant, Helena¡¯s eyes grew cold. With her murderous eyes, it was as if she was dering that she would rush there right now and smash all of them. Terrifying¡­ ¡°In Gef City. I wiped out all their guards. During that process, I conquered a dungeon with my ve, and personally killed the bishop of the Chaotic Union!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Helena¡¯s eyes sparkled again, and her smile was as innocent as a child¡¯s. ¡°Those bastards had set up theirir right beneath a city where innocent citizens live! They were targeting an undiscovered dungeon there! They are such wicked beings, truly without any boundaries!¡± ¡°Cultists always find a ce in the shadows of humanity. Even the sun, which fairly illuminates everything, can¡¯t shed light on them¡­!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re right! But the shocking part is this. In order to break the seal of the dungeon, they secretly abducted people and made human sacrifices using their flesh¡­¡± To settle things once and for all, I detailed every single thing I witnessed in the underground of Gef City. The dried-up pools of blood, the human ughterhouse stained in crimson, the altar made of bones and flesh, and the human flesh skewers being sold as if they weremon street food. With every word I spoke, Helena would either express her anger, say a short prayer for the victims, or echo my sentiments. It felt like her suspicions about me had significantly lessened. Meanwhile, Vincent, who was watching from the side, alternated his gaze between Helena and me with a look as if he were seeing madmen, but I decided not to care about that. ¡°Those wicked Gods! Cultists and monsters are all bastards!¡± ¡°What if you see a suspicious person?¡± ¡°I must report them to a nearby church or guards!¡± ¡°But what if you confirm that they are a real cultist or monster?¡± ¡°I will cut them up and kill them!¡± So, please save me! Could my desperate will have been conveyed? ¡°Thank the Lord! Brother, you truly were an honorable person!¡± ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s just how I am.¡± Is the misunderstanding cleared up now? As I stared at her, demanding if she still had doubts, Helena averted her gaze, as if she were embarrassed. ¡°Uh¡­ Truthfully, I never doubted you, Brother.¡± ¡°Then what about what you said to me initially¡­?¡± ¡°I-I was hasty and misspoke out of embarrassment.¡± ¡°Uh huh?¡± ¡°I felt the grace of the Lord in you, Brother. But it seems you haven¡¯t been officially baptized. Perhaps the Lord admired how you fought against the wicked.¡± ¡°Wait, could it be?¡± Come to think of it, I had the blessings of the Sun God, didn¡¯t I? The Sun God embodied righteous radiance, so it was impossible for Helena, a priestess of that God, not to notice it. ¡­Did Ipletely miss the point? As I stood dumbfounded, Helena nodded with a flushed face. ¡°Yes¡­ I just wanted to hear tales of your heroism, but I spoke oddly and caused you distress.¡± Helena took a devout posture, cing both her hands over her heart. ¡°Even after realizing the misunderstanding, I enjoyed hearing your stories, so I couldn¡¯t rify myself in the middle of it. I apologize.¡± She even bowed deeply to apologize. I was touched. A posture that naturally emphasized a heart full of love, forgiveness, mercy, and¡­ other good things. Entranced, I found myself nodding in agreement. ¡°Well¡­ it happens.¡± After all, I didn¡¯t suffer any real harm. More importantly, having received an apology, it seemed better to end the matter here than to nitpick endlessly. ¡°Anyway, should we introduce ourselves now? I feel like we haven¡¯t even exchanged our full names yet.¡± ¡°Thank you for your understanding! Let me introduce myself first. Ahem.¡± Helena cleared her throat lightly before speaking. ¡°My name is Helena. As you might have deduced, I am a priestess of the Church of Righteous Radiance. I know all the basic divine arts, so if you ever need healing or blessings, please let me know.¡± Finally, I could address her as Helena instead of Priestess. Honestly, it was a bit bothersome pretending not to know her name. ¡°Your name is Helena. I¡¯ll go next. My name is Yandel. I can use most of the basic elemental magic, and I also know how to use shields. Oh, and¡­¡± Swish. I showed her a gleaming lion¡¯s dagger from my inventory. ¡°I also know how to handle a dagger. But, of course, not at the level of knights. If you could think of me as someone who can just somewhat fend off threats, I¡¯d appreciate it.¡± ¡°Huh! Isn¡¯t that our divine relic?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the grace I received as a reward for conquering the Gef City dungeon I mentioned earlier. I presume the one who sealed that ce must have been a God of the Church of Righteous Radiance¡­ Ah, it was also this dagger that defeated the bishop of Tainted Unity.¡± ¡°God will surely rejoice at Brother Yandel¡¯s struggles. No, He has already rejoiced and bestowed his blessings. It is truly a beautiful thing.¡± Helena said with an expression filled with emotions, as if she were genuinely touched. It felt a bit unsettling to be so happy about someone¡¯s death¡­ but since it wasn¡¯t human, it should be okay, right? But the pleasantries between them were cut short. ¡°¡­Can I say something now?¡± Vincent, who had been heaving sighs until now, interrupted. ¡°Ah! I-I¡¯m sorry, Brother. I was too excited about the relic¡­¡± ¡°I know you had no ill intentions. Calm down. I don¡¯t me you. You¡¯ve been very restless.¡± His tone was oddly authoritative. But considering his lineage, it was understandable. ¡°My name is Vincent Grenadin. I mainly use the Grenadin family¡¯s signature swordsmanship. Among aura users, I am of mid-level. My swordsmanship is offensive in nature, so I mightck in defense¡­ I¡¯ll leave that part to both of you.¡± The Grenadin Marquess family. Affiliated with the Levantin Empire, it was a renowned name among martial arts families. Given where he grew up, it was natural that he acquired a haughty demeanor. While he might be a bit stiff in speech, he wasn¡¯t a bad guy. His character wasn¡¯t a concern. However, there was one significant w. ¡°I¡¯ll be at the forefront fighting the enemies, so leave the vanguard to me!¡± Vincent confidently thumped his chest. However, the guy hadbat nausea. It was his first realbat, so he probably wasn¡¯t aware of it yet. But since only low-level monsters appear in training dungeons, it should be fine. After the introductions, as they discussed their positions and ways to detect traps, we all threw ourselves at the dungeon entrance. And then¡­ ¡°Argh! Save me! The horn¡­ the horn¡­!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cling to me so disgustingly! You¡¯re disturbing my magic!¡± ¡°Lord! Today, I offer you this damned creature who¡¯s been wrong since birth!¡± A priestess running wild at the front. A swordsman hiding behind a mage. And me, frantically casting spells in all directions. ¡­ I expected it to be chaotic, but I didn¡¯t think it would be THIS chaotic! Chapter 57: Dungeon Practice (7) Chapter 57: Dungeon Practice (7) The start was smooth. Vincent confidently drew his sword and stood on the front lines, while Helena held onto her rosary, blessing us from the rear. I also stood in the middle, with a shining lion dagger in one hand and a newly purchased staff in the other. Our lineup was simple but effective¡­ After all, there were only three of us, and each of our roles was clearly defined. This setup was arguably better. It was a formation that could be considered textbook-perfect. ¡°Heh¡­ I was a bit nervous thinking it was a dungeon¡­ but it¡¯s no different from an ordinary forest.¡± ¡°Yes, indeed. It¡¯s actually just an ordinary forest where they¡¯ve sealed away the monsters.¡± Vincent muttered as if disappointed, and Helena responded in her gentle tone. Taking their short conversation as a signal, we began to slowly make our way through the forest path. About five minutes passed. Finally, we encountered our first monster. Rustle. ¡°Hold on.¡± To me, it sounded like a simple gust of wind, but perhaps it was different for aura users. Vincent stopped us with a deep, firm voice. ¡°There¡¯s something over there.¡± He then pointed his sword towards some bushes a little further off. Rustle. As if the creature knew it was being watched, the leaves shook. Then something leaped out. Brown fur. Long ears. Red eyes. And a chubby body. ¡°¡­A rabbit?¡± Seeing what clearly looked like a rabbit, Vincent lowered his sword, relieved. But then¡­ ¡°Raise your sword again! That¡¯s a monster!¡± There was no way an ordinary animal would be in a dungeon. Did it think I was preparing a spell because I was on guard? ¡°Kyueeng.¡± The rabbit heaved a sigh, and in an instant, it shed its innocent herbivore image. ¡°Kiyaaaak!¡± With a scream eerily resembling a human¡¯s, its size inted to that of a medium-sized dog, and a sharp horn protruded from its forehead. ¡°An Evil Rabbit¡­!¡± Vincent, who had just realized its true identity, swiftly adjusted his stance and stamped the ground. ¡°Cut it down now!¡± It was a good judgment. Why wait for the enemy to transform? It was best to strike it at its most vulnerable moment. Swoosh! ¡°Keeek!!¡± The Evil Rabbit, overwhelmed by the aura user¡¯s superhuman speed, was severely wounded. Its side gushed, a grotesque sight with its innards spilling out. But it wasn¡¯t dead. It was just barely clinging to life. The magic spell I had been preparing was nearingpletion. Just as I was about to finish it off cleanly¡­ ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Vincent froze with a puzzled expression on his face. His gaze was fixed on the nearly defeated Evil Rabbit. And for good reason. Squirm. ¡°Kyaaaak!!¡± Suddenly, the creature¡¯s jaw split into four, and from its mouth, thick tentacles emerged. With its horn and erged size, it looked nothing like the rabbit from moments ago. This very form was why the Evil Rabbit was ssified as a monster. Despite being a low-level monster, it had a berserk form! Well, it was only a little stronger than a goblin, anyway. I tried to finish it before its berserk figure would bepleted¡­ but my magic was a bitte. It didn¡¯t matter. While its appearance, which looked like it was eroded by an alien parasitic organism, was utterly terrifying, the fact that the creature was in a vulnerable state remained unchanged. Zap. I felt a current from the end of my staff. Feeling thepletion of the lower-tier lightning magic ¡®Thunder Bolt¡¯ I recently learned, I shouted. ¡°Vincent, move! The magic spell is ready!¡± I shouted so he wouldn¡¯t be surprised when a spell flew by right next to him. However, my consideration was in vain. Because¡­ ¡°Ah! Tentacles.. .Tentacles!¡± Vincent was already in a state of panic. Well, yeah, that scene was a bit horrifying. Vincent was dodging the approaching tentacle cluster of the Evil Rabbit and lept to the side. Unfortunately, he precisely went to where my Thunder Bolt was aimed. Sizzle! ¡°Gasp! Ambush! It¡¯s an ambush! They are hiding somewhere!¡° ¡°You¡­ idiot!¡± It was because you blocked my magic with your body. Fortunately, thanks to my earlier shield magic and Helena¡¯s blessing, even after a direct hit, he only looked slightly shaken. ¡°Help me, everyone! Aren¡¯t we a group? Even if we¡¯re surrounded by monsters, we should unite and advance¡­!¡± Ah, his panic seemed to have intensified. Waving his sword in every direction, he was overreacting to a not-so-serious situation. It felt like he was floundering in a shallow swimming pool. It was utterly amazing that he hadn¡¯t been hit once. In H&A, whenever Vincent panicked, he would be unresponsive, and his uracy decreased¡­ So that was why I couldn¡¯t just leave Vincent like that. I needed to help him. Casting lower-tier magic now would be too slow. So, I just had to hit it. After all, it was a dying creature; one blow would knock it down. ¡°Terra.¡± A clump of earth gathered at the tip of my staff. I added more magic power, hardening it. If I swing it now, it would be like I was wielding a long mace. ¡­ It wasn¡¯t the proper way to use a staff, though. Chuckling internally, I was about to swing it when someone dashed in faster than me. ¡°You despicable creature! How dare you bring out those filthy tentacles?!¡± With half-closed eyes, Helena, with her long, tied-up blonde hair fluttering, charged. Her speed was almost too fast to follow. And her body was shining, maybe even excessively. Was she staying still since the battle began just to heap blessings upon herself? The always gentle and calm Helena now lookedpletely different¡­ She even had a fierce aura. Feeling threatened by her aggressive form, the Evil Rabbit, which was reaching out to Vincent, shot out its horn with a desperate cry. ¡°Kiiieeek!¡± Yes, shoot. Whenever the Evil Rabbit felt threatened, it could shoot its horn like an arrow. But of course, this wouldn¡¯t affect Helena. ¡°Did you think you could harm me, who has received the grace of God?¡± Helena dodged the horn with a slight tilt of her head. Such graceful movements weren¡¯t those of a novice. ¡°Eek! Eeek!¡± The horn that Helena avoided grazed Vincent¡¯s cheek, but thankfully, no one was hurt. The Evil Rabbit, unable to retract all its tentacles and having fired its only horn, was then confronted by Helena. Charging forward, she used the momentum to kick the Evil Rabbit¡¯s head. Thump! It sounded as though a water-filled leather bag was being struck. It was a chilling impact noise. The corpse of the Evil Rabbit, with its upper halfpletely obliterated, rolled on the ground. Helena, having caught her breath in front of the scattered remains of Evil Rabbit, looked back. ¡°Brother Vincent, are you hurt?¡± Her smile was as pure as if she hadn¡¯t just casually taken down a monster. Only then did it dawn on me. The Church of Righteous Radiance didn¡¯t hesitate when it came to matters rted to the evil Gods. They were fanatics¡­ Even I was taken aback, so how would the cultists feel? It was no wonder that they would face a concentrated attack from the cultists in thetter part of the story, leading to their downfall or corruption. For a moment, I remembered the shaking cultists within H&A when confronted by a follower of the Church of Righteous Radiance. ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡± ¡°Eh? Brother Vincent? Brother Vincent?!¡± Perhaps he was mentally traumatized by the brutal scene, Vincent screamed and fled from Helena. ¡­He had gone insane. Until now, I simply viewed Vincent¡¯s issues as him not being able to disy his skills due to bat nausea.¡¯ Vincent, being a recruitable character, had his unique storyline. So far, it seems his setup involved dealing with phantoms that left no corpses or his invincible father, who couldn¡¯t be wounded. As a result, he was terrified of realbat, where blood was spilled and bones were broken. Oveing this was the main content of Vincent¡¯s story. But it wasn¡¯t something we could deal with right now. For the time being, we needed to forcibly make him focus. I patted Helena¡¯s shoulder, who looked despairingly at Vincent¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°Don¡¯t be too hurt, Priestess Helena. I think he was just startled.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m fine. But we must hurry and follow Brother Vincent.¡± Despite her words, Helena looked slightly gloomy, and I headed in the direction Vincent had run off to. Vincent, who pointlessly had outstanding physical abilities, was finally found sitting down with a dazed expression after a long chase. ¡­We also discovered a trapid right beneath Vincent¡¯s feet. And it happened to be a trap designed to lure monsters. Whyyyyyy? A sharp noise echoed loudly throughout the forest. And just like that, we were screwed. Chapter 58: Dungeon Practice (8) Chapter 58: Dungeon Practice (8) ¡°Wow! Wow! He¡¯s actually running away?¡± ¡°¡­That guy, Vincent. I knew that the will within his sword wasn¡¯t sharp, so he would be weak when it mattered¡­ but I never expected this much.¡± ¡°Hehe. How many are adept from the start? It looks like it¡¯s his first time in realbat. Teaching him well from now on is our job.¡± ¡°I suppose so¡­ Sigh...¡± In front of the dungeon, there stood thergest building. Inside, professors from each department were showing various reactions as they looked at the screen floating in the air. On the screen hovering in mid-air, several small scenes were simultaneously visible. They all showed the students who had entered the training dungeon. With a special magical device installed in advance inside the dungeon, they were peering into the internalndscape that pierced through the isted space. Usually, this would be impossible. However, in a training dungeon, where the magical pattern inside had been perfected for a long time, it somehow became possible. Thanks to this, Professors Iona, Jason, and Christina could vividly watch Vincent, who was fidgety throughout the battle and ran away after seeing Helena in the end. ¡°Nevertheless, student Helena is truly remarkable. Not only her holy arts but her physical techniques have reached an impressive level.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ She still has a long way to go. Most priests of the Church of Righteous Radiance are like that, but Helena especially gets furious when going up against monsters¡­¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s better than getting scared and running away, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Well¡­ this is the lowest-level dungeon, so it¡¯s alright here. If it were elsewhere, recklessly dashing out during a battle would be more dangerous than running away alone.¡± Jason and Christina sigh deeply, worried about their own students. Among them, Iona was giggling. No wonder. ¡°Hehe. Our Magic Department is the best, after all! Isn¡¯t that right, Jason?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m also a professor now, so address me with ¡®Professor¡¯, Professor Iona. And it¡¯s just that student Yandel excels. It doesn¡¯t mean the entire Magic Department is the best. Look here. This student named Vilhelm, even as a mage, did not take the lead despite everyone¡¯s dissuasion.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ He still hasn¡¯t fully adapted¡­ Hmm. His propensity to leap into action hasn¡¯t changed¡­¡± Then the professors¡¯ gazes shift from Yandel to the party where Vilhelm was. There were about ten parties to evaluate, but there were only three professors, so they couldn¡¯t pay attention to every student. Perhaps that was why. They missed the glimpse of the ck robe¡¯s hem that briefly flitted across the corner of the screen.
¡°Aaahhhh!¡± From the distance, the Evil Rabbit shot its horn. Vincent, startled by the flying corn, hid behind me. ¡°Ah! Save me! The horn¡­ the horn ising¡­!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cling to me like that! It interferes with my magic!¡± Thanks to the system adjustment, even though it wasn¡¯t necessary to be highly focused while casting magic, it was never good to have your concentration disrupted when you were continuously casting spells. ¡°Besides, I put up a shield for you! It can block that sort of projectile around six times!¡± ¡°But it was flying towards my face!¡± ¡°Swat it away with your sword! You can do it!¡± Such a troublesome guy! I pushed Vincent away roughly and released the magic at the end of my staff. ¡°Water Cannon!¡± With the activation word, a high-pressure stream of water was shot. From behind, an Evil Rabbit targeting Helena was directly hit by it and tumbled to the ground. ¡°Kyaahhhhh!¡± Tsk. I aimed for its head but missed. It was all because of Vincent. Anyway, that was the case. Although its ribs shattered and its internal organs turned to mush, the monster¡¯s unique tenacity kept it alive. And then it went on a rampage. ¡°Kreeeeeee!¡± But Helena wasn¡¯t just going to watch. Rushing forward with its horn, she caught the Evil Rabbit in mid-air. Grabbing the strangted rabbit by its horn, she struck it with her sword, breaking it. Helena then decisively mmed it on its head, ending its life. Such an incrediblebo¡­ It wasn¡¯t really a priestess¡¯s job. Anyway, with that brief moment of respite, Helena immediately charged at the rampaging Evil Rabbit. ¡°Lord! Today, I offer up this cursed being whose very existence is a mistake!¡± Saying so, she grabbed the tentacles, trying to sneak out from between the creature¡¯s split jaws. ¡°Kwack?¡± The Evil Rabbit let out a confused sound¡­ but that became itsst words. ¡°Hnngh!¡± Stepping on the Evil Rabbit¡¯s mouth, Helena ruthlessly yanked out the tentacles. Swoosh! Not just the tentacles but even its internal organs were spat out in one go, making the Evil Rabbit¡¯s belly concave. ¡°Ah¡­ The Lord¡¯s grace fills my body. What is there to fear?¡± With a voice full of emotion, Helena said this and then stomped on the head of the Evil Rabbit that was still twitching. ¡­Terrifying. Too scary! How could she be called a priestess? I understood why Vincent ran away after seeing Helena up close. But I couldn¡¯t run. That was because¡­ There were still many monsters, and at this very moment, there were those trying to ambush the righteous, radiant Helena from both sides. ¡°Shock! Shock!¡± I quickly cast basic magic that could be used with just an activation word. ¡°Kreek?!¡± ¡°Kyaaak!¡± Though basic magic didn¡¯t have much power, being electric, the shock magic could cause temporary paralysis. What happens when one¡¯s body gets paralyzed just when it was attempting to leap? Thud. They would simply copse in an awkward position. For a moment, two Evil Rabbits, rendered powerless,y in sight. Helena wore a delighted smile upon seeing them. ¡°Thank you, Brother Yandel! Such a precious gift!¡± No, it wasn¡¯t a gift. However, Helena, filled with the thought of smashing the monster¡¯s bodies, burst intoughter as she summoned her divine power. Swish. A faint golden shimmer of divine power, blending with Helena¡¯s golden hair and eyes, gave off a rather mysterious aura¡­ But to the Evil Rabbits¡¯ eyes, she must have seemed more terrifying than death itself. ¡°Kkyueot?¡± ¡°Kkyuit?¡± Trying to look like ordinary rabbits and showing cute expressions, they even shook their horns. But their desperate struggle for survival did not move Helena. ¡°These despicable monsters! They dare try to enchant me?¡± In her anger, Helena threw a clump of concentrated divine power from both hands. Holy Strike. It was one of the few direct attack divine arts for priests, it was swiftlyunched at the two Evil Rabbits. BOOM! With an explosion, the head of an Evil Rabbit was gone in an instant. Was this power equivalent to two-thirds of a Fireball? A regr Holy Strike wasn¡¯t usually this strong. Perhaps it was due to the famed aggressive divine power of the Holy Light. Well, on the other hand, it was utterly useless for nonbat purposes. With this, it seemed all the monsters lured into Vincent¡¯s trap had been dealt with. ¡°Phew¡­¡± As I sighed in relief, Vincent, who had been hiding behind me, cautiously asked, ¡°Did you get them all? I don¡¯t sense any more movements.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak ill. Why would you even ask that?¡± ¡°What? I was just¡­¡± Ignoring half of what the protesting Vincent said, I gathered magic once again. Whoom. A widespread psychokic magic centered around me. It was a workaround taught to me by Ca because I hadn¡¯t yet mastered the proper detection of magic. Its range was short, and it couldn¡¯t detect magical phenomena, but it could sense the presence of monsters. Luckily, I didn¡¯t feel any resistance. ¡°Phew¡­ It seems we¡¯re done for now. I don¡¯t sense any other monsters nearby.¡° ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, truly. So, please keep your distance now.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Only after hearing my affirmation did Vincent step forward. With Helena, who was trudging with a face full of guilt, joining us, the three of us finally faced each other clearly. ¡°Why such a face, Priestess Helena? You fought well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the problem. I am primarily a priestess, after all. I tried to be more reserved this time, but¡­ I got carried away.¡± ¡°Well, it would¡¯ve been risky if this wasn¡¯t a training dungeon.¡± When a priestess bes too active in the battlefield, other party members might not receive proper support. Recovery and blessings mightete. And if Helena were to die or faint, the party would rely entirely on the mage for support. Support magic was less efficient than divine arts, so the mage would exhaust much faster, and their firepower would diminish. The increasing pressure on the frontline would eventually cause it to crumble, leading to the party¡¯s demise. It was a well-known fact. That was why, in party fights, the main target was always the priest/priestess. Although this was a training dungeon, and the result turned out good, Vincent¡¯s recklessness wasn¡¯t much different from negligence. However, ¡°It¡¯s okay. This isn¡¯t a high-level dungeon. It¡¯s for training. And someone had to take the lead.¡± ¡°Brother Yandel¡­!¡± Helena¡¯s eyes sparkled with emotion. After all, she might have only heard things she shouldn¡¯t do from the Church of Righteous Radiance and the Academy so far. Hence, my seemingly casual response must have been quite impactful to her. If Vincent had his own individual story of oveing fear and finally awakening, Helena¡¯s story was surprisingly about her honing her martial skills to the extent that she could fight in the front line like a Holy Knight. Around then, she would be recognized not just as a Saintess candidate but as a true Saintess. ¡°Ah, but Sir Vincent¡­¡± ¡°Just call me Vincent. I¡¯m sorry for earlier. I was so taken aback that I couldn¡¯t do my job properly.¡± Vincent bowed his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. But what about next time? Can you fight at the front?¡± ¡°That¡­ might be a bit difficult.¡± Well, that made sense. At this time, Vincent was almost a worthless character. But it wasn¡¯tpletely impossible. In reality, one might not expect it to be this serious, but in H&A, I¡¯d encountered Vincent in the training dungeon¡¯s party more than once. ¡°So, what if you support Helena instead of leading the charge? You can do that much, right?¡± ¡°Um, I think I can do that.¡± ¡°Priestess Helena? How about it? Will you lead the front next time?¡± ¡°Yes? But¡­¡± Seeing Helena¡¯s hesitance, I reassured her. ¡°Adjusting our strategy to the dungeon is a given, right? The monsters here can be managed with Priestess Helena¡¯s strength. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem if you¡¯re at the front.¡± ¡°Since you put it that way, I¡¯ll give it a shot.¡± Both Helena and I exchanged smiles. After the chaos we¡¯d been through, it felt like our party had grown closer. ¡°In summary, Priestess Helena will confront the monsters with Vincent as her support. I will provide magical firepower from the back and give the orders. Does anyone have a better idea?¡± ¡°No, none.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with it.¡± Both nodded, signaling their agreement with my n. Good. Now, I can naturally give orders. In the heat of battle, I was the only sane person, so it was only natural. But¡­ It was also true that it had be easier to direct them towards the hidden piece. ¡°Let¡¯s move on then.¡± I briefly surveyed our surroundings, pinpointed the location of the hidden piece, and signaled in its direction. It was regrettable that the party members couldn¡¯t control themselves, but maybe this could be a blessing in disguise.
In a corner of the training dungeon. The guard of the academy, who was guarding the entrance to the giant rabbit¡¯s boss¡¯sir, fell helplessly. Thunk. The fallen body was half torn, as if bitten off by a giant monster, with a rough tear line. One by one, guards, who were on par with experienced mercenaries, were annihted. The ground was littered with blood and flesh. A man in a ck robe stood alone atop this carnage, mumbling softly. ¡°Everything is as He wills.¡± Chapter 59: A Sudden Turn (1) Chapter 59: A Sudden Turn (1) Could it be due to that big mistake we made once before? Ever since we reorganized our positions, our party has been progressing smoothly. ¡°Lord! Bestow upon me your light! Allow me to bring divine punishment upon these vile creatures!¡± Helena, still exhibiting an almost berserk-like behavior, raged uncontrobly. Tearing and killing. Her actions resembled a scene straight out of a sher movie. Her deep-seated hatred and anger towards the monsters emanated fiercely from her, juxtaposed with her warm divine power that shone like the sun on everyone. It felt so unbnced. However, focusing solely on killing monsters like that inevitably left one vulnerable. Indeed, there was an Evil Rabbit about to leap down from a tree, targeting the unaware Helena. ¡°Arghhhh!¡± Swish. With a forceful shout and a swing, a de easily sliced the creature in two, so there was no need to worry. Perhaps Vincent still felt uneasy looking at the Evil Rabbit. His eyes were narrowed, and his hands trembled. But he didn¡¯t run away and managed to swing his sword effectively. Although he still seemed far from his true potential, at least he was now able to fight. Lastly, I said, ¡°Vincent! There¡¯s one more behind Helena!¡± ¡°On it!¡± Utilizing my broad field of view, I also gave out simplemands. ¡°Burn, explode, and consume. Fireball!¡± From time to time, I also bombarded clusters of monsters with spells. ¡°You think you¡¯re fierce?!¡± ¡°Kiiiiieeek!!¡± I also stabbed a dagger into the belly of a few monsters that tried to target me directly, bypassing Helena and Vincent. ¡­Wasn¡¯t it strange that I had so much to do? Anyway, as we focused on what each of us could do, our party surprisingly moved forward quite efficiently. Thanks to that, even Vincent and Helena, who were initially uncertain, wore bright smiles. ¡°Hahaha! I had many worries at first¡­ but isn¡¯t this a pretty good party?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it all thanks to Mr. Yandel, who turned our weaknesses into strengths?¡± ¡°¡­Anyone could have thought of that. Please don¡¯t tter me too much, Priestess Helena.¡± ¡°True, anyone could think of it. But being able to make it work is purely due to your ability. Just ept our praise.¡± ¡°Haha! Priestess Helena is right! You deserve it!¡± Come on¡­ this was just a low-level dungeon. Given time, a top-tier student could clear it by himself, except for the boss. Of course, excluding Vincent, the coward. He was really just a liability until his awakening event. However, once awakened, he would be a valuable character¡­ But to be honest, I didn¡¯t y male characters that often. Why y a male character when there are plenty of beautiful and good female ones? Anyway, the two were so excited that I felt a bit guilty for secretly wondering how to obtain the hidden piece. So, I awkwardly changed the topic with augh. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s start collecting the horns.¡± ¡°You¡¯re feeling shy.¡± ¡°He¡¯s blushing.¡± Vincent and Helena began to collect the horns of the Evil Rabbits while chuckling. Given therge number of Evil Rabbits we faced this time, they spent a good while gathering all of them. Suddenly, Helena tilted her head and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit odd? Even if the Evil Rabbits lived in groups, too many appeared all of a sudden. This is almost like the number you¡¯d encounter after triggering a lure trap.¡± ¡°What? Perhaps we¡¯re near a rabbit den. It¡¯s just points rolling in for us, then. Shouldn¡¯t we be happy? Hahaha!¡± Vincent, who hadn¡¯t gotten used to the monster corpses yet, was working with his eyes wide open,ughing heartily. Well, it wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t understand him. Even after bing a part of ss A¡­ or rather, because he was in ss A¡ªgrades were even more important. The academy divided the sses based on grades, and the treatment varied drastically ording to the ss. It could also be seen as a kind of bait to stimte the students¡¯ desire to improve. It wasn¡¯t that there was a penalty for being in a lower ss, but wasn¡¯t it natural for humans to feel envious of the privileges of the upper ss? If it was frustrating, the students just had to train harder and be stronger. But what could be the bait for ss A, the top ss? Simple. Offer rare treasures that are generally unattainable. In ss A, grades were settled once a semester to tally points. And with these points, you could purchase magic tools made by the academy¡¯s professors, elixirs, or even rare items. Ah, of course, you could also exchange them for money. This had a pretty good exchange rate, so students who were financially strapped often bought a certain amount of money with their points first. Anyway, Vincent probably had his eyes on the system, which was referred to as the ¡°achievement shop¡± among users. But Helena, befitting of a priestess, had always had mild greed and continued to be anxious. Deciding to alleviate Helena¡¯s worries since they were brought up, I said, ¡°Priestess Helena, you¡¯re right about the sudden increase in Evil Rabbits. There¡¯s arge rock nearby, so let¡¯s take a look from there. If anything¡¯s amiss, we¡¯ll retreat immediately.¡± ¡°Ah! Sounds good! Let¡¯s do that then!¡± Helena, who seemed a bit relieved, smiled shyly. It was hard to believe she had disassembled a monster with her bare hands just five minutes ago. In fact, there was a reason why there were so many monsters around here. It was because of the hidden piece on the rock I pointed out earlier¡­ they were attracted to the aura emitted by the transformed magic herb. The magic herb, a nt already rich in magic, underwent a mutation due to excessive magic, turning it into a transformed magic herb. While it wasn¡¯t as effective as a professionally made elixir, it was a medicinal herb that could lead to decent growth in the early stages. Moreover, wasn¡¯t magic, or ¡°mana¡±, a crucial stat for a mage like me? The only regrettable thing was that, unlike monsters and ordinary resources, special items like the transformed magic herb didn¡¯t regenerate in respawn-type dungeons. It was natural in games to prevent yers from infinitely farming rare items, but this was the reality. There was probably a reason why some items didn¡¯t respawn. Although I didn¡¯t know what they were. Thinking so, I finally resumed walking after storing thest horn in my inventory. Luckily, we didn¡¯t encounter any monsters in the meantime.
¡°Phew¡­ No wonder it couldn¡¯t be found.¡° As I thought of a reason for how I found this hidden piece, I climbed the rock alone. In a small crevice there, a snow-white herb had grown, which was indeed the transformed magic herb. I swiftly plucked it and put it in my inventory. At the same time, a clear notification sound rang out. Ding! ¡¾You''ve found the hidden treasure of the dungeon!¡¿ ¡¾Achievement Unlocked! You''ve earned the new title, ''Novice Treasure Hunter''!¡¿ ¡¾Title: Novice Treasure Hunter¡¿ Description: You have discovered the existence of hidden treasures in the dungeon. These range from naturally generated items to powerful relics sealed with monsters 300 years ago. If you can obtain them, they will surely aid you in your journey. But be careful. You''re not the only one who knows this secret. - > All actions in the dungeon will receive a positive effect of a 1% boost. - > The probability of being ambushed by adventurers in the dungeon increases by 3%. Chapter 60: A Sudden Turn (2) Chapter 60: A Sudden Turn (2) Boom! Bang! Boom! Various colorful fireworks decorated the sky of the training dungeon. The explosions blooming in mid-air grabbed our attention with their unique sounds and mes. It seemed as though someone was desperately trying to reveal their location. The unexpected fireworks were incredibly beautiful, but neither Vincent, Helena, nor I could smile. And for good reason¡­ these weren¡¯t for fun. Each of them was a distress signal. Our minds went nk as we stared at the sea of signals filling our view. What was going on? What was happening? I¡­ was unaware of such an event¡¯s existence. If the entrance exam was a maniption tutorial, the dungeon training was a dungeon tutorial. Logically, it was the first dungeon one would enter in a normal ythrough. But what on earth was this scene before us? Something had gone wrong without my knowledge and for unknown reasons. And it seemed to be a very grave matter. Amidst the heavy silence, Helena was the first to speak. ¡°Brothers, what shall we do?¡± Helena gripped the rosary ced over her ample chest with both hands. She spoke in a devout manner, almost as if she were praying. ¡°We know from our own experience that Evil Rabbits alone can¡¯t endanger the academy students. There must be something else at y.¡± ¡°Something else, you say?¡± ¡°¡­ I suspect it¡¯s the cultists.¡± At Helena¡¯s words, a light bulb went off in my head. Yes, it had always been the heretics causing widespread chaos in dungeons. They always freed the dungeon monsters and recruited them to their side, either to bolster their strength or to enhance the power of the evil Gods they worship, thereby elerating the pace of the seals breaking. But¡­ ¡°How? How did the cultists get in here?¡± Vincent¡¯s skepticism was valid. The training dungeon was under strict supervision by the academy. Weren¡¯t they always hiring numerous guards to thoroughly manage both the interior and exterior of the dungeon? Their primary job was to manage the dungeon, so they always emphasized safety. But now, cultists were in here, causing chaos without anyone noticing. This was no ordinary urrence. The professors were supposed to be watching us from outside. Would they just stand by and watch the cultists? Professor Jason, though modest in ability and without any grandiose goals, still saw the heretics as scum and believed in protecting the students. Professor Christina? Wasn¡¯t it a given that a priestess would abhor those associated with evil Gods? Lastly, Professor Iona. She was alwaysining, but Iona participated in the Great War 300 years ago. Having rejected the evil Gods, she lost all her n members. Since then, she has been single-mindedly seeking revenge. That was why she¡¯s called a ¡°Lord-level¡± vampire and not a Vampire Lord. She had no n. All three of them would have valid reasons toe out right now and take on the cultists¡­ There must be some problem, for sure. Perhaps outside, there was someone on par with the three professors, and they were in the midst of a battle. Or maybe the entrance to the dungeon was blocked. ¡­ Controlling the dungeon¡¯s ess implied someone was capable of manipting space and time at will. But that seemed unlikely. Though there was such a person among the cultists, he was currently incapacitated. I continued to ponder, but no other theories came to mind. From the beginning, I didn¡¯t have enough information. However, there was one thing for sure. This had to be stopped. Somehow. Absolutely. The entrance exam attack was a kind of violent demonstration. To weaken the academy¡¯s future by killing the prospective freshmen and to spread the fear of the evil Gods to others as a form of terror. It wasn¡¯t initially about directly confronting the academy. But didn¡¯t the current situation feel like they were resolute about showing their strength? I didn¡¯t know which cult it was from, but if this continued, countless ss A students would lose their lives. You could even say that potential talents that could face the revival of the evil Gods in the future would be lost. As my thoughts reached there, frustration, irritation, and anxiety surged. Aargh! I should have somehow insisted on bringing Ca! I didn¡¯t even realize that my breathing had be rugged. I took deep breaths to calm myself and slowly opened my mouth. ¡°Like Priestess Helena, I also think that this is an attack by a cult or something simr.¡± ¡°But there are professors outside, and this ce is managed by the academy, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯d rather think this is a test set up by the professors to deal with unforeseen situations.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t a test. H&A didn¡¯t have such content. Maybe I didn¡¯t realize that something changed after I entered, causing a butterfly effect¡­ ¡°Either way, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m thinking of heading in the direction where that signal ising from, whether it¡¯s a surprise test or the cult. What about you guys?¡± At that, Helena nodded as if she had been waiting for it. ¡°I will join you, Brother Yandel.¡± Her tone was soft, but it held determination. ¡°Thank you, Helena.¡± ¡°Why? If it¡¯s a test, we just have to solve it. If it¡¯s the cult, we just have to kill them.¡± Her face wore a faint smile, but the emphasis on the cult part made her seem a bit scary. Unlike Helena, who responded quickly, Vincent took a moment before speaking. ¡°A test would be better. But if they¡¯re really like the cult¡­ Can I be of help to you?¡± ¡°Just as you are now, it would be more than enough.¡± ¡°I see. Then I will assist you with my sword.¡± As if taking a vow, Vincent thudded his left chest. No matter what, he was a good guy. Well, now that we¡¯ve all decided to check the source of the distress signal, speed is essential. The field-type dungeon was wide, regardless of the monster¡¯s level. ¡°Before we head out,e here for a moment.¡± ¡°Why, Brother?¡± ¡°Do you have a n?¡± Their curious expressions were met with my sly smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this situation¡­ but I prepared some things just in case.¡± I nced at my inventory. Stored potions and scrolls were abundant.
The effectiveness of buffs diminishes as they stack. Especially buffs of the same kind. Only the strongest would be applied, notbined. But efficiency diminishes. The fact that buffs were beneficial remained unchanged. Hence, numerous H&A yers tried to discover efficient potions, and I was no exception. I made severalbinations myself and even memorizedbinations discovered by others. Terrain, ss, individual characters, partybinations, adversaries, concept y, user tendencies, and more. Memories of researching optimized potions for various situations remain vivid in my mind. After such a long time, I concocted a customized potion for Vincent and Helena. Perhaps it was a concoction that only I could provide in this world. The result? ¡°Insane! You¡¯re truly insane! Carrying around such potions and scrolls! My body feels so light. It doesn¡¯t seem like my own!¡± ¡°Yes. Moreover, I meticulously created it so it wouldn¡¯t counteract your divine power. It truly feels like I sense the extensive effort you¡¯ve made to be this strong.¡± We were speeding through the forest at more than twice our usual speed. The Evil Rabbits that sporadically sprang up were either too intimidated by our momentum and ran away or were too slow, getting kicked and meeting their end. Yet I had one more thing prepared. ¡°By the way, are you really sure about lending me so many magic tools? What if they break¡­?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Use them freely. I still have plenty left.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Did you run a magic tool shop before enrolling in the academy?¡± Vincent asked as he saw the sheer number of magic tools I lent him. Most of them had low-tier magic engraved, so they were hardly used now¡­ Before recruiting Ka, I had been supplementing my insufficient power with these magic tools. I thought it was wasteful to just stuff the remnants of that obsession in my inventory, so I decided to use them all this time. Originally, I held back from relying on items this much because of the potential deductions, but now there was no need. However, considering there was precedent with an over-stuffed Ka, I couldn¡¯t maintain this state for too long. With urgency in mind, we rushed to the closest location with a signal. The reality waiting for us there was slightly worse than I imagined. ¡°Shiiiiiik!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ No, please¡­!¡± Two studentsy on the ground, tainted in purple, and one barely clung to consciousness. And the culprit of this situation appeared to be a creature, half-human, and half-snake. Only after seeing the toothmark tattoos on the long, roughly 2-meter-tall creature did I realize. The assants were followers of the God of Tainted Unity. I had previously killed one of their bishops and prevented an ambush during the entrance exam. Thanks to that, the followers of the God of Tainted Unity marked me as a public enemy. ¡­.. Could it be that they sharpened their des this much just to catch me? Chapter 61: A Sudden Turn (3) Chapter 61: A Sudden Turn (3) Over 2 meters tall with shimmering ck scales and vertically slitted pupils. I locked eyes with a creature that seemed half human, half snake. Interestingly, a messy tattoo of tooth marks was drawn on its body. The moment I saw that mark, which looked like a giant beast had taken a bite, I felt as if someone hit me in the back of the head with a hammer. Wasn¡¯t that the mark of the God of Tainted Unity? Originally, I was nning to attack them during the entrance exam, but instead, I killed bishop Pietro, making me their target. ¡­Did they really sharpen their knives just for me? No, I probably overthinking it. An evil God was an evil God because of its evil nature and thoughts. Of course, there were more than one or two people they had designated as targets. Those who interfered with their cult were all considered targets, and surely they ran around¡­ ¡°Shiiik? Found it. Target.¡± ¡°Damn it! Everyone, prepare for battle!¡± Helena leaned forward, ready to spring into action at any moment, while Vincent drew his sword and pointed it at the creature. The snake creature, upon seeing this, tossed aside the students it had captured and opened its mouth wide towards me. Its jaw split apart, widening to an eerie extent beyond what seemed possible for a joint. ¡°Watch out! It¡¯s spitting poison!¡± ¡°You can tell from the pale faces of those who¡¯ve been hit! But the poison isn¡¯t something you can just avoid by¡­¡± Pwat! Before Vincent could finish, the creature spat a purple liquid from its wide-open mouth. Somehow, the poison spread out in a fan shape in mid-air, heading right for us. But then, ¡°Haah!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Helena charged forward with all the divine power she possessed, while Vincent threw himself to the side, rolling to avoid it. And I¡­ Swish. Just got hit. However, I quickly took out and drank a top-grade antidote potion from my inventory. Although poison damage wouldst for a while, as long as I counteracted it quickly, I could withstand it. Even though the area where I got hit stung a bit, I didn¡¯t feel any symptoms of poisoning. The stinging sensation was also gradually fading. ¡°Sh¡­ Shhhhhh?¡± Perhaps it didn¡¯t expect me to respond this way. The creature hesitated for a moment, making a hissing noise. But it soon regained its focus, preparing to spit more poison. However, Helena was faster. ¡°Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s rude to spit at others? Or did you not have any parents to teach you manners?¡± While taunting, Helena delivered a body blow to the creature¡¯s belly. Crack! ¡°Shaaat!¡± The sound of its hard scales cracking and the creature¡¯s scream of pain blended. Vincent took this opportunity and charged. ¡°Heup!¡± He still seemed to hesitate about going for the kill, so he aimed for the creature¡¯s arm instead of a vital spot. Normally, this would be a stupid move¡­ but this time, it saved Vincent. ¡°Shaaat!¡± The creature, bent like a bow from the hit, suddenly snapped its neck flexibly and tried to snap its jaws at Vincent. ¡°Heeek!¡± Vincent, having seen the interior structure of the creature¡¯s mouth, was terrified, but luckily, the creature¡¯s head merely grazed past Vincent¡¯s ear. If he hadn¡¯t aimed for its arm but its head and stood directly in front, he would have been swallowed whole. It was a monster that continually lunged at thepletely frozen Vincent. ¡°Close your mouth! Don¡¯t you smell the rotten odor from your mouth?¡± Helena strongly grabbed the creature¡¯s upper and lower jaws, stopping it in its tracks. The monster, now with only one arm, desperately tried to shake Helena off, but¡­ could it do so with just one arm? The righteous divine power specialized inbat elevated Helena¡¯s physical abilities to the extreme. The incredible strength she exhibited with those slender arms, no matter how many times I saw it, was still astonishing. Of course, being surprised didn¡¯t mean her magic would be interrupted. ¡°¡­Imand solid things, sharp things, rotating things to be in my hand. Rock st!¡± Through her enhanced spirit de, arger and sharper rock, spinning, was hurled towards the monster. Squish¡­ Bang! With a sound reminiscent of a bursting water pouch, the creature¡¯s elongated waist was cut in two. Its upper and lower halves were nowpletely separated. The creature made a faint hissing sound, which ironically hastened its end. Helena realized the creature was still alive. She tore the jaws she was holding apart, ending the creature¡¯s lifepletely. ¡°Repent!¡± Sizzle! That was terrifying. But everyone was safe, and one corrupt being had been vanquished. To be honest, I let out an involuntary sigh of relief. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Then, I caught the gaze of a shaken student with an unfamiliar face. Judging by the priest¡¯s robes, he was from the Divinity Department. Only after seeing that priest, who was part of the ambushed party, did I remember there was one more thing to do. From my inventory, I took out two more top-tier antidote potions and moved towards him. ¡°Pop¡­ Pop¡­¡± ¡°Gurgle¡­¡± The two who fell seemed to be severely poisoned as they struggled for breath, but¡­ as long as they didn¡¯t die, it was fine. As soon as I poured the potion into their mouths, theirplexions brightened almost immediately. Expensive potions were sure worth their price. Money was always right. Though they were still dazed, at least their lives were saved. ¡°Th-thank you. The poison was too strong for my divine powers¡­¡± ¡°No worries. Just pay me for the antidote potionter. More importantly, can you exin what happened?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. We were hunting Evil Rabbits, and then¡­¡± ording to his ount, they were ambushed while battling. Looking closely, I didn¡¯t recognize any of their faces. Which meant that even if they were ss A students, they were not prominently featured in H&A. Considering their rtively lower skills and their poisoned state, they were on the brink of annihtion. ¡°So, you didn¡¯t sense anything unusual beforehand?¡± ¡°Yes? Yes¡­ We were too focused on the Evil Rabbits¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°No need to apologize.¡± As he bowed his head apologetically, I waved it off and stood up. ¡°Are you leaving right away, Brother Yandel?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I need to check first.¡± My magic separated its upper and lower body, and Helena split its head¡­ but the creature¡¯s corpse was still fairly intact. Then I examined it. I only needed to check three things. Its facial features. The state of its internal organs. And the location of any tattoos. After roughly aligning the torn head and gathering the scattered remnants from the ground, I was certain. ¡°It¡¯s an avatar of the vomiting Edmerek.¡± ¡°Edmerek? You don¡¯t mean Archbishop Edmerek of the Tainted Unity, do you, Brother?¡± Helena said with eyes wide in surprise. He nodded at her and responded vaguely. ¡°Yes, we had a slight involvement in the past. That¡¯s when I got to know him.¡± Of course, this wasn¡¯t a story from reality but from H&A¡­ Anyway, I wasn¡¯t lying. Edmerek, who always vomitted. He devoured every creature whole, but couldn¡¯t digest them properly, so he would end up vomiting them back out, earning him such a name. Some say it was a curse that he had since he was a regr human, while others say it was a price for bing a tainted archbishop¡­ The important thing was that it wasn¡¯t normal vomit. Unlike Pietro, who was skipped without a chance to show his abilities, all clergymen above the bishop level possessed unique abilities. In Edmerek¡¯s case, it was creating avatars. The method he used to create these avatars was truly bizarre, fitting for an evil God. He would swallow a living creature whole, then vomit it out, producing an avatar that was a hybrid of the original creature and himself. It was no wonder he got the nickname ¡°Vomiting Edmerek.¡± Anyway, this corpse possessed all the characteristics of Edmerek¡¯s avatar. ¡°First, look at the face. It looks like a chimera mixed with a in snake and a human, not a snake humanoid. It¡¯s because Edmerek himself is a blend of a snake and a human.¡± ¡°Yes. Just by looking at it, you can see the twisted sensibility of the archbishop.¡± ¡°Next, the digestive system. Because Edmerek always swallows things whole, his digestive organs have mutated uniquely. The small andrge intestines have degenerated, and the stomach has significantly erged to store food. The same goes for his avatars.¡± ¡°Heh¡­ Now that you mention it, it looks less like an organ and more like a torn balloon.¡± Helena, who reacted strongly to anything rted to evil God followers, was intently listening to every word I said. She reacted so positively that I felt like telling her more, but time is of the essence right now. ¡°Lastly, the mark¡¯s location. These are not independent marks, but they are avatars of Edmerek. Essentially, they are the same.¡± ¡°¡­The mark of the evil God is a trace of the connection between the God and its apostle. It¡¯s only natural that the mark on the main body and the avatar are in the same ce.¡± She understood me quickly, perhaps due to her basic knowledge. Seeing Helena¡¯s serious expression, I smiled and pulled out a potion from my inventory. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an odor-removing potion. Edmerek creates avatars that resemble the creatures he consumes by half. If he consumes a human, there¡¯s not much difference, so forbat avatars, he usually consumes animals.¡± ¡°And most beasts have a keen sense of smell. I get it. Entrusting themand to Yandel was indeed the right decision. Thank you. I will drink it gratefully.¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t drink it, you spray it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Helena blushed, seemingly embarrassed. In fact, most potions were meant to be drunk. The odor-removing potion I used when I was with Ca in the dungeon also had to be drunk. However, having experienced the limitations of disguises firsthand with the overly full Ca, I couldn¡¯t make the same mistake. This was a spray-on version I had Faye make for me. There was no need to drink it to be effective, but its duration was short¡­ Well, she could always apply more if needed. I also threw two bottles at Vincent, who was gagging in the corner since it seemed like he also needed it. ¡°You spray it twice!¡± ¡°Gah¡­ Why do I get two?¡± Well, you smell of vomit, don¡¯t you? Chapter 62: A Sudden Turn (4) Chapter 62: A Sudden Turn (4) Edmerek was here. Just by knowing that fact, we could infer quite a lot. The probable reason why outside support couldn¡¯te was undeniably because they were heavily engaged in battle with Edmerek¡¯s subordinates. Most likely, Edmerek himself was hiding and had entered the dungeon alone. By creating chaos using his subordinates, he infiltrated alone to achieve his purpose. It was a tactic he often used. I¡¯d been caught off-guard by it several times when I was a newbie. There was nothing as bewildering as when you were ardently blocking an attack and suddenly clones spread out from the main body. ¡°However, there¡¯s one weakness here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure where you learned about this¡­ but I am curious. It¡¯s a weakness of the archbishop, after all.¡± ¡°Yes. I would also like to hear it, Brother Yandel.¡± As they rushed toward the location of the next distress signal, Vincent and Helena, whose eyes were sparkling, discussed everything they had learned so far. After all, it wasn¡¯t just a bishop but an archbishop. He was definitely not someone who could be confronted by mere first-year students. I didn¡¯t say it, but I was sure they were quite worried. If it weren¡¯t for Edmerek, I would have gathered a few members and fled immediately. ¡°Edmerek¡¯s power is too strong. Think about it. He can create avatars with various abilities just by swallowing and vomiting after a few days. There must be some limitation.¡± If that were the case, the Church of the God of Tainted Unity would have already overturned several nations with these avatars. Edmerek¡¯s power was formidable, but¡­ there was a very simple problem. Every time he creates an avatar, he loses an amount of energy equivalent to what was invested in that avatar. And if an avatar dies, he could never recover the energy he had put into it. ¡°That¡¯s why the clone we killed earlier was weaker than the archbishop¡¯s usual ones.¡± ¡°Indeed. Everyone values their power. He probably only gave it enough power to win, or he set it to a level he wouldn¡¯t regret losing.¡± Exactly what Vincent said. ¡°You might have guessed by now, but I¡¯ll summarize it again.¡± We had to find and kill Edmerek¡¯s avatars, following the sequence of the distress signals. Sadly, the previous group we met was defeated, but if there were still those who could fight, they could join us. In this way, Edmerek¡¯s power would diminish, and our group would grow, eventually confronting and capturing Edmerek. That was the basic n. ¡°Of course, it won¡¯t be easy. Edmerek isn¡¯t a fool. He won¡¯t just stand by and let us exploit his weakness.¡± Although he extremely hated changing his ns, he wasn¡¯t so stubborn that he¡¯d resist even when a de was thrust before him. ¡°But I think this is the best n we can execute now.¡± If we felt that something was off, we¡¯d immediately run. But the entrance would probably be more dangerous. It was unlikely that Edmerek left the only exit untouched. Waiting for the professors from the outside toe and help wouldn¡¯t be an option either. He must have prepared to buy as much time as he thought was enough. Having been tricked by Edmerek multiple times in H&A, I knew all too well how good he was at setting up inescapable scenarios. Ultimately, our only viable option was to hunt Edmerek before he hunted us. A crisis was also an opportunity. I didn¡¯t anticipate this challenging event since we skipped the tutorial. But if we managed to win, the Church of the God of Tainted Unity would be weakened at once. The grand conspiracy that would be intertwined with Edmerek in the mid-part would naturally crumble. Stepping out of the standard gamey for Edmerek¡¯s strategy was a bit unsettling¡­ but I was confident. I¡¯d captured Edmerek several times, so there was no way I¡¯d fail, right?
It was a straightforward n, and both Vincent and Helena followed it well. Even if they continuously restored their health with potions, they tirelessly ran through the forest and dealt with Edmerek¡¯s avatars. Thanks to that, the results were favorable. From a rabbit-like avatar that could break rocks with a kick to a turtle-like one hiding within a hard shell spouting high-pressure water streams. And other avatars resembling a mantis, cat, wolf, and even a duck and a roon-like avatar, which seemed like two of them had been consumed at once. We managed to handle a considerable number of avatars. However, Edmerek began to respond to this faster than expected. Whenever I charged with those who could fight, his avatar would just flee. If his escape failed, he would try to severely injure one of us. Perhaps the fortunate thing was that I still had plenty of potions in my inventory, and there were quite a few priests who joined us. No matter how gravely injured they were, as long as they didn¡¯t die, I was able to save them. Well¡­ just because they were alive didn¡¯t mean all of them could fight, so some reduction in ourbat power was inevitable. Edmerek forced us to use up our resources, and we minimized that expenditure with our abundant potions while rescuing the other students. At some point, this drawn-out battle of attrition began. No matter how many potions and buffs were used to maintain our peak physical condition, our mental exhaustion was unavoidable. The students were growing more and more weary. Yet Edmerek¡¯s main body was still nowhere to be found. Barely holding onto their dwindling willpower, they reached the next location¡­ and encountered a familiar face. ¡°Ohohohoh! Did you think you could face me with just this much?¡± A voice sweet in tone but with an overlydylike intonation. Her hair was a rare blue color, styled in an even rarer roll bun style. Her elongated ears, a trademark of a high elf, fluttered up and down. Her neat facial features wore a mischievously smug smile. Elisha Sylvan Glenchiel. She, who had torn apart one winged avatar, widened her eyes not just at me¡­ but also at the swarm of students behind me. ¡°Oh my? Yandel, could it be¡­?¡± It made sense since, behind Elisha, there was also a group of students. Now I understand why Edmerek began to fight back much earlier than expected. It wasn¡¯t just me, but Elisha had also been moving around, defeating the avatars and rescuing the students. With his avatars dying from all directions, he must have figured out it was futile to be stubborn. Approaching the surprised Elisha with a big smile, I said, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe, Lady Glenchiel.¡± ¡°I¡¯m relieved you¡¯re safe, too. After all the effort I put in, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d be beaten by mere cultists of this level. Yes, indeed.¡± Seeing the confident, smiling Elisha, all my built-up tension and fatigue melted away. This changed things. Many more avatars must have been defeated, and our forces were effectively strengthened. Maybe my expression was too cheerful because Elisha crossed her arms, highlighting her vast mana reserves,parable even to Ca¡¯s. ¡°Hehe. Were you that happy to see me? It seems you, like me, have been rescuing others, but leading injured and exhausted people is a whole other issue!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Our people were perfectly fine, maybe mentally drained, but¡­ ¡°Especially for amoner like you, it must¡¯ve been even more challenging!¡± ¡°Well¡­ Yes, but¡­¡± That¡¯s why I let Vincent and Helena take the lead. Vincent might look that way, but he was a sturdy warrior from the Grenadin Family. Helena might not get special treatment, but it was widely known that she was a Saintess candidate. Even the proud students from ss A would nod at their words. Of course, Elisha didn¡¯t know this and continued with a sympathetic look. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I, Elisha Sylvan Glenchiell, sessor to the Sylvan Tower and a high elf, will share your burden!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Oh? Are you worried I¡¯ll steal your glory? I¡¯m not that kind of person. Once we escape, we¡¯ll write the report together.¡± ¡°No, I trust you with that. What I meant was¡­¡± ¡°Then, what? Surely¡­ you¡­ trust me, right?¡± Her disbelief was clear in her trembling eyes. And with a bitter smile, I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t leave here right now.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The Archbishop of the Church of Tainted Unity has deliberately stormed in. The entrance would probably have way more dangerous traps or ambushes than we can evenpare to now.¡± ¡°The Archbishop? Why would such a big shot¡­ no, how is he here¡­?¡± It seemed like she knew about the attack by the cultist but had no idea who exactly hade. ¡°First, let¡¯s treat the students who are with Miss Glenchiel and exin.¡± ¡°Wha¡­ Yes¡­ Ah, no. Divine energy is a power that is hard to recover, so it should be used sparingly, Yandel.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m aware. Unlike magic or aura, which can be easily restored with potions, divine energy can only be replenished through prayers or natural healing. So, except for a few peculiar injuries, everything needs to be healed with potions.¡± ¡°But using potions would be such a waste. If, as you say, the Archbishop is really after us, we need to conserve our healing means.¡± ¡°I have quite a lot of potions.¡± ¡°No matter how many, to treat all these people¡­¡± Getting a little tired of exining, I simply opened my inventory. Woosh. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Elisha, her mouth agape, gazed at the pile of potions that had quickly umted on the ground. ¡°How many potions did you even stock up?! And all of them are of superior grade!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the type who values having emergency medicines on hand.¡± ¡°This is beyond emergency medicine! These are supplies!¡± Elisha eventually screamed out in exasperation. Chapter 63: A Sudden Turn (5) Chapter 63: A Sudden Turn (5) I yed H&A for a long time, but I yed the RPG genre itself even longer. And there were some chronic habits that any core RPG user had. For example, thepulsion to always check behind the starting position to see if anything was there. Or thepulsion to talk to every NPC you could talk to. And thepulsion toplete every side quest before entering the final battle. ¡­Listing it out like this, it seemed like RPG yers had OCD. Anyway, one of these chronic RPGpulsions was hoarding potions. Especially if the better the potion was, the more you tend to save it, ending up not using it even in the final battle due to excessive hoarding. As the game progressed, your gold would increase exponentially. But the shop items had been outdated for a long time. So, to get better equipment, you either had to grind orplete high-level quests. And by that point in the game, whether it was grinding or high-level quests, you had to battle, so potions were essential. But you had to save the good potions, so you would end up buying a lot of the potions avable in the shop. After all, you would have arge amount of gold. So, every time you visited a shop, you would buy potions in bulk and also buy various types just in case something happened¡­ And at some point, even if you weren¡¯t preparing for a high-level quest, you would find yourself hoarding all sorts of consumables to their limit. The H&A inventory allowed you to stack up to 100 of the same type, so it was easy to hoard. Well¡­ It might not resonate with those who have never yed an RPG. ¡°How many potions did you even stock up?! And all of them are of superior grade!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the type who values having emergency medicines on hand.¡± ¡°This is beyond emergency medicine! These are supplies!¡± Elisha eximed, forgetting her usual tone and looking at the pile of potions. Suppressing augh that almost escaped, I dropped more potions. ¡°That was a healing potion.¡± Rattle. ¡°This is a stamina potion.¡± Rattle. ¡°There¡¯s also a mana potion.¡± Rattle. ¡°Oh, and I also prepared an antidote and paralysis cure potion. There¡¯s a creature that uses poison.¡± I remembered the creature with an unidentified look¡ªeither a snake, a duck, or a roon. I briefly recalled the bizarre look of its avatar. Seeing all the colorful potion bottles rolling around, Elisha began to tap my shoulder, flustered. ¡°Where did you get all these potions¡­? If you put this much in a pocket space, there¡¯s no room for anything else!¡± ¡°Um¡­ Well, it¡¯s supposed to be a secret¡­¡± I whispered in Elisha¡¯s elongated ear that this wasn¡¯t just some pocket space, but a power I obtained from conquering dungeons, a blessing from the Gods. It was the same lie I told Ca before. To that, Elisha nodded. ¡°If it¡¯s a blessing from the Gods, it¡¯s possible. There are still many mysteries after all.¡± ¡°Exactly. Since I have ample pocket space, I tend to carry a lot of things like potions.¡± ¡°¡­Saying ¡®a lot¡¯ is an understatement, but thanks to that, we survived.¡± Perhaps Elisha was concerned about the injured, as she nced at those she brought with her and let out a sigh of relief. Then she became serious again. ¡°I had a hunch that you were no ordinary citizen the moment you owned Ca, who became a ve.¡± ¡°I do have a bit of money.¡± Elisha waved her hand dismissively as if to brush off my yfulment. ¡°Are you changing the topic despite knowing that I¡¯m not talking about the number of potions? Well, that¡¯s fine. What I want to ask is¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the only one.¡± ¡°Why are you hesitating so much?¡± ¡°Yandel. You said that this raid was caused by the Archbishop of the Church of the God of Tainted Unity, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What do you n to do now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill him.¡± ¡°The Archbishop?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I n to do.¡± ¡°¡­You have a n, right?¡± Elisha seemed taken aback by my resolute answer. And I smirked at her. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Great. I¡¯d like to hear the entire story, including that part. If it¡¯s reasonable, I will support you with all my might.¡± ¡°If Glenchiel helps me, that would be wonderful. But wait, I still have something more to take out.¡± ¡°More potions to take out from here?¡± Thud. ¡°Ah.¡± Elisha¡¯s expression nked as she looked at the bundle of scrolls that fell onto the pile of potions. ¡°Is there¡­ a category for these too?¡± Thud. Thud. ¡°¡­.¡±
While treating Elisha and her group, we shared information on what we¡¯d learned. For some reason, the way Elisha looked at me started to calm down from how she used to see me as some treasure goblin. ¡°Now I see why you, Yandel, chose to fight rather than flee. I thought it was because you are a follower of the Righteous Radiance, but it seems you have a better chance of surviving this way.¡± ¡°¡­Is it because of the support from the Righteous Radiance Church that we talked aboutst time?¡± ¡°Is there any other reason? Well, anyway, if this matter is settled sessfully, any church would dly support you.¡± Elisha¡¯s tone suggested she was still bothered by my previous refusal to sponsor me. Recalling the scenes of Helena¡¯s battles made me shake my head. ¡°It¡¯s true that I believe the only good follower is a dead one, but the priests of the Church of Righteous Radiance aren¡¯t at that level.¡± ¡°They¡¯repletely insane. They¡¯re on a different level than my fanatical passion.¡± Wait, does Helena only particrly react to followers and monsters? For a moment, I remembered how Helena used to tear the enemies apart with her bare hands. Elisha blinked her blue eyes, contradicting my denial. ¡°Well, seeing as how you, who have been hiding your abilities and living the academy life, havee forward so much to catch Edmerek, isn¡¯t it understandable to get a misunderstanding?¡± ¡°Eh. I wasn¡¯t really trying to hide it. I just had no reason to show it.¡± ¡°If you say so, but I don¡¯t know how others think about it.¡± I instinctively looked at Helena as Elisha spoke with an implicit meaning. Helena met my gaze and smiled warmly. Her golden eyes revealed deep feelings of friendship and respect for me. No¡­ don¡¯t look at me with those eyes. It was as if she were seeing a benevolent individual who spent all his wealth to subdue the followers! Elisha chuckled behind her fan, seeing me tremble in silence. That damn fan¡ªshe really carried it everywhere. Elisha said to me after heaving a sigh, ¡°Anyway, back to the main topic. Yandel, if what you say is correct, it would certainly be safer to counter-attack the enemies.¡± ¡°Sigh... Yes. It¡¯s both fortunate and unfortunate that our opponent is none other than Edmerek.¡± ¡°I know Edmerek well. He¡¯s quite a renowned follower.¡± ¡°He¡¯s always involved in major incidents.¡± Edmerek had the ability to excel in guerri warfare and terrorism rather than in directbat. And before the Apostles were born¡­ the early followers of the game were no different from a terrorist group. Of course, Edmerek was bound to be famous. ¡°No matter how many times he dies, he changes his form and reappears. He is an unstoppable attacker. A monster that devours people whole. It¡¯s certainly surprising to learn that Edmerek, who goes by these terrifying titles, has an obvious weakness.¡± ¡°Why such an ostentatious nickname? Just calling him ¡®Vomiting Edmerek¡¯ would suffice. You can also call him a puker.¡± Despite my sarcastic response, Elisha didn¡¯t react. She simply continued with a serious expression. ¡°We can quickly determine the kind of abilities he uses, but his weakness is another matter. Yandel, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re lying to me, but¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re suggesting that I might be misinformed?¡± ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m not yet sure if I can entrust you with my life.¡± I mean, I suddenly appeared and faced not just a regr Bishop but an Archbishop. And although he was a prominent terrorist, I was aware of his secret weakness that no one else knew about, and I was telling them to rush at him. It was as if she was saying that. If I were in Elisha¡¯s position, I¡¯d find it hard to believe. Maybe she suspected that I might be a spy trying to trap all of us. Thinking about how to gain Elisha¡¯s trust, I pulled out a dagger from my inventory. Swish. ¡°This is called the ¡®Glowing Lion Dagger.¡¯¡± ¡°It¡¯s a cool name. It doesn¡¯t seem like an ordinary item.¡± ¡°Of course. This dagger was made from a fang personally extracted by the Righteous Radiance. And in the Church of Righteous Radiance, it¡¯s considered a sacred artifact.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Elisha¡¯s eyes widened at the sudden mention of the sacred artifact. But it was too early for her to be surprised. ¡°I acquired it after conquering a dungeon like my pocket space. And before I even entered the academy, I used this dagger to kill a Bishop of the Church of Tainted Unity.¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t even use magic at the time, right?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t, but Ca knew how to. And this isn¡¯t just any sacred artifact. If stabbed with this, a bishop can¡¯t move an inch.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always Ca¡­¡± Elisha nodded as if she had expected this. Since I had told them that anyway, I might as well spill it all. ¡°The dungeon conquest can be verified by the Gef City guards. And Priestess Helena over there will vouch that the Glowing Lion Dagger is a sacred artifact.¡± ¡°Why are you suddenly saying all this? Just because you have a sacred artifact, should we trust your words?¡± ¡°No. This is to prove my purity.¡± Before Elisha could react, I suddenly stabbed the Glowing Lion Dagger into the palm of my other hand. Thump. ¡°Argh¡­¡± ¡°Hey, Yandel?!¡± Ah, that hurt. But it was bearable. Seeing me harm myself, a shocked Elisha quickly sprinkled one of the remaining potions from the floor on me. As my palm healed rapidly after removing the dagger, I added, ¡°If this dagger is drenched in the blood of a Bishop or a traitor conspiring with them, it will emit light and burn their flesh.¡± ¡°You stabbed yourself just to prove that you aren¡¯t a traitor?! Are you insane?!¡± ¡°Well¡­ we have plenty of potions. A little stab in the hand shouldn¡¯t be a big deal.¡± ¡°It hurts, you know! Normal people wouldn¡¯t stab themselves just because it hurts!¡± Elisha raised her voice, clearly taken aback. But this was the easiest and quickest way, wasn¡¯t it? Trying to hide my slightly gloomy feelings, I continued. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not a spy or anything. Rather, after killing the Bishop of Tainted Unity, I was publicly recognized. Their followers also mentioned recognizing me as a target.¡± ¡°Wait. You were publicly recognized?¡± Killing a Bishop was certainly a great deed, but it wasn¡¯t enough to be publicly recognized. If the Tainted Unity had reverted all his spies to a nk state, and was enraged at the death of Pietro, who wasn¡¯t destined to die¡­ I had to sprinkle some extra details here. ¡°Yes, public recognition. No matter how autonomous the evil Gods are, they don¡¯t just publicly recognize someone for killing a Bishop.¡± ¡°¡­ Unless you¡¯ve discovered something you shouldn¡¯t have.¡± ¡°Like the vulnerabilities of key figures within the cult, for example.¡± Shrugging, I answered, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, Elisha sighed deeply and nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯llpletely trust you, Yandel. But please don¡¯t do such foolish things like stabbing yourself when you think I might not believe you in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, Lady Glenchiel.¡± While Elisha kept touching my palm that had now, she whispered, ¡°Assuming everything you said is true, there¡¯s a ce where Edmerek might be.¡± Elisha raised her head and slowly looked in the direction of the dungeon¡¯s boss. Towards where the Giant Evil Rabbit resides. Chapter 64: A Sudden Turn (6) Chapter 64: A Sudden Turn (6) The path to where the giant Evil Rabbit was located had been extremely smooth. There were some students who died or got severely injured due to the assault of the avatars¡­ Still, nearly twenty ss A students, who could single-handedly sweep through the training dungeon, gathered together. Furthermore, they showcased extraordinary abilities as they borrowed my potions, scrolls, and sometimes even magical tools. Their condition was superb, and they were moving so fast. Naturally, they were in high spirits. But, as we arrived at our destination, the entrance of the giant Evil Rabbit¡¯s den, we momentarily froze. There were scattered pieces of flesh and blood stains everywhere. Corpses were torn apart as if they were devoured by a massive beast. Originally, the guards of this ce who ensured the boss wouldn¡¯t emerge and no one would kill it, were all tragically dead. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Vincent, who was already quite squeamish, closed his mouth at the sight before him. Others seemed shocked, too. The confidence they had earlier was nowhere to be found. They just realized that their opponent was the Archbishop of Tainted Unity. One wrong move, and they could all end up like those corpses on the ground. However, I wasn¡¯t worried. ytime: 7,000 hours. While the game wasn¡¯t all of my life, I had more than enough experience to be called a veteran. I hadn¡¯t fought it at this moment, but¡­ I¡¯d defeated Edmerek numerous times. Of course, I knew its patterns inside out. After careful evaluation, I could confidently dere that we could certainly win. I patted Vincent¡¯s back and took a step forward. ¡°If you¡¯re done throwing up, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Yeah. We should.¡± Vincent wiped the corner of his mouth and drew his sword. Helena and Elisha silently stood by my side. Practically speaking, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that we had to lead the rest of the students here. And they also braced themselves and followed. With that, we took steps towards the gaping maw of the cave.
The tunnel was longer than expected. Naturally, the sunlight stopped reaching us at some point. ¡°It¡¯s too dark.¡± ¡°Should I use light magic?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Glenchiel. No need to divert our focus.¡± I took out and tore about five light scrolls from my inventory. Woosh! Small orbs of light appeared, circling around us. This should suffice. With the light issue sorted out, we ventured deeper without hesitation. I didn¡¯t forget to periodically use a detection spell. However, such precautions were meaningless. Following the extended path, when we reached a vast cavern, there were no traps or anything of the sort. Instead, ¡°Skreeeek!¡± ¡°Shaaaaak!¡± ¡°Grrrrrr.¡± The cavern was filled with countless avatars. Did he bring all the avatars that he had collected here? It was just as I had expected. While these avatars, with their aggressive demeanor, seemed like they could charge at us any moment, they merely growled in our direction without leaving their spots. And not long after, among the growls of various avatars, a clear human voice was heard. ¡°Ugh¡­! I¡¯m hungry. No matter how much I eat, I keep throwing up¡­ argh!¡± A voice mixed with the sound of retching. I instinctively aimed my staff at the source of the sound. There stood a man in a ck robe. Not just me, but the other students also aimed their weapons at him. However, the man nonchntly began to speak. ¡°Do you know? The God of Tainted Unity granted¡­ rgh... My wish to eat to my heart¡¯s content¡­ Retch.¡± Puke. A gray lump was vomited from his mouth. Strangely enough, the thing he spat out was much bigger than himself, even though it came from his ordinary-sized mouth. The gray lump writhed for a moment and quickly transformed into the figure of a giant. But it wasn¡¯t just any giant. Tentacles wriggled atop its shoulders instead of a head. He probably turned the giant Evil Rabbit of this ce into his avatar. I knew the Evil Rabbit was a follower of the Tainted Unity Church, but I didn¡¯t expect it to reincarnate as an avatar even when tethered. Whether it was vomiting out something bigger than oneself or the vomited mass instantly taking the form of a giant. Both were naturally impossible phenomena. But it was natural if one had divine power. The power of the God of Tainted Unity, although it was called an evil God, still held the position of a God. Was that Edmerek, then? Despite his face being covered with a hood, I recognized him immediately due to the simr scene that was shown at the start of a boss battle. While many students were in shock, having only heard about the manifestation of this power and seeing it for the first time, Edmerek, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to care about the others¡¯ reactions and only fixed his gaze on me. ¡°Thanks to him, I can eat as much as I want every day. I can eat things I couldn¡¯t before, and the world looks different to me now. I am truly grateful to him.¡± ¡°You vomited them all out, though? You just said you were hungry.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ you¡¯re mistaken. He never forced me to do anything. I vomit out everything I eat every day because I willingly use his power. I created my avatar to kill you all because I wanted to be helpful to him.¡± Edmerek, having said that, pushed back his deep hood and looked straight at me. Rough brown hair. Sunken eyes, pale face, and chapped lips. On top of that, he had emaciated cheeks that made his cheekbones prominent. The Archbishop representing the gluttony of the God of Tainted Unity looked as if he were on the verge of death. Wasn¡¯t that ironic? Edmerek, with chunks of vomit on his ragged beard, wiped it off with his sleeve and red at me with fierce eyes. ¡°Recently, he personally told me something.¡± ¡°I think I know what it is.¡± ¡°Yes. Some brat twisted his grand n, his destiny.¡± ¡°I killed him because I was shown disrespect. That happens everywhere. Killing one bishop won¡¯t twist fate. Isn¡¯t it you guys who twist the order of things in the first ce?¡± In my mockery, Edmerek showed a creepy smirk. ¡°Listen closely, young brat.¡± Retch. This time, Edmerek vomited out an avatar shaped like a regr Evil Rabbit. ¡°His work is the natural order. His n is destiny. You guys are the ones who disrupt the world.¡± He had the tone of someone who absolutely believed he was right. As Edmerek continuously vomited something out between the avatars in front of him, he raised his scrawny hand. ¡°But there¡¯s one truth that you all know very well.¡± His sharp, carnivorous-like nails glittered in the air. ¡°Thew of the jungle applies.¡± Edmerek drooled, growling like a beast. ¡°So submit obediently.¡± Then he clenched his fist. Since I was familiar with what he was about to do, I immediately rolled on the ground. A translucent jaw appeared in the air, biting down fiercely on the spot where I was just moments ago. Crack! Even though I was sure I had dodged it, a chilling sensation still reached me. It was an attack that seemed to consume space itself. If I hadn¡¯t noticed it in time, I wouldn¡¯t have died, but both my shield and everything else would have been shattered. ¡°Kkureureua!¡± ¡°Kaak!¡± ¡°Gwueeek!¡± The avatars rushed forward, seemingly taking the recent attack as a signal. And amidst them, Edmerek, who seemed as if he still had something to vomit, was retching. Just like Edmerek, Vincent, who was also gagging, pulled my body that was still on the ground behind him. At the same time, Helena, who was now enveloped in a more potent divine power than usual, rushed toward the avatars. ¡°Listening to you makes it feel like my ears are rotting! How dare you utter such sphemies with that crazed demeanor?!¡± She plunged her fist into the elongated nose of the avatar at the forefront. Crunch! A crunching sound followed, and the avatar staggered back. As that leading avatar mixed up with the others following it, a wave of divine power erupted, as if she had been waiting for this moment. It wasn¡¯t an attack, but merely a vast barrier. It wouldn¡¯tst long, but¡­ a moment would be enough. Woosh¡­ Boom! Various magic spells flew over my head. While I was buying some time, the mages, havingpleted their chants, stepped forward. The front line of avatars was swept away in an instant. Following that, to buy more time for magic preparations, the knight students began confronting the avatars alongside Helena. ¡°What¡­?¡± Perhaps Edmerek hadn¡¯t expected us to fight so well that his expression wavered significantly. Seeing that, I smirked. ¡°Quite flimsy for something imed to be made by divine power. Oh, perhaps that God was a fool?¡± ¡°You arrogant brat¡­!¡± Good. Everything is going ording to n so far. Edmerek continuously devoured the space and simultaneously sent avatars our way. Knowing what wasing, I naturally had to be prepared. But the real challenge starts now. Thud. Thud. Thud. A giant avatar made from the Evil Rabbit. And Edmerek, with his eyes red-hot, red at me. Neither of them had made a move yet. Chapter 65: A Sudden Turn (7) Chapter 65: A Sudden Turn (7) As the name suggested, the Tainted Unity Church aimed to ultimately be one. Of course, the method was to consume and put them inside the stomach. Thus, whether it was a follower or a monster, enemies of the Tainted Unity Church were often obsessed with eating something special and consuming a lot. In reality, they would be stronger each time they do so. This was why Edmerek was quite an oddball among the followers of Tainted Unity. He didn¡¯t consume to be one, but it was about consuming and then regurgitating what was inside him. As a result, the umtion of his main body¡¯s power was very slow. However, this didn¡¯t mean that Edmerek was weak. If he were, he wouldn¡¯t be an Archbishop. Everything he consumed became avatars, and these avatars were like his extensions. Thus, Edmerek was known for his avatars. Instead of strengthening himself to be one with what he consumed, he became a horde, inting his bulk. That was Edmerek. Naturally, each avatar had its own role¡­ And surprisingly, the main body¡¯s role wasn¡¯tbat. Unlike most power-obsessed followers, Edmerek was a little more faithful. He believed that endlessly increasing his numbers, like a queen ant, was his mission, to the point where he willingly gave up his own strength. That was why Edmerek¡¯s moniker was the ¡®Vomiting Edmerek.¡¯ He constantly vomited his avatars. And wasn¡¯t it mentioned that Edmerek wasn¡¯t one with what he consumed but a horde? The strength Edmerek gave up didn¡¯t just vanish. It concentrated on the other avatars created forbat. Yes, like the weird giant avataring their way now, it had tentacles instead of a head. Boom. Boom. Boom. Gwooooooar! ¡°Where is that sounding from when it doesn¡¯t even have a mouth?!¡± ¡°Maybe there are small mouths inside those tentacles¡­ Ugh, sorry. I just imagined it grabbing prey with its wriggling tentacles and chewing with its inner mouth¡­¡± Elisha was horrified by the peculiarities, and Vincent was unnecessarily imagining it. While Helena was blocking the avatars with the other students, Elisha, Vincent, and I decided to confront Edmerek¡¯s main body. Vincent might be a bit wed, but we were the strongest among the people here. But there was one problem. ¡°Yandel! Is that giant avatar included in your n?!¡± ¡°No! I only found out today that when he eats a boss, he can produce a boss-level avatar as well!¡± An unexpectedly strong enemy had been added. H&A was trying to suppress Edmerek outside, so we really didn¡¯t know this could happen¡­ Of course, no matter how much I whine now, it wouldn¡¯t end in a draw, so there was only one way. ¡°Glenchiel, Vincent, can you two handle that guy?¡± ¡°I think I can knock it down with my firepower alone¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried if Vincent can hold out until you unleash all your firepower. I understand.¡± ¡°¡­Sorry.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s Edmerek¡¯s fault for creating such a thing without warning.¡± ming Vincent¡¯s weakness here was useless. I brought him here despite knowing his situation. So, it was all the evil cultist Edmerek¡¯s fault. Anyway, that was that. Both of them looked perplexed by my one-sided me-shifting but now was not the time. ¡°First, let¡¯s knock down that giant avatar. We¡¯ll deal with Edmerek after.¡± ¡°True. It¡¯ll be tough to fight while ignoring that thing.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± A translucent sphere symbolizing water and wind floated above Elisha. Vincent, holding his sword, charged straight ahead. I also began casting magic with my staff. Elisha was rapidly shooting water and wind magic spells behind the avatar. So, what I had to do was not directly damage it, but hinder the giant¡¯s tentacles so that Vincent could hold on a bit longer. And when it came to blocking, nothing beat earth magic. Thump. The mana core¡¯s vibrations resonated with my heart, attracting the surrounding mana. Thanks to the system correction, I naturallypleted the magic without concentrating too hard. By the time I finished casting the spell, a rock that wasrger than my upper body floated in front of my staff. It didn¡¯t spin or sharpen. It was magic that focused on mass rather than attacking. ¡°Rock Throw!¡± It was such a crude name, but the magic itself was crude, so it couldn¡¯t be helped. The incantation should represent the magic best. Whooosh. The rock flew with a heavy crash. With this, the gigantic tentacle avatar would hesitate. Vincent could seize the opportunity to cut off its legs, taking away its mobility. Meanwhile, Elisha would be able to cast even more potent spells to ensure damage to it. I thought I had chosen the magic wisely, but sadly, I couldn¡¯t see the result. In the corner, like a few moments ago, I thought Edmerek, who had been fighting with his avatars, would spit out another one. It was because he was reaching out to me. He closed his hand and made a gesture that looked like a beast was opening its jaws and biting down. It was Air Devour, a precursor to Chain Devouring, which was amon ability for priests. The effect was simple. It was just repeating Air Devour three times. ¡°That crazy bastard!¡± Then I threw myself to the side with all my might. Crack! Then transparent teeth were about to bite down in my direction. If I had noticed his preparatory movement as when I first dodged Air Devour, it wouldn¡¯t have been so hard to avoid. ¡­The problem was that it didn¡¯t end there. Roll. ¡°Wind!¡± I cast a spell to push my body, rolling quickly on the ground. Chasing after me, I heard a creepy scratching sound from behind. Only after barely dodging it three times did I rise to re at Edmerek. Then heughed softly and wobbled towards me. ¡°Did you think I¡¯d just stand still?¡± ¡°You had been until now.¡± ¡°You came here, not the dungeon entrance. It seems you researched quite a lot about me, but as I said at the beginning, the situation is special now.¡± From beneath his fluttering robe, Edmerek¡¯s thin arm appeared, looking like a rotten tree branch. And that arm pointed at me again. As I quickly got up, a transparent jaw tried to engulf the air again. Seeing Elisha, who had been flinching and frequently looking this way, I waved and shouted, ¡°Just buy some time! We¡¯ve already stopped him from continually spitting out avatars, so please hold on until Helena finishes up andes to help!¡± Then I started running. While Air Devour was potent, it took some time to prepare, and since he had to aim directly at the target, if I kept moving or maintained my concentration, it was easy to dodge. Hence, the cultist priests of the Tainted Unity Church had no distinct offensive powers aside from Air Devour, so there was no need to worry about anything else besides its unique patterns. Given the situation, I led Edmerek and dragged him along. Since I¡¯dpletely memorized the pattern, I could at least buy some time. However, while Edmerek was casting magic around himself, he never took his eyes off me, still calmly speaking. ¡°Unlike the other higher-ups who designated you as a threat to the altar, he directlymanded your death. I have no choice but to act differently this time.¡± The magic spell I preparing now was Thunder Bolt. Although the priests of the Tainted Unity Church mainly used Air Devouring, it was because they could handle most situations with just that one skill. Thus, the fastest and most direct magic that I could activate without special preparation would be best to counter it. ¡°Everything will go ording to his will.¡± Edmerek raised his hand toward me once again. But before his frail-looking fingers could fully close, I released my magic first. ¡°Thunder Bolt!¡± Zap! A blue lightning bolt pierced through the void. Of course, it wasn¡¯t as fast as real lightning. It was just a copy created by my imagination and magic. However, it should still be at a speed that was hard to follow with the eyes. ¡°Air Devour.¡± Suddenly, A translucent jaw from the void bit into the lightning, making the magic vanish without a trace. Damn. Even if I expected this, seeing it directly was still unbelievable. Could magic be devoured and nullified like that? Although I anticipated the Air Devour, I blocked one attack and prepared for the next. However, rather than continuously using Air Devour, Edmerek unexpectedly pointed at me with his index finger. ¡°No one can escape hunger. You will soon be like me.¡± It was a short deration. Immediately after, I felt an intense hunger. Regardless of my will, my legs twisted on their own, and I tumbled to the ground. ¡°Cough!¡± I had a hunch of what was happening. But that made it even more confusing. After all¡­ This was a debuff that Edmerek originally used in the final phase. ¡°Damn.¡± Setting up a fake pattern and cursing¡ªthat was just like Evande. Chapter 66: A Sudden Turn (8) Chapter 66: A Sudden Turn (8) I¡¯ve hardly ever starved in my life. I had no problem getting food on Earth, and I was even more affluent in the Eurelia continent. Hence, the hunger I feel now is even shivering. ¡°Damn it.¡± It feels like there¡¯s a hole in my stomach. A feeling of powerlessness that corrodes my whole body. A dry mouth. Blurred vision. And an intense craving for anything that moves and is alive. I have an inkling of what this sudden change is. The endless curse of starvation. When Edmerek enters the final phase, it applies a debuff to a random party member, quickly reducing their stamina to 1. All actions inbat consume some stamina, so it¡¯s essentially a powerful curse that incapacitates them. In the game, it was just one of those annoying patterns, but experiencing it in reality is truly maddening. It¡¯s not just a loss of strength, it¡¯s particrly tormenting because it induces a state of starvation. But why is it affecting me now¡­? A fleeting moment of absurdity and injustice crosses my mind. But there¡¯s nothing I can do about what has already happened. Barely holding onto my sanity, I opened my inventory and pulled out a vitality potion. I would prefer to eat proper food, but¡­ This isn¡¯t ordinary hunger. It¡¯s not a hunger that can be satisfied with food. It would be much more effective to recover stamina with a vitality potion, as it was in the game. With trembling hands, I brought the potion to my lips, but¡­ Edmerek didn¡¯t let me be. ¡°Offer your flesh.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± The small but clear voice of Edmerek. And the semi-transparent mouth that appeared before my eyes. The moment I took a sip of the potion, Edmerek¡¯s void consumption covered my body. Snap! The sharp teeth were stopped by a previously set shield. However, this was only for a moment, the protective barrier broke down soon after. Woong- Several defensive magic tools activated one after another, but they broke one by one in front of the squeezing power like a vise. Even if I twisted my body to escape the trajectory, my exhausted body didn¡¯t properly respond to my will. Eventually, Helena¡¯s sacred art, thest bastion, exhausted its power, leaving mepletely defenseless. And, into my exposed side, the remaining teeth were embedded. Crunch. A force that would have normally severed my upper and lower body. However, having exhausted its strength breaking through multipleyers of defense, Edmerek¡¯s void consumption stopped at tearing my flesh. ¡°AAAARGH!¡± That alone was enough to bring me back to my senses. Splosh. The blood spilled on the floor. It¡¯s not fatal immediately, but it¡¯s a wound that cannot be left untreated. ¡°It¡¯s blocked. What a shame.¡± ¡°You¡­you, this¡­argh.¡± The superior vitality potion that I managed to sip a few mouthfuls of in this urgent situation began to take effect. I escaped from the terrible hunger, but now it was the turn of pain. Holding the side where blood was dripping, I tried to pull out a healing potion. ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Edmerek, noticing my intention, immediately reached out his hand. Biting my teeth and throwing my body, again new teeth marks are engraved where I was standing. ¡°You dodge well. But you can¡¯t avoid forever.¡± Since then, abilities continue to pour out as if not giving me time to recover through potions. The low noiseing from behind me doesn¡¯t seem to get farther. Originally, void consumption is not an ability that can be activated this quickly. Perhaps Edmerek is pushing hard to finish me offpletely on this opportunity. Indeed, the already pale guy¡¯splexion started to turn even paler. Obviously, Edmerek also can¡¯t keep this up for long but¡­ Given that I, with a hole in my side, would copse first, it¡¯s a rational choice for him. ¡°Ugh. Cough!¡± Every movement tears the wound, and it feels like my insides are shaking. I¡¯m anxious that if I¡¯m not careful, I might spill my contents, and I¡¯m in a level of pain I¡¯ve never experienced before. I did drink a potion with continuous healing effects in advance, but moving too intensely makes the condition worsen faster than it heals. As my thoughts reached that point, slowly, weak thoughts started to creep in. ¡­Can I really win this? A question that involuntarily rose in my mind. That was the problem. Thanks to system correction, my body could move wlessly, and as I thought, with just holding a dagger. But, in other words, if the mind crumbles, so does the body movement. Lost assurance brings hesitation, and hesitation leads to death. My body freezes for a moment. The animal¡¯s teeth targeting my head don¡¯t miss this gap. Roughughter rings in my ears like a hallucination, whispering the abandonment of life, and¡­ I, too, was numbly about to ept my own death as if it was someone else¡¯s fate. Bang! ¡°Snap out of it, Yandel!¡± A desperate voice from behind and the water barrier surrounding me. Did Elisha create a protective magic? ¡°¡­How?¡± Elisha is a great magician, but she shouldn¡¯t be able to use such magic yet. ¡°What do you mean how! Just drink the potion quickly! I used a precious artifact that¡¯s even rare in Sylvan Magic Tower! This can¡¯t hold for long!¡± ¡°Ah, okay.¡± As I, startled, gulp down the potion, the wound quickly begins to heal. ¡°This¡­pointy-eared wench¡­!¡± Edmerek, who tried to cut off my breath even by pushing himself, extended his hand towards Elisha, spitting curses. Snap. ¡°Kyaaa!¡± Elisha also threw her body immediately, probably from past experiences, but it wasn¡¯t perfect. It¡¯s natural because Elisha doesn¡¯t know exact timings or attack ranges like I do. Yet, Elisha, not caring about her tattered arm, is casting dim magic. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Only after seeing her did I realize. From the beginning, Elisha knew the fact that I considered that I might die. Still, to survive, to save others, she fought fiercely. This was not only about Elisha. Vincent, who stood alone against the tentacle giant, wielded his sword without stopping, while shedding tears and even vomiting. Helena, jumping splendidly among numerous clones, believed in her enormous sacred power, receiving most attacks, and fought. It¡¯s the same with other students. Everyone is doing their best in their positions, vomiting blood and struggling. Even that Edmerek was forcing the manifestation of his abilities. In contrast, what about me? I didn¡¯t gamble with my life. I¡¯ve never tried that. I was always acting with a mindset as if ying a game from a little distance. I believed that¡¯s how it had to be. Originally, on Earth¡­ Shin Yongchan was just an ordinary college student. Suddenly dropped in the Eurelia continent and told to defeat all the evil gods and save the world is just a daunting task. It¡¯s not possible. If I can do it, then other people in this world should be able to do it too. Even with differences in knowledge and ways of thinking, the people here are definitely not inferior to me. The fact that they couldn¡¯t do it means it¡¯s impossible for me as well. However, what about me, not as a college student but as a veteran of H&A? ¡­ I dare say, there would be no one more suitable than me to save this world. I¡¯ve saved this world dozens of times by now; I can surely do it this time as well. So, I decided to be a yer. Especially when dealing with socialites, I had to act even more like a veteran. I thought that was the only way to win. But what was the result? Fighting in a different ce than the game days and struggling to the brink of death just because the pattern was slightly twisted. I was wrong. I had the wrong idea. Will it work somehow if I am a veteran? The attitude of treating this world like a game was the problem from the beginning. This is not a game, it¡¯s reality. Even if it¡¯s a world like H&A, this is not a game that flows ording to a set system, it¡¯s reality. It was obvious knowledge I knew long ago but at the same time, a fact I had been deliberately ignoring. I was afraid of failing. Therefore, I had been relying on myself as a veteran who has seen the ending of H&A several times. But I shouldn¡¯t have. I realized while watching those who are fighting, getting hurt, and dying here. I can¡¯t act like I¡¯m just ying a game and step back like now. Just putting forward one side of me is not enough. To win, I also had to stake myself as well. All of me. Chapter 67: A Sudden Turn (9) Chapter 67: A Sudden Turn (9) ¡°Hu¡­.¡± Breathing deeply, I tried hard to calm my trembling limbs. Right now, I am thoroughly in a jam, just like the introduction of some famous novel. I had been living using the knowledge of how to y H&A and an abundance of gold, but this situation was fundamentally different. If it couldn¡¯t be solved safely anyway, I had no choice but to choose a method that involved taking risks. I had to put myself out there as much as the opponent did. I¡¯d thrown away the n to run away and buy time. I was going to take down Edmerek. With that resolve, I firmly gripped a dagger and a staff in each hand. Ready to jump out at any time. And to thrust magic and a dagger into his head. . . . . . . . Pachang-! Not long after, the water barrier broke, and I dashed to the ground at the sound of its shattering. Not to the side but forward. ¡°Don¡¯t think anything will change because you¡¯ve recovered! If I bite you again, it¡¯s over!¡± Edmerek¡¯s Air Devour came flying as if he had been waiting for it, with wide-open translucent jaws and sharp teeth. Looking directly at it, I recited the incantation for the magic I had prepared in such a short time. ¡°Shield!¡± Originally, a shield was a transparent protectiveyer that would surround all directions. Naturally, it would protect my body automatically in an emergency. But ultimately, magic was based on imagination. This naturally applied to me, who could implement magic to standard values thanks to the system correction. The shield changed its form, led by a strong image. It looked like an H turned sideways. A counterforce started to work to keep that translucent beast from closing its mouth. Crack. It was the unpleasant sound of the shield crumbling. But it didn¡¯t break in one go as before. That was it. I imbued a lot of magic power and manifested a basic magic spell. ¡°Terra!¡± Arge clump of earth rose at my feet. Using this as a stepping stone, I jumped high. As soon as I got out of the range of the Air Devour, I recited the chant for the next magic and rushed to Edmerek again. Edmerek, seemingly infuriated for some reason, shouted with his eyes, spewing real venom. ¡°Even knights can¡¯t escape from His mouth! Do you think it¡¯s possible for a mere mage!¡± And then there was continuous Air Devour. Even though there were still jaws intact behind me, new teeth wereing at me from both sides. I could only block one with a shield, and even if I made a stepping stone, my speed of jumping couldn¡¯t be faster than running, so I would be caught in the air. But it didn¡¯t matter. After all, the spell I was chanting was different. ¡°¡­Be an unseen hand! Force Grab!¡± It was one of the psychokinesis spells, Force Grab. Usually, it was a spell used to pull or bind the enemy, but¡­I used it a little differently this time. Kuak. ¡°Kehuk!¡± Every joint in my body made a gruesome noise, and a scream slipped from my mouth. A transparent hand that manifested far in front was roughly pulling my body. It was suffocating, but the effect was definite. My body, floating in the air, elerated quickly and got out of Edmerek¡¯s range. ¡°What¡­?¡± Edmerek was taken aback by my changed demeanor, which was clearly different from before when I was skittishly running away, now acting recklessly without caring about my own body. But it was too early for him to be shocked. Because even in the shock of Force Grab, I had the next spell ready, firmly chanted. ¡°zing me, sharp arrow, be the sh that pierces my enemy.¡± Fire Arrow. Three fire arrows, like elongated skewers, appeared above my head. ¡°Fire Arrow!¡± With themand, the fire arrows swiftly shot. It was somewhat weak for a fire spell, but it allowed me to shoot three at the same time, and their projection speed was fast. Additionally, the mes would stick to the body, causing continuous damage. In simple terms, it was a hassle to get hit by it, and it was a difficult spell to avoid. Normally, one would have to block it¡­ but Edmerek, who just used a chain of Air Devour, clearly had no defensive means. I knew it would be like this. ¡°Oh, God of Tainted Unity! I offer my body! In return, bestow your breath upon me!¡± Pak! With a short prayer, one of Edmerek¡¯s eyes burst. Perhaps it was a self-sacrifice spell. Right. An Archbishop of an evil God was still a priest. This was also a pattern not found in H&A, but it was toote to be surprised by it now. The miracle was invoked by someone equivalent to an Archbishop, who sacrificed a part of his body. The effect was simpler than expected. Suddenly, a small hole appeared in the air. A powerful suction force was generated around it. Hwoong. And then, excluding Edmerek himself, it pulled in everything around it, swallowing them all. It was like a small ck hole. My fired arrows couldn¡¯t escape it either. The trajectory of the fire arrows flying towards Edmerek abruptly shifted and was sucked into the hole. Probably any other magic I would use would be sucked in too. But it didn¡¯t matter. If he sacrificed one of his eyes, I should also be prepared to do the same. Instead of resisting the force that could be felt even from a distance, I threw my body towards it. The speed was iparable if I ran with my own strength. Maybe Edmerek didn¡¯t like the fact that I was using the power of the God of Tainted Unity against him. He manifested his power with a twisted face. ¡°How dare¡­?!¡± This time, translucent mouths wereing from the front and both of my sides at the same time, as if not leaving any route to escape. The pain of being pierced on the side vividly came to mind, and I tried to stop my steps. I shook my head lightly, shook it off, and cast Force Grab one more time. Kyeuk. ¡°Kkeuyuk¡­.¡± Maybe because the situation was urgent, it manifested stronger than before. Even though it just grabbed my body, several ribs began to scream in intense pain. However, I forced it through. Hwoong. It was as if my body was thrown into the air. The recoil made every bone in my body squeak and scream. My ribs were not in good condition since earlier, and pain as if my brain were being pricked arose. They were probably broken. ¡°Kreuuk.¡± Then I vomited blood. It hurts. Have I ever experienced such pain in my life? Moreover, this was just the beginning. Edmerek continued to prepare to manifest his next ability with his reddened eyes, amidst the breath of the evil God still sucking everything around it. Any small mistake could lead straight to death. A delicate feeling as if bncing on a de¡¯s edge. However, as long as I didn¡¯t make any mistakes, it would be fine. Whether it was thanks to system correction, I was confident in the control of my physical body and mana. I met Edmerek¡¯s gaze at a height close to the ceiling of the tunnel. His expression was infused with irritation, inconvenience and a hint of tediousness. No matter if he was fighting under his God¡¯smand, letting a caught prey escape twice must be frustrating. So, I smirked and threw the staff I was holding. To drink a potion while suspended in mid-air, one hand must be free. I could use magic even without the staff. Naturally, a staff without any supporting spells posed no real threat. Knowing this, Edmerek just reached out his hand and opened it like a mouth, without any special response. Tuk. It couldn¡¯t be helped if it would hurt when it hit his head. I drank a healing potion with the hand that held the staff, chuckling, while Edmerek growled like an enraged beast. ¡°¡­Now be his meal!¡± The area was covered in sharp teeth. Unlike how he was using several Air Devour before, either consecutively or simultaneously, it felt like he insanely erged one of them. Provoking him was useless, after all. He forced the worst-case scenario I had considered, having earned his Archbishop position not by chance. I couldn¡¯t prepare the next spell while drinking the potion nor jump to avoid it in mid-air. But there was a way. Mana explosion. It was faster than any magic to cause an unformed mana to explode. Because it wasn¡¯t magic. There were no protective features for the caster, and it was a skill used in emergencies due to poor efficiency. Wasn¡¯t this exactly for such times? Peong! ¡°Heuk!¡± The intense explosion from behind pushed my body forward. My view was spinning, and the pain in my back increased, but the direction was right. Eujeok. Kung! There was a distant heavy thud, and the sound of something breaking that was left behind by my fast-flying body that was heading towards Edmerek. ¡°Do you think you can break his miracle just by attacking¡­ with that body? Just die as you are!¡± Edmerek, with a sword-like red aura in his twisted hand, watched me crash above his head like a meteor. There was no special technique. He just shaped the sacred power of the God of Tainted Unity sharply like a sword. It would be a fatal attack to me, who was already seriously injured¡­ Due to his inherently unstable main body, the swinging speed was too slow. I forcibly cleared my blurred consciousness that was caused by the extreme pain and carefully watched the trajectory of his swing. And with the falling speed and weight, I struck the Shining Lion Dagger I had been tightly holding onto. ¡°AAAAAAAA!!¡± The strike shed with Edmerek¡¯s hand with a scream. And then¡­ Kwaaang! A white sh gleamed dazzlingly, and Edmerek¡¯s hand was cut in half. The sacred power of the God of Tainted Unity, which was threatening me a moment ago, disappeared without a trace. ¡°What¡­?¡± Edmerek wore an expression of disbelief. Yes. This was what I aimed for from the start. Though it was growing rapidly, my magic was still immature, and it could nevernd an effective blow on Edmerek. However, the Shining Lion Dagger, known as the early-mid level spear, was different. A pure white dagger engraved with a roaring lion in Pomel. The de, which is more bone-like than metallic, asionally emits a warm light. The dagger enveloped in holy radiance will be sharper than usual. ¡­And the radiance will shine brightest in the darkness. -10% chance to add light attribute damage when attacking. -Critical damage increased by 30%. -Against the Sacristans, the chance for additional and critical hits is fixed at 100%. The dagger, already known for high critical hits, amplified the light attribute damage, which was a weakness of the evil Gods. Plus, the protection of the Sun God made the light attribute damage even stronger. If he was skilled in meleebat, it might have been different, but Edmerek, specialized in using abilities, so he couldn¡¯t withstand it. I used mana explosion against Edmerek as he hurriedly aimed at my side with his other hand. Kwang! ¡°Kuaak!¡± His already very thin arms snapped and bent in a weird direction. As the explosion urred at close range, a chunk of flesh from my side was also torn off. A wound simr to when I was first hit by Edmerek¡¯s Air Devour. But the situation now was the exact opposite of then. Edmerek, not giving up yet, tried to pray again. ¡°God of Tainted Unity¡­¡± I blocked his mouth with one hand and shouted. ¡°Tinder!¡± Fire Arrow. ¡°Keueuk!¡± He, who usually ate animals and monsters without hesitation, seemed to find this unbearable and moaned in agony. But it wouldn¡¯t end in one go. ¡°Tinder. Tinder. Tinder. Tinder.¡± I continuously burned his face with fire and raised the dagger again. Watching his eyes turn resentful at the sight of the shining de¡­ Puak. I stabbed the Shining Lion Dagger right into Edmerek¡¯s chest. There was a momentary sh, and then his body slumped. Seeing thest remaining eye of Edmerek lose its focus, I couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Haha.¡± My body hurt incredibly, and my mind was hazy. But I won. Maybe because the tension was released, my view started to spin as soon as I realized it. I couldn¡¯t stop the dizziness, even with the loud notification sound and the system window blurring my view. After all this chaos, hoping for everything to be fine was a luxury. I pulled out a few potions from my inventory with thest of my strength. ng. I didn¡¯t even have the strength to drink them, but someone would take care of it, right? Now, with my eyespletely closed¡­ ¡­Next time, wherever I go, I will definitely bring Ca along. Before losing consciousness, this was thest thought that came to my mind in the darkness. Chapter 68: Snow Ball (1) Chapter 68: Snow Ball (1) When I regained consciousness, there was arge object before my eyes. No, it was a chest, akin to arge bread bun. An unfamiliar yet somewhat familiar size and shape led me to utter a word unknowingly. ¡°Ca¡­?¡± ¡°Master¡­? Are you awake?!¡± Ca, who had been silently staring intently at my face, leaped from her seat. Ah, I understood. She was so close that all I could see from my perspective was her lower chest. I momentarily lost myself in such thoughts. Suddenly, Ca began to caress my face while whimpering. ¡°Master¡­it¡¯s such a relief¡­ I¡¯m so d you¡¯re safe. The priests said you would be fine, but I was so worried¡­ so¡­¡± From my forehead to my eyebrows, nose, and cheeks. The sensation of Ca¡¯s slender fingers gently stroking my face from top to bottom. It made me feel like a child, and was ticklish in every part she touched, causing me to squirm¡­ but I couldn¡¯t avoid her touch. Her expression was too sorrowful to do so. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ be without you, Master¡­ It can¡¯t be¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Now, she even started shedding tears, like a chick. Seeing her sob quietly instantly cleared my foggy mind. ¡°Come here.¡± I reflexively pulled her slender arm towards me, and Ca climbed onto the bed without any resistance. Iid her next to me and slowly stroked her from the back of her head down to her back. ¡°I just woke up, so I¡¯m still a bit out of it, but seeing as I¡¯m lying in bed like this, everything seems to have been resolved. Why are you crying?¡± ¡°¡­ It has been resolved. But you were hurt.¡± ¡°Hey, I took some high-grade potions before I passed out. Others must¡¯ve treated me, and by the time I got here, there wouldn¡¯t have been many wounds left.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. The wounds have healed. But potions aren¡¯t omnipotent, Master. Normally, when you get injured to this extent, there are usually aftereffects.¡± Ca, who whispered so, buried her face in my neck. I had learned about this in a lesson. The difference between healing through divine power and healing using potions. If there was a severe fracture, the bone had to be aligned before healing, and there could be phantom pain after healing¡­. ¡°I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you received the best treatment in the academy¡¯s intensive care unit for three days.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± So, this was the intensive care unit. No wonder the ceiling seemed unfamiliar. ording to Ca, professors from the Divinity Department poured in divine power in turns, professors from the Magic Department cast all sorts of mental stability magic, and professors from the Crafting Department fed me expensive potions. I seemingly received VIP treatment. Well¡­I roughly understood the reason. I was the first-year student who defeated the Archbishop of God of Tainted Unity Church. Of course, I didn¡¯t fight alone, but I was the main yer, which was an unchangeable fact. In an academy, an educational institution for exterminating cultists and monsters, they wouldn¡¯t treat me lightly. Above all, I had already revealed to Elisha that Edmerek¡¯s target was me. Even if not, other students would have seen Edmerek obsessively targeting only me. For an investigation into this matter, they had to treat me properly and keep me in one piece. ¡­and having seen all this process, Ca must have been terribly frightened. Just how badly was I hurt to need such extensive treatment? I gently stroked Ca, whom I held in my arms, and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I fought a bit aggressively and got hurt here and there, but there wasn¡¯t a life-threatening injury. It seems like the academy made a fuss over it.¡± ¡°Making a fuss? I¡­ saw everything when I changed Master into patient clothes. Your back waspletely torn open, other parts had severe wounds, and your side was soaked in blood, you know? And despite that, you say they were making a fuss¡­?¡± Her eyes were stern, as if demanding to know everything that had transpired. Yet her eyes were soaked with tears, looking pitiful. To lighten the mood a bit, I touched my forehead to Ca¡¯s and grinned. ¡°So, what will you do about it?¡± ¡°¡­I will sob until Master properly exins everything to me.¡± ¡°You are already crying, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I will wail loudly.¡± ¡°Then, there¡¯s no helping it.¡± Seeing Ca pouting, I chuckled and leaned in. Smooch. It was a short kiss. But it left a lingering sensation. Perhaps I quite liked the tingling feeling that remained like an afterimage. Ca, who had been sulking, was smiling a bit now. ¡°Eee¡­ Master is unfair. Now I can¡¯t say anything¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Even if you aren¡¯t curious, Ca, I nned on telling you what happened. It was incredibly awesome. Let¡¯s see¡­ The party members I met there were unusual for starters¡­¡± . . . . . ¡°Well, it roughly went like that. I thought I was screwed at one point, but somehow everything was resolved.¡± ¡°Huh? Master, did you be stiff? It¡¯s still soft¡­ Oh, it became hard.¡± ¡°Sshh! This is the intensive care unit. If we do anything here, everyone will find out. So, stop tempting me.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Now understanding that I was severely injured but not critically, Ca nodded her head. Her voice sounded more relieved. At least, it didn¡¯t sound as anxious as before. This should be fine now. While gently stroking Ca¡¯s tinum hair, I continued. ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn to ask. What happened while I was unconscious? What about the dungeon? What happened to Edmerek?¡± ¡°Oh. Master just woke up, so he doesn¡¯t know.¡± In response to my questions, Ca started exining what had happened. Firstly, when I brought down Edmerek¡¯s main body, all his avatars also fell. It was natural, since they were just avatars. The peculiar thing was that even the regr monsters in the dungeon disappeared¡­ Which meant that the practice dungeon was cleared. Perhaps Edmerek, after consuming the boss, created avatars and assumed the boss¡¯s role? While the students celebrated their victory and tended to the wounded, they quickly left the dungeon upon realizing it had been cleared. No one wished to remain in that ursed dungeon any longer. The reward for clearing the dungeon was given to me, the one who contributed the most, but all I saw was a white light absorbed into my body. Thus, I was unsure of the exact nature of the reward. So I decided to check the status windowter. In fact, even now, several notifications were blinking in the corner of my vision, awaiting confirmation. Regardless, the students who barely escaped did not find weing professors but a chaotic base. The professors had also been attacked. Fortunately, by the time the students began to escape, the battle had temporarily ceased. Just as I had suspected, there was a reason they weren¡¯t able to help us. Afterward¡­ those who realized their n had failed started to retreat. Instead of chasing after them, Iona opened a teleportation gate leading to the academy. And the dungeon practice ended there. The injured, including myself, were immediately transported to the medical facilities, and that was how we ended up here. ¡°Heh¡­ to think they would engage in battle and buy time when Professor Iona is present. Who exactly came?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure¡­¡± Indeed. As a ve and servant, Ca could only ess information to the extent of rumors. Regardless, it wasn¡¯t something I should worry about at the moment. If necessary, I could ask Ionater. ¡°Oh, and also, ss A has been temporarily suspended for about two weeks, Master.¡± ¡°What? For that long?¡± ¡°Yes. Quite a few students died this time, and many were injured, though not as severely as you, Master. Additionally, there have beenints from the students¡¯ families.¡± ¡°Well¡­ That¡¯s unavoidable. Alright.¡± After sending their children to school only for them to die or nearly die, not many parents would remain silent about it. I thwarted an ambush during the entrance exam, only for arger, full-scale battle to break out. Should I refer to this as the butterfly effect? It was truly an unexpected snowball effect. Nevertheless, Elisha and I were able to react swiftly, minimizing the number of casualties. I also treated all the wounded with potions. Moreover, if such an event happened just after I thwarted an ambush during the entrance exam, what could ur in the future? Capturing Edmerek, who had been particrly troublesome among the cultists, and the damage this time were not minor incidents. They could trigger events that greatly deviated from the H&A scenario. Well¡­ with this incident, I painfully realized I didn¡¯t have the ability to predict what would happen to me in the future. I could only be stronger by being alert in various situations and doing my best. Nodding at the conclusion I had reached internally didn¡¯tst long. Ca, who had been quiet, started to breathe regrly. ¡°She must be very tired.¡± I don¡¯t know exactly what time it is now, but considering the darkness around, it seems to be quitete. I made an arm pillow for Ca to sleep morefortably and nkly stared at the ceiling. It would be alright to sleep a little more like this¡­ but there was something I wanted to confirm before that. ¡®Status Window.¡¯ Why had it been shing since earlier? Chapter 69: Snow Ball (2) Chapter 69: Snow Ball (2) Ca, nestled within my embrace, was snoring gently in her sleep. It would be alright to sleep a little more like this¡­ but there was something I wanted to confirm before that. ¡®Status Window.¡¯ Ding. [Archbishop Defeated!] You have defeated the Church of Tainted Unity''s Archbishop, Edmerek! An incredible aplishment to have seeded during the first dungeon practice, it''s unbelievable! You are the pride of the academy, a noble of all the righteous religious orders! But don¡¯t get too excited. Your fame will reach the ears of other sinister religious cults. Also, the reward for altering your original fate, whether good or bad, will be substantial. Ah, but the Church of Righteous Radiance is very pleased that you have once again in the cultist with your own hands. All statuses will grow. Trait: Sun God''s Blessing(C) grows by one rank. Your favorability with the Church of Righteous Radiance rises a level. Increase in favorability with the academy and the righteous religious order. The murky amalgamation curses you and raises your merit level. Rise in vignce against other evil religious cults. ¡°Huh.¡± I didn¡¯t realize defeating Edmerek at this point would be such a tremendous event. I somewhat anticipated the growth of the Sun God¡¯s Blessing, but the growth in all statuses was unexpected. Since the maximum stat was 30, the system was quite stingy about stat growth. Of course, growth did not necessarily imply an increase in the number¡­ but the growth points umted in all stats. Lastly, I saw contentment with Pietro. The contents about me killing someone who wasn¡¯t supposed to die here and the murky amalgamation of seeing me as an enemy seem to be intended to intimidate me. But generally speaking, things were definitely moving in a good direction, and it wasn¡¯t new that the murky amalgamation wanted me dead, so there was no need to worry much. I just kept it in mind and moved to the next alert. [You¡¯ve taken down a high ranking cultist!] Achievement: You have earned the new Talent "Aversion to Cultists" Trait: Aversion to Cultists (D) You have destroyed several of the cultists¡¯ ns and even exterminated high-ranking officers. To anyone, you¡¯re an evident cultist hater! Of course, the cultists will detest you too. All damage inflicted on cultists increased by 5%. All damage received from cultists increased by 3%. ¡ùThis trait can be deactivated. Aversion to Cultists, huh? It was a trait acquired with a certain probability when killing Archbishop-level cultists¡­ and I was lucky to have gotten it in one go. This trait would grow a bit whenever you kill more cultists or their officers and ultimately reach Grade A. It had penalties and didn¡¯t apply to monsters like the Shining Lion Dagger, so it wasn¡¯t a trait to be used thoughtlessly¡­ But, having one wasn¡¯t bad. Activation or deactivation was also possible. For now, I set it to deactivated and checked thest alert. [Sun God¡¯s Blessing (B)] The brightest entity in the sky, the owner of the sun, shares its radiance with you. While under sunlight, the speed of health and mana recovery increases by 250% Light attribute damage increases by 15% Increases favorability with the Church of Righteous Radiance. Ah, this was the notification of the Sun God¡¯s Blessing level up that I saw before. It was surprising that it already reached rank B, but since I already knew its content and the effects only improved, I skimmed through it and moved on. Now, closing this notification would bring up the status window. This was the most nerve-wracking moment, actually. Wasn¡¯t a trait mentioned as a dungeon clear reward? The practice dungeon was systemically impossible to clear in H&A. A reward for clearing such a practice dungeon? And it was a trait? Of course, I knew I shouldn¡¯t expect too much from the reward of a lower-grade dungeon¡­ But curiosity was inevitable. With my heart fluttering, I closed thest notification. Finally, the status window came into view. Name: Yandel Title: Average Treasure Hunter Basic Abilities Strength: 12 Endurance: 11 -> 12 Agility: 13 Talent: 14 -> 15 Mana: 18 -> 19 Traits Endless Mana(A) Elemental Affinity(B) Exceptional Memory(B) Ordinary Weapon Skill(D) NEW! Lintblum Mana Core(C) Junior Mage(C) Sun God¡¯s Blessing(B) Aversion to Cultists(D) NEW! Weak Constitution(C) NEW! The stats were beginning to increase gradually. The lowest stats, endurance, and talent, which had some growth points left from thest ranking battle, had increased. And so did mana, which I had been intensely training. Well, the higher the stats were, the harder they were to increase. Having increased the mana stat, which was at a mediocre mage level, to 18 purely through training and achievements felt quite rewarding¡­ But what was more concerning was, of course, the trait window. ¡°Weapon skill here?¡± I really didn¡¯t expect this to increase. A shoddy weapon skill trait, acquired from brawling with local thugs and mercenaries who tried to backstab me for three years. But, after learning magic, there hadn¡¯t been much use for it other than improving physical agility. ¡­Wait, didn¡¯t I brawl quite a lot? During the duel, I shed and bashed with my dagger and staff, and I even finished off Edmerek with a dagger. My magic skills were rapidly growing, but they were still not at a level where I could solve everything with magic alone. It wasn¡¯t an attack that mages would normally do, but thanks to it, I survived, so it was hard toin. Anyway, the weapon skill trait was of such a low rank that it wasn¡¯t surprising that it increased. I lowered my gaze from the weapon skill that caught my attention out of nowhere and checked the long-awaited clear reward trait. [Weak Constitution (C)] Your body responds better to medicines. Of course, it only amplifies the good ones, so rest assured! The effect of healing substances, potions, and elixirs is increased by 10%. Circting Life takes an interest in you. The text had simple content. Thanks to this, I could understand the trait at a nce, even though it was my first time seeing it. From the name ¡®Constitution,¡¯ it seemed to be aplete trait, not a growing one¡­ But still, the effects were not disappointing at all. Were all the effects of the medicine increased by 10%? It might seem trivial, but as time went on, that percentage would be substantial. The difference between a recovery of 100 to 110 and 10,000 to 11,000 was definitely not trivial. And it even applied to elixirs. It was perfect timing since I nned to make elixirs with the Lintblum Mana Core, the hidden piece from the practice dungeon. If the Church of Righteous Radiance worshipped the God of War, the specialty of the Circting Life would be healing. I knew that such nonbatant Gods usually had fewer sealed dungeons but offered more generous rewards in terms of equivalent traits or items. Not many traits were this useful. No, was such a sweet trait hidden in a practice dungeon? Of course, considering how much the practice dungeon helped the academy students so far, I couldn¡¯t just be happy¡­ But it was okay. In the end, I just had to defeat all the evil Gods. ¡°¡­¡­¡± My thoughts drifted to that point, and my heart inadvertently became heavy. I¡¯ve distracted myself from this burden by reassuring myself with the endings I¡¯ve seen in the game countless times. In fact, the threats I faced during the three years before entering the academy could be ovee with my knowledge of strategy and the power of money. But that was it. Local thugs, Godless mercenaries, greedy nobles, and the cultists were qualitatively different opponents. The resentment towards this world that I thought I had shaken off, the raw violence, and the fear it brought, the world was starting to deviate from the scenario I knew. Anxiety swiftly corroded my heart. This was me. Me, without the shell called the yer, without hiding behind the vanity of being a veteran. This me who had to defeat not only the evil Gods who once destroyed the world but also their root cause. It wouldn¡¯t be easy. But it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible. After all, it was a fact that I had the system and the knowledge of H&A strategies. My resolve was reaffirmed for a moment. Without realizing it, strength filled my arm. The presence of Ca in my arms became more distinct. The soft yet warm sensation, the breath tickling my nape, and the refreshing body scent. ¡°Ah.¡± The anxiety that had tensed my body seemed to wash away. The only person in this world who I couldpletely trust, the woman I¡¯d grown attached to. Ca had grown so much within me, to the point where just holding her could dispel all kinds of anxieties. In fact, didn¡¯t I instinctively think of Ca the moment I defeated Edmerek and thought everything was over? Realizing this, Ca started to appear even more adorable. Unconsciously, I leaned in toward her slightly parted pink lips. Our lips met, and our breaths mingled. It was a deep kiss, not light, even without involving the tongue. Naturally, Ca, who had just fallen asleep, opened her eyes. ¡°Um¡­ Master? Did I fall asleep?¡± ¡°You did doze off for a bit. Are you very tired?¡± ¡°No. I just felt sofortable being held by Master that I fell asleep without realizing it¡­ Hehe.¡± Ca smiled, a bit embarrassed. At her appearance, something strongly stirred within me. ¡°Ca.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Should we have a go here after all?¡± ¡°¡­You were the one who said we shouldn¡¯t because we¡¯d get caught.¡± That was true. Did I unwittingly make a sullen face? Ca contemted for a moment, then blushed and pulled up the nket. Then, covering her mouth with the nket, she whispered softly. ¡°But perhaps it would be alright¡­ if it¡¯s just touching under the nket?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± That was an extremely logical and enchantingpromise. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next morning. When I came to my senses, Iona was in front of me. ¡°Hello! Hello! Did you have funst night?¡± ¡°???¡± Why was the Professor lying in the same bed as me? Chapter 70: Snow Ball (3) Chapter 70: Snow Ball (3) The next morning. When I came to my senses, Iona was in front of me. ¡°Hello! Hello! Did you enjoyst night?¡± ¡°???¡± Why was the Professor lying on the same bed as me? A cascade of crimson hair. Intricate facial features. A yful voice. No matter how I looked at it, the person lying next to me was Iona. I rubbed my eyes, wondering if I was still half-asleep, and opened them again. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± The fact that Iona was in front of me remained unchanged. Despite my voiceden with astonishment, Iona nonchntly assumed a familiar pose. Both arms flung up high, and her body leaning forward¡­ the pose she always made when entering the ssroom. The momentarily embarrassing sight of her prominent chest pressed forward was soon overshadowed by her familiar line ringing in my ears. ¡°Iona enters!¡± ¡°No, Professor, you shouldn¡¯t be making your entrance here.¡± Despite my consternation, Iona chuckled and responded assertively. ¡°Ahem! Ahem! I¡¯m a kind Professor! I came to visit a sick student!¡± ¡°Since when did visiting mean sharing the same bed?¡± Moreover, I was sure that I fell asleep while caressing Ca¡­? ncing around, I quickly found Ca nearby, looking sullenly in my direction. Her expression instantly brightened when our eyes met. ¡°Did you wake up, Master? Are you thirsty? Should I get you some water? Or do you need to use the restroom¡­?¡± Ca eagerly asked me various things, as if she had been waiting. Her demeanor seemed desperately intent on getting me out of bed. ¡°So, she took my spot?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. The Professor said she had something important and asked me to get up for a while, and then she just lied down.¡± Ca spoke with a slight pout. Iona, who had suddenly be a Professor keen on lying beside her student, jumped up. ¡°That¡¯s so mean! So mean! Ca is spiteful! I lied down with good intentions!¡± ¡°Was it not with ill intentions?¡± ¡°Really! And the one with ill intentions isn¡¯t me; it¡¯s Yandel! I know you just nced at my chest!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± It was a natural reaction when a part, created solely to enthrall the opposite sex due to vampire traits, came close to my nose, right? ¡°Anyway. Professor Iona seems to treat Ca very casually. Everyone else is awkward seeing a ve return suddenly.¡± ¡°Hehe! How old do you think I am, Yandel?¡± ¡°372 years old.¡± ¡°¡­Eh? Uhmm. Right. How did you know?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a very famous Professor, after all.¡± I casually answered, but in reality, I saw it in a character profile organized in the H&A caf¨¦. Iona was a character with unusually high poprity, so various information circted about her, even though she couldn¡¯t be yed. I answered without thinking, but Iona seemed a bit taken aback and eventually continued. ¡°Ahem. Knowing so much, you catch on quickly! When one reaches this age, one tends to be indifferent to the rise and fall of others! There were more than a few students who had to drop out due to family issues over the 300 years!¡± Um¡­ The Great War ended roughly 300 years ago. The academy was established right after, so rounding it up¡ªit wasn¡¯t incorrect¡­ Feeling the reality of Iona¡¯s age was something else. Was it the difference between the age known from the settings and the age experienced in front of me? But now I know that Iona will treat Ca as normally as before. Whether I should be happy or not about this, I looked at Iona with a mixed expression. Before I knew it, Iona, who had changed her expressionpletely, continued speaking with a bright smile. ¡°Anyway, anyway! There is a separate reason why I was lying next to Yandel! I know all your wounds have healed, but your vitality might still be weak, right? If so, I was thinking of sharing a bit of my Pure Blood Crystal¡­ but it seems there¡¯s no need for that now!¡± ¡°Your Pure Blood Crystal, Professor¡­?¡± ¡°Yes! It seems like your recovery is quick, perhaps because you are young!¡± Pure Blood Crystal of vampires was a special crystal made by refining their blood. It was essentially a quasi-elixir that eliminated various misceneous energies and concentrated pure vitality. It was hard to produce, and unless a vampire was of a certain level, they couldn¡¯t even create it. Ah, there was no worry about bing a vampire by consuming Pure Blood Crystal. There were many other prerequisites for creating a new vampire. More than anything, Iona had no intention of increasing her kind. And more importantly, now is not the time to worry about the reproduction methods of vampires. ¡°So¡­ you were going to give me Pure Blood Crystal?¡± ¡°Hmm? Right?¡± She quickly bowed her head and started to groan. ¡°Ouch! My head¡­ my stomach¡­! I feel like I should eat something good when suddenly feeling pain¡­ specifically something that maximizes natural healing¡­!¡± ¡°¡­Uhm?¡± ¡°Aaah! My broken bones¡­! It hurts just to breathe¡­ Potions won¡¯t heal this kind of thing¡­ If only there¡¯s a strong, pretty, and kind professor-like vampire who would give some Pure Blood Crystal¡­.¡± While continuing my awkward acting sneakily, Iona, with a cautious expression, took out a bright red bead. ¡°I intended to give it if needed from the beginning¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, Professor!¡± Before Iona could change her mind, I swiftly epted the crystallized Pure Blood Crystal. I would use itter to make an elixir with a whitened magic herb. Blending vitality and magic increases the quality of the elixir. If messed up, it would be useless, but with Faye¡¯s skills, it would be well-bnced. I chuckled as I put the Pure Blood Crystal into the inventory. Then Iona finally rose from the bed. ¡°It¡¯s a bit¡­ just a bit like that! Anyway, it¡¯s good to see you being energetic! Now, let¡¯s move on to the second main point! Do you know the current situation, Yandel?¡± ¡°I roughly heard it from Ca. However, it¡¯s just what happened approximately after I fainted.¡± ¡°Aha? Then let me fill you in more! While you were unconscious, the academy had quite a stir. I took the freshmen chicks for practical training, and we almost got annihted by the cultists, remember?¡± I had already roughly heard from Ca about themotion in the academy and the uproar from the students¡¯ families and other professors. ¡°But at first, there were mes on Yandel, you know? There were groundless rumors saying that it was Yandel¡¯s fault, who held the merit of the Church of Tainted Unity. Other students were also attacked and should be punished for it.¡± ¡°Well, how many would stay sane when their children are dead or nearly dead¡­ You¡¯re not taking that seriously, are you?¡± ¡°Of course not! Initially, it was because you killed a bishop before entering the academy! What¡¯s the problem with bing enemies with cultists in a fight? Every cultist is essentially an enemy.¡± Her voice was chilly for a moment. Iona¡¯s resentment toward the cultists was palpable in her sarcastic attitude. I knew this in my head, but it felt a bit shocking when said outright. Did she notice my reaction? Ionaughed and continued in her usual tone. ¡°So, so! I was going to say something, you know? But the righteous priests of Righteous Radiance spoke before me. They wanted to expel Yandel and leave him defenseless, iming you might be the real cultist!¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± The priests in this world were fundamentally good. As soon as they were corrupted, they would lose their divine power, and sometimes they would receive divine condemnation and be cursed at saying, ¡°That damn bastard!¡± It was normal. It was a kind of convergent evolution. Evil priests were all dead, leaving only the good ones. Anyway, when such priests were saying, ¡°Are you a cultist?¡± It was quite unusual, even for the aggressive Church of Righteous Radiance. I understood why. I received a considerable blessing from the Sun God, and wielded sacred objects against the cultists. The Church of Righteous Radiance, afraid of the cultists, would naturally gather around me. Even if not to the extent of the Church of Righteous Radiance, disdain for the heretics was practically a passive trait of the religious order, so I would have been shielded elsewhere as well. While I was nodding to myself, Iona chuckled and continued speaking. ¡°Anyway, anyway! The talk eventually turned to the point where people said that a reward should be given to Yandel instead! I think the same! It¡¯s quite incredible that a first-year would bring down an Archbishop-level cultist!¡± The political motives might have gotten stronger, but the ultimate goal of the academy was to finish what the first hero, Rahimi, couldn¡¯tplete. That was to clear all the dungeons and subdue the cultists and monsters. Now I understand the boast of the academy I saw in the system window, and the words that I was a noble of the religious orders. So, the situation has unfolded like this. ¡°So, so! Need anything? If you want, you can exchange it for points!¡± ¡°Oh. That sounds tempting.¡± I didn¡¯t know how much could be exchanged, but with this semester¡¯s grades included, I should be able to buy quite a lot from the achievement store. However, there was nothing I needed urgently. Unless it was the most expensive item, the Dragon Heart Fragment, the rest would be better acquired ording to the growth n I had set earlier rather than forcing it. Here, it was always about that. ¡°I would like the academy to amodate some of my conveniences.¡± ¡°Convenience? You are already an A-ss student. What more do you need here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing major¡­ be it practical training, sses, or whatever it is. Please allow Ca to apany me wherever I go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult¡­ But are you sure? It¡¯s good that you care for Ca, but it can be dangerous.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that. Ca?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When I called her name, Ca ran swiftly to me. I extended one hand to Ca and spoke. ¡°Left hand.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Right hand.¡± ¡°Here!¡± ¡°Fireball.¡± ¡°ze up. Disperse. Fireball.¡± Fwoosh. The magic unfolded at a speed iparable to mine. I smirked at Iona, who was nkly staring at the me ball appearing in the air. ¡°I have to bring her because it¡¯s dangerous.¡± For reference, the most dangerous one was the person on my side. Chapter 71: Snow Ball (4) Chapter 71: Snow Ball (4) Iona seemed surprised, whether it was because of Ca¡¯s puppy-like appearance or because of my undamaged mana core, but she nodded at my request. ¡°Right¡­ It would be really reassuring to have a guard to fight alongside if needed.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± If it had been just Ca, Edmerek would have been taken down much more easily. ¡°But we can¡¯t overdo it, right? For example, asking for recognition of Ca¡¯s actions as points for Yandel.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m confident I can score on my own.¡± ¡°Good attitude! Such requests usually get approved! Oh, will there be any changes left? Do you need anything else other than your request about Ca?¡± ¡°Huh? Ca alone is enough.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± For some reason, Ca gasped as if her heart had been gripped. Seeing this, Ionaughed and nodded. ¡°Got it! Got it! Since you didn¡¯t seem to want anything else, I¡¯ll convert the rest into points!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Well, to be honest, I had high expectations for student Yandel.¡± Looking at us, Iona smacked her lips contentedly. Surprisingly, she was just feeling pleased. When vampires were in a good mood, they tended to smack their lips. Of course, it looked pretty seductive to the observer. Perhaps realizing thiste, Iona gave an awkward smile and waved. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll pass on the message! Sorry for bothering you this early! You¡¯ve got a break for the next ten days, so rest up!¡± ¡°Oh, thank you, Professor. The blood donation was helpful.¡± ¡°See you next time! ¡­And great job subduing Edmerek!¡± Thud. Thud. With a brief addition, Iona left the treatment room. ¡°¡­¡± An odd silence permeated the treatment room. It had felt a bit noisy when she was here, but now it was eerily silent. Still feeling a bit dazed, I asked Ca. ¡°Should we have breakfast?¡± I was famished after not eating anything while unconscious.
By the time Ca and I had finished our meal, apparently, the academy had heard of my recovery, and they had sent someone to hear my side of the story. So, I told them everything, from the cultists hiding in the Gef underground to the dungeon, and about the unsettling obsession of the God of Tainted Unity, starting with Pietro, whom I unintentionally killed. It felt more like they were verifying the facts than investigating, so the investigation ended quickly. After that, I received confirmation from the responsible healing priest that I was alright, and I was discharged from the intensive care unit. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I was able to go back to the dormitory!¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been three days. And before we go to the dormitory, we have a ce to visit.¡± ¡°Huh? Where?¡± ¡°The girls¡¯ dormitory.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Why¡­ Why was she looking at me like that? ¡°What are you thinking right now, Ca?¡± ¡°If Master gets caught by the guards, I wonder where I¡¯ll have to sleep from now on.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sneaking in. I¡¯m visiting officially. At least, I should let those who visited me know that I¡¯m alright.¡± ¡°Oh, then you don¡¯t need the secret passage I used to sneak out!¡± ¡°What? Tell me more about it.¡± In such a casual atmosphere, Ca and I chatted and finally arrived at the 1st year ss A girls¡¯ dormitory. The structure was identical to the boys¡¯ dormitory. It was probably the same inyout, though the security seemed stricter. For reference, since there were so few students in ss A and the building was vast, all departments were housed within a single dormitory. It saved me the hassle of going from one ce to another. I stopped by the small supervisors¡¯ room at the entrance of the dormitory to ask if they could call Elisha and Helena. ¡°Hmm. Elisha said she would return to the Sylvan Magic Tower during this break, so she¡¯s not here. Should I call for Helena?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯d appreciate it if you could call Priestess Helena.¡± ¡°Yes, please wait a moment.¡± The supervisor fiddled with one of the magical tools neatly arranged on her desk. Well, there had been some dangerous incidents, so I needed to at least let the Magic Tower know I was safe. The timing was just a bit off. While I waited in the small room designated for visitors, Helena came in not long after. Her golden hair and eyes that resembled sunlight were apanied by a soft,passionate smile. Gone was her warrior-like spirit from the dungeon, and Helena, looking every bit like a normal priestess, greeted me warmly. ¡°Brother Yandel! You¡¯ve awakened!¡± ¡°Thanks to Priestess Helena. I heard that you continuously cast healing sacred spells on me until they transferred me to the academy.¡± ¡°Oh, thanks to the precious potion you shared, I was able to maintain my divine power. How could I not use it for Brother Yandel?¡± ¡°Is that how it works? Haha.¡± Perhaps because we once risked our lives fighting together, our conversation flowed in a warm and friendly manner. Then she went on to praise how well I handled situations, how my decisions at the time were impable, and how prepared I was with ample potions and scrolls. Helena used various examples tovish praise on me. I humored her, but honestly, my face must have been burning by then. This was¡­ practically worship. ¡°Indeed, the Church of Righteous Radiance, who granted us relics¡­!¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± No, it was literally worship! Somehow, the conversation revolved around how amazing I was and the greatness of the Church of Righteous Radiance that favored me. Even recognizing Ca, she just thought there was some reason and didn¡¯t say much. The Church of Righteous Radiance, which would shiver at the mere mention of cultists, and particrly the fervent Helena, brushed past the fact that Ca lost her family due to usations of being a cultist. It made me wonder how much Helena regarded me. After enduring her praises for some time, Helena suddenly blushed and lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Brother Yandel. I got overly excited.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. You meant no harm. Thank you for your sentiments, Priestess Helena.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­ Oh, there¡¯s something I should have mentioned. The main church wanted to formally sponsor you soon¡­ Would that be alright?¡± ¡°Sponsor? Me?¡± I had intended to bring up the topic, but it seemed the flow went this way. However, my surprise seemed to be perceived negatively by Helena. ¡°D-don¡¯t worry! Our church¡¯s sponsorship might feel different from others! You don¡¯t have to devoutly serve the light! Just as you had been doing, eliminating cultists and monsters would suffice!¡± ¡°Calm down. I was just surprised. I¡¯m grateful for the Church of Righteous Radiance¡¯s high regard. However, I am financially well-off, so can I possibly receive assistance in another area?¡± ¡°What kind of assistance?¡± ¡°Sharing dungeon information, or including me in cultist subjugation missions. Of course, I don¡¯t intend to freeload. Just something appropriate for my level would be enough. If not, it can¡¯t be helped.¡± If left unchecked, the Church of Righteous Radiance might fall into a trap by the cultists. At best, they would get annihted; at worst, the entire church would fall into corruption. This was an event I had to prevent in any way possible. By increasing my influence in the church¡¯s subjugation efforts, I could interject when necessary. This was actually the standard route. However, Helena, who had been frozen in thought since earlier, looked a bit concerned. ¡°Miss Helena?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Priestess Helena?¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­ You were asking for an opportunity to refuse money and tear apart the wicked servants of an evil God, right?¡± ¡°Huh? It¡¯s a bit of an extreme way to put it, but yes.¡± ¡°Oh, Lord¡­!¡± Suddenly, with a deeply moved expression, Helena sped her hands and looked up at the ceiling. Then she turned her head sharply, giving me a burning gaze, and said, ¡°Brother Yandel. I know this isn¡¯t polite, but can I be a bit rude for a moment?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you are referring to, but¡­ yes. Speak your mind.¡± ¡°Do you believe in the Righteous Radiance and want to go to heaven?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Was she trying to convert me? ¡°Well, I want to remain in this world for now.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to devote everything to the Lord like me.¡± ¡°Still, I am sorry.¡± As I declined again, Helena nodded with a hint of regret. ¡°If that is your wish, Brother Yandel, then so be it. Just know that the Righteous Radiance always wees you.¡± ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡± The faith route was efficient, but there were various restrictions ording to doctrine. Even if one was not a priest utilizing divine power, it was the same. If you got baptized in any religious order, their God would watch over you. And I meant it quite literally. Whether they were a good or evil God, they were all sealed in harmony, so they naturally observed the world. But weren¡¯t there many points of contention for me? Knowing about future events, and being from another world, Earth, I might be a target of subjugation, so, if nothing else, I absolutely shouldn¡¯t be baptized. But maybe I was too curt in refusing her. The atmosphere started to get a bit awkward. Helena smiled brightly, changing the topic. ¡°Then, do you need anything else? You said you are okay without financial support, but it doesn¡¯t sit well with us, the sponsors.¡± ¡°Hmm. Other than that¡­¡± After a brief contemtion, I nodded. ¡°Could I perhaps get a few nun outfits?¡± ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± ¡°About 3 sets should do.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 72: Snow Ball (5) Chapter 72: Snow Ball (5) ¡°Can I perhaps get a few nun outfits?¡± ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± ¡°I think about 3 sets should do.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Helena tilted her head with a puzzled expression. ¡°Brother Yandel, you¡¯re¡­ a man, right? Shouldn¡¯t you be asking for a priest¡¯s outfit instead of a nun¡¯s?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not for me.¡± ¡°???¡± Helena blinked her golden eyes, seemingly even more perplexed. But I pressed for an answer. ¡°Would it be alright, Priestess Helena?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. However, since it¡¯ll be taken outside, we¡¯d have to remove our order¡¯s symbol¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not an issue. I just need them to look like nun outfits.¡± ¡°Could it be¡­?¡± By this point, Helena might¡¯ve guessed who I intended to use it for, as she subtly nced at Ca. And then, seeing Ca¡¯s restless demeanor, Helena seemed to confirm her suspicions. Helena¡¯s expression turned icy cold. The stark difference from the person who was praising me fervently just moments ago was palpable. Still, she seemed unable to outright refuse and nodded hesitantly. ¡°Well¡­ we have some spare nun outfits. I¡¯ll send them to you after making appropriate adjustments¡­¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Even though our conversation continued, the ambiance had be awkward, and we didn¡¯t have much of substance to discuss. If I had to pinpoint, maybe it was the growing wariness of the Righteous Radiance towards the social party? Their concerns seemed logical, considering they were no longer dealing with isted incidents but leading actual battles. This was fortunate for me. Anyway, we briefly discussed the differences between the original H&A scenario and the current situation. We ran out of topics, and it seemed like lunchtime. I asked if she wanted to have lunch together, but¡­ ¡°I apologize. I have a prior engagement with priests from the main order regarding this issue¡­¡± ¡°Oh, no need to apologize. I think I¡¯ve kept you for too long. Let¡¯s meet up next time.¡± ¡°Indeed. Now that you¡¯ve officially associated with us, we will surely meet often. I look forward to it.¡± With that, I parted ways with Helena and headed to the central za. Since I was out, it would be good to meet Faye before heading back to the dorms. Unlike ss 1A, which was on break due to the raid, Faye from ss 2A probably had sses today. But¡­ It was lunchtime, so it should be fine. ¡°Phew¡­ just because the academy isrge doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s always convenient. Moving around is a hassle.¡± ¡°You¡¯re starting to see the academy for what it truly is. It looks great and has good facilities, but moving around is genuinely tiring.¡± As Ca seemed to empathize, she whispered with a soft voice. ¡°By the way, Master, did you really want me to wear a nun outfit that much?¡± ¡°Of course. After almost dying once, everything I haven¡¯t done suddenly feels very regrettable.¡± ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re saying that, on the brink of death, you thought of me in a nun outfit?¡± ¡°Does ite across that way¡­?¡± As we chatted casually, I started to feel gazes from our surroundings. A quick nce around showed students murmuring and staring in our direction. I¡¯d received various reactions when with Ca, but this one felt different. It wasn¡¯t the usual envious or disapproving looks, but a mix of admiration and disbelief. I nudged Ca¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Hey, Ca, these looks don¡¯t seem normal. What do you think?¡± ¡°Considering the abnormal things you¡¯ve done, isn¡¯t this a natural reaction?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been 3 days¡­ No, 4 days since I was brought to the academy after copsing. And rumors have already spread this far?¡± ¡°Well, it was an event that shook the academy. Plus, the details were so unbelievable. Do you know how shocked I was when I first heard of it?¡± From Ca¡¯s subsequent remarks, I realized why there was such a drastic shift in their reactions. For me, having beaten Edmerek numerous times in H&A, it wasn¡¯t a big deal, but for them, it must¡¯ve been a major incident. Defeating an Archbishop-level cultist, they couldn¡¯t ignore me like before. Of course, I didn¡¯t defeat him on my own, and if it were any other Archbishop besides Edmerek, I wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance. If just Edmerek garnered this much attention, things might get interesting from here on. With that thought, I moved towards Faye¡¯s workshop, my next destination. Due to Faye having no friends, she usually ate alone in her workshop, as per the setting. Even if I was sponsoring her, that part likely hadn¡¯t changed.
Knock knock knock. -Underssman¡­? You¡¯re up! I¡¯ve unlocked it. Juste in! Upon knocking on the workshop¡¯s door, I heard Faye¡¯s voice emanating from a device I hadn¡¯t noticed before. Some kind of magical inte, perhaps? There even seemed to be a remote lock mechanism. Probably an instation from the gold I sponsored her with. After all, she should now be attentive to security. She couldn¡¯t afford it before, but now she can. Opening the door with a sense of pride, the thick steel that was previously locked slid open with a noise. Passing through the dimly lit hallway, we were greeted by Faye¡¯s workshop. Clutter scattered across the floor, unidentifiable metals, and glowing, suspicious-looking potions. The disorganized state and dim ambiance were just as I remembered. However, some changes were evident. Umon-looking materials neatly arranged on shelves, a modernized furnace, and several new intriguing tools. Above all, there was no foul smell. She probably installed some magical odor neutralizer. Realizing this, Ca took a relieved deep breath and loosened her tense expression. ¡°Phew¡­ it¡¯s still messy, but it¡¯s changed a lot!¡± ¡°Well, it should. Think about how much gold I sponsored.¡± Due to some misunderstandings, I ended up sponsoring her with 1,000 gold a month¡­ but once that was cleared up, we adjusted the amount. Still, 500 gold a month was considerably more than the initially proposed 300 gold. As Faye noticed our presence, she put down a test tube she was handling and approached us. ¡°Ah, tea. Here.¡± Though she hopped over the scattered items on the floor with her bulky steps, her overly voluptuous chest bouncing was unmistakable, even beyond her baggy researcher¡¯s robe. Even Ca was staring at the sight with a dumbfounded expression. However, Faye, seemingly entirely at ease with us, simply smiled warmly. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here? Wait a moment. I prepared something beneficial for you. Let¡¯s see¡­ It should be around here¡­¡± As Faye crouched down, searching the floor, ¡°Ah? Uh¡­?¡± Her ample bosom prevented her from reaching forward properly, given her short dwarf-like arms. For heaven¡¯s sake, how could that be possible? Ca and I gazed down at Faye with astonishment, but she calmly changed her posture, crawling on all fours to grab the potion bottle. Just as she was about to stand up, ¡°Ah.¡± Our eyes met, and Faye suddenly shrunk back. It seemed she had only just realized the scene she¡¯d made. Handing over the potion with a visibly shrunken demeanor, Faye said, ¡°This¡­ drink it now. It¡¯s good for your body.¡± ¡°Oh? What is it that it¡¯s so beneficial?¡± ¡°Umm? It¡¯s just good for the body¡­ How should I exin this¡­?¡± Faye tried to exin hesitantly, but likest time, I couldn¡¯t fully understand her due to her poor artiction. But from what I could gather, it seemed to be a kind of tonic. Although the purple color was a bit unsettling¡­ I doubt it was something fatal. I uncapped it and drank it in one gulp, immediately hearing a familiar notification sound. Ding! You''ve consumed an unnamed potion. For the next 24 hours, your recovery rate will increase by 150%. Feels like it''ll be good for your digestion. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± This wasn¡¯t just a tonic, it was a buff potion? Though the effect was on the weaker side, its duration was insane. ¡°Uh, how is it¡­? You don¡¯t feel suddenly stronger, do you?¡± ¡°Yes, I do feel a bit energized. Thank you, Senior.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Do you know how shocked I was when I heard you almost died? I thought I was going to lose my only sponsor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I came to reassure you as soon as I woke up.¡± Seeing me shrug, Faye let out a sigh of relief. ¡°For now, sit and rest. I¡¯ll finish up here, and we can leave. It¡¯ll just be a moment.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As Ca and I chatted and waited, it didn¡¯t take long before Faye returned, holding a test tube. ¡°Senior? That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°This? This is!¡± Seemingly pleased that I inquired, Faye enthusiastically began to exin something. However, she cut her long exnation short this time and nodded confidently. ¡°It¡¯s better to show than to tell! Watch this.¡± With that, she took out a piece of bread. The bread had a dark brown, rough surface. From its hardness, it seemed like a cheap, low-wheat content ck bread. ¡°Now, if I do this¡­¡± She sprinkled the contents of the test tube onto the bread. The pink liquid was absorbed entirely by the bread. The reaction was immediate. The hard bread became visibly soft. With a satisfied expression, Faye proudly presented the transformed bread. ¡°Ta-da! The hard ck bread is now soft and chewy!¡± She then took a big bite, showing off the pink-infused cross-section. ¡°It¡¯s also strawberry-vored, so you don¡¯t need to spread jam!¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s truly amazing.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Right?! It¡¯s cheap to produce, so we can make lots of it. No more soaking hard bread in water to eat!¡± She looked overly proud of herself. I was a bit perplexed and asked, ¡°What did you eat for lunch today?¡± ¡°What I¡¯m eating now.¡± ¡°¡­What about the 500 gold I sponsored?¡± ¡°I spent it all on alchemy tools and ingredients I wanted! ¡­Wait, why that look? Isn¡¯t it good?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Who wouldn¡¯t be annoyed, having sponsored 500 gold only to find out she couldn¡¯t even afford proper meals? Of course, if she sold this bread-softening potion properly, it could be very profitable¡­ but this still wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Come here, Senior.¡± ¡°Why, why are you like this¡­? I¡¯m starting to get scared¡­¡± ¡°Shush! Come here and exin where you spent the 500 gold I gave you!¡± ¡°Eek! You said there would be no financial audit! You said!¡± ¡°Starting from today, there will be! Stop running ande here!¡± I grabbed Faye by the ankle, trying to flee, and hoisted her upside down. Her face turned pale. Chapter 73: Snow Ball (6) Chapter 73: Snow Ball (6) While iling her arms and legs and trying to escape, I grabbed Faye¡¯s ankle, lifting her upside down. She was wearing white. ¡°Let¡­ let go! Put me down¡­!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that just yet. I need to see where you spent all my money and if it was really on something so valuable that you¡¯d need to ponder how to make cheap ck bread taste better.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to say that, at least look at my face! You¡¯ve been staring at my panties the whole time!¡± ¡°Your face is obscured by your chest. And this¡­ it¡¯s instinct¡­uh¡­¡± My eyebrows involuntarily furrowed. At that, Faye, who had been yelping loudly, asked with an anxious tone, ¡°What? What¡¯s the matter? Why are you making such a serious face looking at my panties¡­?!¡± ¡°Senior, did you¡­ wash those panties properly before wearing them?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°They look a bit¡­ grimy.¡± They were not discolored or anything, just somewhat grimy. As she turned her head away, Faye¡¯s face turned so red it seemed it might burst, and she began to tremble. ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°I changed them today! Want to check by smelling them?!¡± ¡°If I must.¡± As I pretended to lean in, Faye started to panic, thrashing like a freshly caught fish. ¡°You¡¯re insane! Why are you really trying to smell them?¡± ¡°You said I should.¡± ¡°It just said it ¡®cause I was shocked! And how long are you going to look at them? I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you everything I bought! Just let me go!¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± Though I had acted in a fit of irritation, when I thought about it calmly, the situation was quite risky. Slowly releasing her, Faye scurried on her hands and knees, rushing to a corner. Perhaps because she was held upside down, her disheveled hair and disarrayed school uniform seemed a bit pitiful. Now adjusting her skirt, Faye red at me and snapped. ¡°You, Junior, are a pervert! The kind of pervert who¡¯d get arrested if reported!¡± Now, hearing such words from her in this state¡­ how should I respond? It was getting amusing. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Overwhelmed by my rising, yful spirit, I smirked. ¡°If you report me, what will happen to your research, Senior?¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± ¡°Sure, I firmly believe you¡¯ll seed¡­ but will others do so too?¡± With the most devious expression and tone I could muster, I stepped towards Faye. ¡°Eek! You are showing your true colors! I knew it ever since you yed like a puppy in front of the workshop! My body was your objective all along, wasn¡¯t it?!¡± ¡°Maybe. Or maybe not.¡± Step. Step. With each step drawing closer, anxiety began to fill Faye¡¯s eyes. ¡°Listen¡­ Junior? This is a joke, right? Please tell me it¡¯s a joke¡­ I¡¯ve never had friends, so I¡¯m weak against such pranks or jokes¡­¡± ¡°Ha! Appealing to my sympathy now won¡¯t help. Let me clearly tell you what I expect from you, Senior.¡± cing my hand on Faye¡¯s unkempt hair. ¡°Whimper¡­! I-I trusted¡­ I trusted you¡­¡± Before I could utter another word, Faye, presuming betrayal, whispered back. ¡°What I expect from you, Senior, is the Philosopher¡¯s Stone, which you¡¯ll create one day.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Faye looked at me nkly. Then I repeated with a smile. ¡°The Philosopher¡¯s Stone, Senior. Isn¡¯t the path you¡¯re pursuing about digging deep into one of the core principles of alchemy about transformation?¡± Reaching a state where one could create anything with alchemy alone? That was essentially reaching the pinnacle of transformation. ¡°So, perhaps when you reach the level you aim for, you might be able to create the Philosopher¡¯s Stone, right?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that too ambitious?!¡± As Faye said, the Philosopher¡¯s Stone wasn¡¯t an ordinary object. And obtaining it wasn¡¯t easy. Although it was a story within H&A, yers had to undergo various challenging quests for Faye. From acquiring unique ingredients only avable in specific dungeons, samples from a Chimera that caused the downfall of an ancient civilization, even predating major wars. And finally, sneaking into the hidden workshop of the very first great alchemist, Paracelsus, and procuring his research journal. Given it was a questline leading to the Philosopher¡¯s Stone, the ultimate alchemy item, Faye¡¯s quest was extremely demanding, even for a craft-focused heroine. However, the Philosopher¡¯s Stone was valuable enough to warrant all these efforts. To the fully grown Faye, it held even more value. I was momentarily distracted, recalling Faye¡¯s tear-filled growth story on Earth. Seeing me lost in thought, Faye cautiously began to speak. ¡°Junior¡­ what on Earth¡­¡± Feeling awkward under her confused gaze, I quickly shifted the topic. ¡°So, you should take better care of yourself.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Getting equipment and buying ingredients is good. But it¡¯s problematic if a future great alchemist like you doesn¡¯t eat properly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s heavy! Such trust, calling me a great alchemist¡­ Me?¡± ¡°Yes. Are you not confident?¡± ¡°¡­Of course, I believe my theory can be realized. But I¡¯m unsure if that leads me to be a great alchemist. Just like how you don¡¯t necessarily believe you¡¯ll be a grand mage while studying magic, right?¡± ¡°I do think that way.¡± ¡°???¡± Considering what I had to do in the future, being a grand mage was a basic benchmark. Seeing my sincere response, Faye looked at me as if she had seen a ghost. That was a bit much. With a hint of yfulness, I tapped Faye¡¯s nose. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°How dare you give such a disrespectful look to a sponsor like me? And don¡¯t worry. Both you and I will be called grand mage and great alchemist, respectively, before we graduate.¡± ¡°Before graduation¡­? Isn¡¯t that a bit unrealistic?¡± Faye was taken aback by this sudden timeframe. However, there was no helping it. By then, every event would have reached its conclusion. I couldn¡¯t exin that to her, so I just shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you haven¡¯t be a great alchemist or produced the Philosopher¡¯s Stone by then¡­ then you¡¯ll just have to repay me with your body.¡± ¡°Oh, so that was your aim from the start¡­!¡± Faye¡¯s face lit up as if everything now made sense. Oh,e on. That wasn¡¯t really the case.
After the earliermotion, the atmosphere became a bit gentler. Faye began to show and exin each of the new tools and ingredients she had purchased, as well as the products she made with them. She detailed how much each item had cost. There was no specific receipt to verify the costs, but they seemed to align with my memory, so she likely wasn¡¯t lying. To begin with, it wasn¡¯t in Faye¡¯s character to lie. ¡°Phew¡­ It seems like you only bought what was necessary.¡± ¡°Right? I did n it all out before buying.¡± ¡°The problem is that in that n, there¡¯s no consideration for yourself.¡± ¡°Eek¡­¡± Faye shrank back. Seeing her like this, I sighed deeply for what felt like the umpteenth time today. ¡°Sigh¡­ Well, I can see you didn¡¯t waste anything. I¡¯ll give you some extra living expenses this time.¡± ¡°Really?! Thank goodness¡­ At this rate, I might¡¯ve had to eat at a restaurant¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wait? Didn¡¯t the academy provide basic meals for free? And I heard that the quality of those meals was quite high. The issue was that Faye tended to avoid crowded ces, probably because she had been ostracized for so long. I should take her to the academy¡¯s dining hall someday. After a few visits, she might get used to it. If that didn¡¯t work, well¡­ I could always give her extra money. Thinking like this made it seem like I was fully supporting Faye. I reached into my inventory and handed Faye 20 gold coins. This should be more than enough for her to get by until the next sponsorship payment. And seeing the gleaming gold, Faye¡¯s eyes lit up. So I warned her in a stern tone, ¡°Just to make it clear, this is for your living expenses. You should spend it on decent food and perhaps change your clothes once in a while.¡± ¡°I changed my clothes, you know! ¡­But okay, I got it. I¡¯ll only spend this on myself.¡± She nodded, clutching the gold close to her. At that moment, I remembered another favor I had for Faye. ¡°Oh, by the way, Senior. As a sponsor, I have a request for you.¡± ¡°Hm? Just like before, do you want me to make that potion?¡± ¡°In addition to that, I¡¯d like to ask you for this.¡± I took out the white herb, the hidden piece from the practice dungeon, and Iona¡¯s pure blood from my inventory. ¡°¡­¡± Faye¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of the glowing white herb and the deep red blood bead. ¡°Can you please make an elixir with these?¡± ¡°Where did you get these? I mean, the white herb is a mid-tier spirit herb, so it¡¯s obtainable, but this¡­ isn¡¯t this the pure blood of a vampire? And it seems of high quality at that¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s from Professor Iona, so of course.¡± ¡°¡­Gulp!¡° Faye looked at me with a gaze that seemed to ask what insane thing I had done now. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think! It was given as a sort of reward for the recent event. It¡¯d be beneficial to consume it as is, but it¡¯d be better if turned into an elixir, so I brought it to you.¡± ¡°Eep! Anyway, you said an elixir? I¡¯ve got the new equipment now, so I should be able to make it.¡± ¡°How long will it take?¡± ¡°Um¡­ about a week? The herb is raw, but the blood has been refined, so it should be easier to process.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle back next weekend.¡± ¡°Okay! Just leave it to me!¡± Faye seemed excited, probably due to the rare ingredients. The next weekend was thest day of vacation, so the timing was perfect. After a bit more chit-chat, I parted ways with Faye as lunchtime was ending. She still had her next ss. After meeting everyone, from Iona to Helena and Faye, I returned to the dorm. Tomorrow, I would start learning magic from Ca again. There were several points of regret that I felt during my fight with Edmerek. And after some days of training and spending nights chatting with Ca, the weekend I had promised Faye came. Out of the blue, the academy was abuzz with news that the Sylvan Magic Tower had been caught attempting to summon a spirit. To be precise, the news was that Elisha, who happened to be in the Sylvan Magic Tower, had also been arrested. ¡°This is crazy.¡± How did this happen? Chapter 74: Snow Ball (7) Chapter 74: Snow Ball (7) The Sylvan Magic Tower attempted to summon a spirit, and coincidentally, Elisha, who had been visiting her hometown, was taken into custody. The rumor had spread during my visit to Faye¡¯s workshop to pick up the Elixir I hadmissioned. The academy was abuzz with this news everywhere. In the midst of this, various rumors were circting about Elisha¡¯s involvement. ¡°It¡¯s madness.¡± All I could do was seclude myself in my room, letting out deep sighs. ¡°Come to think of it, Master, you did mention that Elisha wouldn¡¯t pose a threat in about three months. Did you anticipate this?¡± ¡°I did anticipate some changes, but I didn¡¯t expect the Sylvan Magic Tower to try to summon a spirit so soon, let alone for Elisha to get caught up in it.¡± I had initially thought it might be baseless gossip, so I investigated the source of the rumor. Surprisingly, it was an official statement announced by the Budding Sprout Church. The Budding Sprout God was associated with prosperity, often blessingnds in exchange for a modest tribute. Reportedly, one of the priests from the Budding Sprout Church was bestowing blessings in a vige near the Sylvan Magic Tower when they received a tip-off from an internal whistleblower. The church, in coboration with other sects, is now investigating the matter. The information they released was quite shocking. Elisha had passionately argued for establishing ties with a certain human from the academy. This caused a lot of internal dissatisfaction in the tower. From elven supremacists to traditionalists who believed that involving other races would dilute the purity of the elves¡¯ magical research, many were vehemently opposed. On the other hand, there were those who believed in Elisha¡¯s vision. The tower¡¯s master was somewhere in between, favoring tradition but unable to decline Elisha¡¯s requests outright. Upon hearing of Elisha¡¯s near-death experience with Edmerek during the dungeon exercise, the tower¡¯s master was horrified, hastily pushing forward with the spirit summoning. However, the hasty n was exposed by mages from opposing factions. One of the whistleblowers likely exposed the n to save themselves. ¡°¡­All of this is because of me, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Hmm. It seems so.¡± In the original H&A story, Elisha didn¡¯t offer sponsorship to anyone, and the dungeon exercise went off without a hitch. My involvement with Ca and the killing of Pietro led Edmerek to ambush the dungeon, setting off a chain reaction that culminated in the Sylvan Magic Tower¡¯s hasty spirit summoning and, inadvertently, Elisha¡¯s arrest. I knew the story would deviate from what I knew, especially after the incident with Edmerek. But I never imagined something like this would happen in the Sylvan Magic Tower, which had no direct rtion to me. What should I do now? ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Seeing my state, Ca gently stroked my back, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Master. Elisha isn¡¯t directly involved in the spirit summoning, right? She should return to the academy without any major issues.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± No matter how twisted the story became, Elisha wouldn¡¯t have directly attempted to summon a spirit. ¡°The Seat Law doesn¡¯t apply to spirit summoning like it does with social magic. So, everything should be fine.¡± ¡°Coming from Ca, who became a ve due to the Seat Law, it sounds somewhatforting.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± I gently stroked Ca¡¯s awkwardly smiling cheek. Once, twice, three times. The soft sensation beneath my palm washed away my panic and the anxiety that stemmed from it. Yes, everything would work out. Ca was right. Elisha would likely be released without any charges. Though I¡¯d been unintentionally receiving Elisha¡¯s assistance, it was still shocking that all this happened while I was pondering how to repay her favors and prevent the fall of the Sylvan Magic Tower. Perhaps sensing my newfound calm, Ca gently rubbed her face against my hand, her bright smile and mischievous glint evident. ¡°Although I became a ve¡­ it¡¯s not all bad, right? Especially when you treat me so affectionately like this?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ is that all it takes?¡± ¡°Certainly not. That¡¯s just the beginning.¡± With that, Ca edged closer, nuzzling my neck, and whispered sultrily. ¡°Until all of your worriespletely vanish and until my own anxieties are fully dispelled¡­¡± Her lips slowly approached. With every word, her warm breath tantalized my skin. ¡°Touch me wherever you want, Master.¡± Finally, she nibbled on my ear, whispering, ¡°Ca is a pet ve, starved of her master¡¯s affection, you know?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± It was a temptation anyone would have fallen for. Although a surge of desire rose within me to hold Ca close, there was something else that needed attention first. I softly kissed her forehead and gently pushed her away. ¡°Let¡¯s take this first.¡± I pulled out the elixir I received from Faye from my inventory, and Ca, with wide eyes, nodded in agreement. ¡°Right, we have that. Do you need some help absorbing it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sitting at the center of the personal training room, I focused on the Elixir in front of me. Blood Elixir A harmonious blend of vast mana and pure life force that provides enhancement effects. Perfectly refined by a skilled alchemist. Looks safe for consumption Both physical and magical stats will drastically increase. Despite its intimidating name, consuming this wouldn¡¯t cause any hallucinations or side effects. Ca, with a hand over my chest and an anticipatory look, chimed in, ¡°All set, Master!¡± ¡°Why do you seem more excited about this than I am, Ca?¡± ¡°Because what¡¯s good for the master is also good for me!¡± ¡°What¡¯s your real motive?¡± ¡°I heard ingredients rich in life force also enhance¡­ vitality.¡± ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s see if that¡¯s true.¡± She has been quite bold since earlier, but I decided to y along with Ca¡¯s antics. For now, there wasn¡¯t much I could do about Elisha. Unless I decided to confront the sect that captured her directly. Chuckling, I drank the Blood Elixir in one gulp. The moment it touched my tongue, it melted swiftly, soon turning into a cream-like consistency, making its way smoothly down my throat. As soon as I swallowed the Blood Elixir¡­ Ding! You have consumed the Blood Elixir. Trait: Due to your sensitive physique, absorption is facilitated. Physical strength, endurance, and magical power stats have increased by one level. With the sound of a notification chime, a brief alert popped up before my eyes. That was the end of it. ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°???¡± Both Ca and I tilted our heads in confusion, looking at each other. That was because, typically, after consuming an elixir, there was a process of absorbing its energy. Even in H&A, this absorption was achieved through a mini-game. Now, in reality, I had to manually settle the elixir¡¯s energy into my mana core. However, this time, the moment I swallowed it, my body automatically epted the Blood Elixir¡¯s energy. Wondering if that was really all, I checked my status. Name: Yandel Title: Average Treasure Hunter Basic Abilities: Physical strength: 12 -> 13 Endurance: 12 -> 13 Agility: 13 Talent: 15 Mana: 19 -> 20 It hadn¡¯t been long, but my magical power, strength, and endurance stats greeted me with an additional point each. This was real. I stared nkly at the status window for a moment. The reason was clear¡ªdidn¡¯t the notification mention my sensitive physique? But a sensitive physique should only increase the efficiency of drug absorption by 10%¡­ ¡°Ah.¡± Does this mean it sets the absorption rate at 110%? In other words, it assumed I¡¯d cleared the mini-game with the highest grade as a default. Because of this, it got absorbed naturally before I could even attempt anything. It sounded ridiculous, but wasn¡¯t the status window also somewhat absurd? When casting spells, I received a correction from the status window, so I suppose in the future, when absorbing elixirs, I¡¯d get a correction from it as well. ¡°Sweet.¡± That¡¯s right. With every troubling event in life, there¡¯s always a silver lining. I pulled Ca, who was still looking puzzled, to her feet, grinning slyly. Next, it was time to verify the rtionship between the life force and vitality that Ca mentioned. With that thought, I temporarily shifted my focus from Elisha¡¯s matter.
It had been ten days since sses resumed without Elisha. All the main suspects in the Sylvan Magic Tower spirit summoning incident were convicted of attempted interdimensional contact, resulting in them bing ves. And Elisha was among them. ¡­ I couldn¡¯t stand by any longer. ¡°Ca, get ready.¡± It seemed like I needed to revisit Gef City after a long time. Chapter 75: Suspiciously Wealthy (1) Chapter 75: Suspiciously Wealthy (1) Elisha became a ve. No, the majority of the leadership from the Sylvan Magic Tower, including Elisha, became ves. The summoning of spirits originally carried the death penalty¡­ but it was halted at the nning stage due to the whistle-blowing of an internally panicked informant. It was an unexpected stroke of luck for me. If it had followed the original scenario of H&A and led to execution, I would have been utterly powerless. However, if it was the ve penalty, the story changed. After all, like with Ca, couldn¡¯t I just buy them with money? ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯d like to take a leave of absence, Professor Iona.¡± ¡°Yandel¡­ So you want to take a leave of absence to buy back your friend, who¡¯s now a ve?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Once Elisha, who has be a ve, bes your attendant, will she attend sses under the pretext of escorting you?¡± ¡°We n to join social events and hunt monsters togetherter.¡± ¡°That sounds fun! Go on!¡± And so, Ca and I temporarily left the academy. As for the specifics¡­ Well, I was sure Iona would handle it.
Inside the carriage to Gef City. Ca, sitting closely next to me, deactivated the floating magic circle in mid-air. Recently, I¡¯ve been learning the Lindelheit family¡¯s arcane magic circles from Ca, and we¡¯ve reached a milestone. Initially, I tried applying Korean or Chinese characters to the magic circle since they could convey intuitive meanings, but for some reason, it didn¡¯t work. The reason was simple. Whether Korean or Chinese, they were types of ¡®characters¡¯. You need to interpret these characters when you see them, while symbols in magic circles should be instantly understandable. Certainly, a character or two would work in a magic circle. But when you startbining them, simple words be sentences, requiring interpretation. In essence, they move away from intuition and into the realm of rationality, making them ineffective. That¡¯s why I¡¯m now learning about the Lindelheit family¡¯s arcane magic circles that Ca had previously suggested. Ca, who was looking proud of my clumsy magic circle, suddenly poked my thigh. ¡°Master, Master.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I have a question. Can I ask?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± I retrieved the mana from the magic circle and met Ca¡¯s ruby eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering¡­ Why did Elisha receive the same ve penalty? I still don¡¯t get it. Do you know something?¡± ¡°¡­I have some suspicions.¡± The head of the Sylvan Magic Tower tried to summon spirits for Elisha, but Elisha herself had no direct involvement. Yet she received the same punishment¡­ inly speaking, she was framed. Elisha was involved because the summoning was for her and due to bad rumors in the academy. Seeing Ca, her one-time rival, as a ve and feeling the umted inferiority of losing her ce at the academy led to my sess in hunting down Edmerek in the first year. This triggered her involvement in the spirit summoning. All for the sake of obtaining greater power. All to dominate at the pinnacle. ¡­that was the whole impression of the story. Elisha was portrayed as a magician who was power-hungry. They proimed this fabricated story as an official investigation result and pped the ve penalty. It was a stereotypical but usible story. And being an official announcement from the Unified Church, everyone just epted it. But to someone like me, who had directly heard about her fall, it was just ludicrous. Even without that, from my experiences with Elisha in H&A, I knew she wasn¡¯t that vile of a character. So, she was framed. ¡°It¡¯s probably the doing of the ¡®Boiling Silence Church¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that the ¡®Evil God Church¡¯?!¡± ¡°Right. Those guys who are good at infiltrating and causing disturbances from within.¡± If the corrupting lust in the ¡®Tainted Unity¡¯ represented gluttony and the grotesque proliferation represented lechery, then the ¡®Boiling Silence¡¯ was the master of sloth. But the twist was that to achieve their sloth they were paradoxically quite proactive. ¡°Followers of the ¡®Boiling Silence¡¯ are always ready to do anything to win without fighting.¡± Whether it was manipting territory wars, framing someone for punishment, or even setting major facilities on fire. Most of the incidents that gued our side could be traced back to them. The very ones who framed the Lindelheit family for a demonic cult were Apostles from the Boiling Silence who had infiltrated the Levantine Empire¡¯s Royal Court. ¡­ I should tell Ca about the truth behind the Lindelheit family¡¯s downfall. But not now. The time wasn¡¯t right. As I pondered this, Ca, flipping her tinum hair, chimed in. ¡°Can¡¯t we just reveal the truth behind the false charges made by the ¡®Evil God Church¡¯?¡± ¡°Who would believe us? Especially without any evidence. Even if we had some, any careless move would just backfire. The level of maniption suggests they are very powerful.¡± The ¡®Boiling Silence¡¯ was everywhere. And their main storyline involving the Levantine Empire hadn¡¯t even begun. So, targeting the ¡®Boiling Silence¡¯ here without any leads was impossible. ¡°Let¡¯s just focus on Elisha for now.¡± ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right. One wrong move and things might get moreplicated¡­ Ah, should I act a bit pitiful at the auction?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be buying everyone out, right? If I, who became a ve first, amfortable by your side, won¡¯t the Boiling Silence Church find it difficult? Their ns to break me down by making me a ve might be rendered useless.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a good point.¡± While they sessfully devastated the Sylvan Magic Tower, if the spoils (like me and Ca) remained unscathed, it was all for naught. If I, as always, treated Ca well, especially if they found out her mana core was intact, they might try to intervene in the auction, or¡­ they might even attempt to assassinate me. An excellent spy could also be a formidable assassin. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do as you suggested, Ca. Should I act like a cruel ve owner?¡± ¡°Hehe. I have something in mind¡­¡± Ca¡¯s ruby eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. The meticulous detailing in her expressions, dialogues, and actions radiated her deep desires. ¡­ She didn¡¯t think of this as some kind of role-ying game, right?
A few dayster, on the day of the auction at the Gef City Auction House. The Gef City Auction House, still acimed as the best on the continent, was its usual dazzling and bustling self. No, it seemed even more chaotic than usual. ¡°Long time no see, Merchant Filrap.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here, Count Lano.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard a very valuable item will be auctioned today, so I made my way here.¡± ¡°Same here. I suppose that¡¯s the case for most people present.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ I came hoping to grab something, but it feels like I might have to loosen the purse strings more than expected.¡± Yes. Today was the day the elves from the Sylvan Magic Tower were being auctioned. As Ca had mentioned earlier, ves usually undergo a training period before being auctioned. But this time, they were put up for auction immediately upon arrival¡­ and there was a reason for that. Firstly, most of them were mid-tier magicians, and the tower lord was even a high-tier magician, making them hard to manage. The entire leadership of the magic tower tried to summon a spirit, so in the wake of this sensational news, the decision was to sell them off quickly. Andstly, due to the image associated with the elf race. In this world, there was a significant fantasy surrounding the allure of elves. It was more profitable to sell elves who still possessed their pride than those already broken. Hence, the rushed auction. And the swarm of affluent attendees. In the more animated atmosphere of Gef City, I was¡­ ¡­fondling. With Ca by my side, I stood at the entrance of the auction house, tantly groping her rear. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± With her head bowed, Ca, half leaning into me, looked like she was either crying or trembling from shame. But one thing was certain: there was a thorn vine tattoo on Ca¡¯s neck, and she showed no resistance to me. The gatekeeper, after alternating nces between us, bowed deeply at 90 degrees. ¡°Wee! Please, make your way inside!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± What¡¯s this? I came with my regr appearance, but why was I being treated as a VIP? Chapter 76: Suspiciously Wealthy (2) Chapter 76: Suspiciously Wealthy (2) ¡°Wee! Please proceed inside!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± What¡¯s this? I came with my usual face this time, so why the VIP treatment? Of course, when I previously cleared the dungeon below Gef City, I was awarded a VIP membership for discovering a hidden worshiper and defeating a bishop. But I didn¡¯t expect to be treated like a VIP before even presenting that card. Moreover, Ca currently has her head lowered, so her face isn¡¯t clearly visible. They wouldn¡¯t recognize her either. As I hesitantly stepped into the auction house, a suppressed chuckle sounded from my side. ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°Laughing? You find this funny?¡± I gave Ca¡¯s behind a firm squeeze as I growled, but Ca only seemed to enjoy that. ¡°Heehee. I¡¯m sorry, Master. But isn¡¯t it proof of how perfect your act was?¡± At her cheeky remark, my expression sharpened a bit. Ca then swayed her hips subtly, brushing her behind against my hand, and wore a mischievous smile. ¡°Oh dear. You¡¯ll have many chances to get back to me soon. A little ad-libbing is okay, right?¡± ¡°Thinking back, isn¡¯t this act just catering to your taste, Ca?¡± ¡°It¡¯s killing two birds with one stone! Killing two birds!¡± As she spoke, the dark corridor ended, and the dazzling interior of the auction house greeted us. The Colosseum. It resembled the stage of an opera house. The previously yful Ca instantly shrank back, leaning into me. It felt a bit different than acting. Although right now she seems rather excited, it¡¯s been just a little under two months since Ca was sold to me. She might be remembering her past. I gave Carle a gentle and rhythmic pat on her behind, and it seemed to calm her down. In a barely audible whisper, Ca murmured, ¡°¡­Thank you, Master.¡± ¡°Who else would care if not me?¡± ¡°Hehe. I¡¯m a bit jealous thinking Elisha will soon receive such treatment from you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother her because of that.¡± ¡°Of course not. I just aim to always be adorable to you¡­ Now, let¡¯s start our act.¡± ¡°Right. Let¡¯s find our seats first.¡± p! ¡°Ah!¡± After I loudly smacked Ca¡¯s behind, her demeanor instantly changed, reminiscent of livestock being sold. Her reluctant steps and pitiful appearance were genuinely heartbreaking. Even knowing it was an act, it reminded me of the strange guilt I felt when I first bought her. ¡°Hurry up. Do I need to drag you?¡± ¡°Eek! I-I¡¯ming, Master.¡± ¡°Tch. You should¡¯ve done so from the start.¡± Ca, who had been dragging her feet, quickly adjusted her pace to mine. And our destination? The pathway to the VIP seats. As we walked, enjoying the trembling Ca clinging to me, I noticed the increasing stares from the surroundings. From those sneaking nces to those openly staring. Most were castingscivious eyes on Ca¡­ but that disappeared once we took our seats in the VIP section. They probably felt that I was out of their league. In fact, the Gef Auction House didn¡¯t hand out VIP memberships to just anyone. You either spend an astronomical amount of money at the auction or achieve an undeniable feat. Or directly assist Gef City. ¡°It¡­ It really does feel different.¡± Unlike the regr seats, the chair was much more plush, and there was a spacious gap between the seats. Of course, there was a tool that disyed images up close for a detailed view of the items. There was even a catalog that showed, at a nce, what would be auctioned off today. I wondered if there was an option to order a simple meal or snack. Thedy next to me, whose name I didn¡¯t know, was leisurely slicing some meat. ying H&A, at some point, you naturally get a VIP membership, so I wasn¡¯t particrly excited about it¡­ But experiencing it in real life, I really liked it. Since I¡¯d suddenlye into a lot of money in this world, maybe I was also a kind of nouveau riche? For such reasons, I chuckled, thinking I was unting my newfound wealth, and before long, a middle-aged man in a butler¡¯s outfit approached me. I showed my membership card to him, who seemed like a dedicated VIP section staff member, and ordered some fruit. It seemed there was still some time before the auction began. I sat Ca on one knee, caressed her with one hand, and, while eating grapes one by one with the other, skimmed through the catalog. Like a scene where a mafia boss was petting a cat, except the cat here was reced with Ca. But wasn¡¯t this a littlecking? I saw some madman covering himself roughly with a coat earlier. Even if I don¡¯t do something simr, I should leave a memorable impression. ¡­It wasn¡¯t revenge from earlier. It was just an ad-lib. I put down the fruit te, picked up the catalog, and then gave Ca amand while tapping my chin. ¡°Try putting one in your mouth.¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Ca, who had been petted incessantly by me (with a slight smile on her lips), swallowed hard, looking at the fruit teid in front of her. ¡°Excuse me then.¡± With a delicate motion, Ca picked up a grape and ced it in my mouth. I flipped through the catalog and tasted it. The sweetness spread throughout my mouth. However, without showing it, I spat it out. ¡°Ptooey.¡± ¡°Master? Is there a problem¡­?¡± ¡°A problem? Did I say there was a problem?¡± My voice naturally took on a mocking tone. At this, Ca lowered her head like a frightened person and began to tremble. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I apologize, Master. If there¡¯s any inadequacy, I¡¯ll correct it. Please show mercy¡­¡± Was it the remnants of pride that hadn¡¯t faded yet? Ca¡¯s face showed humiliation, shame, and engulfing terror. Just like a ve on the verge of submission. ¡­Was this really just an act? When acting in front of Elisha before, she was awkward, but why was she so good at this one? Maybe she was in an enjoyable mode. Indeed. Lately, we had just been yfully bantering. Sometimes I do feel like dominating her like this. I tried to give her the most malicious smile, pulling up one corner of my lips. ¡°Using hands is what humans do. You¡¯re not one.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Ca¡¯s eyes started to tremble as if she were realizing something. She understood what I meant earlier but hesitated to act on it. But I knew the truth. The twitch of Ca¡¯s lips wasn¡¯t due to tension but to suppressing a smile. Unable to decide what to do, I gave Ca more specific instructions. ¡°Transfer it with your mouth. Like a beast.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Master.¡± With resigned eyes, Ca slowly lowered her head to the fruit te. Then she bit off a grape and brought it to my mouth. Our lips met, with a small grape sandwiched between them. I felt a soft touch, and a hot breath enveloped our lips. ¡°Uh¡­¡± We were close enough to count each other¡¯s eyshes if we wanted to. Ca threw me a silent, yful nce from an angle only visible to me. A gaze full of satisfaction. Sneaking a quick look around, a few people seemed envious of our position. That should do it. To any onlooker, I would appear like a naive young master manipting his ve as he pleased. While I nonchntly consumed the fruits Ca presented to me with her mouth, I momentarily paused my reading of the catalog. Not long after, a man wearing a whimsical mask took the stage. I recognized him. He was the auctioneer from thest time. Swish. As I licked my lips, slightly moistened with Ca¡¯s saliva and juice, I recalled the contents of the catalog I had seen earlier. Of course, the main attraction of this auction was Elisha and the other elves. Whether they were mere fillers or secondary attractions, several other valuable items were up for bid. Rare magical texts, potions, high-level magical instruments, and various other items. Since I¡¯m here, I might as well buy everything I need. I certainly had the money. And my status as an academy student would undoubtedly serve as a golden shield for me. While I¡¯d covertly unted my wealth several times before¡­ this was my first time doing it so openly. A smile unknowingly crept onto my face. ¡°Heh.¡± ¡°Hup.¡± For some reason, upon seeing my face, Ca huped. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for waiting!¡± The masked man exaggeratedly announced the start of the auction with theatrical ir. Chapter 77: Suspiciously Wealthy (3) Chapter 77: Suspiciously Wealthy (3) ¡°This item is a potion crafted by the empire¡¯s greatest alchemist, Lord Kliff. It reportedly regrows lost hair¡­¡± ¡°1,000 gold!¡± ¡°Do you see this beautiful artifact? It was crafted by the Aurora Magic Tower, specialists in studying natural magic phenomena from the wilderness! If you ask about its effect, it significantly enhances resistance to the four main elements¡­¡± ¡°4,000 gold!¡± ¡°The daughter of the Marquis Kalua, who was defeated in the recent territorial war! The right to have Mirk Kalua serve as your servant for three years! Ah, although I say servant¡­ you all understand, right? Starting from 500 gold!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Next, an amulet soaked in tears from Yak Dekalcha, a grand sorcerer who attempted to foresee the future with divination magic and failed! He¡¯s in a whopping 90,000 gold debt from his peak¡­¡± ¡°2,000 gold!¡± ¡°Pink oil that¡¯s not only good for skin beauty but also gives you a slight thrilling sensation! Of course, it¡¯s leagues apart from the cheap stuff out there! Look at this! It has a five-star genuine certification made at the Labernant workshop¡­¡± ¡°300 gold!¡± . . . . . After hoarding all the seemingly useful items, murmurs could be heard around. ¡°Hmm? It seems like everyone¡¯s trying to buy other items cheaply while aiming for the elf during the auction.¡± ¡°The amount of money one can spend is limited, so if it¡¯s a wise move, it¡¯s a wise move.¡± ¡°They might be satisfied with the ves they already own. Look, they¡¯re as beautiful as the elves, right? From how they¡¯re not even looking at the other ves, it¡¯s evident.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ why would someone with such lush hair need a cure for baldness cure¡­?¡± Uh, well¡­ Seeing the balding middle-aged man wiping his tears in a corner made me feel a bit soft-hearted, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. I thought of gifting this to Professor Jasonter and asking for closebat tutoring. After all, the same bald man would have it, so he should give up gracefully. How many times did the auction continue like this? There were a few who tried to outbid me, but every time they did, I savored the thrill of capitalism for a few hours by outbidding them. Unlike before, the auction hall began to be enveloped in a silent excitement. Perhaps it was because the highlight of the day¡¯s event was about to start. The emcee, who had been acting exaggeratedly to match hisical mask, now adjusted his attire with a calm demeanor. ¡°Now¡­ it¡¯s time for the item you¡¯ve all been waiting for.¡± sh. The spotlight that had been illuminating the emcee and the items now focused on a thick curtain behind him. With the expansive curtain serving as a backdrop, the surroundings brightened. Stepping slightly aside, the emcee whispered with a grin that could be sensed even beyond his mask. ¡°Today¡¯s main dish¡­ if I reveal them one by one, it¡¯ll get tedious, right? Since you¡¯ve waited this long, I¡¯ll show them all at once!¡± Slowly, the curtain began to rise. Behind it stood a line of elves. Five men and women,den with magic-sealing artifacts, disyed faces filled with anger and humiliation. Pointing at the elves, dressed too provocatively, just as Ca had been in the past, the emcee raised his voice. ¡°From the Sylvan Magic Tower! Elves prided themselves on elemental magic that could rece spirit magic! But now, they¡¯re nothing but mere ves! Wild ves, who haven¡¯t been properly trained at that.¡± Men and women alike, the previously quiet audience began to shimmer with anticipation. I also used the magic tool attached to the VIP seat to examine the elves closely. Three women and two men. All were undoubtedly beautiful, but two stood out. One was Elisha, familiar to me, with her blue bun hair, blue eyes, and that notorious thigh. The other was a young girl with long white hair. Of course, a real child wouldn¡¯t lead a magic tower, so she must have been the master of the Sylvan Magic Tower. I had heard that the tower master, like Elisha, was a high elf. In the game, she had only appeared as news of her execution, so this was the first time I had seen her face, but I was certain. Overall, her long and slender physique was characteristic of elves, but high elves weren¡¯t quite the same. She was the shaman who firstmuned with the World Tree. Because of her bloodline, the protection of the World Tree was still passed down. It granted immense vitality, not only extending the already long lifespan of elves but also¡­ This vitality influenced their growth, resulting in a different physique from ordinary elves. Usually, they had voluptuous figures like Elisha¡­ But sometimes, among the high elves, there were those born with such immense vitality that, at some point, their growth stopped. That silver-haired tower master might have been one of them. As I had expected, the host began to exin this in detail. I already knew this, so I listened with one ear and let it pass through the other¡­ but others were listening intently. After all, while ordinary elves might bemon, high elves weren¡¯t, so it could have been interesting. Seeing the positive reaction from the audience, the enthusiastic host shared a few more anecdotes. ¡°Haha! Did you all know? In the distant past, some power-seekers hunted and consumed high elves in their quest for immortality. It¡¯s quite barbaric.¡± I frowned. Had such things really happened? While I knew the H&A settings due to my excellent memory, there was a lot I didn¡¯t know about the history of the Eurelia continent, which wasn¡¯t often mentioned in the game. ¡°They must have sought the immense vitality within the bodies of the high elves. But no one ever achieved their goal, so I hope no one makes a simr mistake¡­ Well, maybe consuming them in another way is eptable!¡± The audienceughed at the host¡¯s joke, creating a jovial atmosphere in the auction hall. Of course, the elves present weren¡¯t happy. The most furious among them was Elisha. She didn¡¯t appreciate the tower master, whom she considered her mentor, being mocked. Even though she had unjustly be a ve because of her. This reminded me of her consistent character. She never med me for tarnishing her reputation, understanding that it was merely my way of coping. I paused for a moment of reminiscence. Unlike Ca, who was well-trained as a ve, Elisha was intentionally left untrained to preserve her dignity. Just as Elisha was on the verge of snapping, she was halted. ¡°Stop. I¡¯m fine. Remain calm, Elisha. If you get angry, you¡¯ll just be ying into their hands.¡± The calm-faced tower master, the only unaffected one, said this. Of course, being a long-lived elf, she would be aware of the various fantasies other races harbored about elves. Well, while elves were proud and normally wouldn¡¯tpromise their pride, the tower master seemed different. She stepped forward, the chains around her wrists and ankles clinking. ¡°Listen! If possible, take both me and this child. If you do, no matter who you are, I will obey my new owner¡¯s everymand. Whether it¡¯s sharing my lifelong magic, barking, or even licking, please consider it.¡± She deeply bowed her head. But did she realize? The more submissive she appeared, the more others might desire to break her. ¡­Perhaps she was luring them intentionally. If her goal was to be sold to the same ce as Elisha, there was no better strategy. Sure enough, many, observing the seemingly frail yet mentally strong tower master, emerged with a desire to dominate her. ¡°We¡¯ve heard enough. Commence the auction!¡± ¡°Yes! We want to hear about the item, not the high elf!¡± As voices urging the auction to begin echoed, the host, looking ufortable, scratched his head. ¡°Uhm¡­ I still have many stories to share¡­ but if you all insist, let¡¯s proceed! I¡¯ll start with the product description now!¡± The host pointed to the male elf at the far right end and continued speaking. ¡°First of all, that elf¡¯s name is¡­¡± The uninterested male elf was the first to be introduced, with the host moving from right to left. Then, he said, ¡°Presenting Elisha Sylvan Glenchiel, once touted as the future¡¯s great mage! Well, since she¡¯s now expelled from the Sylvan Tower, we should probably drop ¡®Sylvan¡¯! Judging by her features, you can tell she¡¯s a High Elf, just like her former tower master! She¡¯s 20 years old. And yes, still a virgin!¡± ¡°Finally! The former Sylvan Tower Master, Iris Sylvan Banatis, who had the audacity to propose conditions to you, our esteemed customers! She¡¯s a remarkable 517-year-old! And yet, still a virgin! A 517-year-old virgin! That¡¯s premium quality right there!¡± As the host finished his spiel, a tense silence filled the auction house. Elven ves were expensive. Their above-average beauty, coupled with their long lifespan, ensured that beauty would endure. Their rarity, the fantasy surrounding the elf race, strong ethical values, and more added to their value. It would be no exaggeration to say they had all the qualities to be highly sought after. Thus, everyone was on guard. How could they secure the elf they desired with their avable funds? Were their rivals eyeing the same elf? Murmurs filled the venue as everyone tried to gauge each other¡¯s intentions. Amid an atmosphere heavy with desire and calction, the host chuckled and began to speak, ¡°Now, let¡¯s start the bidding! Name the ve you¡¯re interested in, and state your price!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Despite the hosts¡¯s prompt, everyone hesitated, reluctant to be the first to bid. So, I raised my hand. ¡°Aha! The VIP who has purchased most of the items so far! You¡¯ve raised your hand again! Which ve and what price are you bidding?¡± Elisha, who had just noticed me, stared nkly in my direction. I responded with a sly smile. ¡°All of them. A total of 100,000 gold.¡± A silence of astonishment ensued. In that silence, Ca obliviously fed me a grape. ¡°Here.¡± ¡­Just stay still for now. That was quite the scene. Chapter 78: Suspiciously Wealthy (4) Chapter 78: Suspiciously Wealthy (4) ¡°Hey.¡± Ca, cluelessly, put a grape in my mouth. I was a bit flustered, but no one seemed to care about her doing so. They were just shocked by the 100,000 gold I had bid, their mouths agape. The host, recovering first, asked in an incredulous tone, ¡°100,000 gold¡­ are you serious?¡± ¡°If you sum up all five, it¡¯s 100,000.¡± As I confidently reiterated, the entire auction hall burst into an uproar. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! How much has he spent, and now this? Another 100,000 gold?!¡± ¡°Wait, did he say total? So, it¡¯s 20,000 gold for each! Who on earth is he representing¡­¡± ¡°I thought he wasn¡¯t interested since he wasn¡¯t looking at the ves. Maybe he¡¯s just very selective. Now he even buys a male¡­ Is it all about good taste? Hmm, such peculiar tastes.¡± ¡°Excuse me,st guy, it¡¯s not like that!¡± While caressing Ca, who sat on myp, I tried to convey that I didn¡¯t have such tastes. However, Elisha seemed to appear betrayed for some reason. No, no. That wasn¡¯t the message here! Avoiding Elisha¡¯s gaze, the host, after calming the crowd, continued, ¡°Ahem. Sir? I don¡¯t doubt you, but, well¡­ 100,000 gold is a substantial amount. Our auction house rules¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware. I can pay in cash or something equivalent in value, right?¡± ¡°Exactly. Could you, perhaps, show me a little proof of your sincerity?¡± In other words, he wanted proof that I could afford it. Well¡­ 100,000 gold was an amount even a duke or an earl would struggle to gather. There weren¡¯t many who could handle that amount, and I wasn¡¯t one of them, so it was natural to be skeptical. Though it was an unnecessary concern. I chuckled and pulled out a pouch from my inventory filled with tinum coins. Clink. Each coin was worth 100 gold, the highest currency denomination. Though called tinum coins, they were far more valuable, made from a precious alchemical alloy. They were made with rare minerals and the skill of high-level alchemists, which made counterfeiting virtually impossible. I levitated the heavy pouch, which contained 1,000 of these coins, towards the host. ¡°Oh, we could have sent someone to collect it. Thanks for the consideration¡­ Wait?!¡± The host froze as he opened the pouch, and the dazzling glow of the tinum coins met his eyes. Nervously, he checked the authenticity of the coins. If he couldn¡¯t recognize such hard-to-counterfeit coins, he wouldn¡¯t havested long as an auctioneer here. Soon, with a trembling voice, the host announced, ¡°100,000 gold¡­ confirmed. Any other bidders?¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was unlikely. With everyone staring at the ves, dazed and disappointed, the host nodded and began to speak. ¡°So, all the ves from the Silvan Magic Tower will be sold together for 100,000 gold¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Someone urgently raised their hand, stopping the host. I turned to see a familiar face. It was Count Kipros, who had bid 10,000 gold for Ca earlier. Had I not been there, he would have easily won her. This sadistic man with a frustrated look asked, ¡°Just a question, Mr. Host. Are the ves only sold as a bundle?¡± ¡°No. They were originally sold individually, but this gentleman here wanted to buy them all.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s 20,000 gold each.¡± ¡°That would be the case if the bidder didn¡¯t specify otherwise. What would you like to do, Sir?¡± The host sent me a subtle, expectant look. If I set high prices for some and low prices for others here, the ves that went cheap might be sought after, leading to renewedpetition. Well, it was obvious which ve Count Kipros was eyeing. It was either Elisha or the previous tower master, Iris. It was one of the two. Unless that damn sadist had changed his tastes. Of course, I had no intention whatsoever of handing anyone over to Count Kipros. With a sullen face, I removed a handful of tinum coins from my inventory and disyed them to the host. ¡°I won¡¯t adjust the ratios. Instead, no matter how much anyone bids, I¡¯ll bid 10,000 gold more.¡± ¡°Oh¡­! Is that so? How much will you bid?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Perhaps seeing the way I held Ca, he realized there was a rtionship between the current me and my disguised self. Count Kipros, having been outbid twice, clenched his teeth in anger but soon released a deep sigh. ¡°I¡­ concede the bid.¡± ¡°Understood. Let it be known that the final item of today has been sold for 100,000 gold.¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! The cheerful sound of a wooden hammer signaled the end of the auction.
The manager, whom I¡¯d met when purchasing Ca, bowed deeply with a very courteous demeanor. ¡°Thank you for the good deal.¡± ¡°I feel the same. I¡¯m concerned about being swarmed by nuisances. Could I perhaps borrow a carriage?¡± ¡°For a VIP like you, that¡¯s always possible. If needed, we can also arrange an escort to your destination.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about the escort. I have my own. Just prepare it discreetly so I can avoid unnecessary attention.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll prepare it immediately. Is there anything else you need? Given the amount, we can offer various services.¡± ¡°Nothing in particr. If I had to choose, I¡¯d like to see the items soon¡­?¡± ¡°Haha! You¡¯ve won so many items. It seems it¡¯s taking some time to pack and inspect them. But they should be out soon¡­ Ah, here they are.¡± Turning around, I saw the manager nodding. Beyond the small waiting room door, five elves and staff members carrying various items I¡¯d bought were visible. After briefly inspecting the items and marking the ves with my mana to recognize them as their master, I stood up. ¡°Everything¡¯s in order. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± ¡°Thank you for choosing our auction house again. I had already informed the staff below, so if you follow that servant, a carriage will be waiting for you at the back door.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± As I was about to leave the waiting room with all my items stored in the inventory, the manager, who had seen me off, spoke cautiously. ¡°Pardon my intrusion, but what did you intend to do with so many elves? If it was okay, could you enlighten me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I stopped opening the door and stared at him intently. He looked apologetic but seemed unable to contain his curiosity. Perhaps he thought there was some hidden value in the set of elves that even he was unaware of. The eagerness to learn was evident in his eyes. Under normal circumstances, I would have avoided the question. Even looking at the manager of the Gef Auction House, there was nothing odd about his behavior at H&A. But why did I recall Ca¡¯s words before she arrived? About the possibility of the Boiling Silence Church being behind the fall of the Sylvan Magic Tower. They surely would have visited the auction house to ensure their affairs went smoothly. Why would he ask such a question¡ªnot when I was with Ca, but when the door was half-open and several servants were present? The Levantine Empire¡¯s royal family and even the Alliance of the Holy Cults had spies. Could it be possible that the Boiling Silence Church had ties with Gef Auction House, the best on the continent? Even if the manager wasn¡¯t a cultist, could he possibly have connections with the cult? Could I really be sure there was no issue in the game? In a brief moment, a sense of danger close to instinct rang rm bells in my ears. Of course, all of this could have been a misunderstanding. ¡­But it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be cautious. Without showing any emotions, I lifted the corner of my lips as naturally as possible. ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s a business secret, but considering the future, it wouldn¡¯t be bad if the Gef Auction House knew about it.¡± ¡°Oh my¡­! I was so curious, I thought I¡¯d lose sleep for days¡­ Thank you!¡± After dodging some usible-sounding words, I racked my brain to find a credible reason. Then, I asked, ¡°Do you know that the child of a ve is also considered a ve, right?¡± ¡°Of course. Unless granted clemency for some special reason, their descendants will also be ves.¡± ¡°So, the offspring of the elves here would also be ves.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Only then did the manager¡¯s eyes widen as if he had realized something. ¡°Elves have a long lifespan. However, their gestation period isn¡¯t much different from humans, and their growth rate is simr. ¡­If luck¡¯s on our side, we might even get a High Elf.¡± Looking at Elisha and Iris, he seemed to appreciate them, nodding his head as if in admiration. ¡°¡­You¡¯re thinking of establishing a farm, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± Good. That must have sounded utterly absurd, right? It was a lie that would be uncovered in a few years anyway, but if the Boiling Silence was involved, those few years would be very useful. I shrugged and asked the manager, ¡°How about it? Are you satisfied with the answer?¡± ¡°Of course. I presume you¡¯ll ask for various conveniences when you do business through us.¡± ¡°We¡¯re on the same page.¡± ¡°We, as a group, will do anything if there¡¯s money involved. It¡¯s only right to do whatever it is. But¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°There have been a few who¡¯ve had the same idea.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± What? There were actual attempts at an elf farm? That was insane. A fantasy take on very. ¡°Previous attempts all failed, but considering your starting scale, you might seed.¡± The manager bowed politely once more. ¡°I look forward to our next meeting.¡± It was an incredibly unsettling farewell.
¡°Yandel! How¡­ How could you do this to me? You shouldn¡¯t¡­ You shouldn¡¯t do this to me!¡± Oops. I made Elisha cry! Chapter 79: Suspiciously Wealthy (5) Chapter 79: Suspiciously Wealthy (5) ¡°Yandel, how could you¡­ How could you do this to me? You, of all people¡­ you shouldn¡¯t have done this!¡± Ah, I made Elisha cry. As soon as she entered the carriage, tears as big as droplets fell from her eyes, betraying clear anger. Even the other elves, who had shown disdain since the talk of the elf farm, were momentarily shocked, staring at Elisha nkly. The former tower master, Iris, rushed to Elisha¡¯s side tofort her, gently rubbing her back. ¡°My student, why are you like this? Who on earth made you cry so much? ¡­Wait, if it¡¯s Yandel, could it be¡­?¡± Only then, as if she had realized my identity, did Iris look back and forth between me and Elisha with a devastated expression. But Elisha, instead of confirming her teacher¡¯s suspicions, continued to pour out words of resentment with eyes full of betrayal. ¡°How much have I done for you all this time? In the dungeon, I even risked my life, believing only in your words!¡± ¡°Um¡­ Elisha? Calm down for a moment¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me by my first name, as if we¡¯re close!¡± ¡°Look, technically, I¡¯m now the master, and you¡¯re the servant, right? Regardless, isn¡¯t it a bit off for me to call you Lady Glenchiel as before?¡± ¡°¡­All of this happened because of you! To defend you¡­ I endured bad rumors, and now look what¡¯s happened!¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡± ¡°I!¡± She cried out for a moment, but then her eyes met mine. Emotions of injustice, sadness, and emptiness shed across her face one after another. And just like that, as if all the anger were a fa?ade, Elisha copsed, utterly drained. ¡°I¡­ I thought you came to rescue me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I did something for you¡­ So, I thought when I was in trouble, you¡¯d help me too¡­ Hic. I thought so¡­ but an elf farm? Why¡­ why ever¡­ Sob.¡± Elisha cried like a child. Her beautiful face was contorted, and her makeup was smudged by tears. Amidst all this, her sparkling jewelry and seethrough dress, which left little to the imagination, exuded a strange decadence. They really dressed her well, just like they did with Ca at the auction. Suddenly, Elisha began to sob uncontrobly. I wanted to tell her right away that everything I had said in front of the manager was just for show, but¡­ For now, this carriage might have been one borrowed from the auction house. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if there were surveince devices installed inside. Considering that the Boiling Silence Cult might be watching, I couldn¡¯t let a moment of weakness ruin everything. I grabbed Elisha¡¯s cheeks with my fingers and forced her to look at me. With a tone of satisfaction, I said, ¡°Good. I wanted to see this face of yours.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I never liked how you always acted superior, bossing everyone around.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You look much better now.¡± Upon hearing this, something seemed to break inside Elisha. Though her eyes were open, her vacant gaze, which illuminated nothing, pierced my conscience. I was really so damn sorry!!! But outwardly, I maintained a sarcastic expression. ¡°However, your crying is a bit annoying. [Stay quiet until we reach our destination.]¡± Upon hearing this, Elisha closed her mouth tightly and lowered her head. ¡­As soon as we reach the next town, I have to return the carriage and tell her everything was a lie. I had a n. I couldn¡¯t bring outsiders to my home, and I¡¯d already achieved my goal of avoiding attention. If I just told her to leave, wouldn¡¯t that be okay? If the coachman was just a simple worker, he¡¯d happily leave when the job was done. Even if he was someone spying on me, he¡¯d have no choice but to leave without any justification. In her heart, she cried out for just one more day as she silently apologized to Elisha. Iris, who had supported Elisha with her short arms for a while, finally spoke. ¡°You¨C No, Master.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I have a request.¡± Iris sighed and then knelt on the carriage floor. But she didn¡¯t stop at kneeling. She slowly bowed her head and ced her forehead on the ground, her hands sped together in a gesture of politeness. She made a deep bow inside a moving carriage. Thanks to spatial distortion magic and bnce maintenance magic, the luxurious carriage was both spacious and steady, which made this possible. Looking down at Iris¡¯s slender back as she prostrated herself before me, the other elves mimicked her action, lying down in the same manner. Only Elisha, still in shock, looked around in surprise. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Elisha tried to speak, but the earliermand had restricted her to making only muffled noises. However, I had a rough idea of what she wanted to say since I felt the same way. ¡°What does this mean?¡± ¡°As I mentioned before, I adopted this posture to make a fitting request.¡± Iris replied calmly, her head bowed even deeper. ¡°While the others and I might have tried to summon spirits and deserve this treatment, Elisha is different.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°As you may have noticed, Elisha was not meant to be a ve originally.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with anything? She¡¯s my ve now, anyway.¡± ¡°You¡¯re correct. Hence, this humble ve begs you earnestly.¡± Approaching on her knees, Iris gently kissed the top of my foot. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you ask¡ªnot just me, but all of us. If you ask us to spread our legs, we will; if you request a vision, we will provide it; if you wish for us to bear a child, we will¡­ So please, could you exclude Elisha from your ns?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± So that was why she had wanted me to buy both her and Elisha. She truly cared about Elisha. That was unexpected. As I switched my gaze between Iris and Elisha, finding the whole situation somewhat fascinating, Iris hurriedly added, ¡°But¡­ but if you exclude Elisha, the gender ratio will be perfect! Moreover, we two are a married couple! The remaining one is our son!¡± ¡°Huh? So, your entire family will be ves?¡± ¡°Yes. So, wouldn¡¯t they adjust better to the farm you¡¯re creating?¡± ¡°And what about you?¡± ¡°I am a High Elf with an unusually strong vitality. I¡¯m quite sturdy¡­ Even if you¡¯re a bit rough with me, I won¡¯t easily break, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Iris said this with a calm face. Elisha, taken aback, tried to lift her mentor by the shoulder, but Iris gently kissed the top of my foot again. Then Elisha clung to my other leg. ¡°¡­¡­!!¡± She cast aside her previous destion, tears shimmering in her eyes as she shook her head frantically. It was good that she was regaining her energy¡­ I guess? I nodded, shrugging my shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s a bit presumptuous for a ve to ask something of their master¡­ Well, alright. I¡¯ll think about it. Either way, you¡¯ll be punished for today¡¯s incident.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough for me, Master.¡± ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll rest now, so keep it down. [And don¡¯t cause any trouble; just sit and rest.]¡± ¡°I will obey your orders.¡± Only after issuing themand through the ve mark did I tap Ca¡¯s thigh; she had been watching with great interest. ¡°Pillow.¡± ¡°Ah, yes!¡± Ca quickly shifted, making room, and thenughed, yfully patting her soft thighs. ¡°Over here!¡± ¡°Well done. Wake me up when we arrive.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± She wanted to continue the conversation but decided against it, as it would likely lead to teasing Elisha.
The next evening, around the time they stopped in a moderately quiet and decent-sized vige, she told the coachman to go on his way. Fortunately, he seemed like just a regr worker. After receiving a generous tip, he happily departed. First, she found the best inn nearby and rented two rooms. Then she summoned everyone to the room she intended to use. ¡°Ca.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± At the mere mention of her name, Ca, as though she had been anticipating the call, began using her detection magic. Everyone except Elisha was stunned by the sight of Ca¡¯s magic scanning the reasonably spacious room. After all, they probably expected me tomand the destruction of her mana core in a certain order, but the fact that the ve apanying me could use magic quite well was surprising. ¡°I checked the next room as well, Master. It seems alright. I don¡¯t think anyone has set up any magical devices to monitor this side.¡± ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s a relief. Just to be safe, let¡¯s use a silence spell to ensure our conversation isn¡¯t overheard.¡± ¡°Hehe. I¡¯ve already taken care of that. You can speak freely now, Master.¡± Reassured by Ca¡¯s confirmation, she cleared her throat and addressed the bewildered elves. ¡°Ahem. Let me start with the most important thing. Most of what you¡¯ve heard from me up to this point has been a lie.¡± ¡°¡­¡­! ¡­!!¡± ¡°[It¡¯s okay to speak now, Elisha.]¡± ¡°What, what is this? What do you mean all of a sudden? It sounds like you were deliberately being deceitful for fear of someone discovering something!¡± In just one day, it seemed like all her trust in me had shattered. Her voice was filled with anxiety and distrust. This was too much. After pondering how to convey the situation to Elisha, she opened her mouth. ¡°Ta-da! Surprise!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ah, why? Don¡¯t look at me like that. I just couldn¡¯t think of anything better to say. Chapter 80: It Was Cheap, So I Bought It Again (1) Chapter 80: It Was Cheap, So I Bought It Again (1) I contemted how to properly convey the situation to Elisha and finally opened my mouth. ¡°Ta-da! Surprise!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elisha replied with a cold gaze after my awkwardugh. Ah, why? Don¡¯t look at me like that. I couldn¡¯t think of a good line! Regretting my choice, I scratched the back of my head. Soon after, Elisha bit her lips so hard that they bled. ¡°You¡­ wanted to y with my emotions this much?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Caught off guard by her sharp reaction, I listened as Elisha spoke in a hushed tone. ¡°You might¡¯ve said those things to deliberately sound bad, fearing you¡¯d be caught.¡± ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t pretending. It really was like that.¡± ¡°But the smile you gave me in the carriage had sincerity. There was confidence in the words you said at the auction house.¡± ¡°That was¡­¡± ¡°The higher the fall, the deeper the despair. Did you want to instill hope in me?¡± ¡°Not hope¡ªI wanted you to feel relieved.¡± ¡°Ha! Too bad. I won¡¯t be fooled by you anymore.¡± My goal was to deceive potential spies around us¡­ Of course, Elisha was deceived in the process too. With determination shining in her blue eyes, Elisha seemed fiercer than ever. ¡°Go on! Do as you wish! You might be able to control my body, but you won¡¯t be able to control my heart!¡± ¡°Uh¡­?¡± That line now? Challengingly, with her arms spread wide, Elisha dered confidently. ¡°I won¡¯t ever show you the reaction you desire!¡± ¡°Tch.¡± I touched her suddenly. ¡°Kyaaa! Where are you touching?!¡± ¡°Where? Your chest.¡± Then I touched her again. Hmm. They seem slightly smaller than Ca¡¯s. Elisha¡¯s thighs, though, seem a bit more pronounced. I hadn¡¯t realized I was so keen onparing Ca and Elisha. ¡°Uh¡­ uh¡­¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I snapped back to reality with a soft moan from Elisha¡¯s lips. This wasn¡¯t the time. I hastily pulled away, but it was already toote. Filled with misunderstanding, Elisha red at me with a mix of humiliation and powerlessness. ¡°You¡­ really touched me¡­ groping mercilessly¡­ in a ce I¡¯ve never allowed anyone else¡­¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it a bit less than that¡­?¡± ¡°Do you n to ruin me?! Like the protagonist in that book from the library who bes a stray cat after 100 days?!¡± Had she read that too? I wondered what sort of ce the academy¡¯s library was and whether it had taught Elisha, who only knew about generic sexual knowledge, such concepts. ¡°But don¡¯t underestimate me, Elisha Sylvan Glenchiel! Even if 100 years pass, I won¡¯t ever bow down to you, Yandel¡­uh, uh!¡± ¡°Enough of this foolishness, my student! Like it or not, we¡¯re in a ve¡¯s position. Why are you always provoking him?!¡± Iris quickly subdued the rampaging Elisha, bowing her head apologetically toward me. ¡°Master. Elisha¡¯s mistake is my mistake as her teacher. So please, punish me instead of this child.¡± ¡°First off, Elisha and I are the same age, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°If you think about the lifespan of a High Elf, in human terms, it¡¯s like a 5-year-old child.¡± What kind of nonsensical talk was this? It was like saying that because a duck-billed typus lived up to 17 years, a 16-year-old typus was equivalent to an 80-year-old human. It was just a 16-year-old typus! ¡°Sigh¡­¡± A sigh slipped out unknowingly. Seeing my state, Ca leaned in and whispered into my ear. ¡°Master, Master.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The words Elisha said earlier are slightly modified from a line in ¡®The Lady Who Bes a Female Cat in 100 Days¡¯. It seems she really enjoyed watching it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°True, the first time seeing an adult¡­ ah no, an adult¡¯s romance novel can be a bit stimting.¡± When I returned to the academy, I had to visit the library first. I wasn¡¯t curious about the fantasy world¡¯s adult novels; I was just excited to see what books were avable at the continent¡¯s best educational facility. Anyhow, the situation was bing increasingly confusing. It was time to organize things properly. ¡°[Everyone, quiet down.]¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± With thatmand, the surroundings fell silent. The only sound that remained was the anxious breathing of the ves, acutely aware of who held their leash. I gazed deeply into Elisha¡¯s blue eyes and spoke. ¡°Let me say this again. The elf farm story is a lie.¡± Despite my firm statement, Elisha still appeared doubtful. Iris and the other elves shared her skepticism. Well, even though I knew Elisha had been unjustly enved, it seemed they had never contemted the possibility of someone framing her. It was a natural assumption. After all, there was no corruption among the followers of the Church of Righteous Radiance. The moment a follower became corrupt, they lost their divine power, were expelled from the church, or, in extreme cases, met with divine punishment and death. How could they ever be corrupt? Thus, the pervasive belief in this world was that they were beyond reproach. ¡­Someone must have exploited that trust. ¡°Do you think that the inspectors made a wrong judgment because of Elisha¡¯s bad reputation at the academy?¡± The elves silently nodded, and I firmly rejected that notion. ¡°This isn¡¯t a misunderstanding; it¡¯s a false charge. And it was falsely ced on her by a cultist hiding within the Church Union.¡± ¡°!!!¡± Elisha and Iris were so shocked that their tongues were visibly frozen, their mouths hanging open. Suppressing the sudden urge to tease them, I was poised to exin in detail when¡­ Tug tug. A gentle pull on my sleeve came. Ca was looking up at me with a pleading expression. ¡°Do you want a kiss? I¡¯m in the middle of an important conversation. Just wait a bit¡­¡± ¡°Ngh! No!¡± Ca vehemently shook her head, indicating that wasn¡¯t her desire. ¡°Sigh... Just a moment, okay?¡± I tickled Ca¡¯s chin, and her tense expression softened. She seemed to lean into the gesture, if only for a moment. Regaining herposure, Ca grasped her chin and nodded firmly. ¡°That¡¯s not it either? Why won¡¯t you just speak¡­ Ah, you¡¯re under amand to not speak too?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ¡°[Ca, you can speak now.]¡± ¡°Pfft! Did you all see? My master isn¡¯t someone you should be too afraid of! As Elisha mentioned earlier, he doesn¡¯t set false expectations only to stab you in the back.¡± ¡°¡­Did you untie me just to say that? It¡¯s a bit after the fact.¡± ¡°No, not really? Since I brought up the act at the auction, I thought it would be better for me to exin. More than anything, our master¡¯s current image is quite unsettling, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Whose fault is that¡­ Well, okay. If you can exin on your behalf, it spares me the trouble. Go ahead.¡± ¡°Yes! Leave it to me!¡± Caughed heartily, her spirits lifting. ¡°Let me see¡­ If I were to first exin the purpose of the Boiling Silence Church¡­¡± Ca¡¯s melodious voice filled the room.
¡°That¡¯s how it happened.¡± Ca concluded, her smile beaming. Her exnation was urate¡­ although she had overly glorified me. Asking Iona for a leave of absence and deciding toe here meant I was ready to graduate from the academy. Bidding actively at the auction indicated my willingness to risk my safety after graduation. The nonsense about the elf farm essentially meant to hunt monsters after bing one myself¡­ or something along those lines. She had glorified it so much that it was embarrassing to listen to. Trying to cool my flushed face with a fan, I noticed Elisha seemed lost in thought. ¡°[You can speak now.] What¡¯s on your mind, Elisha?¡± ¡°Um¡­ Yandel? So¡­ you really¡­¡± She struggled to articte her thoughts, so I waited patiently. But she continued to fidget without making her point. Iris, perhaps out of frustration, interjected. ¡°Though it¡¯s a bitte, it¡¯s been a while, Lindelhiet Young Lady. I didn¡¯t expect to see you like this.¡± ¡°Just call me Ca now.¡± ¡°Alright, Ca. Thank you for the exnation. I¡¯m genuinely relieved that Lindelhiet¡¯s magic hasn¡¯t been interrupted.¡± She turned to me and bowed respectfully. ¡°My Lord. I understand that we greatly misunderstood. However, the fact remains that I am a ve, and you are my master. Therefore, I must ask¡­ why did you purchase us?¡± ¡°There were several reasons, but mainly it was for Elisha.¡± ¡°For Elisha?¡± ¡°Elisha is a talent that the Boiling Silence Church would want to break, even if it meant using their full power. That¡¯s one reason, among others.¡± ¡°¡­You spent 100,000 gold just for that? Wouldn¡¯t it be fine just to buy Elisha?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a minor matter to me. Plus, one high-ranking mage and three mid-ranking mages can be quite useful in various ways.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, Ca used magic before. Perhaps¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, I n to leave your mana cores intact. Didn¡¯t you say earlier? You would give up everything, including your vision and magic. Elves, though not as powerful, have a high affinity for elements. Be prepared because I n to utilize that to its fullest.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what I hoped for. Given the crisis at the Sylvan Magic Tower, this might be a good way to continue our legacy.¡± Seeing Iris nod with a slightly anxious face, I waved her off with a chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy about it. I¡¯ll primarily use you for research and protection¡­ but remember, you¡¯re still ves. Okay? Not only are you hostages for Elisha, but she is also a hostage for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve already epted that.¡± Iris nodded calmly, and the other elves echoed her expression. It seemed they had epted the oue since they had tried to summon spirits. That was the right attitude. ¡°I sent the horses back, but before returning to the academy, remember that the Boiling Silence Church might be watching. Act ordingly.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be careful not to draw attention.¡± ¡°Good. That¡¯s all I wanted to say! Now, the three of you can go to the next room and have some family time.¡± They looked a bit puzzled but nodded and headed to the adjacent room. Watching them leave, Elisha, who had been silent all this time, asked in a nervous tone. ¡°Yandel¡­? Why did you leave me and the master here?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not really into NTR.¡± ¡°???¡± Seeing her confusion, I decided to rify. ¡°Even if I went easy on you¡­ you¡¯re still a ve, and I¡¯m your master, right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± ¡°And I bought you at a high price, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Wait¡­ you don¡¯t mean¡­?¡± As she began to cover herself, I chuckled. ¡°Since I bought you, I should get to enjoy it, right?¡± Chapter 81: It Was Cheap, So I Bought It Again (2) Chapter 81: It Was Cheap, So I Bought It Again (2) ¡°Since I bought you, you should be cheap.¡± At those blunt words, Elisha gasped and stepped back. ¡°Why are you jumping to that conclusion?! Just now, you said that you rescued me from very, a plight I fell into due to false social usations, by spending a fortune, didn¡¯t you?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°You imed that the dreadful notion of an elf farm waspletely fabricated!¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ¡°So, even though our roles have reversed, as you did for me, I promise to treat you with human decency¡­ isn¡¯t that what you should be saying now?¡± ¡°Hm? But ves aren¡¯t human, right?¡± ¡°So, you ought to at least¡­!¡± Frustrated, Elisha iled her arms briefly before abruptly stopping, narrowing her eyes, and saying, ¡°¡­Are you mocking me?¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve caught on?¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Elisha stamped her foot, clearly annoyed. At her reaction, I chuckled and pressed on. ¡°Consider this. One hundred thousand gold pieces. Do you realize how much money that is?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Elisha closed her mouth tightly at the mention of money. Instead, she directed her question to Iris, who stood beside her. ¡°Iris, as a former tower master, you know, right? What one hundred thousand gold pieces represent?¡±¡° ¡°Indeed. Assuming there are no extraordinary expenses, it¡¯s a vast sum that could sustain the Magic Tower for about a year.¡± ¡°Exactly. The famously costly Magic Tower could run for that amount, so what about an ordinary noble family? How could amoner like myself acquire one hundred thousand gold?¡± The real answer was multiple ythroughs, but how many could guess such a thing? At my final question, Elisha, with her sharp eyes, looked around as if she were harnessing her imagination¡ªa mark of a skilled magician. Then I pushed Elisha even further. ¡°I¡¯ve staked my life, Elisha.¡± That statement wasn¡¯t a lie. To spend time ying games was, in a way, to whittle away at one¡¯s life, was it not? In that sense, I was correct to say that I had gambled my life ying games. ¡­Now, I was literally gambling my life fighting against social circles. ¡°Do you not realize that I am still being incredibly considerate towards you?¡± ¡°That, that is¡­¡± ¡°I find it much easier to give orders. I can even do it now. [Elisha. Kneel and raise your hands.] Just like this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± As if she had been punished, Elisha knelt on the floor and raised her hands high. In her blue eyes, the anxiety I had seen at first flickered again. ¡°Yandel¡­? That is¡­ I didn¡¯t mean¡­ That is¡­¡± Stuttering as if she could not find the right words, I gently stroked Elisha¡¯s head. It was like petting the head of a pet, but with a slightly rough touch. ¡°Elisha. Do you still not understand? You¡¯re no longer a noble youngdy.¡± ¡°I-I am¡­¡± ¡°My ve.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Elisha¡¯s expression turnedpletely gloomy. ¡­Was that too harsh? But I thought it was a necessary process. Unlike Ca, who had received ve training at the auction house, or Iris, who had been subservient from the start, Elisha still seemed unaware of her situation. Still, it didn¡¯t feel right to leave it at that, so I nudged Ca¡¯s side. Could she have understood my intention just by that? Without saying anything specific, Ca began to console Elisha on her own. Now, only Iris remained. At that moment, as I was about to address Iris, who had been restless watching Elisha¡¯s struggle, ¡°I am grateful.¡± Iris interjected, thanking me before I could speak. ¡°Even though I was confined in the Magic Tower, considering my age, I am well aware of how a young and beautiful ve like me would be treated. This is nothing short of the best treatment. Yes.¡± ¡°Young¡­?¡± I looked Iris up and down, noting her almost girlish appearance, and she let out a smallugh. ¡°Hehe. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t think I¡¯m young. At any rate, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m pretty¡­ Besides, I have a question.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Master, is it okay for me and Elisha to speak like this? We¡¯re trying to be polite, but our usual way of speaking is so ingrained that it¡¯s not easy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t even care about your mana cores, so why would I care about the way you talk? There won¡¯t be much asion for you to be in front of other people, but if there is, just be a bit more careful then.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Speaking of which, about our¡­ mana cores. Are you really okay with it?¡± ¡°Why? Are you nning to kill me and run away as soon as the imprint is removed?¡± Iris might not have reached the level of a Grand Magician, but she was on the brink of bing a High Magician. Given time, she would be able to remove the ve imprint on her own. I had been fishing to see if that was her n, but Iris solemnly shook her head. ¡°No way. As long as Elisha is bound to you, I have no intention of running away. Even if I did, I would not harm you. No matter how you look at it, you are our benefactor, and I am not a wicked elf who would attack her benefactor.¡± ¡°I hope you can say the same after tonight.¡± ¡°I swear it. Until the day yourmand is fulfilled, I will repay your kindness as a submissive ve.¡± Iris earnestly pounded on her chest. Unlike Elisha, she was almost too subservient. Smirking, I called out to Ca. ¡°Ca.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Ca, who had been rambling to Elisha about the treatmentmon ves receive, sprang to her feet and hurried over. ¡°What¡¯s this? I thought you wereforting her, but were you actually scaring her?¡± ¡°Scaring? No. I was just telling her what could have happened if you hadn¡¯t been there.¡± But she was really scaring her. Despite her bright smile, Ca kept ncing over at me, now the master of both Elisha and Iris. I wrapped an arm around Ca¡¯s shoulder and led her towards the bed. ¡°Both of you said it was your first time, right? So, Ca, you should set an example.¡± ¡°Ah! Leave it to me! What should I do?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything grand¡­ just show us what you usually do.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± With that, Ca threw herself into my arms. The corners of my mouth wanted to rise at the soft touch of her ample chest, but I forced them down and spoke to the two elves. ¡°Iris, you watch carefully beside Elisha. You¡¯re next.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Elisha, keep kneeling with your hands up until your turnes. You know why, right?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. Thank you for ending it with this as a punishment, Yandel.¡± For some reason, Elisha nodded vigorously, her face pale. I whispered to Ca, who was rubbing her face against my chest. ¡°What did you tell her?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I just told her a bit about the rebellious ves I saw in the auction house basement.¡± Nothing much¡­ right? Whether she knew how I felt or not, Ca, who usually gave off arge dog vibe, slowly began to exude a sultry atmosphere. ¡°Master, do you remember what we talked aboutst time?¡± ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°I said that even if you find someone else, I will try my best to continue receiving your affection.¡± Of course, I remembered that. ¡°Do you see it as pathetic?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m pathetic, but because you feel so good, Master.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same thing.¡± I gently pressed down on Ca¡¯s cheeks, which were puffed up like a blowfish. ¡°Hehe¡­ I will prove it in front of the neers. That I am not pathetic!¡± ¡°Ha! Let¡¯s see if you can.¡± Ca grinned and raised her toes before kissing me. Smooch. The ticklish feeling and warmth as our lips met, and the fresh scent of Ca¡¯s body, filled the air. I firmly embraced Ca¡¯s waist, and my tongue gently explored her mouth, signaling her to continue. I yfully closed my teeth, blocking the way. ¡°Mmm¡­ Mmm¡­ Master¡­ Open up, please¡­ I will make you feel good. Okay?¡± Ca, like a true puppy, licked my lips while undressing me and herself, radiating a vibe that only came with experience. She gently tickled my back with her fingers beneath my shirt. Feeling it was enough, I opened my teeth, and her tongue instantly invaded my mouth. ¡°Suck¡­ Smooch¡­¡± She tenderly caressed the inside of my mouth with her tongue. It felt like she was fondling the inside of my mouth rather than just kissing me. As I passively epted Ca¡¯s movements, she became impatient. When we parted our lips, a silver thread stretched between us. But before the thread could break, Ca, now half-naked, pleaded with me. ¡°Master¡­ Your tongue, please¡­ Tongue¡­¡± Iplied and extended my tongue. Ca gulped it down and began to suck it as if performing fetio. ¡°Slurp¡­ Smack¡­ Aaangh¡­ Master¡­¡° This stimtion of my tongue and swallowing of my saliva went on for an indeterminate length of time. By then, Ca and I werepletely naked. Finally, Ca released my tongue and slowly knelt at my feet. She nced at my manhood for a moment before looking up at my face, and then, ¡°Ah!¡± With a dramatic gesture, Ca opened her mouth wide. However, it didn¡¯t end there. Not content with simply sticking out her tongue, she also hooked her index finger inside her cheek, stretching her mouth to both sides as if to invite something in. I gently stroked Ca¡¯s tinum-blonde hair for a moment. Then, I firmly grasped her head and thrust myself into her mouth. All the way to the base in a single motion. Just like always. Chapter 82: It Was Cheap, So I Bought It Again (3) Chapter 82: It Was Cheap, So I Bought It Again (3) Kneeling at my feet, Ca spread her cheeks apart with her index fingers. ¡°Ah-¡± Then I squeezed Ca¡¯s head and rammed my cock into her roughly. ¡°Mmmm.¡± A warm, moist sensation enveloped me from below, at the same time as Ca¡¯s clever nose buried itself between my pubic hairs. It wasn¡¯t as hot as a pussy, and it wasn¡¯t as tight, but a deep throat had its own charms. Her mouth stretched to the limit, my cock twitched intermittently, and excessive saliva dripped from where we were connected. It was instinctual to spit it out. But Ca fought that instinct head-on. Instead of pushing me away, she pulled her hand away from her cheek and took a step back, her lips curling into a hard bite at the root. Of course, it was not teeth, it was lips, but it felt just as good. Satisfaction rose from deep in my chest at the gesture, as if she were asking me to use her mouth and throat. Hugging her tinum-blonde hair at the back, I signaled by lightly rubbing my lower belly against Ca¡¯s nose, and¡­ She moved her hips in response. ¡°Uhhhhhhhhhh!¡± A stifled moan escaped Ca¡¯s throat with each thrust. I wondered if it was because I had told her to set an example for Elisha and Iris, but for some reason, she seemed to be responding even more than usual. I nced sideways, feeling Ca¡¯s throat constrict pleasantly. ¡°Oh my God¡­ you¡¯re even more radical than I knew¡­.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Iris touched her neck in surprise, and Elisha huped with a paleplexion. ¡­I had told them to keep an eye on me, but now that I was actually being watched by someone, I couldn¡¯t believe it. However, unlike my thoughts, my body reacted correctly. My climax was slowly building. I could hold it in if I had to, but¡­ I had a lot of people to deal with today, so there was no point in stalling. Hugging the back of Ca¡¯s head just as we started, I shot my load deep down her throat. Purrrrr¡­. I didn¡¯t know if it was because I had been holding back all this time, thinking someone might be watching the wagon, or if it was the life force of thest bloodsucker I had eaten. The quantity of cum was unusual. A steady stream of semen flowed as if I were urinating. Ca panicked too and lost the timing of her swallow, which she had been practicing so well. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Reflexively, she pulled my cock out of her mouth and spat out the cum. ¡°Blehhhhh¡­¡± A white puddle sttered onto the floor. Wow, that was a lot of cum. No wonder she was embarrassed and vomiting. Though she didn¡¯t seem to think so. ¡°I¡¯ve sinned; I¡¯m sorry, Master!¡± ¡°Huh? It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not. It¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s such a waste to waste what you gave me.¡± With that, Ca buried her face in the puddle of cum she had vomited. I froze in my tracks. Bending down as if to bow, Ca began to lick and drink the cum. Gulp. Gulp. ¡°What the¡­?¡± She looked like a little bitch. I could hear her struggling to breathe, but that wasn¡¯t important right now. Ca was grinning from ear to ear as she meticulously licked up everyst drop. ¡°Master¡¯s cum. I drank it all; please praise me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°¡­Uh, why?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pick up things that fall on the floor. Even if we¡¯re in a high-ss inn managed by clean magic, it¡¯s somewhat rude.¡± ¡°Hmph¡­ you were worried about me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s semen, Ca, and you¡¯re the only one with an unlimited supply, so it¡¯s clear what¡¯s more important.¡± ¡°Master¡­!¡± Ca¡¯s eyes sparkled with eyes full of emotions. I gently stroked her hair and said, ¡°Ah, but that was very erotic. Let¡¯s buy a dog bowl or something and do it againter.¡± ¡°Doggy!¡± Ca nodded, making puppy noises. I guessed that meant she understood. As I absentmindedly tickled Ca under the chin, I faintly heard Iris and Elisha talking next to us. ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry, Elisha. You¡¯re not going to break down over there. I won¡¯t let it happen.¡± ¡°¡­Does that mean you¡¯re going to let Yandel use you instead of me? How can I ept that as a student?¡± ¡°Ugh! Even though you have fallen too, I am still your Master!¡± ¡°Master¡­!¡± They were mutually supportive, touched, and sorry¡ªand grateful. But as I listened, I found myself growing a little tired. I wondered if it was just me, but Ca, with her cheeks slightly puffed out, whispered in a low voice. ¡°Uhm¡­ that¡¯s a harsh way to put it. It was just a gesture of affection.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, it¡¯s not as if Iris can¡¯t handle all of my virility with a little effort.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I need to show you how much I care about you and how amazing you are.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Quite literally, Master.¡± Ca said with a smug look on her face and stood up. She immediately walked toward where Iris and Elisha were. Ca curled her lips into a noble-like smile that they hadn¡¯t seen in a long time as she regarded the two, who were slightly tense. ¡°Did you see? Master likes to do this with his mouth before starting.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The two elves stood there stiffly, unable to figure out how to respond. Ca reached out her hand to them as if to shake hands. ¡°We used to bepetitors in the past¡­ but now we serve the same master, right? I hope you both get along well.¡± ¡°Well, it turned out this way somehow. I hope we get along.¡± ¡°Uhm¡­ I hope we get along too, Ca.¡± The two shook hands and nodded, but Ca¡¯s reaction was somewhat prickly. ¡°Ca? No, that¡¯s not right, Elisha.¡± Although Ca didn¡¯t respond to Iris¡¯s words, she lifted one corner of her mouth at Elisha¡¯s words. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t call me Ca. Now that you¡¯re also a ve of the master, you should call me Sister Ca. You¡¯re my junior ve.¡± ¡°¡­Are you saying I¡¯m beneath you, Ca?¡± Even in this situation, Elisha asked back, her eyebrows furrowed. Ca smiled and nodded at Elisha. ¡°Of course. You¡¯re younger than me, still a junior mage, and now even your status is the same as a ve. Isn¡¯t it natural that you¡¯re beneath me?¡± ¡°Ca, you really¡­!¡± ¡°Hmph! You haven¡¯t even been marked by the master yet, so just shut up!¡± ¡°Are you bragging about that?!¡± ¡°Of course, I am! It means I¡¯m loved by Master.¡± Ca puffed out her chest, naked. Her small movement caused her breasts to sway vigorously, which was quite desirable. However, it seemed that Iris was more concerned about the sudden argument between Ca and Elisha than Ca¡¯s breasts. She looked flustered between the two. ¡°Just stop it now. Didn¡¯t we just agree to get along a few moments ago? ¡­Besides, what would the master think seeing us like this?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± With a creaking movement, Ca looked towards me. Was it because we had spent a long time pressed against each other? Even if it was just simple eye contact, I could instinctively tell. Ca was asking me to follow her this time. I opened my mouth with a deliberately sullen expression. ¡°We¡¯ve only had fe once, and what are you bbering about? Is it that important to make me wait?¡± ¡°Ah, no, Master! Didn¡¯t you tell me to show them an example on the first night? That¡¯s what I was trying to do!¡± In her fluster, Ca leaned on the nearby wall and thrust her hips forward. The spot she chose was much closer than the bed, practically right next to Iris and Elisha. Thanks to that, the two had a much clearer view of Ca¡¯s and my intimate actions. Was this what Ca meant by ¡®showing off¡¯? But I had a better idea. ¡°Do you think that¡¯ll look good? Since you¡¯re doing it, show it properly.¡± ¡°Huh? How¡­?¡± Ca tilted her head in confusion at my sudden ad-lib. I grabbed Ca¡¯s waist and pulled her right in front of Elisha. ¡°Iris, sit here next to me. There¡¯s no need to kneel or raise your hands like Elisha. Just sitfortably.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Iris tilted her head in confusion butplied and sat next to Elisha. I grasped one of Ca¡¯s legs and instructed her. ¡°Lift this leg.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Lift it higher.¡± ¡°Like this?¡± ¡°Good. But you need to lift it higher.¡± ¡°Higher from here¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. Higher from here. Imagine your whole body as a straight line.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Ca, understanding the desired posture, straightened the leg she had awkwardly raised. One leg was on the floor, the other pointed towards the ceiling, exposing her vulva. I wasn¡¯t sure if this world had a name for this pose, but on Earth, it wasmonly known as the ¡®I¡¯ bnce. Iris and Elisha, seated directly in front of Ca, stared with shocked expressions. Ca, struggling to maintain her bnce, teetered from side to side. I wrapped my arms around her from behind, as if to hug her, in an effort to stabilize her. My penis naturally brushed against Ca¡¯sbia. ¡°¡­Master, are you really?¡± ¡°Yes. Since we decided to demonstrate, we must do it properly. I¡¯m going to put it in.¡± ¡°Wait, wait! If you do it now¡­!¡± Squish. ¡°Anngh!¡± I felt the warmth of Ca¡¯s vaginal walls enveloping my penis and the sensation of her cervix against the tip of my ns. Ca was evidently aroused enough by the oral pleasure she had given me, providing ample lubrication. The concern was how Ca¡¯s vulva would respond to this abrupt stimtion. Drip, drip, drip¡­ ¡°Ah.¡± Drops of Ca¡¯s love juices fell onto the astonished faces of Iris and Elisha. Chapter 83: It Was Cheap, So I Bought It Again (4) Chapter 83: It Was Cheap, So I Bought It Again (4) Elisha couldn¡¯t regain her senses. The significance had somewhat faded, but she was born a high elf, a race still revered among elves. She grew up cherished and protected, so shecked knowledge about sexual matters. She knew that a baby is created when sperm meets an egg, but nobody had exined to her exactly how that happened. But that was before she entered the academy. During the entrance exam, she had a slight misunderstanding with Yandel, which piqued her interest in adult matters for the first time. She would question her servant, who had returned to the tower, or immerse herself in the library, reading various books. That was when she stumbled upon a novel titled ¡°The Young Lady Who Bes a Bitch in 100 Days.¡± It was a book created not for academic purposes, but purely for arousal, and it left a significant impression on Elisha at the time. Even now, the content of the book is securely stored in a corner of her mind. Just like a boy who encounters adult content for the first time and spends the whole day with adult thoughts. But that shock was nothingpared to what she feels now. The sight of a man¡¯s naked body, sticky kisses, intense deepthroating, and Ca licking up the spilled semen on all fours overwhelmed her. All of that was excessive stimtion for Elisha. It was almost terrifying when she thought it was something she would also have to do. Elisha was clearly sensitive to Ca¡¯s provocation, likely as a way to divert her attention from the reality that had suddenly drawn so close. But still, she was only slightly surprised, and she thought she would soon regain herposure. ¡­until Ca¡¯s vagina was right in front of her face. One leg was on the floor and the other toward the ceiling, naturally exposing her groin. Both Elisha, who was kneeling with her hands raised, and Iris, who was sitting beside her without raising her hands, wore stunned expressions at the sight. Ca¡¯s tinum blonde pubic hair was the same color as the hair on her head. Her thickbia minora, slightly parted, followed the extension of her legs that were spread to their limits. From her exposed flesh, a sticky fluid flowed. Both seated, they witnessed everything at eye level. Even as a woman, she had never seen a vagina so explicitly. The owner of this vagina was none other than Ca. Ca, once hailed as the next great Archmage, the Ca whom she considered both a rival and an idol. The beautiful and dignified Ca Lindelheit! Now, there she was, assuming such an indecent posture! Exuding a feminine scent, no less! After sitting for such a long time, she had gotten used to the numbness in her limbs. Elisha¡¯s breathing began to roughen involuntarily. Squelch. ¡°Aah!¡± Yandel¡¯s erged member forcefully entered Ca¡¯s vagina. And then¡­ Trickle, trickle, trickle. ¡°Ah.¡± Ca¡¯s fluids dripped onto the faces of Iris and Elisha. Elisha couldn¡¯te back to her senses at all.
What¡¯s wrong with them? Ca said she would show something, but today she was just a pathetic slut again. After being drenched in Ca¡¯s squirt and fluids, Elisha¡¯s expression turned vacant. Her focus was off, as though her spirit had flown from her body. Even though it was Ca whom I was thrusting into, why was Elisha making such a face? ¡°Elisha¡­? Elisha?!¡± Though Iris had also been sshed with Ca¡¯s fluids, she appeared merely surprised and remained mentally alert. She hastily shook Elisha¡¯s shoulder as I continued my thrusts. Shake. Shake. ¡°Uhng! Haah... Master¡­!¡± Even if it was a minor climax, a climax was still a climax. As her more sensitive vagina was being relentlessly stimted, Ca would emit a moan. Every time that happened, Ca squeezed tightly, answering with her own fluids. At that sight, Iris looked up at her as if she were watching a lunatic¡­ But what else could she do? If she was disturbed, she should have objected. To impress Elisha, who was fidgeting with her plump thighs, I grabbed Ca¡¯s breasts. Mmm. The heavy and soft flesh squished beneath my grasp. I squeezed them firmly, leaving imprints, but I made sure she wouldn¡¯t be in pain. Ca¡¯s inner walls clenched in response each time. ¡°Haah! I-I am beingpletely exposed¡­ Heuk! Master¡¯s penis is prating me and making me feel¡­ Ah! My breasts are being roughly fondled¡­ Heuk!¡± Without restraint, Ca voiced her shameful state aloud. I nipped Ca¡¯s neck gently. ¡°Aaangh!¡± A crimson mark appeared on her pale neck. This was a type of territory marking that both Ca and I enjoyed. Tremors of excitement from Ca¡¯s neck, between my teeth, pulsed through me. ¡­Did it feel better than usual? I had been releasing both the life force from the pill and the pent-up sexual desire from a day¡¯s travel by carriage. Ca had no such energies to release. Could her excitement be from Elisha¡¯s observation? Curious, I nudged Ca¡¯s waist closer to Elisha. ¡°Haaahng! Being this close¡­ Heeut! My clit is stimted¡­ Eut! I am being fully exposed¡­!¡± Ca¡¯s arousal peaked, and she expelled a surge of her juices. Though less dramatic than before, a few droplets sshed onto Elisha¡¯s face again. Some must havended on her lips because Elisha pressed her lips together and froze. ¡°Heup¡­!¡± With her hands raised by mymand, she was unable to wipe it away. Feeling somewhat sympathetic, Iris, who had been fidgeting due to Elisha¡¯s odd reaction, tentatively extended her hand. ¡°Right now¡­ Right now, this teacher will wipe it off for you, Elisha.¡± ¡°[Stop.]¡± ¡°Eh?! Master?¡± My abruptmand left Iris with her blue eyes wide in bewilderment. Now that I thought about it, both Elisha and Iris shared the same eye color. ¡°If you want to wipe off what¡¯s on Elisha¡¯s face, you must remove one piece of clothing each time you do.¡± ¡°But¡­ but I can¡¯t take off my clothes by myself because of the handcuffs!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll release youter, so remember the count and take them off yourself then.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ If that¡¯s the case, fine. I will count properly, so please withdraw themand now.¡± ¡°Good. [You can move now].¡± Finally free, Iris hastily used the sleeve of her clothes to wipe Elisha¡¯s face. Thanks to that, Elisha, whose face had rxed slightly, took a deep breath. ¡°¡­Thank you, teacher. Ca¡¯s cum¡­ whenever they ssh on me, I feel weak and lightheaded, and it bes difficult to breathe.¡± ¡°Eh? Hmm¡­ I see¡­ That must have been tough. Don¡¯t worry now. Your teacher is here.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t need Master to take the shame for me¡­.¡± ¡°They¡¯re just clothes. Whether I take them off myself or the master does, it¡¯s the same thing.¡± ¡°Teacher¡­!¡± While the two were having another touching moment, I suddenly felt spiteful. I wasn¡¯t the only one feeling overwhelmed, as Ca leaned back and whispered in my ear, thoroughly immersed in the moment. ¡°Master, Master.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Those two, let¡¯s make them thoroughly wet.¡± ¡°Sounds good. But how?¡± As I tilted my head in curiosity, Ca gently rubbed her waist and said, ¡°You can pinch my clitoris a little if you want.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Without hesitation, I lowered my hand that had been supporting Ca from falling and felt her soft pubic hair before reaching her delicate softness below. Inside, I lightly pressed down on her firm clitoris and lifted her waist. Squish. ¡°Ah!¡± Her vagina, which seemed to have a life of its own, writhed around my penis as if trying to restrict my movement and squeeze out my semen. I briefly hesitated at the suddenly intensified stimtion but soon plowed through her clinging vaginal walls, vigorously thrusting in and out. Squish, squish. ¡°Ah! Heuk!¡± I pressed firmly on her firm clitoris, rotated it, and asionally pinched it. Each time, waves of pleasure enveloped me, and I felt the sensation of her cervix at the tip of my ns. As I felt good, Ca¡¯s vagina, panting from equal or greater pleasure, continuously secreted love juice. Squelch, squelch, squelch. ¡°Ahh! Heuk! Grr¡­!¡± Given our position, the fluids naturally sttered in all directions. Iris iled her short arms to wipe or take the hit of the love juice directed towards Elisha, all the while I was increasing my spurts. Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! With each thrust against her cervix, her vagina tightened around me until I felt lightheaded. Her clitoris acted like a button, spurting outside and love juice every time I pressed it. Eventually, the fluid running down Ca¡¯s legs formed a small puddle, and a lewd smell filled the room. Spurt! Unable to hold back any longer, I released my semen directly into Ca¡¯s vagina. Spurt¡­ The intense lovemaking and therge amount of ejaction made my body shiver. Ca also shook vigorously, gasping for breath with a gleeful expression. I tenderly embraced Ca, enjoying the afterglow and vibrations, before finally pulling out. Pop! ¡°Heuk!¡± The white semen flowed down her thighs. Though notpletely exhausted, I affectionately kissed Ca¡¯s reddened cheek. Smooch. ¡°Hehe¡­ Did it feel good, Master?¡± ¡°Yeah. You did great.¡± Though I said that, I sneakily nced at Elisha and Iris to check on their condition. Of course, the whole point of asking me to touch her clitoris was to ssh love juice on them. I adjusted Ca¡¯s copsing body as though fixing her position, making sure I could see the two elves. There, two wet women with love juices all over them. I grinned at the sight of them staring nkly at Ca¡¯s vagina, which was spewing out semen. ¡°Want to lick it?¡± ¡°Master¡­ That¡¯s a bit¡­¡± ¡°Are you insane?!¡± They seemed to disagree. Chapter 84: It Was Cheap, So I Bought It Again (5) Chapter 84: It Was Cheap, So I Bought It Again (5) ¡°Do you want to try licking it?¡± ¡°Master¡­ That¡¯s a bit¡­¡± ¡°Are you¡­ are you crazy?!¡± Was it pleasing to see the shocked expressions on the two? Caughed heartily, even in her slumped state. Then, with a slightlynguishing tone, she acted cute towards me. ¡°Master, Master.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°My legs are sore. Can I get down now?¡± ¡°Of course¡­ Wait, just a moment. I¡¯ll carry you to the bed.¡± I released Ca, whom I had been holding, and picked her up like a princess to carry her to the bed. Even if the mana core made her body a bit stronger, it could only maintain good health at most. So Ca, who was not a knight but a magician, found it difficult to maintain a posture like the I-bnce for long. ¡°Rest for a bit.¡± ¡°Rest? I need to watch diligently.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to do it normally since it¡¯s the first time, so what is there to watch¡­¡± ¡°I wonder. They might not think the same, you know?¡± Our eyes met, and there they were, embracing each other and shivering¡ªIris and Elisha. They realized it was their turn now that Ca¡¯s demonstration had ended. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elisha. Who is this teacher of yours? I¡¯ve only seen it once, but I¡¯ve perfectly memorized it. I promise, at least today, it won¡¯t be your turn!¡± ¡°Master¡­! Please don¡¯t push yourself! I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­!¡± Even while saying that, the two remained clinging to each other. ¡°¡­This is definitely going to be worth watching.¡± ¡°Right?¡± After lightly pecking Ca¡¯s forehead, I walked toward the two elves. Thud, thud. ¡°Eek!¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± Why was Iris surprised? Hadn¡¯t she imed to have it perfectly memorized? Staring nkly at them, Iris, perhaps misunderstanding my gaze, jumped up. ¡°Master¡­! Surely, there must be a hierarchy even among cold waters! Come on! Defile me first!¡± ¡°No thanks.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± I smiled broadly at the flustered Iris. ¡°It seems more fun to defile a student in front of their teacher.¡± ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s not true! Surely it¡¯s more enjoyable to defile a teacher in front of their student!¡± ¡°Oh, really? Let¡¯s try that then.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± As I easily agreed, Iris tilted her head, confused. I chuckled at her. ¡°You said it, didn¡¯t you? That it¡¯s better to defile a teacher in front of their student.¡± ¡°Master, you wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Strip.¡± I unlocked Iris¡¯s handcuffs with the key I had prepared earlier and spoke again. ¡°I decided you¡¯d strip as many times as you wiped Elisha¡¯s face, right? How many times was it¡­ Well, you¡¯re not wearing much anyway, so stripping everything off should be enough, right?¡± ¡°Uh!¡± I gently grabbed Iris¡¯s trembling shoulder and turned her around. So she faced Elisha. ¡°Go on. Keep your promise.¡± ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s right¡­ A promise is a promise¡­ Andpared to the other ves, this is nothing¡­¡± Although Iris mumbled something to herself, she soon seemed to make up her mind and nodded. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll do as Master orders.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ good choice.¡± I patted the shoulder I was holding and let go. Then, Iris started fiddling with her wrist, which had been cuffed for a long time. She then slowly reached her hand to the back of her neck. Her dress had a form-fitting halter neck. It was an ordinary design, but the material was not. Except for the essential parts, the other areas were see-through. From my position, I could only see her back, but there was a strange charm in the glimpses of her flesh around her buttocks. ¡°Then¡­ undress now.¡± When she pulled the knot at the back of her neck, the dress slipped down smoothly. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Elisha, having witnessed her master¡¯s nakedness, clenched her lips to stifle a gasp. Ah¡­ in this way, only Elisha could get a good view, and I couldn¡¯t see anything, right? Of course, her small and round buttocks were cute, but¡­ I also wanted to see the front. ¡°Iris. Turn this way.¡± ¡°Master? There¡¯s still a bit left, you know?¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s left? Wasn¡¯t it just a dress? Just turn this way already.¡± ¡°Well¡­ if Master orders.¡± Iris spun around to face me. Only then did I understand what she meant by ¡®a bit left¡¯. Between her long, flowing white hair, her small breasts rose adorably. In the middle, where her nipples should have been, were¡­ heart-shaped stickers. ¡°Wow.¡± I reluctantly lowered my gaze from her breasts to her smooth abdomen and further down. Between her skinny legs. Just as expected, there was a heart sticker there too. So that¡¯s why those essential parts were not visible. ¡°Elisha, you¡¯re too much. You were enjoying this view all by yourself?¡± ¡°¡­Is it my fault?! You¡¯re the one who asked Teacher to turn around!¡± I listened to Elisha¡¯s incredulous reaction with one ear and nodded towards Iris. ¡°Then, now you have to take the rest off.¡± ¡°Ugh. Understood.¡± Her face turned slightly red as she nodded. Her small hand reached for the edge of the sticker on one of her breasts. Peel. ¡°¡­¡± It seemed like it was magically stuck on¡­ but it was really just a sticker. Because of the adhesive, her breast slightly lifted as the heart shape came off. The best part was when the sticker on her nipple came off. Her lifted breast gave the illusion that Iris was personally pulling on her nipple. It was an obscenely captivating sight. If there was one regrettable thing, it would be that the stickers seemed to be disposable, as they became limp and had to be thrown away as soon as they were taken off. Frowning, Iris removed the sticker from her other breast as well. Now, only one remained. With her breasts fully exposed, Iris awkwardly spread her legs. She was probably trying to remove the sticker on her private parts, but¡­ her spread legs looked quite vulgar in themselves. ¡°Master¡­?¡± Elisha¡¯s astonished voice came from behind, but no one cared about that now. The sticker covered her entire private part. Hesitantly holding the edge of the sticker, Iris eximed, ¡°Damn it!¡± I peeled the sticker off in one swift motion. Peel! ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡­I stepped back, wondering if it had stung more than I had thought. Anyway, I took a good look at Iris, who was nowpletely naked. Short,ing up to my chest. Long gray hair that half-covered her hips. Pale skin. Her breasts were small but assertive, and her tightly closed pussy was hairless and clean. Her overall image was pale in color and slender. Almost reminiscent of a forest nymph. ¡°That hurts¡­¡± She whined as she rubbed her reddened pussy. I pulled Iris toward me. ¡°Good girl.¡± ¡°Mmmm. I guess I shouldn¡¯t be praised for being naked.¡± ¡°No, not for that, but for keeping your promise and listening to me.¡± ¡°¡­Are you trying to tame me as a reward?¡± ¡°Oops. You caught me?¡± I hadn¡¯t expected to be found out so soon. Pondering, Iris nodded in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s good because it¡¯s much easier for a subordinate to serve a master with clear standards than a capricious one.¡± ¡°As a former tower master, you know that I¡¯m pretty good at pretending.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re just a ve to your master now.¡± Smiling bitterly, Iris kneeled in front of me. She swallowed hard at the sight of my still-hard cock, even though I had already ejacted twice. ¡°You¡¯re even more incredible up close¡­¡± As she said this, she turned her head this way and that, as if trying to figure out how to swallow it all. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to swallow it all in the first ce. I think I said something along the lines of pulling it all out so Elisha wouldn¡¯t have to take her turn¡­ but it¡¯s your first time anyway, Iris, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­Did you hear that?¡± ¡°I could hear you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little embarrassed¡­ but I meant it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me you. You can do it. Just try.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try something a little different.¡± Embarrassed by my unexpectedlyrge size, Iris changed tactics and poked me in the thigh. ¡°Master. Lie down here.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ve got something on your mind, Ca. Throw me a nket!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Ca tossed the nket onto the floor andid down on it. As Iy there, staring nkly at the ceiling, Iris looked down at me. ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡± Iris stood up and positioned her legs just right, cing them on either side of my head. It seemed I was naturally looking up at her. At that moment, Iris grasped herbia and pulled them apart. Squish. With her light pink inner flesh and narrow vagina fully exposed, Iris asked, ¡°Can you see it?¡± ¡°Yep. I can see it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a treasured offering.¡± Iris then carefully stepped back and moved to a position near my waist. With one hand on my pulsating member, she slowly began to lower herself. She arranged her legs in an ¡®M¡¯ shape to afford me a clear view. I felt her soft flesh against the tip of my member. As I stood poised to prate her at any moment, Iris uttered her final words. ¡°My virginity, preserved for 517 years to serve my master¡­ please ept it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± No, why would you say that? Chapter 85: It Was Cheap, So I Bought It Again (6) Chapter 85: It Was Cheap, So I Bought It Again (6) She arranged her legs in an ¡®M¡¯ shape to afford me a clear view. I felt her soft flesh against the tip of my member. As I stood poised to prate her at any moment, Iris uttered her final words. ¡°My virginity, preserved for 517 years to serve my master¡­ please ept it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± No, why would you say that? I fought the urge to leap to my feet and spank Iris¡¯s ass right now. Instead, Iris nodded wordlessly, and with a determined look on her face, she finished lowering her waist. Tsk tsk¡­. ¡°Ugh!¡± The sensation of being forced into a narrow opening. A tightness stronger than I could have imagined began to wrap around my ns. By the time Iris¡¯s vagina had passed my ns and swallowed a bit of my shaft, I could faintly feel something thin tearing at the tip. ¡°Hmph.¡± A stifled groan that resembled a hup. Warm droplets of water were dripping down my upper body, a trickle of oozing blood from the junction. There was pain or something else. Iris¡¯s rtively calm face contorted, the corners of her mouth quivering. ¡°Uh, how is it, Master? Did you like my virgin pussy?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I won¡¯t know until I feel it all the way in.¡± I grabbed Iris¡¯s thin waist and slowly pulled her down. She squeaked. ¡°Mmph!¡± Iris¡¯s lower belly suddenly bulged out. Either because she was so petite or because my cock was so big. Probably both. I could see the shape of my cock from the outside. Maybe I was staring too hard; Iris realized it and leaned back. Then she thrust her lower belly at me. ¡°Hmph¡­ Master. Can you feel me well?¡± ¡°Uh, I can see why you are so confident for your first time.¡± It was so lewd. The only problem was that it was impossible to go all the way through. I was about a quarter of the way in, and I could already feel her womb at the tip of my ns. Well, maybe it was because it was her first time, or maybe it was because she just put it in without much forey. Anyway, it was true that Iris tried harder than I expected. I grabbed her wrist, which was still faintly trembling, and pulled her closer. ¡°Huh?¡± Iris was lying on top of me, her lower body still connected to mine. I stroked her hair gently. ¡°Good girl.¡± ¡°Master. How old am I, and this¡­.¡± ¡°You gave your virginity to me, so I must reciprocate.¡± ¡°¡­Then how about we postpone Elisha¡¯s turn until another day?¡± ¡°Are you still talking about that? No, I can¡¯t do that. But I can make it up to you, Iris, for a little while.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking for anything in return.¡± ¡°Five hundred and seventeen years is more than I can imagine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long time, even for an elf like you, and even longer for a master who has juste of age.¡± She buried her face in my upper body, which tickled me a little. ¡°When you say you¡¯ve been a virgin all this time, doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ve been fantasizing about your first time?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As soon as my words ended, Iris pressed her lips tightly together. Although I couldn¡¯t see her face from this angle, I could easily guess she must be making aplicated expression right now. I gently patted Iris¡¯s back and waited quietly. Soon after, a cautious voice reached my ears. ¡°¡­I wish you would hug me tightly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I put more strength into my arm wrapped around Iris¡¯s small back. Tight enough to feel a bit stuffy. Or enough to stop the trembling. ¡°Next, a kiss with the eternal vow¡­ No, just a kiss will do.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± I pulled out halfway and lifted Iris. Our noses almost touched due to the close distance. I briefly looked at Iris¡¯s moist blue eyes, still not fully dried from tears, and then, nevertheless, our lips met. Smack. I didn¡¯t use my tongue. It was a light kiss where only our lips lightly touched and then separated. The feel of her small lips. I felt Iris¡¯s breath tickle my neck as I asked again. ¡°Another? Is there something else you want to do?¡± ¡°¡­Ears.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I want you to touch my ears. If possible, with affection, please.¡± Affection, huh? How should I go about showing affection? While Iris¡¯s appearance was beyond outstanding, I naturally held a basic fondness for her. But if asked whether I liked Iris, that was a different issue altogether. After all, she didn¡¯t even appear in H&A, and we only met yesterday. Did she take my silence as a negative sign? Iris drooped her head with a gloomy voice. ¡°¡­That¡¯s enough. This is good enough.¡± ¡°No. Wait a second.¡± I stared at Iris¡¯s face and reached out my hand. Starting with the lips we had just kissed. After caressing the moist and soft lips for a while, I raised my hand a bit and swept her smooth cheek with the back of my hand. And then her nose, forehead, chin, etc. I touched Iris¡¯s face, which was about the size of my palm, here and there. ¡­If it were Ca, whenever we had a skinship like this, she would seem lovelier. Sure enough, I felt the touch of my hand on Iris had changed slightly. It wasn¡¯t just my imagination; Iris¡¯s expression seemed to be expecting something. Carefully, I brought my hand to Iris¡¯s ear. A unique feeling of not just softness but also her long cartge being touched. Was this what an elf¡¯s ear felt like? I stroked along her earlobe or gently tickled the inside, caressing her entire ear as if to tease her. Each time I moved my hand, Iris¡¯s eyes became more and more hazy. Like she was drunk on sleep, or alcohol, or maybe the atmosphere. And then. ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Iris¡¯s expression gradually became more rxed, and soon she brought out a faint smile. There were no particr words, but seeing her ears twitching intermittently, it seemed like I did it right. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°I was half giving up, but¡­ This is nice.¡± It wasn¡¯t just talk; I could feel from below that Iris¡¯s pussy had be a bit more sticky. In simple terms, her vaginal fluids were flowing out while her ears were being touched. I knew that an elf¡¯s ear was a special part, but I didn¡¯t know it was to this extent. Now, really having nothing more to wish for, Iris started to wriggle her waist by herself and yfully narrowed her eyes. ¡°Master. Do you know about this?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Elves highly value chastity for a reason, and other races fantasize about elf training for a reason too.¡± ¡°Is there a reason for that?¡± Wasn¡¯t it just because they had a long life span and valued their ancient traditions, or perhaps it was the fantasy created by the desire to defile a mystical being? ¡°Of course, what you mentioned is one of the reasons. However, there is a direct reason as well. The Academy is a ce where various races gather, and you might have heard about it, Master. Elves have sensitive senses, as the rumor goes.¡± ¡°Right. That¡¯s why, even when a person whispers softly, they¡¯ll understand them perfectly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re well informed. Then, do you also know that these sensitive senses include not only the five senses but also sexual sensitivity?¡± ¡°Uh¡­?¡± I was genuinely surprised and unknowingly made a dumb sound. And there, Iris, having be ustomed to my ¡°thing¡± moving inside her, gave a sly smile. ¡°Think about it. What will happen if someone bes addicted to pleasure that is several times stronger than what others feel?¡± ¡°They wouldn¡¯t be able to live a proper life, right?¡± ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why elves have strong values about chastity. Otherwise, they would spend hundreds of years indulging in sex. It¡¯s a value system naturally formed over time.¡± ¡°¡­So the other races fantasize about training elves because?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s actually possible.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Were they really that erotic? Iris, shockingly, spoke of these things as if they werepletely normal. But that wasn¡¯t the end of her exnation. ¡°Master, you might not fully know this, but¡­ elf ears are especially sensitive organs. I don¡¯t really like thisparison, but to make it easier to understand, it¡¯s like the antennae of insects, a ce thatprehensively manages all senses.¡± ¡°¡­So touching the ears with affection is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like caressing the whole body with affection.¡± That exins why she got wet just from me touching her ears. I nodded as if I understood, but Iris wasn¡¯t done talking yet. ¡°If someone touches our ears directly, we can vividly feel the inner thoughts of that person, like their hand movements or heartbeat. It¡¯s notpletely urate, but we can infer from that.¡± Saying this, Iris grunted as she raised her upper body. Just like when she first inserted my ¡°thing¡±, Iris took a cowgirl position and grinned. ¡°In that sense, the touch of Master just now was really good.¡± ¡°What did it feel like?¡± ¡°That part is a secret. ¡­But I must say, for a moment, I forgot that I was a ve.¡± Come on, don¡¯t be stingy. Tell me in detail. Irisughed at my dumbfounded expression. ¡°Don¡¯t make such a face. We have more important things to do now, right?¡± ¡°What¡­ Huh!¡± Rustle. A tingling pleasure rose from my lower body as Iris moved her hips once. ¡°Um. This is better than that¡­¡± Seemingly ufortable with just moving her hips, Iris spread her legs in an ¡®M¡¯ shape, crouched down, and lifted and lowered her buttocks. Bump! ¡°Kuh¡­!¡± The small sound of her buttocks hitting my abdomen was followed by a much more intense pleasure than before. The movement was clumsy, but because the tightness was strong, it was possible. Seeing my reaction, Iris nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Is this how it¡¯s done? It hurts a bit, but I¡¯ll endure it.¡± And then I followed Iris¡¯s movement. Thrust. Thrust. ¡°Uh¡­ Haaang¡­¡± Every time my ¡°thing¡± moved in and out of Iris, part of her vaginal wall seemed to follow it out. It was a sight so erotic that it was hard to look away. Jiggle, jiggle, jiggle. ¡°Hmph¡­ angh¡­.¡± Iris¡¯s breasts were so cute that they didn¡¯t jiggle, no matter how hard I squeezed them. However, the sight of her long hair fluttering everywhere was quite addictive. Thrust. Thrust. ¡°Aaahn¡­ haang¡­.¡± As if the touch on her ear earlier had flipped some kind of switch, Iris¡¯s voice suddenly became aggressive, and a hint of excitement seeped into her voice. I was beginning to realize that the elf hadn¡¯t been lying about her sensitivity. The sensations in my lower body shifted slightly in response. The tightness loosened just the right amount, and more juice flowed out, making it easier to move. It was as if Iris¡¯s pussy was adapting to the shape of my cock. There was still no finesse to Iris¡¯s technique, but¡­ her pussy was a masterpiece. Squirt! Squirt! Squirt! ¡°Aaanh! Annngh! Ahhhh!¡± The sensation of ejaction was already tickling my tailbone. Yep. I couldn¡¯t help but admit it. I desperately wiggled my hips. The tears in the corners of her eyes were visible because the pain wasn¡¯t over yet. Her pussy was clenching in all the right ces, and her moans of pleasure were escaping through the pain. Everything about Iris, swaying her hips above me now, was erotic. It was hard to believe I had just broken her virginity. But I couldn¡¯t let her get away with this. I reached for Iris, who was iling between pain and pleasure. ¡°Heuk?!¡± Iris let out an odd sound as I suddenly grabbed her clitoris. There was a momentary contraction of her vagina. A sign that Iris had reached a mild climax. Taking advantage of the moment, I rubbed Iris¡¯s clit viciously with my thumb. ¡°Hic! Master, Master¡­ Stop¡­ Hic!¡± Iris shook her head from side to side, begging me to stop, but¡­ I ignored her and continued to stimte her. ¡°Hehe¡­!¡± The increasing pleasure pushed my cock and her vagina even closer together. The increased tightness caused even more intense pleasure. It was an exponential cycle of pleasure. ¡°Hmmm¡­ hmmm¡­! If it¡¯s like this, I¡¯ll cum too¡­!¡± The momentum was good, but as I felt myself getting closer to release, Iris¡¯s grip on my waist weakened. So I grabbed her slender waist and shook her up and down. Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! ¡°Aaangh?!¡± A wild movement, as if I were using an onahole. Iris made a sound like she was gasping for air, but she didn¡¯t seem to care and continued to spurt. Spurt! Spurt! Spurt! Soon, an intense sensation of ejaction shot up my spine. Sensing that I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, I ejacted all over Iris¡¯s insides. Squirt! Squirt! A strong jet of semen hit Iris¡¯s womb, and I wondered if it was thest of it. ¡°Aaaangh!!¡± Iris, still impaled on me, spewed out her tide in a loud voice. Driiiip¡­. A small puddle of water formed on my upper body, my eyes were half-open, and my entire body twitched intermittently. ¡°Ah.¡± Was it too much? It was her first time, so I tried to keep it normal, but halfway through, Iris started acting so dirty that I couldn¡¯t stand it. I tried to pull my cock out of her pussy to give her a break. Slide. Iris stopped me with her tiny palm. ¡°Oh, no.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Not now, isn¡¯t it Elisha¡¯s turn next? Do a little more. I can do more.¡± ¡°¡­You haven¡¯t given up on that yet.¡± Her eyes were unfocused from her first taste of climax, but the determination in them was steadfast. After a moment¡¯s consideration, I nodded. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s see how long you can hold out.¡± Truth be told, I¡¯d like to taste a little more of Iris¡¯s pussy. Thrust! ¡°Aaangh!¡± Instead of pulling out my cock like Iris wanted me to, I arched my back. I didn¡¯t know how many times I¡¯d made her cum like that. ¡°Iris?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± No answer. She waspletely out of it. Chapter 86: It Was Cheap, So I Bought It Again (7) Chapter 86: It Was Cheap, So I Bought It Again (7) How many times did I try to make Iris cum? ¡°Iris?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± No answer. She seemed like a mere corpse. Hastily, I took my hand off Iris¡¯s waist, which I had been shaking like a toy, and checked on her condition. She sat atop me with her knees bent, her head tilted back, looking up at the ceiling. Her eyes rolled back, showing the whites, and a streak of saliva dripped from the corner of her mouth. Perhaps because I had made her climax without stopping, her belly swelled as if she were pregnant. Not only that, but a mixture of my and her fluids continuously flowed out, asionally spurting out like water. To anyone¡¯s eyes, she looked like a woman who had been destroyed by excessive pleasure. Perhaps due to the shocking sight, Ca and Elisha, who had been watching, started to tremble. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve killed someone with your thing!¡± ¡°Master! Please, open your eyes! Yandel! Do something! Master is¡­ Master is¡­!¡± ¡°¡­Everyone, calm down. She couldn¡¯t have been hurt that badly.¡± Even now, I could faintly feel Iris¡¯s movements through our connection. It wasn¡¯t a simple spasm but the regr movement thates with breathing, so she should be alright. ¡­Still, just to be sure, I pulled Iris closer. Thump. I gently caught the copsing Iris and held her. Upon examining her closely, I found, ¡°Yep, she just fainted.¡± Lastly, I checked her heart, and it was still beating strongly. ¡°Phew¡­ Thank goodness.¡° ¡°She won¡¯t die even if she¡¯s pounded to death by the Master¡­ noted, noted¡­¡± Elisha was sighing in relief, and Ca was scribbling something in the back. Laughing at their contrasting reactions, I stood up, supporting Iris¡¯s back and bottom with my hands. ¡°Alright.¡± Though still connected to me, the unconscious Iris instinctively flinched. After gentlyying her on the bed and withdrawing from her, Drip, drip. Arge amount of fluid mixed with virgin blood flowed out. After soothingly stroking the now deted belly of Iris, I stood up. ¡°Ca, what will you do this time? Just watch like with Iris?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s also Elisha¡¯s first time. But watching from afar feels like a waste. Can I join you, Master?¡± ¡°Of course. As long as you don¡¯t interfere.¡± Shrugging her shoulders, Ca giggled and crawled out of the bed. With Ca, I headed to the day¡¯s highlight. Standing in front of Elisha, who was still on her knees with her hands raised, she red at me fiercely. ¡°I¡¯ll avenge Master¡­!¡± ¡°She¡¯s not dead, okay?¡± I paused and looked down at Elisha calmly. Her blue hair was rolled up in a bun. Simrly, her bright blue eyes stared up. Her elongated ears kept twitching nervously. Unlike typical elves, her plump body was covered by a thin dress, reminiscent of a leaf. She truly looked like a kidnapped elf princess from a forest. Indeed, in ancient times, high elves were royalty among elves. ¡°What¡¯s with those eyes?! Aren¡¯t you satisfied with what you did to Master?! You pervert! Rascal! Elf fucker!¡± ¡°Elf fucker? Where did you learn such words?¡± Her eyes were filled with anger, and her voice was sharp¡­ but the tears in her eyes and the tear marks underneath couldn¡¯t be hidden. The current Elisha looked more pitiable than threatening. Even at this moment, she couldn¡¯t look at me straight and kept darting her eyes around. So, Imanded. ¡°Elisha. [Look here.]¡± ¡°Uh¡­.¡± I didn¡¯t allow her to close her eyes or turn her head. With that, I still pushed my hard self in front of Elisha. ¡°Gasp!¡± Elisha gasped at the sight of my thing smeared with semen, love juices, and a bit of broken hymen blood. But her reaction was somewhat different from what I expected. How should I put it¡­? It didn¡¯t feel sincere. She said she disliked it with her mouth, but she didn¡¯t seem to dislike it that much. The betrayal and fear she showed at first were hardly visible. I wondered if I was the only one who thought that. Then Ca tilted her head. ¡°Master, Master.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It seems Elisha doesn¡¯t need to be coaxed like Ms. Iris, right?¡± ¡°Looks like it, right? Hey, Elisha.¡± ¡°What is it, beast Yandel.¡± She attempted to retort, then just pouted her lips instead. She must be aware that she¡¯s somewhat dull now. She had been acting strange since I did it with Ca¡­ Like a duck, I brought my thing right in front of her pursed lips. ¡°Gosh! You almost touched me! Be careful, you!¡± ¡°I meant to touch you.¡± ¡°What¡­ What?! You really!¡± ¡°Open your mouth, Elisha.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± When I told her to open her mouth, she closed it instead. So I continued speaking to her in a calm voice. ¡°You saw it earlier, right? If you obey, you will be rewarded ordingly.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you for not making my Teacher¡¯s first experience bad.¡± ¡°Yes. Now it¡¯s your turn.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Elisha fell silent again. But this time, she hesitated for a moment before reluctantly answering. ¡°That¡­ Yandel? I was shocked earlier because you were too vigorous with Teacher, but I understand now that I can¡¯t refuse. You are somewhat considerate of us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡± Before returning to the academy, I was thinking of showing her the cheap ve market and the treatment of ordinary ves. But it seemed that wouldn¡¯t be necessary. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m a bit scared and nervous right now, but I¡¯m not trying to reject you outright, okay?¡± ¡°Oh, are you worried about the traces left earlier? There¡¯s no need¡­ Those are the traces of Iris trying to protect you, and you call that dirty¡­?¡± ¡°I never said or tried to say that!¡± ¡°Really? Can you clean it with your mouth?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit¡­¡± Suddenly, Elisha shrank. What? If you¡¯re not going to do it, then¡­ Realizing my disappointed look, Elisha hurriedly tried to change the subject, shivering. ¡°You! Why won¡¯t you do it for me?!¡± ¡°Do what? If you say it like that, how am I supposed to understand?¡± ¡°K¡­ ¡° ¡°K?¡± ¡°Kiss¡­ ¡° Elisha, with her face all flushed, still fixed her gaze on my penis as she spoke. Ah, was it because of mymand? ¡°[You can look elsewhere now.] A kiss? Do you mean on the lips?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡­ I want to try kissing on the lips first instead of kissing your penis! Because it¡¯s my first kiss! Do I really have to say this?!¡± Elisha blushed even more and stammered, making Ca and me open our mouths in unison. ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°Wo¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s with those reactions?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. That¡¯s just what Ca also first asked me to do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I also asked Master the same thing at first.¡± Ca said, reminiscing about the past, though it hadn¡¯t even been three months yet, and smiling softly. Elisha nodded with a somewhat sour expression. ¡°Ca¡­ then will you do it for me too, Yandel?¡± ¡°Okay. Unfortunately, I¡¯ll have to ask Iris to wipe it for me.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re going to wake up the unconscious Teacher¡­ ah.¡± I went back to the bed, wiped my penis on the white hair of the soundly sleeping Iris, and saw Elisha sending me a contemptuous look. Ah, why? I¡¯d clean itter with magic anyway. I unabashedly released Elisha from mymand. ¡°[You can lower your hands and stand up now.] Let¡¯s go to the bed. Whether we do fe, kiss, or sex, it¡¯s better to do it on a proper bed than here, right?¡± ¡°¡­Then why did you do it with Teacher here earlier?¡± ¡°Of course, it was so you could watch from close by.¡± ¡°You really are¡­¡± Elisha sighed deeply and nodded weakly. ¡°Yes. Got it. I understand. I prefer the bed too, so let¡¯s go there¡­ Eh?¡± Maybe it was because she had been standing for quite a while, but as Elisha tried to stand up, stretching her sore arms and shoulders, she stopped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡± ¡°Um¡­ Yandel¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°My legs won¡¯t move?¡± ¡°???¡± What was she talking about now? I blinked nkly while Elisha wiggled her toes and continued. ¡°My legs are numb¡­ I can¡¯t feel anything.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± I was momentarily speechless but understood after looking at Elisha¡¯s legs. Yeah. If her thighs were that thick, the blood cirction could be cut off. ¡°Okay. Then stay still. I¡¯ll carry you.¡± ¡°Ugh. Thank you, Yandel.¡± Then I straightened Elisha¡¯s folded legs. ¡°Ugh!¡± Elisha winced as if even a brief touch were painful. Her legs must be very numb. I carefully put my arms behind Elisha¡¯s knees and lifted her up. She was heavier than Iris, but not to the point where I couldn¡¯t lift her. As Iid Elisha on the bed, she looked at me with a surprised expression. Oh no. It was a bit too early to be relieved. With a sly grin, I said, ¡°Ca. Hold onto Elisha¡¯s arms for me over there.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Without a word, Ca moved to the head of the bed and held Elisha¡¯s arms in a raised position. ¡°¡­Ca? What are you nning?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! I¡¯m just doing as Master told me to!¡± Ca answered cheerfully, but there was a mischievous glint in her eyes. Did she figure out what I was going to do? I nodded slightly in affirmation and positioned myself between Elisha¡¯s legs. ¡°Yandel? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to kiss me?¡± ¡°I will. I¡¯ll do it after a quick massage. Your legs were practically paralyzed earlier.¡± ¡°Yes? Yes¡­ that¡¯s¡­ wait. A massage?¡± Elisha lifted her head abruptly upon sensing something ominous, but it was already toote. I ced my hands on Elisha¡¯s plump thighs. ¡°Stop¡­ please¡­ please¡­¡± Elisha pleaded sincerely, and I grinned at her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll begin.¡± I started kneading her sturdy thighs vigorously. Elisha sprang up. ¡°Kyaaaaaaaak!!!¡± Chapter 87: It Was Cheap, So I Bought It Again (8) Chapter 87: It Was Cheap, So I Bought It Again (8) He roughly kneaded Elisha¡¯s thigh. Elisha leaped up with a start. ¡°Aaargh!¡± The scream echoed throughout the room. Though Elisha iled wildly due to the sudden touch, I had already told Ca to grab her arm just in case something like this happened. It must be enough since her arms were getting weak from being held up for so long. As for her legs¡­ she was in no state to resist or anything since she couldn¡¯t even move them due to severe cramps. ¡°You, are you really going to do this?!¡± Seeing tears well up in Elisha¡¯s eyes, I shrugged. ¡°Me? What? I was just giving you a massage to help with the numbness in your legs. Seriously¡­ what kind of master gives a massage to their ve when they¡¯re in pain? Right, Ca?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! There¡¯s no better master than you, Master!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ specifically, what¡¯s good about me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re more handsome than most elves!¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°You¡¯re rich!¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a magic genius!¡± ¡°Last one.¡± ¡°Um¡­ ah! You¡¯re well-endowed!¡± ¡°Good job!¡± Smack! As Ca and I high-fived with bright smiles, Elisha sighed deeply, giving us a bewildered look. ¡°Are you done ying around now? Let¡¯s take a break and continue.¡± ¡°Huh? Are your legs still numb? It¡¯ll go away soon, so just stay still.¡± ¡°¡­What? That wasn¡¯t the end?¡± ¡°Of course not. Remember this well, Elisha. This only ends when I¡¯m satisfied.¡± Elisha¡¯s face turned pale in an instant, but it was already toote. Squish. ¡°Gasp!¡± I had already grabbed Elisha¡¯s thigh. Elisha looked back and forth between me and my hand cautiously before opening her mouth. ¡°Yandel¡­? Ah, no? You were just trying to scare me, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m always serious, Elisha. There was never a time I wasn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Do you really have to say such cool lines right now?!¡± I¡¯d always thought that the way Elisha says ¡®you¡¯ had a strange charm. Maybe I just liked her voice? With that thought, I squeezed her thigh a bit more. ¡°Yah!¡± The outer part was soft and squishy, but a little further in, I could feel her solid muscles supporting it. And the plump flesh that peeked out between my fingers. It looked good and felt good¡­ truly a premium thigh. As I was enjoying the aftertaste of Elisha¡¯s thigh, she wriggled her hips, trying to escape my grasp. Not a chance. I began to knead every nook and cranny with my fingers. ¡°Yah! Yandel, this is¡­ ah!¡± I pressed down hard with my fingertips, kneaded with my palm, and even ran my index finger down the inside of her thigh. Though it seemed like a massage, in reality, I was just enjoying Elisha¡¯s thigh as much as I wanted. ¡°Uh¡­ uh¡­ Are you even listening to me? I mean¡­.¡± In the meantime, Elisha seemed to have be a little more ustomed to it, and a sense of leisure began to mix in her voice. ¡°Yeah. Now that I¡¯m done with your thigh, you want me to do the other parts too?¡± ¡°¡­Eh? Wait a minute!¡± Elisha protested, yet I let it slip from one ear and pass through the other, gradually moving my hand down. The plump flesh gradually thinned out, and the hard bone could be felt more than the soft sticity when touched. I felt her knee. Pressing here wouldn¡¯t make much difference, right? Actually, Elisha was sighing in relief. ¡­It was a little annoying. So, I pressed the back of her knee strongly with my thumb. ¡°Haahhh!¡± Elisha yelped as if she were a cat. Only then did I nod my head in satisfaction and move my hand down. The part connected behind the knee was, naturally, the calf. Unlike her thigh, itcked softness, but the firmness was much stronger. Maybe because it was significantly smaller than her thigh. Squish squish. When I grabbed it with one hand, it had a unique feeling that wrapped around me. ¡°Hnnnng¡­.¡± Of course, for Elisha, who was being touched, it would only be tingling. Elisha was letting out suppressed moans. But there was one thing that was a bit disappointing. ¡°Hnnn¡­ Hnnnnn!¡± Instead of jumping up like before, she was grinding her teeth and ring at this side. It was like she was saying that she definitely wouldn¡¯t show the reaction I wanted. Although she was flinching, she was not writhing around. ¡­I¡¯ve been thinking like that, but Elisha¡¯s reactions seem to be begging to be trained. It was a typical reaction. Even Ca, who has now be a simple puppy, had this delicious torment in the beginning. Of course, the direction was a little different. If Ca¡¯s reactions of squealing and flipping over fueled my impulses, Elisha¡¯s dignity in her current predicament was calling forth a sadistic desire in me to see how far she could endure it. Yeah. Just like now. Looking at the quiet Elisha, a desire began to surge up in me to torment her until she wailed. But unfortunately, I had to stop at the calf. Originally, when a leg is cramped, the extremities first be numb and have no sensation, and the thigh or calf part feels thrilling. But¡­ When the blood starts to circte properly, the extremities be thrilling and iparably intense. Without touching her calf much, Ishe grabbed Elisha¡¯s ankle. ¡°¡­Yandel?¡± Sensing something ominous, she loosened her fierce expression and looked up at me with an anxious voice. ¡°You¡¯re not going to¡­ right?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Squeeze. ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± When I pressed the center of her foot lightly with my thumb, Elisha violently iled and screamed again. Taking this as a signal, I ruthlessly kneaded Elisha¡¯s foot. Knead. Knead. ¡°Ah! Ahhh! Ahhhhhh!¡± Elisha wriggled like a freshly caught fish. But how much could she do, already restrained in her arms and legs? She shook her head from side to side and twitched her body. ¡°Ahhh! Ahhhhhh! Ahhhhhhhh!¡± Her neatly arranged hair became tangled, and her neat features were pitifully distorted. Every time she squirmed, her heaving chest became more magnificent to watch. Watching Elisha react vehemently to my every gesture, a thrill started to well up from deep within me. ¡°Why¡­ Eek! Why are you doing such mean things to me, Yandel?! Eeek!¡± ¡°Why? Because I want to see you like this.¡± ¡°You, you¡¯re too much¡­ Aaaack!¡± Pressing in between her toes, Elisha stopped speaking and wriggled her waist. I wondered how many times I¡¯d forcefully silenced Elisha by repeatedly pressing her feet. Now, no matter how much I touch her, there¡¯s no reaction from Elisha, who haspletely loosened up. Maybe it was because she had already struggled enough. ¡°Heut¡­ Hangh¡­¡± Saliva dripped from her lips, panting heavily, her limbs sprawled out without a twitch. Her dress was disheveled to the point of revealing her flesh, her hair was a mess, and her vacant eyes had lost their focus. It was as if she had gone through a great ordeal just from her legs being touched. With a content smile rising from satisfaction, I climbed on top of Elisha. It was as if my body was covering Elisha¡¯s. ¡°Ca. It¡¯s okay now. Let go.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Ca obediently fell back, I grabbed Elisha¡¯s chin, making her look at me. Her eyes were still dull from exhaustion. I admired her for a moment before suddenly nting a soft kiss on her moist lips. Smack. ¡°Uuh¡­¡± Elisha¡¯s eyes widened as she tried to respond, but she was still too weak, and it only tickled her. Elisha¡¯s powerless tongue allowed mine, and she gently patted my shoulder. Of course, even in the midst of that, her tongue clumsily moved to ept mine. Only after thoroughly tasting every corner of her mouth with my tongue did I slowly lift my head. ¡°Phew¡­ Yandel.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°This kind of kiss is invalid. My mind is too hazy to feel anything.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll just have to do it again next time.¡± With a shrug, I proceeded to remove the rest of Elisha¡¯s half-taken-off clothes. It didn¡¯t take long since her dress was already easy to take off due to its disarray. Her breasts spilled to the sides due to gravity. Her waist curved softly, and her thighs, which I had thoroughly enjoyed biting, chewing, and savoring were exposed. And herrge, plump buttocks. Her body was erotic and clearly distinguishable from that of another high elf, Iris. ¡°Are you going to do it now?¡± Her voice was oddly lethargic. The current Elisha gave off a decadent atmosphere,pletelynguid and exhausted. Instead of answering, I grabbed Elisha¡¯s legs and spread them to the sides. ¡°Uh.¡± Her legs spread without much resistance, and in between them, Elisha¡¯s pussy was surprisingly wet. ¡°What¡¯s this? Why are you so wet?¡± Chapter 88: It Was Cheap, So I Bought It Again (9) Chapter 88: It Was Cheap, So I Bought It Again (9) ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you wet?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± Elisha turned her head to the side with a hmph! It seemed like she didn¡¯t want to answer, but¡­ she might have gotten excited watching other people¡¯s intimate acts, sniffing my scent, or having her numb legs massaged. It could be one of the three. Anyway, I could find out the detailster. There were plenty of opportunities. The important thing now is that I can put it in right away. Before that, I took a moment to look at Elisha¡¯s vagina. Her plump vulva had a slight covering of blue pubic hair. Unlike Ca, who had peach-fuzz level hair, and Iris, who had none at all, Elisha had a bit more length. Whether she usually took care of it, or that¡¯s just how it was, it was just nice to look at. I found myselfughing at the fact that I was unknowinglyparing the three vaginas, and then slowly started rubbing my penis against Elisha¡¯s vulva. ¡°Aaaah¡­¡± I was just going to evenly spread the love juices as a lubricant, but for Elisha, it might have felt like I was going to put it in right away. Her rxed body suddenly tensed up. I gently massaged Elisha¡¯s chest, and soon enough, her tension melted away again. As expected of a sensitive elf, the amount of love juices flowing out increased just from that. Thinking it was enough, I removed my hand from her chest and slipped my penis into her vulva. ¡°I¡¯m going to put it in.¡± ¡°Ah, ugh, that¡­yes¡­¡± Elisha seemed to have a lot to say, but she swallowed her words and closed her eyes tightly. ¡­It was strange when I thought about it. I didn¡¯t know what the rtionship was between H&A and this world, but the important thing was that I had memories of it. As a character for beginners, Elisha was the character I saw the most and knew the most about from ying H&A. But now, she¡¯s a living person, and my ve, lying underneath me. The sight of Elisha, naked and waiting for my penis, suddenly felt unreal. When I stopped, maybe she found it strange. So Elisha stealthily opened her eyes a little. Our eyes met for a moment, and the floating feeling of reality came crashing down to the ground. That¡¯s right. This moment is important. Whenever I saw Elisha, I intentionally put aside her appearance in H&A, which was etched in a corner of my memory. I focused only on Elisha, who quickly closed her eyes when our eyes met. ¡°I¡¯m really going to put it in.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± My waist slowly pushed in. Thanks to the ample love juices, my penis slid in smoothly. My ns felt her nicely loosened vagina from the opening to the canal and from the canal to the walls. There was something caught in the middle, but Elisha easily epted my entire penis. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I was going to stop if it hurt, but I didn¡¯t expect to be able to push it all the way without any trouble. I tilted my head at the sight of a drop of blood flowing from the connected part. ¡°But you¡¯re a virgin¡­¡± ¡°Of course! I haven¡¯t even touched myself with my hand.¡± Elisha was angry, but her voice was the only thing that rose. Her arms and legs were still limp. ¡°I guess it went in easily because you¡¯re rxed.¡± ¡°¡­Or maybe someone tormented me so much that it doesn¡¯t feel that painful anymore.¡± Elisha touched her lower abdomen with aplicated expression. I poked Elisha¡¯s cheek with a grin. ¡°Oh well. As long as it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°Kind of¡­¡± ¡°But if it hurts to move, tell me, and I¡¯ll move slowly.¡± ¡°¡­Yandel, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing. If you can be so caring, why were you so mean to me earlier?¡± ¡°Because sometimes men have irresistible urges.¡± I replied in a vain tone, grabbing Elisha¡¯s chest again after letting go for a moment. Then I slowly moved my hips. Squish, squish, squish. Back and forth, back and forth. I could feel her breasts squishing in my hands. ¡°Haah¡­.¡± And with that, Elisha let out a sweet moan, different from the one from a moment ago. Even though she was an elf, which was said to be very erotic, I still wondered if it made sense for her to ept it so easily, but my hands and hips didn¡¯t stop. Thrust, thrust, thrust. With each thrust and each pinch of her nipple, Elisha¡¯s warm juices flowed more and more. The walls of her vagina tightened even more, but the slimy fluid made it easier to move. This was her first experience. She hadn¡¯t even moved a few times, and she was already in heat. Stretched out, helplessly epting my penis, Elisha murmured in a dazed tone. ¡°Haaaang¡­ I¡¯m going to be a ve to this penis now, just like Ca¡­? I¡¯m going to have to put my head on the floor and wiggle my ass like a bitch¡­.¡± Ah. She flipped the switch. I knew she was very conscious of Ca, but I didn¡¯t expect her to think of her even at this moment. Squeak squeak. ¡°s¡­ after Teacher, now me¡­ I¡¯m going to have a bunch of half-elves, if not high elves¡­until my gestation pouch breaks¡­!¡± ¡°¡­You need to go on birth control for now, and I don¡¯t n on pushing it that far.¡± Was it because she was exhausted? Or had she lost her mind due to the sudden pleasure? Or was Elisha lewd from the beginning? She didn¡¯t respond to my rebuttal, as if she were in a world of her own. The only thing she reacted to was my penis pping her vagina. She was such an erotic elf. I know she said she had never masturbated before and had no tolerance for kinky stuff, but this was just too much. It was cute how she was drunk on my penis, but it was annoying when she ignored what I was saying. With this much lubrication, it should be fine. I grabbed Elisha¡¯s legs and draped them over my shoulders. Perhaps because her legs naturally came together, the tightening felt stronger. But that wasn¡¯t my goal. I ced my arms on either side of Elisha¡¯s head and leaned in, pressing down on her with my weight. ¡°Heut?¡± Elisha made a muffled sound as I dug a little deeper. But, of course, it¡¯s toote for her to react now. Thrust! ¡°Eut?!¡± I was pressing on her from above to below. Elisha¡¯s eyes widened in shock from the mating press. But I didn¡¯t stop there and continued to thrust down on her. Thrust! Thrust! ¡°Aaangh! Aaangh!¡± Elisha¡¯s dazed face gradually began to contort. Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! ¡°Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!¡± Elisha, pinned under me, began to let out crushed moans as I continued to thrust a few more times. Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! ¡°Oh, no¡­ha¡­ ha¡­ ha¡­ What is this¡­? Hic, your penis is all the way inside¡­ Hic!¡± Perhaps the pleasure became too intense, so Elisha tried to pull away, squirming as if she were getting a foot massage. Being fucked by my penis drove her crazy, but a bit more force brought her back to her senses. What is this? While I found it absurd, I kept moving my hips. Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! ¡°I can¡¯t move in this position¡­ Aaaahhh! Yandel? You? If you could just slow down a little bit¡­ Heut!¡± Elisha pleaded while being pounded on her womb. But why didn¡¯t she realize that it made me want her even more? Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! ¡°Aaaangh¡­ Why is it getting tighter¡­? Aaanngghhhhh!¡± The tightening was getting tighter and tighter. My own body began to heat up at the state of her pussy, which was unthinkable for a virgin just a moment ago. I wanted to knock on her cervix harder, and I wanted to rub my penis into her vagina faster. ¡­It should be okay, right? Elisha is my ve, and right now, it doesn¡¯t seem like she dislikes it but rather enjoys it too much. Ipletely let go of the remaining sense of reason. And then, left to my instincts, I began to shake my hips wildly. Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! Already weakened once, Elisha couldn¡¯t even resist properly, only helplessly epting the pleasure I was giving her. Her breasts were crushed by my upper body. The feel of her nipples rising from their center. The sobbing pleas that tickled my ears. All of that led to the rough movement of my hips. Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! Like a beast that had bitten its prey, I persistently pounded Elisha¡¯s vagina. Again, and again, and again. Over and over again. I wondered how long I¡¯d been doing this. p! p! p! The sound of flesh pping against flesh was now drenched in moisture. ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh¡­!¡± With her eyes rolling back in her head and her tongue half out, Elisha had forgotten human speech and was crying like an animal. All the while, Elisha¡¯s vagina was slurping and sliding eagerly over my penis. The ejaction that started at my tailbone had grown too strong for me to hold back any longer. p! p! p! My body, sensing the approach of ejaction, began to move instinctively. Thrust! My lower half was pressing down on her as if I were going to crush her womb with my ns. I wondered if I was trying to prevent Elisha from escaping, and I unconsciously bit her long ears that were in front of me. Bite. ¡°Aaahhhhh!!!¡± She let out a moan that bordered on a scream, and at the same time, her vagina tightened. The sensation of it squeezing as if to burst my penis made me ejacte right there. Whimper. I felt a dizzying sensation, as if everything was shing white before my eyes. So, for a while, in the mating press position, closely attached, I slowly pulled out only after squeezing out thest drop. Elisha spat out a pink fluid, a mixture of semen and a broken hymen¡¯s juice, from between her sopping pussy lips. I¡¯d only fucked her once, but this was no joke. I didn¡¯t know if it was just me, but Elisha was practically passed out, like a frog hit by a wagon. Looking at her, my lower body slowly began to rise again. Wasn¡¯t the effect of the aphrodisiac too good? But it was a bit much to torment Elisha while she was unconscious. After a moment of hesitation¡­ ¡°Excuse me.¡± Ca, who had been quietly watching from the side, came over and neatly wiped my penis with her dress that had been on the floor. Then, crawling over, shey on top of the fainted Elisha. Their breasts and chests were crushed, and their pussies were wrapped like a sandwich. Did she do it on purpose or not? Ca touched herself, spreading her pussy that still had some remaining semen, and continued speaking. ¡°Master, are you still not satisfied? I¡¯m the same, having only shown a demonstration earlier¡­¡± With a suggestive smile, Ca licked her lips. On the bed where Iris and Elisha had fainted, Ca was enticing me by shaking her hips. ¡°How about it? Until Iris or Elisha wake up¡­?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The night was still young. I had enough energy to go for another two rounds. Chapter 89: Back To The Academy (1) Chapter 89: Back To The Academy (1) The morning after embracing Iris and Elisha. Before leaving, I ordered room service for breakfast and went to the bathroom. When I returned, I saw the wife among the elf family ves from the next room gently patting Iris and Elisha, who were in her embrace, saying, ¡°Master¡­ Miss Elisha¡­ Under her eyes¡­ Uh. No, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay.¡± Her husband and son were just looking down at the floor with gloomy faces. What¡¯s going on? I looked at Ca with a puzzled look, but she just made a ¡°shush¡± gesture and didn¡¯t answer. Am I supposed to just watch silently? Annoying girl. After ring at Ca for a moment, I finally took a proper look at the elves gathered there. Iris and Elisha were wearingfortable clothes instead of the ones from yesterday. Unlike Elisha, who had a simr body type to Ca, Iris¡¯s clothes were quite baggy because they didn¡¯t fit her well. I would have to buy some clothes before we leave. Not just for Iris, but for the elf family as well. By the way, what was that about ¡°under her eyes¡± earlier? Looking closely at the two elves¡¯ faces, they indeed looked more tired than yesterday, with distinct dark circles under their eyes. It was natural for them to look exhausted after being tormented all night. While I was nodding internally, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ really okay. You saw it, didn¡¯t you? The master isn¡¯t such a bad guy.¡± ¡°Yes, it was much different from what we thought¡­ but we¡¯re okay. Really. We were prepared for this from the beginning, weren¡¯t we?¡± The elf family¡¯s husband looked at me with tears welling up in his eyes. They could faintly hear the screams even through the thick soundproofing magic. Aha, so they heard it? When you think about it, it was only natural. No matter how excellent the soundproofing was, a sound loud enough could still prate it. They must have heard Elisha¡¯s scream when I was massaging her feet. Elisha, who had guessed the situation, hastily shook her head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it!!! That scream was because¡­ Yandel made me kneel and raise my hands, and then he massaged my numb legs, so it was a scream from a tingling sensation. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡± ¡°¡­That lie won¡¯t work, Miss.¡± ¡°Eh? That¡¯s not a lie. It¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ Okay. Is it ufortable for you to talk about this in front of other people? Then please tell me everything when we¡¯re alone. I¡¯m always on the side of Miss and Master.¡± ¡°No, but¡­ that¡¯s really not¡­¡± While she was saying that, Elisha couldn¡¯t bring herself to confess everything. Iris seemed to feel the same. Well, it must not be easy to say that their first coercive experience as ves felt good enough to make them faint several times. I guess that¡¯s why Ca was just watching. The slightly awkward and hesitant interactions between Iris and Elisha were quite amusing. But we couldn¡¯t stay like this forever. To clear up the misunderstanding and end the squabble on the other side, I deliberately made my presence known to the two elves and approached them. ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡± The moment they finally noticed my presence and their eyes focused on me, I quickly moved my hands and grabbed Iris and Elisha. ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Yandel?¡± I held the two women on either side of me, my hands naturally wrapping around their waists and hips, pressing them close enough for their breasts to touch me. But unlike yesterday, when they might have felt ufortable, they were now very naturally epting my touch. While the elf family was shocked and froze for a moment, I smirked and whispered to Elisha, ¡°Was it ¡®squeak¡¯? That was cute. Want to try it again?¡± ¡°Yandel! Do you really know how much pain I was in yesterday?!¡± ¡°If you squeak one more time, I think I¡¯ll understand¡­.¡± ¡°Humph! Try it again if you dare. This time, I won¡¯t react the way you want me to!¡± Elisha turned her head with a snap! This time, from the other side, Iris grabbed the sleeve of my clothes. ¡°Master, Master. Was Elisha cute yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes. Do you want to watch it together next time?¡± ¡°I would appreciate that.¡± It was clear that we were getting close. The elf family members, noticing this, had nk expressions on their faces as they chuckled and continued speaking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there wasn¡¯t that much of a problem, so let¡¯s sit down. There are many stories to tell before breakfastes out.¡± ¡°Oh, ah. Yes. I understand.¡± The elf wife, even while mumbling, sat down as instructed. Starting with her, after confirming that her husband and son also sat down, I let go of Iris and Elisha. ¡°Ah, but before that, can you run the detection magic for Ca?¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± A small mumbling. A breeze-like mana spread out with a swoosh. Ca, who had been closing her eyes for a moment, shook her head from side to side. ¡°It¡¯s the same as yesterday. I don¡¯t feel anything unusual.¡± ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s get straight to the main topic.¡± ¡°Master, what exactly are you nning to discuss so seriously?¡± ¡°I just ran the detection just in case. Just¡­¡± I shrugged nonchntly. ¡°My future ns I briefly mentioned yesterday. I want to talk about that in more detail.¡± ¡°Are you talking about the n to make us your researchers and escorts?¡± ¡°Right. But let me correct one thing, Elisha. You will be attending the academy with me as my servant.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already finished talking with Professor Iona. As a reward for defeating Edmerek, I asked for the right to bring a servant to all academy events.¡± ¡°So, by any chance¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as I¡¯m not expelled, you will be able to attend most of the sses with me.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Since I got permission to bring you as an escort, there¡¯s no need to hide the fact that your mana core is intact.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Ah, you can¡¯t refuse now. I got a leave of absence from Professor Iona under the condition that I bring you. You know she doesn¡¯t care about status or anything as long as you can fight.¡± I said it jokingly, but Elisha, far fromughing, was teary-eyed. ¡°Yandel¡­ Thank you. Really, thank you.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s a bit embarrassing if you thank me like that. Just so you know, it won¡¯t be easy. Going as a servant, not a student, and dering you¡¯re my ve in front of those who fawned over you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a reason for me not to be grateful for your expectations and consideration.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Now, it was my turn to be silent. It¡¯s a bit embarrassing when she puts it like that. After a moment of awkward silence, I cleared my throat and brought up the next topic. ¡°Ahem. Anyway, let¡¯s do that. Next is what the other people need to do.¡± ¡°Do you have any research to assign, or have you found a dungeon?¡± Iris, who was looking at me with a pleased expression, actively asked. I touched her long, white hair that flowed down her back as I nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no research to assign right now, and no dungeons either. I¡¯ll find a mansion in Rahim City for you so you can do whatever research you want. ¡­Except for summoning spirits.¡± ¡°Oof¡­ Hitting where it hurts, Master. Understood. I have a few things in mind, so I¡¯ll organize them and report backter.¡± ¡°Good. The next thing is actually important¡­¡± ¡°Are you talking about passing on the vision of the Sylvan Tower?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If possible, I¡¯d like to start learning the basics right away.¡± If I returned to the academy, I was sure there would be many disputes for a while. Until now, Elisha has been acting as a shield, but now, I must handle all the attention and malice directed at me. To enve both Ca and Elisha and live an academic life? As amoner? It wasmon to think I wasn¡¯t an ordinarymoner since I bought them as ves. Plus, there were rumors that I defeated Archbishop Edmerk, so I¡¯d have to be even more careful. ¡­But the world was not full of rational people. There would surely be people who would pick a fight with me because of my low social status. Whether they were students or professors. ¡°Eventually, I¡¯ll have to show them something.¡± ¡°I get it. You need something right now to silence those around you, right?¡± ¡°Exactly. I know most of the visions are advanced and hard for me to learn at this stage. But isn¡¯t there something?¡± ¡°There is something perfect for that - elementalbination. It¡¯s a magic that depends entirely on elemental affinity. It¡¯s a bit tricky to master, but its power is undeniable. First, we need to know your affinity level¡­¡± ¡°Ah, wait a minute. Anyway, it exists, right? Then, I¡¯ll hear the details while we¡¯re moving in the carriage. There¡¯s another more important thing to talk about now.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Alright. We have a few more days until we reach the academy, so we won¡¯t be short on time. But what could be more important than what we¡¯ve talked about so far?¡± ¡°When I bought you guys, I spent 100,000 gold in cash, right?¡± ¡°That was indeed impressive.¡± ¡°And it also gave off the impression that I have some tremendous backing.¡± ¡°Aha? Does the master¡¯s patron prefer to keep their identity hidden? Now that I think about it, you said you came with Professor Iona¡¯s permission. If it¡¯s the wealth of a vampire who has lived since before the Great War, they could handle 100,000 gold. Could it be¡­?¡± ¡°Ah. That¡¯s not it. I originally didn¡¯t have any backing.¡± ¡°???¡± To the puzzled Iris, I spoke of a suitable excuse I had prepared in advance. ¡°All the gold I¡¯m splurging on¡ªI got it all from an abandoned dragon¡¯sir.¡± ¡°Dr-Dragonir?¡± Everyone around, except Ca, was blinking in surprise, hearing the name of a race long thought extinct. Only Ca nodded with understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll exin that partter. The important thing is that I have arge amount of money whose source I can¡¯t prove, and if other high-ranking individuals find out about it¡­¡± ¡°¡­If they investigate thoroughly, they¡¯ll find out that your master is just an academy student without any backing.¡± ¡°Right. So, here¡¯s the thing.¡± After taking a deep breath, I finally put the next words in my mouth. ¡°How about we form a secret organization?¡± Even to me, it sounded a bit crazy. Chapter 90: Back To The Academy (2) Chapter 90: Back To The Academy (2) ¡°Shall we form a secret organization this time?¡± If there¡¯s no backer or puppeteer, should I just make one? Even if I think it¡¯s a somewhat insane remark, how would others perceive it? Even Ca, who usually sings my praises at the mere sight of me breathing, would be puzzled. ¡°Master¡­ are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m serious. In fact, there is a secret organization that exists! Just go with the flow and see what happens.¡± ¡°Uh, um. That is¡­¡± Ca stammered, unable to spit out the next words. In fact, in H&A, there¡¯s no secret organization at all. That¡¯s because the main viin, the cultist, was essentially a secret organization. There was no need for another one to appear. The same holds true even now. While there might be simple crime organizations or intelligence organizations, there wasn¡¯t a single group that did serious puppeteering. Of course, there might be secret organizations I didn¡¯t know about whose existence itself was a secret. I wouldn¡¯t know about content not featured in the game. However, I truly believe there was no secretive group other than the cultists. The current cultists were gradually preparing toe to the forefront. In about two years, they¡¯d rise up and turn the continent upside down. They were the ones who would have smoothly destroyed the world had it not been for the yer. It¡¯s unlikely that such people wouldn¡¯t have taken care of their surroundings. Even if there were solid secret organizations, they would have been annihted or absorbed by the cultists by now. Therefore, at this point in time, aside from the cultists, there were no noteworthy secret organizations. If something suspicious happens, it¡¯s mostly the cultists¡¯ doing, and more than half the time, that assumption would be correct. Well¡­ those present here were once in significant positions of power. They might not know the future where the cultists were about to rise up en masse, but they would have heard a lot from here and there. At the very least, they know it¡¯s difficult for a mighty secret organization to exist. That¡¯s probably why Iris carefully opened her mouth with the eyes of an adult who doesn¡¯t want to shatter a child¡¯s fantasy. ¡°Master. A secret organization isn¡¯t as grand as you think. There are neighboring crime groups, of course, and organizations that are hostile to both the cultists hiding in the depths and the public authorities frowning in the light.¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Yandel. That¡¯s why even crime organizations receive the protection of noble families and giant trade unions. It¡¯s a loose cooperation so that they can cut ties at any time.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I can¡¯t think of a good method. Getting involved with the underworld also bothers me. Of course, if the Master orders, I¡¯ll dlyply¡­¡± There were skeptical responses from everyone. The elf family, still cautiously observing from a distance, didn¡¯t say anything, but they seemed to share the same sentiment. Wait, it seems they all misunderstood. ¡°Who said we should really operate a secret organization?¡± ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you say just now that you would make an organization that appears to have your back?¡± ¡°Think about it. If such an organization existed, we would have known by now. If it suddenly pops up, we would be suspicious, right?¡± ¡°¡­Yandel, you said you would make it!¡± Elisha cried out, looking somewhat wronged. I listened with one ear and let it out with the other, continuing¡­ ¡°I will make it. But there¡¯s no need to actually do something. The important thing is to look like it exists.¡± ¡°So you mean we just need to give off the impression that we¡¯re not to be taken lightly?¡± I nodded at Iris, who wasforting the indignant Elisha. ¡°That¡¯s exactly it. There¡¯s no need to get our hands dirty. Just put on a show.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it would work easily, though¡­¡± ¡°Right. That¡¯s why I brought it up now, to ask if it would be okay before going ahead.¡± While the reckless spending at the auction was a decisive moment, I have been considering how to exin the abilities and gold I possess for some time now. It¡¯s a bit of a forced fit, but¡­ there is a way. A setting I indirectly made up to Ca in the past to usibly exin the system correction. A descendant of a dragon that caused an alternation of generations. I decided to actively utilize it. ¡°I told you before, right? The gold I have was taken from a Dragon¡¯s Lair.¡± ¡°¡­ No matter how much the Master ims to have spent 100,000 gold right there on the spot, it¡¯s still a hard story to believe.¡± ¡°I know. But it¡¯s true. One day, suddenly, this strangendscape appeared before my eyes, and I feltpelled to go there, so I started walking, and there it was, the Dragon¡¯s Lair.¡± ¡°Huh. What kind of¡­?¡± Iris looked dumbfounded. It was a nonsensical story, after all. But it seemed to have been quite persuasive to Ca. ¡°That¡¯s right! The Master¡¯s blood¡­ No, mana must have led the Master there!¡± ¡°What do you mean, Ca? Wasn¡¯t Yandel just amoner?¡± ¡°Should I call you sister? I was unsure about it myself up until now, but after hearing that story, I¡¯m convinced.¡± Then Ca looked at me with slightly hazy eyes. ¡°The Master has manifested the lineage of a dragon. ¡­ Just like the first ancestor of the Lindelheit family who awakened a dragon¡¯s mana.¡± As was the case in any fantasy world, the dragons of the Eurelia Continent were a very special race. Infinite mana, magic engraved in their instincts, a lifespan longer than even the High Elves, and so on. The dragons were undeniably the pinnacle of all races. One minor issue was that their numbers were low due to their strange habit of being excited by humans rather than their own kind. However, dragons that have polymorphed into humans have scattered their seeds here and there, so there were quite a few people in this world who were born with the blood of dragons. And among them, there were very rare individuals who manifested the lineage of the dragons in their blood. These individuals possessed one or more extraordinary characteristics. They might be incredibly strong, radiate transcendental charisma, or naturally handle aura as if it were second nature. This was because they inherited some of the abilities of dragons. However, if you were born with the mana of a dragon, your weak human body might not be able to handle it, leading to a mana disability and a shortened lifespan. The first ancestor of the Lindelheit family resolved this issue on his own. ¡­As for me, I just picked a few good traits at the start and randomly received the penalty of being unable to respond to mana. Anyway, to Ca, it must have seemed like I was in the same situation as her ancestor. Although it was a reaction I led her to, my conscience pricked at the fact that the lies kept piling up. Still, I couldn¡¯t think of any other way. For now, I feigned ignorance and tilted my head casually. ¡°I have¡­ the blood of a dragon?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that when you use magic, you instinctively know what would be the best way to do it? That¡¯s usually impossible! And to have so much innate mana that it damages your body? That¡¯s also impossible unless you¡¯re a special case like our ancestor!¡± Cara was bing too excited, so I gently stroked her chin to calm her down. ¡°Calm down. It seems like you¡¯re more excited about this than I am, the person involved.¡± ¡°How can I calm down?! By the way, when you said you went to their¡­.¡± ¡°I still remember the location, so do you want to go together during summer vacation?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Good. Now that the conversation keeps deviating, shall we get back to the main topic?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Ca¡¯s demeanor quickly changed, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh. Well, it was true that I knew the location of the Dragon Lair. I¡¯ve never actually been there, but there were several Dragon Lairs that you could visit in H&A. The ce I was aiming for was empty except for one key item¡­ but that was because I took all the gold. ¡°Okay. Where were we¡­? That¡¯s right. I said I went to the Dragon Lair, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°I still find it hard to believe.¡± I grinned at the still-doubtful Elisha and continued. ¡°From now on, we are part of a secret organization¡­ No, a society that was created to eradicate evil gods and cultists, and carry on the dragon¡¯s legacy.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± I exined in more detail to the bewildered Elisha. The dragons were a mighty race. Or, more urately, they were. Those great lizards were now on the brink of decline and facing extinction. The cause, of course, was the Great War 300 years ago. Usually, dragons considered the continent of Eurelia their yground, but when the humans they cherished started dying in droves, they reluctantly joined the war. The dragons, with their overwhelming military power, swept the battlefield. However, the Evil God¡¯s powers were bizarre and beyond ordinaryprehension. When the Evil God found the dragons¡¯ weaknesses and manifested itself to hunt them down, their already few numbers began to dwindle even further. To make matters worse, among the dragons, there was one that turned to the Evil God. With the emergence of the first traitor, known as the Evil Dragon, the situation gradually became chaotic. In the end, most of the dragons lost their lives, and the few that survived went into slumber to heal their wounds and burn with hostility against the cultists. In thetter part of H&A, there was an event where these dragons were awakened and became allies¡­ The rage of the dragons shown at that time was so fierce that it seemed to transcend the screen. The fictional organization that I would create from now on was based on this motif. If you¡¯re going to lie anyway, you might as well make it as grandiose as possible. ¡°A secret organization created by a dragon that sensed its own death due to worsening injuries. They inherit all of the dragon¡¯s legacy but use it solely for the purpose of subduing cultists.¡± It wasn¡¯t just a simple criminal organization. Since ancient times, they have been in the shadows, crushing the cultists and collecting their information. Despite their powerful strength, they did not interfere in the world unless it involved the Evil God, making them godless opportunists. In any case, they were a secretive, grand, and traditional organization. But recently, the organization has subtly revealed its presence. ¡°This is the facade of the secret society I want to create.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Even after I finished speaking, everyone maintained their silence. The first to break the silence was Ca. ¡°You already knew about the dungeon and the identity of the cultists hidden deep underground in Gef City, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Oh? Come to think of it, during the dungeon practice, you knew all about Archbishop Edmerek, his penalties, personality, and frequently used tactics.¡± ¡°Now that I think about it, you knew about the existence of the cult that secretly operates without anyone knowing.¡± The atmosphere suddenly became mysterious. And again, Ca was the one who spoke. ¡°Master¡­ was what you just said really just a setting?¡± ¡°Uh, um.¡± Would you believe me if I said no? Chapter 91: Back To The Academy (3) Chapter 91: Back To The Academy (3) Does lying really beget more lies? The lies I told to hide the fact that I came from another world were piling up and growing bigger. ¡­The problem was that they seemed quite usible. An unusual amount of gold, blind hostility towards cultists, secret information that people normally wouldn¡¯t know. And now, Ca¡¯s testimony that it seems I was born with the heart of a dragon due to hereditary reasons. Wasn¡¯t this totally convincing? If I were them, I would¡¯ve also believed the theory that ¡®Yandel is thest survivor of an unknown race.¡¯ I tried to deny it anyway. ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s okay. If Master says so, it must be true. Yes.¡± ¡°I knew there was something unusual about you for an ordinarymoner¡­ Ah, but I respect your wish to keep it secret.¡± ¡°Heh¡­ So you suddenly appeared out of nowhere because of Elisha¡¯s request to investigate your background.¡± No matter what I said, it didn¡¯t seem to work. Were they convinced by this unexpected past, or were they just looking at me with strangely soft gazes? I was momentarily troubled by their stares. Suddenly, an idea struck me. Huh? This wasn¡¯t too bad, was it? Although things were moving in a different direction than the scenario I knew, one thing was certain: many events were yet to unfold. Each time, I would act based on my knowledge of H&A¡¯s strategy. I could just order these people here, my ves, to do things against their will. But the efficiency of actions taken willingly, versus those taken underpulsion, was different. Plus, this setup would also help when seeking assistance from those who were not my ves. Of course, real dragons would immediately see through this lie. By that time, the war with the Evil God would be in full swing. Who would criticize me for borrowing a famous name for a good cause? As I finished this thought, the meal I ordered arrived, and I awkwardly changed the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first and then continue our discussion.¡± I still felt a twinge of guilt, but maintaining this misunderstanding seemed like a better option than I thought.
On the carriage ride back to the academy after the meal. ¡°Ahem. Now that we¡¯ve covered most of the important stuff, maybe we should talk about something different.¡± ¡°Something different? Do you have something to say?¡± ¡°Of course, about the basics of elementalbination that you, Master, have decided to learn. You promised to teach meter.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Right. That was the case. ¡°¡­What¡¯s with that look, Master? Don¡¯t tell me you forgot?¡± ¡°A little?¡± ¡°That¡¯s harsh. It¡¯s quite an important secret of the Sylvan Magic Tower, after all.¡± Iris looked a bit sad. Meanwhile, Elisha was sending me urgent nces, signaling me to do something. That was some serious devotion to her teacher. I stood up, picked up Iris, who was grumbling, and sat her on myp like a child, patting her back. ¡°I was just preupied with a lot of things. Of course, I was looking forward to it.¡± ¡°¡­Master. Do you know how old I am?¡± ¡°Iris, do you know what this mark on your neck means?¡± I gently stroked the vine mark on her slender neck¨Cthe ve mark¨Cand Iris calmed down. She shouldn¡¯t have dabbled in spirit summoning. While I was chuckling to myself, I felt a strong gaze from Ca¡¯s side. ¡°I¡¯m jealous¡­ I know how to sit on Master¡¯sp, too¡­.¡± ¡°Ahem. Master. Ignoring the earnest plea of your most loyal ve is not something a Master should do.¡± ¡°No switching ces with Ca today. Your ce is here.¡± ¡°Oh no¡­!¡± After patting Iris¡¯s embarrassed bottom lightly, I turned my head towards Ca. ¡°Ca, while I¡¯m learning from Iris, you can lean your head on my shoulder. If you¡¯re bored, I¡¯ll allow you to y with my hair.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Ca¡¯s ruby eyes widened in surprise, and she quickly snuggled up to my side. It seemed she was hurrying, afraid I might change my mind. She started to gently stroke my hair and fiddle with the ears between my strands with a blissful expression on her face. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sometimes, when Ca acts so affectionately towards me, it feels strange. But I understood why. From Ca¡¯s perspective, I must seem four years younger. Not only me, but the expressions of others also began to change in an odd way. It was like reading two papers back-to-back: one stating a typus sleeps for 14 hours, and another saying it hunts near rivers for 12 hours. Combined, that makes a 26-hour day. Was this right¡­? Anyway, if this continued, my dignity as a master would hit rock bottom. I reached out with my other arm and gestured to Elisha. ¡°Come here, too.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Are you just going to watch your teacher¡¯s ss? You should join in.¡± ¡°¡­Elementalbination is a secret of the Sylvan Magic Tower, but it¡¯s a bit different from my field.¡± I knew. Even if you fully developed Elisha in H&A, she wouldn¡¯t acquire the trait of elementalbination. ¡°Still, sit down. There¡¯s no harm in learning.¡± ¡°No, really, I¡­¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± At my slight frown, Elisha flinched. ¡°¡­Are you slightly embarrassed right now, Yandel?¡± ¡°No? I just wanted to touch your thigh.¡± ¡°Just go ahead, but be moderate. There are other people here.¡± Sighing deeply, Elisha snuggled up next to me. Now, with Ca and Elisha on either side of me, and Iris on myp. The elf family, unable to join in, watched us with a strangely distorted expression. ¡­Yeah. Now that I see it, it does seem a bit much. But backing out now would also look bad. ¡°Master. Are you really going to continue like this?¡± ¡°Yeah. This way, there¡¯s no problem with casting magic. Plus, we¡¯re just going over the basics since it¡¯s your first time, right?¡± ¡°Well¡­ if Master says it¡¯s fine, then I guess it is.¡± Iris, who had nodded her head, coughed a couple of times before continuing. ¡°Ahem. First, let me exin the uniqueness of the Sylvan Magic Tower. As you know, the purpose of establishing the Sylvan Magic Tower was to research elemental magic to rece the abandoned art of spirit summoning.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯ste to ask, but do we have to stick to elemental magic? If it¡¯s just topensate for lost power, there are many other ways.¡± ¡°Of course, there are reasons. First, spirit summoning is an innate instinct for elves. Our natural affinity for elements draws us unconsciously¡­ this can be somewhat mitigated with elemental magic, making it essential for modern elves.¡± It felt different hearing this from someone who became a ve due to spirit summoning. ¡°Second, as mentioned earlier, elves have a strong affinity for elements, making it possible to reach high levels with elemental magic. It¡¯s natural to utilize one¡¯s aptitude.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Thest reason is a bit more pragmatic¡­ Before the great war, elves relied heavily on spirits.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard about that.¡± ¡°It was probably even worse than you think, Master. I lived during that era, so I know. Identity verification, currency, city infrastructure, and so on. The entire elven society was fundamentally based on spirit summoning.¡± In such a situation, the sudden disappearance of spirit summoning would inevitably paralyze society. Especially during the aftermath of the Great War, when the entire forest had once burned, the paralysis of the social system must have been devastating for the elves. ¡°That¡¯s why we decided to rece spirit summoning with elemental magic. It¡¯s less efficient since someone has to cast the magic themselves, but at least things will keep running somewhat like before.¡± It was akin to the Earth suddenly banning oil and switching to liquefied coal. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was an exactparison, but I roughly understood. ¡°For that reason, everything in the Sylvan Magic Tower focuses on elemental magic.¡± ¡°I know from sparring with Elisha during academy training sessions. The elemental shapes near the head are part of that, right?¡± ¡°Correct. It¡¯s called the shadow of the element, a unique ability of the Sylvan Magic Tower¡¯s Elementus Core. It imprints a specific attribute in the core to assist in the power and speed of using that attribute¡¯s magic.¡± Iris, already knowing this, borated further when I subtly broached the subject. ¡°All the secrets of the Sylvan Magic Tower are based on the Elementus Core. That¡¯s why most of them are beyond your ability to learn, Master.¡± ¡°Because I won¡¯t receive the assistance of the shadow of the element?¡± ¡°Exactly. However, there are a few things that are more about elemental affinity than the shadow. One of them is¡­¡± ¡°Elemental Combination.¡± ¡°You remember correctly?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m supposed to learn it, after all.¡± Besides, it was a spell not featured in H&A, which also piqued my curiosity. At my response, Iris nodded with a pleased expression. ¡°A good attitude. Now, to exin elementalbination¡­ Simply put, it¡¯s magic thatbines desired properties and concepts from two or more elements.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s your idea of a simple exnation?¡± ¡°Hmm. Maybe it¡¯s better to show you. Watch closely.¡± Iris extended her index finger, and a small me sprouted. It was Tinder, a basic magic I was familiar with. However, when Iris twirled her finger, the burning me abruptly stopped and solidified like a crystal. ¡°It¡¯s adjusted to not be hot. Try touching it.¡± I followed Iris¡¯s instructions and picked up the hardened Tinder. ¡°Huh?¡± As expected, it felt hard, like touching a pebble. I also instinctively knew it was still fundamentally the fire-based basic magic, Tinder. ¡°It¡¯sbined with Terra, an earth-based basic magic. It¡¯s not just about being a solid me¡­ It can also be used like this.¡± Iris swirled her finger, sending the me crystal out the window. Then, with a light flick of her finger¡­ Chang! The me crystal exploded suddenly, scattering fiery fragments in all directions. It quickly reverted to ordinary mes and dispersed in the air¡­ but the important part was something else. The explosion used almost no mana. In other words, it meant achieving much stronger effects with less mana. Incredible. What is this? Seeing my astonished expression, Iris smirked. ¡°How is it? Seems quite useful, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ it¡¯s impressive.¡± I stroked Iris¡¯s ear in praise. ¡°Eek?! Wh-what are you¡­ Ah! No, not in front of my student and subordinate¡­ Hee!¡± Chapter 92: Back To The Academy (4) Chapter 92: Back To The Academy (4) Just by touching her ears a little, Iris melted like ice cream left out on a summer day. Resting her cheek against my chest, she continued in a sleepy voice. ¡°When learning magic¡­ you should be serious¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such an intense reaction.¡± Feeling awkward, I yfully pinched the back of Iris¡¯s neck, and she soon returned to normal. She spoke in a slightly sulky tone. ¡°It seems you don¡¯t know much about elves, Master, so let me tell you. Touching an elf¡¯s ears is a very sensual act!¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s an erogenous zone?¡± ¡°If it were that lewd, elves would have covered their ears long ago! ¡­It¡¯s more akin to an incredibly clingy, deep kiss.¡± Yesterday, they said that stroking an elf¡¯s ears was as intimate as caressing their entire body. So, they¡¯re kind of simr? Anyway, it¡¯s both pleasant and embarrassing. ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t touch them anymore, so please continue exining. But is it okay to say this in front of Ca?¡± ¡°Of course. I promised, didn¡¯t I? If you allow me to stay with Elisha, I will give you everything on my mind. More importantly¡­¡± ¡°More importantly?¡± ¡°Ca wouldn¡¯t be able to learn it, nor does she need to.¡± ¡°???¡± Confused, I looked at Ca, who paused, braiding my hair, and nodded. ¡°Iris is right. Regardless of magical talent, my elemental affinity is average.¡± ¡°What? I thought the Lindelheit family was ahead of the Sylvan Magic Tower in elemental magic?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. But that¡¯s just because our family is exceptional, not because we have a naturally high elemental affinity.¡± Puzzled, I turned back to Iris, who sighed deeply with a troubled expression. ¡°What Ca says is true. If it¡¯s just handling elements, the Sylvan Magic Tower, or rather, I am confident to discuss being the best on the continent. However, when ites to elemental magic, it¡¯s a different story.¡± The Elementus Breathing Technique had a unique ability to enhance elemental magic, while the Lintblum Breathing Technique boasted a special ability known as Resonance. The mana core, intertwined with the heart, synchronized with the surrounding mana, pulsating in harmony. As a result, the same spell draws in several times more mana, exponentially increasing its power¡ªthat was the Resonance of the Lintblum Core. Regrettably, I had not mastered it yet. Just as the Shadow of the Element requires mastery of the element to the extent of imprinting it in one¡¯s psyche, the Resonance of the Lintblum Core also demanded a certain level of core development. But why was this mentioned here? Lost in thought, Elisha shook her head with a slight smile. ¡°Think about it, Yandel. What was the advantage of the elementalbination that the teacher just demonstrated?¡± ¡°Well, it allows for applications beyond ordinary elemental magic, and the efficiency is goodpared to the mana consumed.¡± ¡°You saw correctly. But you missed something.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Concentration.¡± While the earlier demonstration involved basic magic and was simple to cast, higher levels would exponentially increase in difficulty. ording to Iris, it was aboutbining desired properties and concepts from multiple elements as needed. Adding one more step to the usual casting process would greatly increase the mental burden on the caster. This was a clear disadvantage, a limitation. Seeing my realization, Ca giggled and stroked my chest. ¡°Hehe¡­ The Resonance of the Lintblum Core does require more concentration, but it doesn¡¯tplicate the process. It¡¯s much easier to use.¡± ¡°Elemental magic is intuitively beneficial. I didn¡¯t learn elementalbinations from the teacher because, no matter how powerful, they strayed from the essence of elemental magic. It doesn¡¯t align with what I pursue.¡± At Elisha¡¯s half-hearted voice, Iris nodded. ¡°The very concept of elementalbination was created to catch up with the brute output of the Lindelheit family. That¡¯s why it relies less on the Elementus Corepared to other magic.¡± ¡°Huh? Really? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard this. My father never mentioned it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because there was no need to tell you. Since the Lindelheit family made its name, the Sylvan Magic Tower has never surpassed its stronghold.¡± Iris grumbled about how she, who had lived for 500 years, couldn¡¯t reach the level of a great magician, a rank achieved by each generation of the Lindelheit family. Right, from Iris¡¯s perspective, once the current head of the Lindelheit died, it would be their world. But every sessive head also became a great magician, which must have been both frustrating and unfair. Now I understood why the Sylvan Magic Tower harbored an inferiorityplex towards the Lindelheit family. At the same time, I also understood why she cherished Elisha, who had the potential to be a great magician. ¡°Uh¡­ Still, from what I just saw, it¡¯s not just about power; the utility seems good, too. With a deep understanding of elements like Iris, it could be a different story¡­¡± Ca spoke cautiously, to which Iris responded with a distant look. ¡°I thought so, too¡­ But the direct descendants of Lindelheit are just¡­ well, they¡¯re just good at magic.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Ca. Didn¡¯t you just say it yourself? It¡¯s just that my family is exceptional. No matter how much I excel as a high-level magician, I¡¯m notparable to a great magician.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The Lindelheit family had always produced one great magician per generation. That¡¯s why they were known as the continent¡¯s greatest magical family. ¡°Even now, I can¡¯t understand how that¡¯s possible for every generation. Is there some unknown grand magic? Like passing on all the mana before dying.¡± ¡°Huh? No way. That¡¯s just natural. Our ancestor was born with a dragon¡¯s heart, right? As you know, magical talent is greatly influenced by gics.¡± ¡°Tch. Annoying.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Iris, who was born as a high elf with eternal youth, shouldn¡¯t really be saying that¡­¡± ¡°Because of this eternal youth, I haven¡¯t been able to grow up properly! Looking back, being a virgin at this age must have something to do with my t chest.¡± Iris looked resentfully at her t chest. I gently patted her back. ¡°You¡¯re not a virgin anymore, so don¡¯t be too down.¡± ¡°¡­If that was meant to beforting, Master, you should never try tofort anyone ever again.¡± Harsh words, indeed. Listening to the three of them, a nagging doubt in my mind resolved itself. The Lintblum Core was a good trait that could grow up to grade A, but it wasn¡¯t the best. There were far better breathing techniques on the Eurelia continent. Like the mana breathing technique of the Levantin royal family, hidden cultists, and ancient legacies in hidden dungeons. I knew a few breathing techniques that could go up to grade S. But until half a year ago, the greatest magician was always the head of the Lindelheit family, and they were the definitive magical family. Now I understood why. It wasn¡¯t because of their breathing technique that the Lindelheit family was strong. It was their bloodline that was extraordinary. Even if not as much as the first head who manifested the dragon¡¯s trait, they were all born with exceptional magical talent. The same went for the Levantin royal family. Though not as much as the first emperor who was born with the dragon¡¯s dignity, all emperors possessed remarkable charisma. The funny thing was that this generational talent seemed to ur only in humans. Elves, dwarves, beastmen, and other races weren¡¯t favored by dragons as much, or it was purely a human phenomenon. Humans have thrived despite their average abilities andrge numbers, undoubtedly thanks to dragons. Without heroes inheriting dragon blood asionally, the Levantin Empire, which now covers half of the Eurelia continent, wouldn¡¯t exist. That empire, too, would copse in three years. Hidden within the Levantin Empirey the Apostle of Boiling Silence. For him, the downfall of the continent¡¯s greatest magical family was merely a stepping stone toward his ultimate goal: the destruction of the Levantin Empire. As I thought of the strength of the enemy I must eventually face, my expression hardened involuntarily. Iris, noticing my change in demeanor, ceased her ticking and steered the conversation back to the main topic. ¡°Ahem. Anyway, that¡¯s what elementalbination magic is like. What do you think? Would you like to learn it?¡± ¡°Yes, I n to. Since I¡¯ve mastered the Lintblum Breathing Technique, maybe I can incorporate it into elementalbinationter.¡± I eased my expression and shrugged yfully. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± For some reason, the reactions from Iris and Elisha were somewhat ambiguous. ¡°Yandel¡­ Did you not only learn magic from Ca but also master the breathing technique?¡± ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t I tell you? I learned it because I couldn¡¯t sense mana.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Lindelheit family¡¯s breathing technique, their vision, and even their style of magic¡­.¡± ¡°Ca. Did you orchestrate all of this?¡± ¡°Well¡­ hehe¡­¡± What? Why were the two of them having a secret conversation? Include me, too! ¡°Teacher, will the Sylvan Magic Tower manage without us?¡± ¡°I could bet my entire fortune that it¡¯ll be a mediocre third-rate tower within five years. Although I¡¯m penniless.¡± ¡°Should we go all-in this time, Teacher?¡± ¡°It seems one day Master will release us¡­ Not a bad idea. Right now, we don¡¯t have many other options.¡± The two apprentices exchanged a few words and nodded to each other in silence. Their expressions were quite cunning. Startled, Ca hugged me protectively and eximed, ¡°Stop! What are you all nning to do to my Master?!¡± ¡°Hehe. He¡¯s now our Master, too.¡± ¡°Your fighting style may be closer to mine, but your magic style? Ah, Ca, you¡¯re not nning to obstruct Yandel¡¯s future because of your greed, are you?¡± ¡°Gulp¡­ uh-oh¡­¡± Overwhelmed by Elisha¡¯s words, Ca begrudgingly stepped aside. Confused, I looked at Iris, who continued with an air of triumph. ¡°Master, did you say I couldn¡¯t follow you to the academy? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure you learn the basics before then.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I didn¡¯t fully understand what was happening, but seeing the burning enthusiasm in Iris¡¯s eyes, one thing was clear: There would be no rest until we reached the academy. ¡­But maybe there would be time to rx? Chapter 93: Misunderstanding (1) Chapter 93: Misunderstanding (1) ¡°Uhuhu¡­ Ca¡­ I had such a hard time¡­¡± ¡°There there. Our Master had it tough, didn¡¯t you? It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all over now.¡± As I sobbed in Ca¡¯s arms, she rhythmically patted me in response. Pretending to wipe tears, I rubbed my face against Ca¡¯s soft chest before lifting my head. Iris and Elisha turned their gazes away, looking awkward. ¡°Listen, I¡¯m really curious, but wasn¡¯t the past few days just aplete rebellion?¡± ¡°Rebellion, Master? That¡¯s harsh! I was just teaching with all my heart and sincerity!¡± ¡°Right, Yandel! Teacher and I only wanted the best for you! It¡¯s like¡­ bitter advice that¡¯s good for you!¡± Even as they spoke, they couldn¡¯t meet my eyes. Yes, they knew. That it was a bit too much since Elisha joined halfway through thest three days. I learned elementalbination from Iris, and the overall understanding and techniques of elemental magic from Elisha. Because they taught me incessantly in the carriage and at the lodging, I hardly slept. Well¡­ it was necessary. System corrections apply only to skills imprinted in the status window. I didn¡¯t have the ability to acquire skills by investing in skill points. I need to learn them thoroughly, at least once, to use them naturally and receive the system¡¯s corrections. Though I missed the increased learning speed buff of the title ¡®Talented Freshman,¡¯ what could I do? If not, I just had to work hard. Especially since, as Iris said, I couldn¡¯t take her to the academy, it was best to cover the basics before returning. ¡­But it was really tough. I was busy enough not to do anything naughty with three ves, who could be undressed at any time. Feeling a surge of frustration, I red at Elisha and dered. ¡°Iris¡¯ share of work now falls on you.¡± ¡°What?! What are you nning to do to me this time?!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ I¡¯ll justy my head on those plump thighs and take a nap.¡± ¡°Uh? If it¡¯s just that¡­¡± ¡°And then massage your numb legs from the weight of my head!¡± ¡°Why are you so obsessed with massaging numb legs?!¡± ¡°Because your screams are entertaining.¡± ¡°Ieek! Eeek¡­!¡± While I chuckled at Elisha¡¯s squeals, the ve wife cautiously spoke up. ¡°Umm¡­ Master? Neither Miss Iris nor Miss Elisha meant any harm.¡± Her demeanor had clearly rxedpared to her previous trembling at my every move, probably reassured by how I treated others over the past few days. But she still seemed worried, though. Scratching the back of my head awkwardly, I nodded. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not really angry. It was just a bit of sulking. Look at this.¡± I raised my palm against the backdrop of the distant academy visible through the window. ¡°Tinder.¡± A basic magic focusing on the phenomenon itself. At most, a me slightlyrger than a matchstick flickered in mid-air. Elemental magic was intuitive. It dealt with elements that make up nature¡­ thingsmonly seen around. Fire, water, wind, earth, lightning¨Cnone of them were unfamiliar. Familiar and intuitive because they already exist and have been experienced. That was why elemental magic was the mostmon. Magic, after all, came from imagination. It was easier to use when the image was clear and well-defined. However, this was precisely why elemental magic was difficult to modify. Fire must be hot and shapeless, flickering, and water must be cold and constantly flowing. If we delved deeper, there were concepts like purification with fire or healing with water. These were methods that used concepts artificially added to simple phenomena¡­ but let¡¯s skip that for now as it¡¯s not the current focus. Anyway, the familiarity that was an advantage of elemental magic became a prejudice, making elemental magic easy to cast but hard to apply. Elementalbination, however, was not just about application. Itpletely deconstructed each element¡¯sponents and forcibly joined them using elemental affinity. Iris¡¯sst demonstration of the explosion was a natural reaction when the forced connections were released. The energy was simply released, so there was little mana consumption. However, as Elisha said, it had its own level of difficulty and required intense concentration¡­ But not anymore. It was tough, but the results were definite. I focused on the me burning in my hand. Then¡­ Whoosh. The me¡¯s color changed. The Tinder was no longer a crimson hue but burned in deep blue. Furthermore, the me¡¯s heat seemed to disappear, leaving only a cold chill in my hand. This was Elemental Combination, inserting the cold properties of water into the fiery nature of the me. Cold fire. It looked cool, but I still wasn¡¯t sure where to use it. Nevertheless, now it¡¯s simple to use with system correction. Elisha, finding this fascinating, tilted her head in curiosity. ¡°It¡¯s always amazing. At first, you might struggle, but once you seed, even awkwardly, you immediately get the hang of it.¡± ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡± ¡°¡­Why are you puffing up, Ca?¡± Watching Ca and Elisha bickering, I chuckled and released the Tinder outside the carriage. Bang! The explosion wasn¡¯t as powerful as higher-level magic, but it was still quite intense. Feeling the coldness reaching us, I settled deeper into the seat. Then, I called out internally. ¡®Status window.¡¯ Ding! Elemental Combination (A) You have now gained the ability to disassemble andbine elements as you wish! However, while this is remarkable, it''s not inherently powerful. How youbine which elements to create the desired phenomenon is all up to you. Try giving it some serious thought! You can arbitrarilybine the forms and properties of elements. The power is influenced by your proficiency in elemental magic. Trait: If there is no affinity for elements, it bes inactive. A fixed A-rank trait. There was no need to feel disappointed that it wouldn¡¯t grow further. Traits of S-rank were like unimaginable ultimate traits, such as Dragon Heart. An A-rank was, in fact, the best among traits you could normally acquire. It was truly not just a vision. As I smiled contentedly, Iris, with an even more contented expression than mine, patted my shoulder. Was this a massage¡­? Her fists were small, and her strength was weak, so it wasn¡¯t particrly refreshing. But I let it be, since it¡¯s cute. ¡°Now you¡¯repletely skilled. You¡¯ve worked hard, Master.¡± ¡°ttery now will change nothing. Be prepared to make up for what you couldn¡¯t do this week in the next.¡± ¡°ttery? It¡¯s genuine. I can somewhat understand why Ca fell for the Master.¡± ¡°Is this a shy confession from you? Embarrassing¡­ But you know we still have duties to fulfill, right?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll keep that well in mind, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ll probably do fine. You didn¡¯t win the position of Tower Master through a card game, after all.¡± But a duel was an exception. While I chuckled to myself over such nonsense. Suddenly, looking out the window, the buildings that seemed far away were now up close. ¡°We¡¯ve finally arrived.¡± It¡¯s been a while, Academy.
Upon arriving in Rahim City, the first thing I secured was a house. Though thend prices were high, fitting for the vicinity of the Academy, when had I ever been short of gold? It was a bit away from the center, but I bought a nice empty house right away. On the outside, it might look like a vi where I locked up Iris and other elf ves ande to enjoy on weekends¡­. But from now on, this will be my hideout. I nned to fortify it with various magics and make a suspicious but formidable hood imbued with magic in advance. After that, I told them they could pursue their desired research as promised. ¡°Please take good care of Elisha, Master.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I did fine with Ca, so that it will be okay this time, too.¡± ¡°I heard Elisha became your shieldst time¡­.¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn to be the shield.¡± As I shrugged nonchntly, Elisha grumbled a bit childishly. ¡°I¡¯m not a kid, and my mana core is safe. I can take care of myself, you know?¡± ¡°What are you talking about, my student? Now you¡¯re a ve to the Master. You can¡¯t just do as you please.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Elisha¡¯splexion turned a bit pale, as if realizing the implications of returning to the Academy not as a student, but as a ve. Ca patted Elisha¡¯s back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elisha! In such matters, I¡¯m your senior, right? I¡¯ll help you adapt well!¡± ¡°Ca¡­.¡± ¡°Shall we start with practicing crawling on all fours in the dining hall?¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re really something!¡± The two started squabbling again. Ca¡¯s teases were reasonable. I was no longer just an ordinary,mon student. Since Elisha was no longer a student, I¡¯d naturally be the representative of the 1st year Magic Department ss A. There was also the feat of having defeated the Grand Archbishop of the God of Tainted Unity, Edmerek. Who would dare treat me, or my ves, carelessly? So, what I needed to worry about was just Elisha¡¯s pride, which might be hurt by her fallen status. But with Ca, who was in a simrly fallen situation, stepping forward like this would ease her mind. ¡°Ahahaha! Wanna try barking? It¡¯s kind of fun.¡± ¡°No! And stay there, Ca!¡± ¡­Though she might just be teasing. Anyway, it would be fine. At least the kind of trouble I worry about wouldn¡¯t happen. ¡­. ¡°Eek! Our eyes met! He must be thinking of making me a ve, too!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± No. I didn¡¯t expect this. Chapter 94: Misunderstanding (2) Chapter 94: Misunderstanding (2) Even if there existed a mindset that anything was good as long as it could deal with the cultists. The reason Elisha could take a week off with such an absurd excuse was clearly due to Iona¡¯s favor. And one must properly repay a favor. Rather than postponing it until tomorrow, I decided to report to her before going to the dormitory, even if I was a bit tired. That¡¯s why I arrived at Iona¡¯sboratory. ¡°Did youe? You came sooner than I thought!¡± Iona, lounging around in pajamas, warmly weed me. And she was inside arge coffin. ¡°¡­You look veryfortable.¡± ¡°Are you concerned? Huh? Are you bothered by this professor¡¯s defenseless appearance?¡± ¡°Defenseless? Where exactly?¡± Even though she wore baggy clothes that more than concealed her vampiric, explosive figure¡­ She seemed cute overall. Probably trying to disperse the effects of her inherent charm as much as possible. ¡°But isn¡¯t this aboratory? Do you live here?¡± ¡°No way, no way. I have a house, so I live there. I was just here today because of a special item that came in. Yes, yes.¡± Ionaughed cheerfully and nodded to herself. A special item? It was then that I took a closer look at the coffin Iona was in. It wasn¡¯t an ordinary coffin, with various wires connected in all directions. Given the faint magical light, it seemed like she was conducting an experiment with that coffin. Maybe she was wearing those pajamas out of necessity? ¡­But it could also just be because they werefortable. Considering her unusual behavior, I couldn¡¯t help but think that might be the case. While I pondered, ¡°Yap!¡± Iona lifted her upper body without using her hands and looked at Elisha, who was stiff behind me, and chuckled. ¡°Did you really buy Elisha? Wasn¡¯t she very expensive?¡± ¡°Manageable amount.¡± I shrugged nonchntly, and Iona pped her hands with joy. ¡°That¡¯s good! That¡¯s good! But Elisha?¡± ¡°Yes, yes?¡± Elisha, upon meeting Iona not as a student but as a ve, seemed awkward, shrinking at the sight of her marked neck. But Iona continued as usual, seemingly unconcerned about Elisha¡¯s reaction. ¡°Unlike Ca, you still have a lot to learn at this Academy, right? I don¡¯t know about other professors, but I don¡¯t mind, so feel free toe to me anytime if you have questions!¡± ¡°Professor¡­!¡± Elisha¡¯s eyes sparkled slightly, evidently touched. After our brief chat, and when it was time to part, she even gave me a summary of the week¡¯s lessons. Incredible. Even with Ca and Elisha, I braced myself for the challenge of catching up after a week¡¯s gap. ¡°Preparing all this¡­¡± ¡°Hehe. Who else but me, right? Then, Yandel knows what he has to do, right?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll continue to destroy cultists wherever I find them!¡± ¡°Good, good! That¡¯s exactly it! I¡¯m a professor ready to favor my students!¡± Iona giggled, herugh revealing her willingness to provide convenience as long as I kept achieving. Hmm, a true professor indeed. After exchanging such dubious smiles, we parted ways. Now, truly heading to the dormitory to rest¡­ ¡°Huh¡­!¡± I unexpectedly ran into a female student I had never seen before. Holding a sandwich, she seemed to have stepped out for a snack after school. She froze, her gaze shifting between Ca, Elisha, and me. I waited, thinking she might say something, but then¡­ Thud. She dropped her barely touched sandwich and scurried away. What was that about?
The next morning. After a good night¡¯s sleep, I prepared for ss, feeling refreshed for the first time in a while. Elisha was a bit flustered, but we still managed to leave the dormitory without beingte. Buzzing whispers filled the air. ¡°Do you see? The rumor that Miss Elisha returned to the Academy must be true.¡± ¡°Ah, Miss Elisha? She¡¯s just a ve now.¡± ¡°But still¡­ isn¡¯t there some curse on the top position in the Magic Department? How could two already¡­¡± Students buzzed, all eyes on us. This feeling of being the center of attention¡­ it had been a while. I had expected it, but the reaction was more intense than I had thought. It seemed the rumor had spread quickly, probably through the female student I briefly encountered yesterday. ¡°Elisha, it seems you¡¯re the center of attention.¡± ¡°Please¡­ please keep it down, Yandel! I know.¡± Elisha¡¯s face turned bright red, wearing a servant¡¯s dress instead of the usual uniform, with the clear ve Mark on her neck. After all, Elisha had always been admired by those around her. It must have been a bit overwhelming to receive such stares for the first time. But hadn¡¯t she already braced herself for this? Soon, Elisha¡¯s posture began to change. She straightened her bent back and walked beside me with dignity, her head held high. In an instant, her innate nobility shone through, unable to be concealed by the servant¡¯s dress and ve Mark. Even as a ve, she seemed to dere with her entire being that she was still Elisha Sylvan Glenchiel. As a result, the surrounding murmurs began to die down, and everyone just stared at Elisha in silence. Ca also asionally revealed an inborn dignity that couldn¡¯t be hidden. Watching her, a question crossed my mind, so I whispered to Ca. ¡°Ca, Ca.¡± ¡°Yes, Master. What can your Ca do for you?¡± ¡°Come to think of it, you¡¯re more ustomed to that sort of bearing, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Um¡­ I suppose so? I¡¯ve lived my whole life as a noble.¡± Of course, most of that had been erased through ve training. But still¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t scold you for holding your head high, so feel free to actfortably.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Thank you for your consideration, Master. But I¡¯m not ufortable with my current state anymore. Besides¡­¡± ¡°Besides?¡± Ca, tilting her head at my curious look, yfully raised the corners of her mouth. ¡°The way I was before oveps with Elisha, right? I want to be an irreceable ve for you, Master.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± So mischievous. I suppressed the urge to pat and stroke Ca all over when Elisha¡¯s incredulous voice reached us. ¡°Ca, do you really have no shame?¡± ¡°After doing much more with Master, shame now would be¡­ uh-uh!¡± ¡°Why bring that up here?! Be quiet!¡± Elisha hurriedly covered Ca¡¯s mouth, her earlier poise andposure long gone. Perhaps they were closer than expected. As we approached the ss A ssroom, the surrounding stares grew more indifferent. I hadn¡¯t intended it, but it was fortunate. A moment of relief washed over me internally. Was it just human nature to always create something interesting? The attention that was on Elisha now started shifting towards me. ¡°Who is that guy? Wasn¡¯t he amoner?¡± ¡°Fool! That¡¯s Yandel! The first-year who defeated Edmerek!¡± ¡°Ah, right? But still, regardless of his abilities, he¡¯s amoner. How did he afford an elf? They¡¯re expensive.¡± ¡°¡­This is a secret, but my uncle went to the Gef auction house and heard this¡­¡± Eventually, stories heard from rtives who visited the auction house began to circte. Sweeping the auction house. Buying a set of elf ves. 100,000 gold in cash transactions, and so on. Was it more interesting than Elisha¡¯s unexpectedly ordinary appearance? The crowd, which had quieted down, was aze again with stories about me. ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered why the Academy students love rumors so much?¡± ¡°There¡¯s not much else to enjoy. Excluding weekends, everyone lives in the dormitories, right? Naturally, they focus on rumors within the Academy.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± That did make sense. ¡°Come to think of it, Elisha, you must have been like this too.¡± ¡°Oh? Do you finally understand what bad things I¡¯ve endured for you? It¡¯s led to me bing a ve.¡± ¡°I bought you to take responsibility, right? Anyway, do you have any advice for handling this situation?¡± I never thought I¡¯d be the subject of rumors, although I knew Elisha might be. I was willing to bear a worsening reputation if necessary, but this situation was different. ¡°Hmm¡­ In such cases, it¡¯s best to overpower them with skill.¡± ¡°Elisha¡¯s right. Think about it, Master; you haven¡¯t attended ss since the dungeon practice, right?¡± ¡°In other words, people have heard of your achievements, but unless they¡¯re ss A students who fought alongside you, they don¡¯t really know your actual abilities.¡± ¡°If you look, those gossiping over there are all unfamiliar faces, aren¡¯t they? And if you listen closely, their stories are just based on simple curiosity.¡± ¡°If you show them how great a magician you are and how high you can rise, everyone will naturally quiet down.¡± ¡°It was the same when Elisha was in her prime, right? People gossiped behind her back, but nobody dared say anything openly.¡± ¡°Of course, if anyone openly insults you, don¡¯t tolerate it. That¡¯s a matter of honor.¡± Ca and Elisha took turns in the conversation. Both seemed experienced in such matters, with solutions readily flowing from them. To summarize, since there appeared to be no immediate response, let it naturally die down. But for those who crossed the line, confront them head-on. That seemed to be the gist of it. Just do your best in the present moment¡ªa simple solution. ¡­And yet, I hadn¡¯t anticipated this. I didn¡¯t predict how intense and widespread the rumors would be before they naturally died down. Chapter 95: Misunderstanding (3) Chapter 95: Misunderstanding (3) I did read the materials Iona gave me, but that was barely half a day¡¯s work. It was hardly enough time to catch up with the other students¡¯ week of learning. Yet, it wasn¡¯t as bad as I thought. The growth buff from being titled a Talented Freshman was gone. But in its ce, I had the rewards from defeating Edmerek and the effects of the Elixir, which significantly boosted my specs. Plus, the elementalbination training I received from Iris on the way back also advanced my magic maniption skills. At least, I had enough ability to deter anyone who thoughtlessly spoke against me. If I kept this up for a few days, students, just as Ca and Elisha said, would start wondering if it was okay to keep gossiping like this. Around that time, if I borrow a little power from my sponsors at the Church of Righteous Radiance, I should be able to prevent the spread of false rumors. ¡­That¡¯s what I thought, at least until lunchtime. ¡°Brother, is it true that you enjoy ¡®Juicy Forest¡¯ at your mansion near the Academy every weekend?¡± ¡°Ju¡­ what?¡± Helena approached me with a question, being extra cautious, while I was eating. As I blinked and asked her to repeat, she tapped her lips and corrected herself. ¡°Sorry, I slipped up¡­ So, is it true that you enjoy ¡®Juicy Forest¡¯ every weekend?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure when the rumor about me buying a mansion spread, but I just bought it yesterday.¡± ¡°Phew¡­ so it was just a false rumor. Then the ¡®Juicy Forest¡¯ part must be false too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­Brother?¡± Helena looked at me with a questioning gaze. Seeing her innocent golden eyes start to twist in shock, I quickly shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t drink! I don¡¯t drink alcohol!¡± ¡°Ah? Alcohol¡­ but the rest about you being promiscuous is true, right?! I should have realized when you asked for a nun¡¯s dress!¡± ¡°How can you leave those two alone?¡± She cautiously pointed at the two dining. Originally, sharing a table with servants was deemed undignified, but now that there was no dignity left to lose, they just ate together. As the two awkwardly nodded under Helena¡¯s gaze, she finally snapped out of it. ¡°They look quite normal, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Should I have ruined them or something?¡± ¡°Well¡­ expensive things should be used carefully.¡± Her response seemed a bit far off. Helena was a devoted follower of the Church of Righteous Radiance, and a candidate for sainthood. For her, two who became ves due to summoning spirits as members of a cultist family weren¡¯t subjects of sympathy. After a moment of thought, Helena continued in a serious tone. ¡°Brother, the truth is, we don¡¯t care about your personal life. After all, you¡¯re not a clergyman like us, halfway detached from the secr world.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. So, why did youe to see me so suddenly, Priestess Helena?¡± The Church of Righteous Radiance might be a bit off, but a priestess is still a priestess. She wouldn¡¯t havee just for idle curiosity, like others. Waiting quietly for her next words, Helena let out a long sigh. ¡°¡­The rumors about you are spreading too quickly, and in a distorted form.¡± ¡°Huh? It¡¯s only been half a day, hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes. Only the morning has passed, but there are rumors that you are the heir to a criminal underworld, that any woman you fancy ends up on her knees as your ve, and that your next target is the second-year top student of the Magic Department.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯spletely baseless. Besides, isn¡¯t the second-year top student of the Magic Department a guy?¡± This wasn¡¯t good. At this rate, the secret organization I was trying to push would be seen as just amon gang. Nodding seriously, Helena sympathetically agreed. ¡°Exactly. The stories are so absurd¡­ On my way to the cafeteria, I even heard that if one locks eyes with you for more than three seconds, one might be a ve.¡± ¡°If that were true, then Helena would definitely be my ve.¡± ¡°Yes, although that¡¯s unlikely.¡± After giggling together for a while, Helena nodded and stood up from her seat. ¡°Anyway, I understand that you, Brother, are suffering from excessive nder.¡± ¡°Are you going to help me?¡± ¡°Of course. However, as much as it concerns you, Brother, we can¡¯t use the Church¡¯s power for mere Academy rumors¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s understandable. Just going around saying it¡¯s a false rumor is enough for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m grateful you understand. Sorry for interrupting your meal. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± ¡°No, not at all. You could have joined us.¡± Shrugging nonchntly, I made the offer, and Helena smiled, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten, so I¡¯ll have to decline your offer for now, Brother Yandel.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped then. See you next time, Priestess Helena.¡± After a brief exchange of goodbyes, Helena walked away. Watching her retreating figure, I whispered in a small, urgent voice. ¡°Do we really have to wait until it dies down on its own? Really?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Master!¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t expect it to spread throughout the Academy in less than a day, Yandel.¡± Even amidst this, Elisha¡¯s ears perked up as if trying to catch every sound around us. Suppressing the urge to hold her still, I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Even I thought this situation was abnormal.¡± ¡°Ah, about that, Master. There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been thinking about.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Ca, about to wipe sauce from her mouth, leaned towards me instead. Smiling, I wiped it off with a handkerchief, and she continued with a giggle. ¡°A series of notable events have urred one after another in the Academy.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°First, the dungeon practice itself was a big deal, but then you, a first-year, defeated an archbishop-level cultist. As I mentioned before, it was serious enough to warrant a ten-day school closure.¡± Parents¡¯ints about their children¡¯s safety, distrust towards the Academy, and the significance of the cultist¡¯s attack being more than just simple terrorism. The Academy was in chaos for a while. I remember being treated like a hero as soon as I woke up, which felt awkward. ¡°Then there was the Sylvan Magic Tower¡¯s spirit summoning. Normally, people would just think it¡¯s typical for an elf, but¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute! What do you mean by ¡®typical for an elf,¡¯ Ca!¡± Ignoring Elisha¡¯s indignant outcry, Ca continued. ¡°It was right after the cultists made their first open attack. Naturally, the failed attempt to summon an otherworldly being was highlighted more.¡± ¡°I get it. People were already interested, and then this happened?¡± ¡°Exactly. And you, Master, were at the center of it all.¡± Throwing a spark into dry tinder would naturally cause a fire. But Elisha seemed to have a different thought. She shook her head, still fuming. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The speed at which the rumors spread, maybe, but the extent of the distortion can¡¯t be exined just by that.¡± She then sharply scanned the surroundings. ¡°Someone is spreading rumors about you, Yandel. And they¡¯re deliberately distorting them.¡±
Elisha made a very significant conjecture, but right now, we can neither prove anything nor find the culprit. So, in the end, all we could do was walk around with an authoritative presence. I intended it as a warning, to tell them to behave since I was watching. ¡°Eek! Our eyes met! He must be thinking of making me a ve, too!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It seemed to have the opposite effect, so I stopped. If someone was deliberately spreading rumors, as Elisha suggested, what did they hope to gain by tarnishing my image? Sighing internally, I finished the afternoon sses and decided to stop by Faye¡¯s workshop before returning to the dormitory. I hadn¡¯t greeted her since my return yesterday, and I was also concerned the current rumors might worry her unnecessarily. Arriving at Faye¡¯s workshop, Elisha, who was visiting for the first time, gasped in surprise. ¡°Th-there¡¯s a workshop even in a ce like this.¡± ¡°The location might not be ideal, but the skills are assured.¡± Elisha nodded, recalling the potion I distributed during thest dungeon practice and the Elixir made using Iona¡¯s blood crystal a few days ago. ¡°Indeed. That¡¯s beyond the skill of most alchemists in the first district. I don¡¯t know how she ended up here, though.¡± ¡°There¡¯s aplicated story behind that¡­ but you¡¯ll understand once you see.¡± Arriving, I shrugged and knocked on the workshop¡¯s door, which also served as a magical doorbell. Knock, knock, knock. ¡­¡­. No answer. Just as I wondered if Faye might not be in today and was about to knock again. -Junior¡­? ¡°Oh. You¡¯re here. Please open the door, Senior Faye. I have something to discuss.¡± -No, I don¡¯t want to! ¡°???¡± The sponsoree¡­ was talking back?! Chapter 96: Misunderstanding (4) Chapter 96: Misunderstanding (4) I¡¯ve returned to let them know, to introduce the newly enved Elisha, and to clear up the rumors currently swirling around. So, I visited Faye¡¯s workshop. ¡°Junior¡­?¡± ¡°Oh. You¡¯re here. Please open the door, Senior Faye. I have something to discuss.¡± -No, I don¡¯t want to! ¡°???¡± The sponsoree¡­ was talking back?! Startled by Faye¡¯s unexpected reaction, I pounded on the door frantically. Bang! Bang! ¡°No, why are you doing this, Senior Faye? Is it okay to treat your sponsor like this?¡± -I¡­ I heard everything! ¡°What did you hear?¡± -That you¡¯re actually a collector of nobledies! What kind of nonsense was this? While I could only let out a hollowugh, Ca and Elisha, who were standing beside me, giggled and nodded. ¡°Heehee¡­ That¡¯s something you can¡¯t deny, Master.¡± ¡°Oh my? I agree, too. Strictly speaking, I am also of the bloodline of the Alfheim royal family.¡± Well, she was a high elf, so it was natural that she had royal ancestors. Seeming to have caught on to our conversation, Faye shouted with conviction. -Exactly! I knew it from the start! You¡¯re here to target me next, right?! I won¡¯t go down easily! ¡°Are you still going on about that misunderstanding?¡± -h, h, h! I can¡¯t believe it! I can¡¯t! Faye sounded like a child, covering her ears and shaking her head in denial. Sigh¡­ ¡°Anyway, what¡¯s wrong with me being a collector of nobledies? You¡¯re not one, Senior Faye.¡± -¡­I am a nobledy, though. ¡°Ah.¡± I remembered that Faye was indeed from a good family, though she was born out of wedlock. Seeing my genuinely forgetful reaction, Faye seemed a bit downcast and continued. -Anyway! Until you prove you¡¯re not nning to enve me too, I won¡¯t open this door! ¡°Hmm.¡± A strangely firm stance. At this point, I started feeling slightly annoyed. ¡°Fine then.¡± -Huh? ¡°I supported Senior Faye, who has yet to achieve anything significant and can¡¯t even promote herself properly. I even provided living expenses so you wouldn¡¯t go hungry¡­¡± -¡­¡­ ¡°If Senior Faye still can¡¯t trust me, then it can¡¯t be helped.¡± -¡­Ah. ¡°Let¡¯s consider the sponsorship over. You don¡¯t have to return the money I gave youst time. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± -Wait, Junior! ¡°Goodbye, Senior. We might never meet again, but I hope you don¡¯t go hungry.¡± -Wait, please, Junior! Her voice was desperate. But instead of responding, I deliberately made loud footsteps, as if I were walking away. ¡°No, Yandel, what are you doing¡­ ugh?¡± Unlike the incredulous Elisha, Ca seemed to have caught on to what I was doing. She quickly covered Elisha¡¯s mouth, feigning concern. ¡°Master¡­ are you really leaving?¡± ¡°Yes. The money I gavest month can be considered payment for the elixir.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ If that¡¯s what Master wishes.¡± Ca seemed to beforting me, but in reality, she was chuckling. As always, Ca was the only one who synced with me in times like this. I briefly stroked Ca¡¯s cheek with the back of my hand in appreciation. -Junior¡­? You¡¯re not really leaving, are you¡­? -I just opened the door! I¡¯ve opened it, so¡­ -No, I¡¯ll go! I¡¯lle to you, so just stay there, Junior! tter tter! Loud noises came from beyond the door. Seizing the moment, I turned around and pretended to walk away. Shortly after, Faye burst through the firmly closed door. ¡°Junior!¡± Faye clung to my leg impulsively. As she held on tightly as if she would never let go, her chest naturally wrapped around my leg. Even through the clothes, the softness was unmistakable, and my body froze involuntarily. Thinking my hesitation was uncertainty, Faye began to plead, pressing her head against my leg. ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­ I was wrong, Junior!¡± ¡°Please let go, Senior Faye.¡± ¡°No! I can¡¯t! I¡¯ve be someone who can¡¯t live without you, Junior!¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t say things that could be misunderstood. Just a moment ago, you said you couldn¡¯t trust me.¡± ¡°I was wrong! I won¡¯t doubt you again! So please don¡¯t leave meee!¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been deeply hurt¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do anything! Just please¡­ I beg you¡­ I think something wille out of this rtionship between us¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Watching Faye cling to my leg and whine, I felt a deep sense of satisfaction. I tried to suppress my rising smile and cleared my throat. ¡°Ahem. Since Senior Faye is asking so earnestly, I¡¯ll overlook it this time.¡± ¡°Really¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. Really. So, let¡¯s go inside.¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll make some tea!¡± Faye stood up awkwardly, grabbed my sleeve, and pulled me towards the workshop. Following Faye, I nced back triumphantly. But all I got in return was Ca¡¯s ambiguous expression and Elisha¡¯s disdainful look. How unfair. But I guess I achieved my goal, didn¡¯t I?
Although I was the only visitor, along with mypanions, I wondered why I always had us sit on the floor. Sitting on the newly bought sofa in the workshop, I watched Faye¡¯s back for a while. Elisha poked me in the ribs and whispered. ¡°So? What¡¯s this ¡®fruit¡¯ you mentioned?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Tell me straight. Even though I¡¯m a ve, I need to know this.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Confused, I tilted my head, and Elisha continued with a serious face. ¡°I won¡¯t ask why you sponsored Miss Faye. But if there¡¯s a¡­ result, I think it¡¯s right to take responsibility.¡± ¡°¡­Ah?¡± ¡°Master, is this perhaps¡­¡± ¡°Shh. Be quiet.¡± There¡¯s another one like Faye here. Exchanging meaningful nces with Ca and smirking, Elisha looked around anxiously. ¡°What? Did I say something weird?¡± ¡°No, no. Right. Where were we? Responsibility? Of course, I should. Ahem.¡± ¡°Phew¡­ If that¡¯s settled, then it¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t expect this situation, but Yandel, you¡¯ll handle it well¡­¡± ¡°Of course, I have to take responsibility and sell it at a good ce.¡± ¡°¡­Eh?¡± While ncing sneakily at Faye¡¯s side profile from behind, I wore a mischievously sinister smile. ¡°Wow. It¡¯s going to be busy from now on, huh? It¡¯s not yet at a seble level, but once it grows a bit more, things will change. I should start looking for buyers in advance.¡± ¡°What¡­ what do you mean¡­?¡± ¡°No, wait. I have plenty of money, so there¡¯s no need to sell it. We can just keep it for ourselves. Right, Elisha?¡± ¡°Yandel, you¡­¡± Elisha¡¯s expression turned icy cold. But then, she seemed to notice something was off. ncing at the calm expressions of Ca and me, her brows furrowed. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll ask again, what is this ¡®fruit¡¯ you¡¯re talking about, Yandel?¡± ¡°What else? It¡¯s obviously¡­ the fruits of Senior Faye¡¯s research.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Realizing her grand misunderstanding, Elisha¡¯s face flushed red with embarrassment. ¡°Eek! Eeeek¡­!¡± She stamped her feet in frustration, making squeaking sounds. Watching her blue bun hair sway with each movement and hearing her increasingly ragged breaths, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Why did I always feel like teasing Elisha whenever I saw her? Still, I felt a bit sorry for always ying pranks, so I decided to lighten up a bit. ¡°Gotcha.¡± I casuallyid down, resting my head on Elisha¡¯s thighs. Ca, sensing my action, leaned back and ced my legs on her knees, allowing me to lie downfortably. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why suddenly¡­¡± ¡°Pervert.¡± ¡°ming me here?!¡± I rubbed my face against Elisha¡¯s thigh, continuing the conversation. ¡°What were you thinking? Even using me after misunderstanding all by yourself.¡± ¡°Eh¡­ I don¡¯t have anything to say to that¡­¡± ¡°Elisha, you need to be punished. Be prepared tonight.¡± ¡°Why does it end up like that¡­?¡± Elisha, confused, but unable to do much due to the effects of the ve mark, timidly poked my cheek. Enjoying the sensation, I watched Faye carry arge tray with teacups and snacks, rubbing my cheek against her thigh. Would I be able to see my feet if they were that big¡­? No, that wasn¡¯t the point. Already close to producing research results? That was faster than expected. After all, in H&A, the initial support I could offer Faye was just procuring rare materials, ensuring she ate three meals a day, andforting her when she was down. I¡¯d never directly sponsored her with money like this, so it wasn¡¯t strange that her progress had elerated. It was actually preferable. I should also adjust and provide what Faye needed a bit faster. Smiling contentedly as I thought about Faye¡¯s storyline, Faye finally ced the guest snacks on the small table. ¡°¡­Why do you flirt like this in someone else¡¯s workshop?¡± ¡°Oh! Others? Are we others to you? I sponsored you! We eat together! We exchange elixirs and potions! Huh? After doing everything, we¡¯re still others?!¡± Faye panicked and pressed down on my head as I pretended to get up. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s a joke, just a joke! You can stay asfortable as you want! Yes! So don¡¯t get up, please, Junior! Oh, right! Look at this!¡± Faye, beaming with a smile, lifted a knife from the tray. ¡­What? Was she threatening me with a knife to keep me from standing up? Chapter 97: Misunderstanding (5) Chapter 97: Misunderstanding (5) Faye hurriedly pressed down on my head as I attempted to get up. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s a joke, just a joke! You can stay asfortable as you want! Yes! So, don¡¯t get up. Just stay there, Junior! Oh, right! Look at this!¡± Then she lifted a knife that she had brought on the tray, smiling broadly. ¡­What? Was she threatening me with a knife to stay down? Just as I reflexively reached for the protective magic artifact in my pocket. Faye continued with a voice filled with pride. ¡°Ahem, ahem. Junior, do you know what this knife is?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, it¡¯s like an anti-magic dagger that ignores shields? Are you saying if I don¡¯t want to get stabbed, I should stay put¡­?¡± ¡°What?! Why would I¡­ Ah.¡± Realizing how she appeared, Faye hastily hid the knife behind her back with an embarrassed expression. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡± ¡°Really. So, my trust in Senior Faye was a misunderstanding? I understand.¡± ¡°No, nooo¡­ I wasn¡¯t threatening. Okay? I mean, that¡¯s not what it is¡­¡± Faye¡¯s voice trailed off, sounding like a mix of whining andining. Seeing her look so innocent, it seemed she really wasn¡¯t threatening me with the knife. Finally, I got up from Elisha¡¯s thighs and shrugged my shoulders. ¡°If it¡¯s not a threat, then why did you suddenly take out a knife?¡± ¡°Of course, to show off and report!¡± ¡°Show off? Report?¡± It looked like just a simple kitchen knife. This one? As I tilted my head in confusion, Faye chuckled darkly and cautiously offered me the knife. ¡°Puhaha¡­ This. It¡¯s made with alchemy.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°Really, really. Want to test it? It¡¯s made of alchemic steel.¡± Alchemic steel was an alloy made through alchemy. Of course, not all alchemic steel was the same, but there was onemon feature they all had¨Cthey conducted mana well. A special process could make them almost mana-impermeable, but that¡¯s not the point right now. I slowly ran mana through the knife Faye handed me. The mana seamlessly integrated. It might notpare to rare metals like mithril, but it had several times the conductivity of ordinary iron. When I infused mana, I realized the handle was integral to the de. It wasn¡¯t a typical design with a wooden handle and a de inserted into a groove. The de and handle were one continuous piece. As if it had always been that way. Thanks to this, mana was uniformly infused, even into the handle. ¡°Wow, this is really something.¡± ¡°Told you, right? How about it, Junior? Doesn¡¯t this make you want to sponsor even more? Huh? Huh?¡± Faye¡¯s shoulders lifted with pride, as if boasting about her achievement. Well, she had every right to be proud, having produced results so quickly. Ca, who knew the purpose of Faye¡¯s research, also admired the knife briefly. Elisha, unaware of the situation, tilted her head in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is a knife made of alchemic steel that special? It might be a bit expensive, but it¡¯s not worth such a fuss¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about the alchemic steel being special. It¡¯s amazing that she created it solely through alchemy without additional processes.¡± ¡°What? So, you mean¡­ she shaped the knife through alchemy? But the handle looks wooden?¡± ¡°The wood was probably an alchemic material as well.¡± ¡°¡­Does that even make sense?¡± ¡°But voil¨¤! It actually happened!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elisha, who had been staring nkly at the knife, also ran mana through it and nodded in understanding. ¡°This is¡­ definitely impressive. Using only alchemy to rece a cksmith¡¯s work. The efficiency of mass production through simplification of processes and reduction ofbor costs¡­¡± ¡°Ah, but this isn¡¯t the goal, just a step in the process.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I kindly exined to Elisha, who was slightly off the mark. ¡°Think about the process used to make this knife, not the knife itself.¡± The process of melting iron, hammering it, and sharpening the de was replicated through alchemy as a form of transformation. What couldn¡¯t be done in other fields? In fact, different methods might enable the realization of otherwise impossible production techniques. Elisha¡¯s face lit up with admiration as she grasped this concept. ¡°So, you were looking beyond this level?¡± ¡°In the future, I n to entrust all the equipment and consumables my party uses to Senior Faye.¡± ¡°Ah-ha? So, you¡¯re nning to have an all-purpose creator exclusively for your use?¡± As Elisha shifted her gaze, Faye shyly twisted her body. ¡°Um¡­ But this is still somewhatcking. If you look closely, the de isn¡¯t very sharp, and the weight bnce is off.¡± ¡°So, when you said the fruit has yet toe, you meant it¡¯s about toe soon.¡± ¡°Right. This is just a prototype. But once the current issues are improved, I should be able to make ordinary-level equipment.¡± ¡°But we are mages. Instead of ordinary weapons, we need staffs or wands.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ I have the theory in my head, but it will take some time to make it a reality. And I¡¯ll need more expensive materials.¡± Well, that¡¯s to be expected. Being a mage was an expensive profession. ¡°So, you need more research funds?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Faye giggled awkwardly, and I patted her shoulder gently. ¡°Since you¡¯ve shown results, I won¡¯t say no outright. I¡¯ll add extra investment to the next sponsorship. But¡­ you know, right?¡± ¡°Yay! Got it! I¡¯ll focus on magical equipment for my next research!¡± Faye jumped around excitedly, her ample chest bouncing with each leap. A truly powerful disy. Overwhelmed by this sight, both Ca and Elisha momentarily paused, their expressions frozen. I chuckled and changed the subject. ¡°By the way, Senior Faye.¡± ¡°Huh? What is it, Junior?¡± ¡°Now tell me, what exactly did you hear that led you to shut me out at the door?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ that¡­ um¡­¡± Faye hesitated before speaking in a cautious tone. ¡°There was a rumor that Junior likes to turn high-status women into ves and torment them, and your tastes are so extreme that the women can¡¯t withstand it and end up broken, and so you¡¯re always looking for new ves¡­¡± ¡°You believed that?¡± ¡°But¡­ but it sounded so convincing!¡± ording to Faye¡¯s exnation. It was along the lines of: ¡°My uncle saw it¡­ Someone¡¯s father heard about it¡­ My cousin¡¯s sister mentioned it¡­¡± Mentioning their rtives to add credibility, they painted a convincing narrative. Given that many students from high-ranking families attend the academy, such rumors could seem realistic. The problem was that the rumors weren¡¯t directly about me but about circumstantial evidence. It wasn¡¯t ¡°Yandel enjoys having ves in his mansion!¡± but more like: ¡°Yandel bought a house too big for one person.¡± ¡°And everyoneing and going from that house has a ve mark on their neck.¡± The rumors were spreading in such a way that each piece by itself seemed trivial, but whenbined, they formed a usible story. No wonder the rumors distorted so quickly and sensationally. After hearing Faye¡¯s story, Ca nodded in understanding. ¡°I can see why Faye would misunderstand. People tend to doubt what they hear from others, but they often believe their own deductions to be correct.¡± ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Startled by the sudden mention of herself, Faye scrambled to gather her words, her gaze wandering in search of an excuse. ¡°You see, pigs are raised to be eaten, right? And fruits are grown to be picked and eaten¡­ So, if you¡¯re sponsoring me, maybe when I be a great alchemist¡­¡± ¡°How can I even turn Senior Faye, a great alchemist, into a ve?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ maybe by finding some fault and demanding all the sponsorship money back? Unable to find another patron and free to conduct my research, I¡¯ll have no choice but to obey you.¡± ¡°But a great alchemist would be sought after by the alchemist guild¡­¡± However, Faye continued as if she didn¡¯t hear my objection. ¡°At first, you won¡¯t make me do anything too harsh. To avoid resistance, you¡¯d start with something slightly embarrassing. Like asking me to take off my gown or speak formally, for instance.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± ¡°But it would gradually get worse. Eventually, I wouldn¡¯t be allowed to wear proper clothes or even stand on two feet!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Why not just order that from the start? ¡°Ah¡­ by then, I¡¯ll see obeying you as natural! Maybe even enjoy following your orders! Completely reduced to a ve in body and mind!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°And eventually, like the ves you have now¡­ Huh?¡± Ca and Elisha, looking at her in their normal attire, seemed to be judging her. Feeling something off, Faye hesitated. Seizing the moment, I lowered my voice. ¡°Senior Faye.¡± ¡°Uh¡­?¡± I then put on the most disdainful expression I could muster. ¡°You have quite the imagination.¡± ¡°Eh?!¡± Realizing she might have gone too far with her fantasies, Faye flinched as if stung by a needle. Delivering the final blow, I said, ¡°At this point, it seems you might actually want to be my ve.¡± ¡°No, no! It¡¯s not that¡­ I mean¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°So, you like this kind of thing.¡± ¡°¡­Waaahhh!!¡± Chapter 98: Taking A Breather (1) Chapter 98: Taking A Breather (1) After somehow consoling a teary Faye, I returned to the dormitory. ¡°Master, raise your arms high!¡± ¡°Like this?¡± ¡°Good job.¡± Ca, with a soft smile, gently started to undress me with smooth hand movements. Outerwear, shirt, pants. Eventually, she left me in just my underwear, scrutinizing my body with a mischievous smile. How manly. Yet, despite my flustered reaction, Ca thoroughly examined me before nodding. ¡°Master, haven¡¯t you gained some muscle?¡± ¡°Muscle?¡± I had walked a lot due to the academy¡¯s vast grounds, but besides that, I hadn¡¯t exercised much. Perhaps only during sparring sessions? Ca confidently affirmed, as I tilted my head in curiosity. ¡°Definitely. You were not too skinny or fat before; you were just average. But now you¡¯ve gotten a bit firmer.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Now that she mentioned it, it did seem possible. Whether it was to verify or just out of personal interest. I grabbed Ca¡¯s wrist, which had been feeling up my abs. ¡°Stop that.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ca sighed with disappointment, and I gave her a sly smile. ¡°It¡¯s unfair to touch alone. Let me do the same.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ That¡¯s a fair point, Master.¡± Ca, with sparkling ruby eyes, raised her arms high like I did just a moment ago. As I undressed Ca and was about to touch her soft chest, Elisha¡¯s incredulous voice shattered the perfect mood. ¡°Are you two really going to start as soon as you get home? There¡¯s so much else to talk about, like Yandel¡¯s rampant rumors, Faye¡¯s achievements, or even today¡¯s training!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t sex part of those ¡®things to do¡¯?¡± ¡°S-sex¡­! But can¡¯t that wait till evening? It¡¯s not even dark yet¡­¡± Elisha blushed anew at the sudden mention of sex, and I shook my head. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. You don¡¯t understand. If we do it before bed, we¡¯ll be up all night. I have sses tomorrow, and I need enough sleep.¡± ¡°How long are you nning to go?!¡± ¡°Until I¡¯m satisfied¡­ just kidding. Actually, my libido has been strongertely. I find it hard to concentrate on anything else.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. The elixir you took recently must have been quite effective. Lately, I have to help you relieve your sexual urges at least once a day.¡± ¡°What? But when you were learning elementalbinations from the master in the carriage¡­¡± ¡°That was a really intense lesson. Surely you don¡¯t expect such an effort every day?¡± ¡°¡­Heh.¡± Elisha, seemingly agreeing with this, didn¡¯t argue further. Ca blinked, noticing Elisha¡¯s hesitation. ¡°So, Elisha, you don¡¯t want to do it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to¡­ really, it¡¯s not.¡± Elisha, her face flushed red, kept ncing at my half-naked body. Ca made a short snorting sound. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Suddenly, she pulled down my underwear. ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Gasp!¡± Elisha gasped at the sudden exposure of my privates. Still an unfamiliar figure. Well, it was only my second time seeing it, so that made sense. On the other hand, Ca looked at my abruptly rising lower body with a smile as if she was looking at something incredibly adorable. Then, with a triumphant attitude, she teased Elisha. ¡°Elisha, you just watch from there. I will take all of Master¡¯s¡­ you know.¡± ¡°Eugh¡­¡± Elisha, not knowing what to do, just hopped around in ce. Elisha was fundamentally a person with a strong sense of responsibility. Now, after the first night, she acknowledges that she has be my ve. She must be thinking about fulfilling her duties as a ve. Actually, even while grumbling here and there, she was thinking about how to be helpful to me. Then, it must be just that she knew what to do but found it hard to say it out loud, hesitating. It seemed like she needed a little push. First, I lightly pinched Ca¡¯s cheek. ¡°Eek!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tease Elisha too much. Only I will watch.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I didn¡¯t pinch her that hard, but I pulled Ca, who was rubbing her cheek, towards the bed. And then, sitting on the edge of the bed, I seated Ca between my legs. ¡°Ca, you take care of me here, and Elisha, strip off your clothes oneyer at a time where I can see you well.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°Ah! Master, you¡¯re a genius¡­!¡± Elisha, unable to believe what she just heard, widened her blue eyes in shock. And Ca was genuinely admiring me. I patted Ca¡¯s head fondly. ¡°Hehe¡­ Yum.¡± Ca, giggling, took me into her mouth. As I was enjoying the wet and tickling sensation from below, the confused Elisha cautiously asked me. ¡°That¡­ Yandel? Should I really strip?¡± ¡°Of course, why wouldn¡¯t you? Strip as sensually as you can.¡± ¡°Really, really?¡± ¡°Yeah. If you don¡¯t want to be my exclusive elf farm, then hurry up and strip.¡± ¡°What¡­! Wait, how is that different from now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± I just wanted to give Elisha an excuse. Elisha chuckled and nodded at my nonchnt shrugging. ¡°Always caring in strange ways. Alright! Let¡¯s see what happens when I give it my all!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ If you do well, I might give you a fan as a reward.¡± ¡°¡­Can I pick it out?¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s your reward, after all.¡± As I said this, Ca, who had been burying her head in myp, suddenly looked up. ¡°Master, Master!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± ¡°If I do well, will you give me a reward too?¡± She said this, sticking out her tongue. I tickled Ca¡¯s chin, who looked like a panting puppy. ¡°Do you need anything? Ca, you¡¯ve always been doing well, so you can ask for something a bit extravagant.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ I didn¡¯t do that much¡­ Um¡­ I¡¯ll tell you when you decide to give me a rewardter!¡± With that, Ca resumed her task. That just made me more curious. While I was internally specting about what Ca might ask from me, Elisha, who had been left aside for a moment, stomped her feet and grumbled. ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to enjoy watching me strip? Don¡¯t just look at Ca; look at me too, Yandel.¡± ¡°Ah, right, I will.¡± She must not want to lose to Ca¡­ but her choice of words was somewhat odd. I chuckled and turned my gaze straight ahead. Then, Elisha, who had been holding her clothes with a tense expression, opened her mouth with a slightly softened smile. ¡°I¡¯ll start now.¡± Rustle. Her waist was swaying from side to side. Buttons wereing undone one by one. The sound of clothes rustling and the increasing proportion of bare skin. Elisha¡¯s pale skin, gradually revealing itself, had an allure that captivated my gaze. Her significantly swollen breasts, her plump thighs, and even her swaying giant bun hair. Just looking at Elisha was exciting enough; she was the ultimate fantasy. But. Her waist swayed, but it was oddly creaky. Her legs were taking awkward, strange steps. And her clothes, which should flutter gently, moved abruptly with her shoulders. ¡°Wow¡­ Elisha, you really can¡¯t dance, can you?¡± Elisha¡¯s dance moves were terribly clumsy. And it¡¯s funny that she¡¯s serious amidst all this. ¡°Ugh¡­ then, how about this?!¡± Hearing my harsh criticism, Elisha bit her lip and then, with a determined look, suddenly pulled off the clothes she was wearing. Instead of gracefully shedding eachyer to the beat, she stripped everything off at once, including her underwear. Her elf appearance, bouncing breasts, and solid buttocks, starting from her thick lower body, came into full view. ¡°Yeah. Just standing still naked is much sexier than those weird joint twists.¡± ¡°¡­Joint twists? Was my dance really that bad? No, wait, it¡¯s not over yet.¡± Elisha, looking slightly miffed, awkwardly spread her legs and¡­ started to sway her upper body from side to side. Wobble, wobble. ¡°Crazy.¡± Her pussy, clearly visible between her firm thighs and her breasts, were aggressively making their presence known. A body too vulgar to be called a dance, yet too captivating to simply dismiss as vulgar. Was she trying to make her shaking breasts more visible? Elisha put her arms behind her head. Then she said with an embarrassed look¡­ ¡°Say it again. How about this dance? Still not good? Or¡­ are you excited by me and Ca taking care of you?¡± ¡°Doing it to Ca¡­ well, it¡¯s that kind of scenario¡­¡±. Ca, with my member in her mouth, looked curious about what was happening behind her. I gently stroked Ca¡¯s head and asked. ¡°That¡¯s not even a dance to begin with.¡± ¡°It is a dance! It¡¯s a traditional elf dance!¡± Elisha lied without hesitation. But she seemed to have a conscience, as she avoided eye contact. Come on, a traditional dance where you expose your pussy and shake your breasts? Really? And by the morally strict elves? I snorted and tilted my head. ¡°Really? Then what¡¯s the name of that dance?¡± ¡°Ha, the Elf Summoning Dance¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 99: Taking A Breather (2) Chapter 99: Taking A Breather (2) Elisha¡¯s Elf Summoning Dance! The effect was tremendous! Already quite hard, my member started to twitch involuntarily. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± A muffled moan escaped from Ca, who was holding my lower part in her mouth. I reflexively patted the back of Ca¡¯s head tofort her, but my eyes were fixed solely on Elisha at that moment. Her legs awkwardly spread, revealing everything in in sight. Her upper body, although a bit creaky, swayed rhythmically. And what about herrge breasts swaying along, and the regr sound of them pping against each other? Smack smack! It was undeniably vulgar. Maybe Elisha noticed that I was lost in her, just staring nkly. Even with her face flushed with embarrassment, she tried to look triumphant. ¡°How about it? Do you like my appearance more than Ca¡¯s mouth, Yandel?¡± ¡°This is definitely¡­ Uh!¡± Just as I was about to nod unintentionally, Ca, not wanting to be outdone, took me deeper into her throat. The sensation, along with the tightness in her throat, was dizzyingly pleasurable. Normally, fetio wasn¡¯t that stimting¡­ but when the esophagus was used like this, it was a different story. Was Elisha upset that I was focusing more on Ca? With a slightly sulky voice, Elisha urged me again. ¡°You. Hurry up and tell me. Who¡¯s more sexy? Who are you more excited about right now?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I need a closer look?¡± ¡°Eek!¡± Even while making a noise, Elisha nodded and came right in front of me to start the Elf Summoning Dance again. Incredible. It was even more erotic up close. Like being enchanted, I reached out towards Elisha¡¯s legs. ¡°What¡­ hick!¡± Elisha twitched as I inserted my fingers. ¡°What are you doing? Keep dancing.¡± ¡°Okay, I will! I¡¯ll dance! So keep dancing! Just¡­ Ahh!¡± As I scraped the upper wall, Elisha let out a piercing scream. Then, a rush of fluids soaked my hand. ¡°¡­Why are you so excited?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡­ Hah! Stay still when you talk!¡± Elisha had only lost her virginity not too long ago. Yet, without much forey, she was dripping so much¡ªsuch a third-rate pussy. ¡°Typical Elf.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not an Elf, okayyy?!¡± This time, using my thumb to rub and press her clitoris, Elisha stopped mid-sentence, trembling. She must have reached a light climax. Wasn¡¯t it strange that she reacted so sensitively every time she was just touched a little with a finger? It didn¡¯t seem like it was just because Elisha was an Elf. If it were so sensitive that a couple of touches were enough, everyday life would be difficult. So, it must be¡­ ¡°You got excited by Ca?¡± ¡°Hup!¡± Elisha froze as if a pause button had been pressed. Her breasts, which she had been shaking continuously, were now utterly still. Was that the bullseye? Reset button¡­ no, I pressed her clit firmly, rebooting the malfunctioning Elisha. Rub. ¡°Haah! What, what are you saying?! Excited by Ca? That¡¯s ridiculous¡­!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see about that now. Ca, lift your head for a moment.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Puhah! Why, Master?¡± ¡°Because I think I¡¯m about to finish.¡± ¡°Aha? So you want to see it directly today?¡± Ca, quick to understand, opened her mouth wide and stuck out her tongue. Just enough to cover the tip of my ns with her tongue. Ca, holding the shaft of my member, now soaked in her saliva. Thump thump thump. She began to rhythmically shake her hand, starting a hand job. ¡°Huh¡­¡± The climax came quicker than I thought, having not been properly released for several days. I couldn¡¯t hold back and spilled everything onto Ca¡¯s tongue. Spurt¡­ My cum, shooting powerfully, started to whiten Ca¡¯s tongue and mouth. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ca, quietly epting everything with her eyes closed, looked almost devout. But unlike usual, where she would swallow as soon as she came, maybe it was because she kept it in her mouth this time. Soon, a white puddle started to form in Ca¡¯s mouth. After cumming more than I thought, I finally stopped. Ca, with my cum swirling in her mouth, finally opened her eyes. Then, smiling with her eyes, she closed her mouth. Chew¡­ gulp. She savored it in her mouth before finally swallowing everything. And then. ¡°Bleh¡­¡± Again, just like before, she opened her mouth wide and stuck out her tongue. Ca¡¯s mouth, having swallowed cleanly, now showed only her crimson tongue and the inside of her mouth. The only trace of a moment ago was a single strand of pubic hair on her lips. I smiled at Ca¡¯s eyes, sparkling as if expecting praise, and stroked her head. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Ca, with a satisfied smile, swayed her head back and forth to my touch. And Elisha, who had witnessed this entire scene¡­ ¡°Huh¡­ Ca Unnie doing such vulgar¡­ Ahh¡­¡± She was masturbating with my fingers, swaying her hips by herself. Seeing that, Ca¡­ ¡°Eek.¡± Despite hearing the long-desired word ¡®Unnie¡¯, she crawled behind me with a shocked expression. ¡°Master, Master. There¡¯s a pervert over there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ca. It¡¯s just a normal Elf.¡± ¡°¡­Hah! No, I¡¯m not! Elves aren¡¯t like that?!¡± Elisha,ing to her senseste, protested. But if what she said was true? ¡°So, Elisha, you¡¯re just a pervert?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Elisha, with her mouth agape as if hit by a sudden realization. Her legs were wide open too. She was really something else. Unfortunately, this peculiar moment passed all too quickly. Elisha, having regained herposure, chewed her lip with a determined look. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! I am a vulgar woman who feels a sense of conquest watching Ca debase herself!¡± But why would you feel a sense of conquest when you were the one who sucked me and swallowed my¡­? ¡°Are we done now?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s done, but let¡¯s say it is.¡± After patting the more guarded Ca a few times, I slowly let go of her. Then I pulled my fingers out of Elisha¡¯s¡­ ¡°Huh!¡± Following the movement of my arm, Elisha came right up in front of me, and I gave her a sly smile. ¡°I thought of using you as a fantasy, but it turns out you used me and Ca.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ how it turned out, right?¡± ¡°After the misunderstanding at Faye¡¯s workshop, could it be that you¡¯re the biggest pervert among us?¡± ¡°Kuk!¡± Elisha seemed to have a lot to say, but with her own actions, she couldn¡¯t quite argue. I pointed to my revived member towards such Elisha. ¡°Get on.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? Get on your knees and put it in.¡± ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t I get any forey?¡± ¡°With all this wetness, do you need it?¡± Squish. There was a sticky sound as I slightly moved my finger. ¡°Hmm. Just put it in, then.¡± Elisha carefully climbed on top of me. Her plump thighs enveloped mine, and her breasts, which were shaking wildly, were now pressed against my chest. Soon, I felt the sensation of my member entering her narrow inside. ¡°Aaahh¡­¡± Unlike the first time, the insertion was smoother, and I felt a bit of weight. Face-to-face position. Our eyes met as we sat facing each other. Then, both of us turned our faces away at the same time. It was too close. ¡°This position suddenly makes me feel shy. ¡­Do you feel the same, Yandel?¡± ¡°A bit? I¡¯ve often cuddled and rolled around with Ca, but I haven¡¯t had many chances with you, Elisha.¡± I went ahead with the momentum, but now it suddenly felt awkward. We probably needed some time to get used to each other before moving properly. So, instead of immediately moving my hips, I gently kneaded Elisha¡¯s buttocks and spoke. ¡°Speaking of which, that dance earlier. The Elf Summoning Dance? What was that about? It was incredibly erotic¡­ Is it a real dance?¡± ¡°Yandel, what exactly do you think of Elves?¡± ¡°Potential Ero Elves?¡± ¡°Not wrong, but not to that extent?!¡± I chuckled lightly as Elisha, protesting, nestled in my arms. I felt a warmth and softness as she snuggled. Then the upset Elisha calmed down quickly. But feeling left out of our duo, Ca intervened. Squish. A soft touch was pressing against my back from behind. Ca pushed her breasts against my back and rubbed her face on my nape. ¡°Include me too, Master¡­ It¡¯s lonely being alone, isn¡¯t it? I won¡¯t interfere. Just let me stay like this.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± It was almost like a sandwich. I thought Elisha would make a snide remark, but what came was a soft voice. ¡°Yandel. I¡¯ve been thinking a bit.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°About why I named it the Elf Summoning Dance and why I meddled unnecessarily in Faye¡¯s workshop.¡± ¡°Oh, there was that too.¡± Nodding in agreement, Elisha continued with a serious face. ¡°I think I¡¯ve been concerned about the child that mighte between you and me.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Would you properly raise a child, even if it¡¯s a half-elf, Yandel?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± At that moment, the part of me inside Elisha slightly wilted. Haven¡¯t we always been careful with contraception¡­? Chapter 100: Taking A Breather (3) Chapter 100: Taking A Breather (3) ¡°Would you properly raise a child, even if it¡¯s a half-elf, Yandel?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± At that moment, the part of me inside Elisha slightly wilted. Haven¡¯t we always been careful with contraception¡­? Perhaps my momentary hesitation was conveyed to Elisha, who was closely attached to me. Elisha drooped her shoulders weakly. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ likely. Yes. I made an unnecessary remark.¡± This was not just an increase in her usual nervous habits since bing a ve. It sounded like a genuinely sad voice. Yet I was the one who was taken aback. ¡°No. Wait. Hold on. That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Yandel. You don¡¯t have to lie. I¡¯ll figure it out on my own. I¡¯ll make sure it doesn¡¯t trouble you.¡± ¡°It really isn¡¯t like that!¡± I silenced Elisha¡¯s nonsensical talk with my mouth. ¡°Hmph?!¡± The soft touch of lips meeting lips. Carefully, I slipped my tongue between Elisha¡¯s lips, which were trembling as if holding something back. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I stirred inside Elisha¡¯s mouth with my tongue. Gently, tenderly. But with a firmness that did not allow resistance. Initially rigid, Elisha soon awkwardly responded. She didn¡¯t intertwine her tongue first, but she didn¡¯t avoid mine either, epting it. After sharing breaths with Elisha for a while, I slowly pulled away. ¡°Pah¡­!¡± A silver thread stretched and then snapped between our lips. I cupped one side of Elisha¡¯s slightly dazed face with my hand. With my palm, I caressed her soft cheek, and with my fingers, I yed with her elongated ear as I spoke. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll raise them properly. Didn¡¯t I say it at Faye¡¯s workshop? If such a thing happens, I¡¯ll take full responsibility.¡± ¡°But just now, you¡­¡± ¡°I was startled earlier for another reason.¡± That was the truth. It wasn¡¯t the fact that Elisha might be pregnant, but the possibility of it being ¡®now¡¯ that worried me. If that were the case, wouldn¡¯t I have to fight the resurgent Evil Gods and the Great War while having a child? ¡°Chaos will soon fill the world. The chaos prepared by those cultists.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the confidence to raise a child in that chaos. That¡¯s why I was startled.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s a different story once everything¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ So, Yandel, what you mean is¡­¡± ¡°Right. I meant the Elf Farm isn¡¯t starting now, but a few yearster.¡± ¡°A farm¡­ I¡¯m not nning to have that many, you know?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for me to decide, not you, Elisha.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Of course, you¡¯d know best.¡± Elisha chuckled lightly with a yful tone and shrugged her shoulders. Seeing her, Ca, who was behind us, seemed a bit jealous and started to snuggle up. ¡°Master, Master. What about me? Will I also have your child?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have enough to revive the Lindelheit family on my own, so be prepared.¡± ¡°Heck¡­ I¡¯m actually happy about that!¡± Ca kissed my nape with a bright smile. Enjoying the sensation like that of a small bird pecking, a question suddenly came to mind. ¡°But why bring up this topic all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯m worried about the child that mighte between you and me¡­¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re concerned, you wouldn¡¯t ask so directly. At least not now, when we¡¯re carefully practicing contraception.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Elisha closed her mouth for a moment, then slowly nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, Yandel. It wasn¡¯t the time to bring it up. But there was a reason.¡± ¡°What reason?¡± ¡°You left my mana core intact. Whether it was to learn something from me or because you needed my abilities, you decided to keep me as a mage.¡± That was true. I couldn¡¯t just annihte a future great mage for a little fun. ¡°But if I continue to grow as a mage¡­ There will surelye a day when I can remove this ve mark myself.¡± ¡°Well, if you be a high mage, unless you¡¯re bound by magical restraints, you¡¯ll be able to break free.¡± When that day would arrive, Iris, another person shackled by the mark of very, would also be free. ¡°It¡¯s good to be free from the ve mark. But what then?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Elisha continued, perplexed by my puzzled look. ¡°If I be a high mage, I¡¯ll be treated well wherever I go. But where should I go? How many ces would ept a mage involved in spirit summoning? Even if the ve mark disappears, isn¡¯t my status still that of a ve? Moreover¡­¡± Elisha¡¯s confession continued, naked. Our lower parts were still connected. ¡°Moreover, what about the chastity I¡¯ve given to you? Does ite back to me? Or would someone else acknowledge it?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Elves had strong notions of chastity. It was an instinctive pull to prevent them from bing Ero Elves, but they valued purity highly. In that sense, Elisha, as she is now, will not easily be epted by herself or her kin. ¡°Even if I break free from the ve mark, even if I be a high mage and am looked down on by most of the world¡­¡± Thump. Elisha buried her head on the opposite side of my nape from where Ca was. ¡°I can¡¯t go back to the past.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I have nowhere to go.¡± Elisha suddenly raised her head, smiling softly at a very close distance. ¡°Yandel. You are here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The one who took my first time, who needs me as a mage, who cherishes me as a woman. And the one who knows my worth better than anyone else.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You are here.¡± I felt as if I had been struck in the back of my head. That was right. Was this why Elisha suddenly became friendly at some point? Not just doing what she was told, but actively trying to do something for me. And not justplying with her status as a ve, but thinking about whates next. ¡°Wait. That sounds like¡­¡± ¡°Yes. I consider you, Yandel, a future partner. It¡¯s only within me, but¡­ anyway, that¡¯s why I was in a hurry.¡± Elisha, hurrying me, caught me off guard with a story I never expected. ¡°What about you? If you ept me, I will strive to love you and to be loved by you.¡± ¡°It sounds like a political marriage when you put it like that.¡± ¡°Oh? It¡¯s somewhat simr. I offer you everything I have, and you give me a happy life. An easy and straightforward deal, right?¡± I pulled Elisha¡¯s giggling head towards me. Then, I lightly kissed her elongated ear. ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Eep!¡± Elisha twitched at the sudden touch of her lips and whispered in her ear. I held onto her tightly so she couldn¡¯t escape. ¡°Elisha, your body has been mine since you were sold as a ve¡­ but now, everything else is mine too. You offered it with your own hands.¡± ¡°Oh, th-that¡­ yes.¡± Continuing to speak without releasing her ear, she stammered¡­ ¡°In return, I¡¯ll do my best to take responsibility for your life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly it¡­¡± Elisha nodded shyly. Biting her ear lightly and sweeping my hand down the hollow of her back¡­ ¡°Hyak!¡± Elisha let out a unique sound as I dered briefly. ¡°Starting tonight, I¡¯ll make you happy.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean¡­ Huh?!¡± Squeeze. I grabbed Elisha¡¯s hips and lifted her waist. Even just being inside her was pleasant, but Elisha¡¯s inside suddenly squeezed tighter. Trying not to copse under the sudden stimtion, Elisha clung to me as I nibbled on her ear. ¡°Huh?! Why keep¡­ Ah¡­¡± Elisha¡¯s voice was quickly turning sweet. She wasn¡¯t as sensitive in her ears as Iris, but already excited by Ca and impaled on me, she was responding well. I continued to rock Elisha¡¯s hips up and down. Squeeze. Squeeze. ¡°What is this, Yandel? Suddenly¡­ Haah!¡± ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m using what¡¯s mine.¡± Squeeze. Squeeze. Squeeze. ¡°Still¡­ Hic! A bit more mood or¡­ Uh¡­ You know¡­ Aah!¡± ¡°The mood was ruined when you brought up the child talk earlier.¡± Whether I was actually going to take responsibility or not, bringing up such a topic suddenly destroyed the mood. ¡°But wasn¡¯t it a topic worth discussing at least once?¡± ¡°Was it necessary right now?¡± Squeeze. As I vigorously kneaded her hips, Elisha trembled in response. It seemed like she was scared, recalling thest experience¡­ But it would be a little different this time. I won¡¯t poke her writhing legs this time, nor would I immobilize her and go on a wild mating press. I slightly lifted Elisha¡¯s head to create some distance. My face, of course. And to the side, with her head buried in one shoulder, Ca was nibbling and licking my nape. I shrugged towards Elisha, who was making a puzzled face. ¡°Know this?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The words you said earlier, Elisha. They were simr to what Ca first said.¡± ¡°Umm¡­ huh?¡± Ca, who was gleefully nibbling my nape as if she were a vampire, tilted her head in confusion. ¡°Yeah, remember? From the first day. Saying you¡¯d do anything, just don¡¯t throw me away and cherish me.¡± ¡°Oh! Right! Now that I think about it, Elisha¡¯s words were simr.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Elisha, listening to our conversation, dered while trembling. ¡°I can¡­ do better.¡± Was it because she waspared to Ca? A determined light was burning in Elisha¡¯s eyes. Elisha, who had not refused until now but moved ording to my lead, showed her first sign of initiative. I couldn¡¯t help but smirk at her appearance. ¡®As nned.¡¯ ¡®???¡¯ Why are you smiling so meaningfully, Ca¡­? Chapter 101: Taking A Breather (4) Chapter 101: Taking A Breather (4) Elisha, who had not refused until now but moved ording to my lead, showed her first sign of initiative. I couldn¡¯t help but smirk at her appearance. ¡®As nned.¡¯ ¡®???¡¯ Why are you smiling so meaningfully, Ca¡­? For a moment, I nkly watched Ca, who had propped her chin on my right shoulder and was smirking, then quickly adjusted her expression. ¡°Ugh.¡± Elisha pushed Ca¡¯s face aside and clung closer to me, wrapping her arms around my neck. ¡°Don¡¯t look at others right now, Yandel. Especially not Ca. That¡¯s the only fair way to evaluate, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± Elisha, seemingly more turned on than I expected, began to press her upper body against mine without responding. As if it had already begun. Firmly. Though slightly smaller than Ca¡¯s, Elisha¡¯s breasts, still notably sizable, pressed against my chest. The softness yielding under pressure, the firm protrusion at the center, and the sweet moans escaping from Elisha¡¯s lips. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± This was just the beginning. ¡°Huu¡­ Ahh¡­¡± Elisha, who had been rubbing her nipples against my upper body, then began to wriggle her waist. Squish. Squish. She then pressed her substantial buttocks and thighs against my lower body. I felt Elisha¡¯s softness throughout my body. Due to constantly inserting and stopping earlier, my sensitive member twitched repeatedly inside Elisha, pulsating. It was an evidently pleasurable reaction. Elisha, satisfied, suddenly bit my ear. ¡°Huh?¡± Was this her revenge because I teased her ear earlier? Obviously, not being an elf, I didn¡¯t feel particrly good about it. But the sensation of having my ear bitten was quite peculiar. The soft touch of moist lips, a bit of dampness, and the faint breath tickling my hair. Imagining these sensations amplified several times, I began to understand the reactions of Elisha and Iris. Seizing my momentary daze, Elisha whispered in my ear. ¡°Just feel it, Yandel. That¡¯s all you need to do.¡± With those words, Elisha¡¯s grinding began. Grind. Grind. Grind. Perhaps because of our face-to-face seated position, Elisha alone couldn¡¯t gain much speed. The sound of flesh hitting wasn¡¯t too loud. But every other aspect was undeniably intense. Her soft breasts, pressed against my chest, continuously rubbed up and down, teasing me with her nipples. Her buttocks did more than just grind. They pressed down firmly, conveying strong stic cushioning. And then there were her thighs around my waist. With every up-and-down motion, the muscle movement was palpably felt. As if her entire body were pleasuring mine. My already sensitive lower half had no choice but to enjoy these movements. Of course, the movements themselves were inexperienced. Theycked speed, and the stimtion was weakpared to the effort being put in. Grind. Grind. Grind. There was the continuous, dull sound of flesh hitting. ¡°Intense¡­ Ahh¡­ Eek!¡± Elisha¡¯s moans grew more soaked with passion. Yet, it was good enough, and above all, having taken the lead before, she must have grown more ustomed to such erotic acts. Just as I thought of moving myself and ending with a climax¡­ ¡°Yandel¡­ Uhh¡­ Just stay still¡­¡± Elisha bit my ear, stopping me as I was adjusting my posture. Then she turned her head slightly, bringing her ear to my lips. Instinctively, I lightly bit her ear, just as she had done to me. ¡°Aaaahng!¡± Elisha climaxed with an odd sound. The tightening inside her, which was painful to some extent, sent tremors through her body. Wasn¡¯t it a bit anti-climactic for someone who boasted so confidently? As I tilted my head in wonder momentarily, Rub. Elisha moved her waist. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± She seemed to have been trembling all over just a moment ago. ¡°Uhh¡­ I told you, Yandel¡­ Hnngh¡­ I can do it better!¡± Elisha, embracing me tightly, continued moving even after climaxing. Grind. Grind. The pace was still slow due to our position, but her state was entirely different from before. Despite the flow of fluids, her tightening grip felt dry. Was this why she offered her ear? To prepare for this? ¡°Heuk! How is it¡­? Aheut! How does my climaxing feel¡­ Yandel?¡± Instead of answering verbally, I licked her ear, which was still in my mouth. ¡°Eub!¡± My tongue trailed around the cartge of her ear. Was that a sufficient answer? As I moved my tongue, Elisha¡¯s waist jerked erratically, tightening even more. It intensified unexpectedly. Surprised, I flinched, and Elisha wrapped herself around me even tighter. Preventing me from pulling out, she kept moving her waist without rest. ¡°Where do you think¡­ Heut! You¡¯re going? You have to finish inside me.¡± She pressed her ear against mine as if asking for more bites. Once I obediently bit her ear again, Elisha smiled contentedly. Her expression soon contorted with continuous climaxes. Rub. St. Grind. Her gripping tightness slid along without any gaps. Naturally, as much as I felt good, Elisha must have been experiencing pleasure as well. With repeated climaxes, her sensitivity only increased. She couldn¡¯t withstand the escting pleasure. So she climaxed again, tightening further. It was an endless cycle. Elisha was climaxing, tightening, feeling even stronger, and climaxing again¡­ Thus, her grip intensified. Naturally, my own climax approached faster. It was almost like apetition to see who would reach their limit first. Squirt! Squirt! Squirt! ¡°Why¡­ Aheut! Why aren¡¯t you finishing?!¡± Squirt! Squirt! Squirt! ¡°Hurry, hurry up and finish¡­ Aheut!¡± Squirt! Squirt! Squirt! ¡°Hurry, say that my¡­ Eung! Mine feels better than Ca¡¯s¡­ Heut! Tell me that!¡± Unlike me, who was holding back a climax, Elisha moved amidst continuous climaxes. Perhaps that was why. Elisha¡¯s face was already ck, making a dumbfounded expression and drooling uncontrobly. She looked as if she could faint at any moment, spurting and copsing. I chuckled at her desperate reactions and firmly grasped her hips. It wasn¡¯t as obvious as Elisha, but I was also nearing my limit. ¡°I think I¡¯ll finish soon, so hang in there a bit more.¡± ¡°Really¡­?¡± Elisha¡¯s face brightened, and she increased her pace. Squish, squish. Elisha¡¯s pussy, now seemingly reduced to a mere tool for squeezing. I was forcibly holding back, but the urge to climax was almost overwhelming. But it would be a waste just to let go now. It seemed like Elisha would pass out after this one, so I wanted to make it more grandiose. Supporting Elisha¡¯s hips with my palms, I cautiously reached out with my fingers towards the center. ¡°Heut! What, why are you touching there? Aheut!¡± Elisha yelped in surprise when I stroked the entrance of her ass. Without stopping there, I used my other hand to gently spread it open. ¡°Euk?! Stop¡­ Aheut! Stop it! You! Really stop¡­ Heut?!¡± Every time I spread her ass, Elisha¡¯s body tensed up. What would happen if I stimted an already overwhelmed body further? ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t¡­ Aheut! If you do this now¡­ Heut!¡± Elisha crumbled under the overwhelming sensation. ¡°I¡¯m cumming¡­ My ass is opening up¡­ Aaahhh¡­!!¡± Splurt¡­! Elisha ejacted intermittently, jerking as if electrocuted. Simultaneously, I released the climax I had been holding back. Squirt, squirt¡­ Perhaps because I held back for so long, the release felt doubly refreshing, like urinating after holding it to the limit. Despite having already climaxed in Ca¡¯s mouth earlier, a considerable amount of semen filled Elisha¡¯s belly. I cummed for a while. I waited for the lingering sensation to fade before lightly tapping Elisha¡¯s hips. Tap, Tap. Elisha? Time to get up. ¡°¡­¡­¡± No response. She must have fainted. ¡°Ca. Can you help me?¡± ¡°¡­Yes! Just a moment.¡± With Ca¡¯s slightly dyed response, Iid Elisha on the bed. Then, as I rested, Ca cautiously approached me. ¡°Master, master.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Who felt better, me or Elisha?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Now that she mentioned it. Elisha fainted, and I forgot to say anything. I was nning to say both felt the same, but then I got an idea and tilted my head, pretending to ponder. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Can you tell me? Please?¡± ¡°No, I really can¡¯t decide.¡± Ca yfully pushed her chest forward, to which I responded with a broad smile. ¡°But maybe if we try the same position again, I¡¯ll know. What do you think?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Realizing something, Ca¡¯s face lit up with a smile, and she nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 102: Aftermath (1) Chapter 102: Aftermath (1) The Sage Time training method was more effective than I thought. I¡¯d have to use it more often. ¡­Though it seemed a bit too much for Elisha. ¡°Ugh¡­ It¡¯s already morning¡­ Eek! Are you doing it again? The sun is already up! Stop this and go to ss!¡± ¡°No, I just wanted to cast Clean on you.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much¡­¡± Elisha whimpered and iled at the mere extension of my hand. On the other hand, how about Ca? Her face shone as if she had eaten something delightful, smiling brightly whenever our eyes met. Did her jealousy show? Elisha, already dressed and humming a tune, forced a smile when she saw Ca and me. A forced smile that seemed like it was made under duress. Moreover, she was still naked, bearing the remnants ofst night. ¡°Wow. A smile that makes me want to tease you more.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the real problem?!¡± Elisha protested in an aggrieved tone. Well¡­ It was a natural consequence. Elisha was not yet ustomed to the nightly activities. Besides, her weaknesses included being an Ero Elf, and trying to catch up with Ca by using self-destructive techniques. Elisha had no choice but to struggle more. Giggling, I cast Clean on Elisha. ¡°I¡¯m kidding. Get dressed quickly. It seems like we have to rush out because we overslept.¡± ¡°Right now?¡± ¡°You looked too tired, so I didn¡¯t wake you up. Ah, want a vitality potion?¡± ¡°¡­Just a low-grade one, please.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Handing a potion to a somewhat sheepish Elisha, I turned to Ca. ¡°Ca.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡° Ca!¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Master!¡± ¡°Help me get dressed.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ca dressed me in my uniform with natural movements. She did sneak in some touches here and there¡­ but that was why I asked her to dress me. It felt ticklish in a good way. Enjoying Ca¡¯s touch while getting ready for school was brief. I finally picked up my staff and left the training room, and the dorm.
A day passed, and the rumors had intensified. But I had some responsibility for that. ¡°Look at Elisha¡­ I mean, her face. Until yesterday, she was confident like before¡­¡± ¡°Her expression really changed overnight.¡± ¡°How can she look so haggard, even as a ve? What must have happened?¡± ¡°What do you mean? If you have an elf ve, you¡¯d know what happens all night.¡± ¡°But the ve next to her, Ca, looks rather well.¡± ¡°¡­If you¡¯re that familiar, why don¡¯t you just call her casually? Don¡¯t you get it? I thought you¡¯d know since you often go to the library. Haven¡¯t you dug deep enough?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the library got to do with it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter. I have to return a book today anyway. Let¡¯s go together. It¡¯s natural that only one side looks good.¡± ¡°Familiar with it?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯smon sense that the one trained first bes the instructor, right?¡± ¡°!!!¡± I overheard the conversation of two senior girls from afar. ncing at Elisha, I understood their point. Her face was haggard, as if she had stayed up all night, her legs trembling like a newborn fawn, and her back was oddly bent. Anyone would misinterpret this sight. Compared to yesterday, when she walked with her shoulders and chest proudly outstretched, today¡¯s posture definitely sparked the imagination. Elisha, realizing this, tried to straighten her posture forcibly. But then¡­ ¡°Pyang!¡± Something went wrong, and Elisha crumpled again with a strange sound. ¡°Still having muscle pain? Want another vitality potion?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Really. Just a slight strain in my back. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°That worries me more.¡± After giving her another recovery and vitality potion, Ca gently tugged at my sleeve as we slowed down. ¡°Master, Master.¡± ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± ¡°By the way, yesterday you said you¡¯d reward me if I did well, remember?¡± ¡°Right, I did say that. Do you want something?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Well¡­¡± She sneaked closer, nced at Elisha, then whispered. ¡°I know you¡¯re busy learning various things, Master¡­ but how about starting to learn the secrets of the Lindelheit soon?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I realized that I had inadvertently learned the secrets of the Sylvan Magic Tower before the Lindelheit. Ca, my ve but also my teacher, must have felt a bit neglected. She had been quite serious when teaching me magic. I smiled and nodded. Most of my current training involves learning new magic and how to apply it effectively¡­ but now that I¡¯m somewhat on track, it¡¯s okay to focus on something else. ¡°Got it. But am I ready to learn it? Don¡¯t I need to improve my core proficiency first?¡± ¡°Maybe? I thought it was too early for you until I saw you learning elementalbinations from Lady Iris. You might manage.¡± ¡°Great. Let¡¯s give it a try. But this seems like just advancing our original n. Isn¡¯t it a bit much for a reward? Anything else you want?¡± ¡°Umm¡­ Not really.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be going to the market after school to buy a fan for Elisha. If you think of anything, tell me then.¡± With a shrug, I entered the ssroom that we had arrived at. Unlike the buzzing outside, the students of ss A didn¡¯t say much but did flinch at our arrival. The reasons could be many, but the biggest was probably the daily magicbat lessons with Iona. Now that Elisha was absent from ss, there was no one who could match me here. Nobody wanted to get knocked out after a single hit, let alone several. Also, the students of 1st year ss A had amon perception that they owed their lives to Elisha and me. The previous disdain formoners like us had significantly decreased. Helena and Vincent, who teamed up with us during dungeon practice, greeted me warmly every time we met. It was interesting when I thought about it. Even if they were chosen for beingpatible with me, why were two characters who appeared asrades in H&A put together? In H&A, there was one male and one femalepanion character in each ss. Although it seemed like only two characters, considering other departments and grades up to the fourth year, some professors could be recruited, and there were characters outside the academy, so there were quite a few choices. But leaving them alone wouldn¡¯t make them Sword Masters or Grand Magicians. They needed to be properly leveled in dungeons, and provided with various elixirs and equipment, and their individual story obstacles must be ovee to awaken them. Even after leveling them up to the max, facing a fully descended Evil God was insane, so I had to continuously interfere with their social standings and thwart their ns. Before the ss started, I closed my eyes for a moment to organize my thoughts. It was possible for rumors to spread throughout the academy at an unbelievable pace. As Ca mentioned, it was a time when the whole academy was abuzz. However, as Elisha said, someone might be maliciously distorting the rumors. If there was such a person¡­ It was likely a follower of the Church of Boiling Silence. They had infiltrated both the divine churches and the Levantin royal family. There was no reason they couldn¡¯t have infiltrated the academy. Though it happened in thetter half of the game, there was an episode where I was falsely used and branded a criminal. Thanks to that, I learned a lot about the spies of the Boiling Silence hiding in the academy. They were also aware that I had be popr among the cultists after defeating Edmerek. But was this really their doing, and was capturing them at this point just going to raise unnecessary suspicion? On the contrary, how beneficial would it be to publicly expose the spies of Boiling Silence and awaken people¡¯s vignce? I weighed my options, but still, no clear answer emerged. Given that I was supposedly a descendant of a secret organization, would it be better to discuss this with Ca and Elisha? No, Iris might be a better choice in this matter. With her 500 years of experience and wisdom as a Tower Master. Being cautious not to reveal my origins in another world, I waste in thinking of sharing my knowledge about the game. I should share what needs to be shared in the future. However, it was regrettable that I couldn¡¯t bring Iris to the academy. It seemed like I¡¯d have to wait until this weekend. Thankfully, although my reputation had suffered a bit, and I sometimes heard whispers as I walked, there weren¡¯t any further damages. Leaving it be for three days shouldn¡¯t cause any major issues. Chapter 103: Aftermath (2) Chapter 103: Aftermath (2) Except for weekends and some special cases, academy students must stay within its premises. In the game, I thought it was just a system limitation or a mechanism to focus on the academy. Butter on, I learned from Ca that there was a reason for this. Initially, students could freely leave, but every time they did, big and small idents urred, leading to a ban. For example, some would continue their reckless behavior from their own territories in the city. Or talented students who came to have fun were attacked by mercenaries or assassins hired bypeting territories. Or cultists would fabricate situations to make it look that way. Originally, the academy¡¯s purpose was to handle the remnants of Evil Gods that the first hero, Rahim couldn¡¯tpletely deal with. But nearly 300 years of peace have faded its original intent. Now, the academy is seen more as a stepping stone for personal sess and family prosperity than a training ground for elites destined for the front lines. Hence, these issues arose. Well¡­ thanks to sessfully repelling the cultists¡¯ terror for a long time and deliberately dying clearing some dungeons to keep harvesting materials. It would be hard to imagine that the cultists have been gathering strength for a counteroffensive. After all, it had been a peaceful 300 years. It was a bit off-topic, but the main point was that most students stayed within the academy. Consequently, various convenience facilities started to emerge within the academy. The market street was one of them. Run by outside merchants with permits, it was amercial area within the academy. Here, you could find food not served in the academy cafeteria, and knick-knacks and luxury items not made in the craft district. ¡°This ce should have a fan that Elisha would like.¡± ¡°Oh? My standards are quite high, you know.¡± As soon as the sses ended, Elisha boasted with a proud smile at the entrance of the market street. Perhaps it was because she had recovered from looking haggard afterst night¡¯s ordeal. Anyone could see that Elisha was excited. ¡°Where can we buy a fan, though? Would a general store do?¡± ¡°They might sell them¡­ But if you want something proper, you should go to a clothing store, Master.¡± ¡°Really? I thought if they¡¯re in the academy, they¡¯d have some high-quality ones on disy.¡± ¡°They might¡­ But I doubt they¡¯d have the type Elisha wants. Those are just functional fans.¡± ¡°Yep. On the other hand, the ones in clothing stores are designed toplement luxurious dresses.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± I think I understood. A regr fan might be expensive at 10 gold and well-made¡­ but a fan that matched a 1,000 gold dress needed to be more than that. Elisha wanted a fan not just for cooling but as an essory, so going to a clothing store made sense. As I nodded in agreement, Elisha cautiously added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡¯m not looking for anything too extravagant. It wouldn¡¯t even match the maid outfit I¡¯m wearing now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the price. Just pick what you like. But you¡¯re right, something too expensive might not suit the outfit.¡± The maid outfit provided by the academy was well-made, but, after all, it was still a maid outfit. It was inevitably a bit in. ¡°How about we buy some clothes for you guys while we¡¯re here?¡± ¡°I¡¯d love that, Master!¡± ¡°I like the idea too¡­ But will we have an asion to wear them?¡± ¡°Silly Elisha! We can wear them at night! Or on weekends when we go out.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the silly one, Ca! Why dress up for a night walk¡­? Ah.¡± Ca tsk-tsked, wiggling her finger at Elisha, who blushed red at some thought. I chuckled at their antics and leisurely strolled through the market street. Let¡¯s start with the biggest store.
I bought fans, of course, but also clothes for casual wear, nightwear, and dungeon exploration. Since we were here, I decided to buy everything at once. On our way out, I also picked up some snacks and passed through the district selling raw materials. ¡°Huh?¡± I glimpsed someone in the distance who was unmistakably familiar with her bouncing chest. Faye Yareunshade. How could I mistake those distinctive features? Recently, I asked her to focus on making magical equipment for me. Perhaps she was here to buy materials for that? I hadn¡¯t given her the next sponsorship payment yet, so she might just be window-shopping. Regardless, it was unexpected to encounter Faye here, so I raised my hand to greet her¡­ but it was toote. An unknown woman appeared, draped an arm over Faye¡¯s shoulder, whispered something, and quickly led her into an alley. ¡°¡­Looks like there¡¯s a problem. Ca, can you cast a silence spell?¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Whoom. Ca promptly cast the spell without question or hesitation. Invisibility wasn¡¯t necessary. Even in an academy full of mages, invisibility would be too conspicuous. We were on a busy market street where drawing attention would be counterproductive. Silence alone was more appropriate. Elisha, noticing this, tilted her head in confusion. ¡°Yandel? Isn¡¯t she just meeting a friend to chat? I know Faye Yareunshade relies on your sponsorship, but isn¡¯t this an excessive invasion of her privacy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± To an outsider, it might look like a casual meeting with a friend on the street. But I knew better. ¡°Faye doesn¡¯t have friends.¡± So, this wasn¡¯t a normal situation. ¡°What? Really¡­? Yandel, isn¡¯t that a bit harsh¡­?¡± Elisha was taken aback but quickly shut her mouth, remembering the rough outline of Faye¡¯s circumstances I had shared before. We approached the alley quietly and cautiously, finally able to see the situation inside. Faye, backed against a wall and cornered, was surrounded by a man and a woman. ¡°You did well this time, as instructed.¡± ¡°Th-thank you.¡± ¡°You can leave now.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± The woman who had been friendly with Faye earlier retreated, being dismissed. Judging by their badges, they were in the same second-year Crafting Department as Faye, but their rtionship seemed hierarchical. However, their rtionship wasn¡¯t my concern. My concern was with Faye. Even if we were not friends, we could talk, so I initially approached to check if it was something trivial. But it seems unnecessary now. ¡°You¡¯re looking good these days. Neatly dressed, smelling nice¡­ and even browsing expensive materials.¡± There was no need for subtlety. The blond male student, scanning Faye from head to toe, clearly didn¡¯t have good intentions. Faye, slightly intimidated, trembled and spoke up. ¡°Wh-what do you want all of a sudden? If it¡¯s about the rumors regarding your junior, tell me.¡± ¡°Right, that. Yes. You¡¯ve been sponsoredtely, right? Your grades improved, and you¡¯ve been happily prancing around every day. That sponsor, isn¡¯t it that famous Yandel?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ why?¡± ¡°Looks like it is. Then hand it over.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not because I¡¯m short on money, so don¡¯t get me wrong. Unlike others, I receive abundant support from my family. It¡¯s just a temporary loan.¡± The blond guy chuckled as if he had just made a funny joke. Even a three-year-old could tell that hisughter was mocking Faye. Upon hearing this, I immediately took out a recording crystal from my inventory. Extortion at the academy? Was this guy insane? It was true that I heard the academy wasn¡¯t what it used to be, but they wouldn¡¯t condone something like this. If I submitted proper evidence, they¡¯d surely face a fitting punishment. Ca and Elisha seemed to think the same, frowning but not stepping in. Instead, they began to stack invisibility spells so as not to be detected. As we were making our preparations, Faye, unable to act under the looming threat, closed her eyes tightly and shouted. ¡°No, I can¡¯t! I can¡¯t give it! This is the money I received! If it¡¯s nothing serious, I¡¯m going to leave now¡­¡± Snap. The blond guy grabbed Faye¡¯s wrist as she tried to leave. ¡°Who said you could go already?¡± ¡°Let go! I¡¯ve already spent all the gold I received from sponsorship!¡± ¡°Really?¡± The blond guy seemed slightly disappointed but then smiled slyly. ¡°Then, if it¡¯s not money, I¡¯d like to borrow something else. Like, for example¡­ that big pouch of yours.¡± No, was this bastard for real? Not just me. Faye also looked at him in disbelief. ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Everyone knows because of the rumors. You¡¯ve beenpletely abandoned by your family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡°If not, you wouldn¡¯t be denying rumors about selling your body to a lustful junior for sponsorship, would you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one in this academy to protect you. Not even outside.¡± ¡°Eek¡­!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m different. For a small price, I can ensure no one touches you until graduation.¡± He said this and slowly reached for Faye¡¯s shoulder. ¡°How about it? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking you to reject the sponsorship. It seems like a decent offer to me.¡± ¡°Decent, my foot!¡± Faye gasped and shook off his hand, then violently tried to break free from his grip. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my body! And I¡¯m going to report this incident to the professor, so let go of me now!¡± ¡°Hah¡­.¡± Annoyed by Faye¡¯s fierce reaction, the guy sighed and raised his hand again. ¡°Damn, you think you¡¯re that precious? Haven¡¯t you already given it up multiple times? You¡¯re just a big-breasted half-breed!¡± p! ¡°Aah!¡± And then, violence ensued. At the moment I saw Faye¡¯s head snap back from the p, ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Ovee with rage, I let my body act on its own and projected mana with all my strength. Chang! Theyered invisibility spells that Ca and Elisha had cast reached their limit, breaking with a loud noise. And then¡­ ¡°Cough¡­ Cough¡­!¡± ¡°Gurk¡­.¡± My mana quickly enveloped the alley, lifting the two scoundrels by their necks. Telekinesis magic. The most primitive and fastest magic. It was less powerful, but¡­ It was enough to restrain those two, who seemed to be from the Crafting Department. Faye, her eyes wide as if she had seen a ghost, watched as I stood in front of the blond guy. Looking at him desperately gasping on his tiptoes, a harsh voice escaped me unknowingly. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Cough¡­¡± ¡°Say it again.¡± ¡°Cough! Cough¡­¡± Obviously, I didn¡¯t release the telekinesis. Chapter 104: Aftermath (3) Chapter 104: Aftermath (3) Faye momentarily forgot how to breathe. She was that startled. Why was Yandel here, where did hee from, and how much had he heard? Faye knew nothing. But¡­ ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Cough¡­¡± ¡°Say it again.¡± ¡°Cough! Cough¡­¡± The low growling from Yandel¡¯s throat and the fierce magical light radiating from his violet eyes were clearly visible. Yandel was now furiously pressuring his opponent with all his might. For what purpose? It wasn¡¯t hard to guess why. ¡°Ah.¡± Faye forgot how to breathe once again.
I continued to pressure the gasping blond guy without letting him catch his breath. ¡°You, bastard. Why don¡¯t you answer?¡± ¡°Gurk¡­!¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m easy? Huh?¡± ¡°Cough¡­¡± ¡°Do you like Senior Faye¡¯s chest but not my pectorals?¡± ¡°Why would I¡­ about a man¡¯s chest¡­?¡± No, this damn guy. He only responded to my pectorals? I increased the output of my magic with indignation. ¡°Pl-please save¡­ me!¡± As I firmly strangled him with telekinesis magic, I wondered how long I had been randomly throwing words at him. ¡°Calm down, Master! He¡¯s going to die at this rate!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you feel your mana leaking out? What will you do if you cause a mana explosion?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Initially, Ca and Elisha just watched with a sense of relief, but after I was using the telekinesis magic for a while, they hurriedly grabbed my arm. Hearing that, I looked again at the blond guy and the female student who seemed to be his subordinate. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The blond guy was foaming at the mouth, and the female student had already fainted. Just as Ca said, they might really die like this. I briefly thought, ¡°Can¡¯t I just kill them?¡± but somehow managed to suppress my rising anger. ¡°Tch.¡± Thud. As soon as I released the telekinesis magic, the two scoundrels copsed on the floor. ¡°Cough¡­ Choke.¡± ¡°¡­Huff!¡± Perhaps regaining consciousness from the impact of falling, the female student looked around with a dumbfounded expression, visibly terrified. But unlike her, the blond guy, while gasping and clutching his throat, red at us. ¡°You¡­ bastard. Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°And do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Yandel! That damnedmoner! With your pathetic talent and just one achievement, do you think the world is a joke?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He seemed surprisingly unfazed for someone who had just narrowly escaped death. Did he mistake my incredulous look for hesitation? The guy quickly regained hisposure, smirking triumphantly. ¡°How dare you, Bron¨C¡± ¡°Shut up for a second.¡± Annoyed by his immediate outburst after being released, I punched him in the mouth to shut him up. Thump! ¡°Aah!¡± He rolled on the ground again, screaming. Didn¡¯t saying ¡®don¡¯t kill him¡¯ imply it was fine to beat him to the brink of death? As soon as I concluded this, I was about to stomp on the fallen blond guy, but¡­ ¡°That¡¯s enough, Yandel.¡± Elisha intervened again. ¡°Move, Elisha. I can¡¯t hit this bastard.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that why I stopped you?¡± Elisha sighed deeply and pointed behind me. Following her gesture, ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Ca awkwardly smiled, holding the crystal I asked for. ¡°¡­Did you record it?¡± ¡°Of course, I turned it off as soon as Master intervened. But if you n to submit this as evidence¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯d backfire if I caused excessive harm, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s likely. It¡¯s clear who inflicted the injuries.¡± ¡°What if I heal themter?¡± Perhaps because he was beaten without resistance, the blond guy quieted down. Given his arrogant attitude, even after being subjected to telekinesis magic, he seemed fearlessly troublesome. Touching him lightly might provoke more troubleter. I shouldpletely crush him now. ¡°Ha! That¡­ that won¡¯t make much difference.¡± Faye, regaining her senseste, clung to my back and said. ¡°Are you okay, Senior? No, you mustn¡¯t be. Let me see your face.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± I grabbed Faye¡¯s chin and examined her face, which she presented to me while trembling and with her eyes tightly shut. She had been hit quite hard. One side of her face was swollen and red. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Faye was a character I particrly liked in H&A. Of course, now she¡¯s not just a character but a real person, so my fondness is one-sided¡­. Still, the fact that I liked Faye and her story was true. A story of human triumph, where she almost broke under harsh realities but ultimately blossomed, striving alongside someone who recognized her. How could I not like that? But now, Faye had been pped with an absurd demand. And worse, a rumor I had carelessly ignored yed a role in igniting this situation. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Sighing deeply, I took out a high-grade potion from my inventory. Faye, panicking, tried to step back. ¡°Uh¡­ It¡¯s not so severe that I need an expensive potion like this.¡± ¡°Compared to Senior Faye, it¡¯s not that expensive, so just receive the treatment quietly.¡± ¡°Eek!¡± Faye stiffened for some reason. Seizing the opportunity, I applied the potion to her swollen cheek and made her drink the rest. Fortunately, the swelling quickly subsided, as expected of a high-grade potion. But my relief was short-lived. From the corner of my eye, I saw the blond guy trying to sneak away, reigniting my anger. Whack! ¡°Aaah!¡± I threw the empty bottle at the back of his head, and he copsed. High-grade potion bottles were specially treated to not break even inbat situations, or so I heard. And it seemed to be true. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± As the blond guyy there groaning, I spoke up while watching hispanion, the brown-haired female student, hesitantly approaching him. ¡°You said healing him with a potion wouldn¡¯t make much difference, right? Why?¡± ¡°Ah, yeah. The effects of potions aren¡¯t just a myth. All potions have their own specialty, right? Their residue can be traced to identify the severity and location of injuries.¡± ¡°Even with the highest-grade potion?¡± ¡°Using such an expensive potion for this shows how sincere you are, but even the best quality can¡¯tpletely eliminate toxicity.¡± ¡°What about healing magic or a priest¡¯s holy healing?¡± ¡°Magic leaves traces of mana, and holy healing restores natural conditions without traces. But priests wouldn¡¯t help in such cases, right?¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± That¡¯s right. What should I do with this guy? The content recorded by the crystal was enough to discipline him. My use of telekinesis magic and hitting him a few times should be fine. The Eurelia Continent was quite lenient with self-defense and valued honor. This could be justified as a defense against defamation of honor. Even amoner had significant honor here, though less than a noble. And sponsoring someone meant you were nurturing them to be on your side. The sponsoree receives not only money but also protection in various aspects from the sponsor during the sponsorship. He dared to harass Faye and even pped her, knowing this? And to bring up the lewd sponsorship rumor about me? This was no ordinary insult. But it also meant that if I pushed further, I should also be ready for disciplinary action. After hearing our conversation, the blond guy now felt safe, giggling while being helped by the brown-haired female student. ¡°Haha! How dare you humiliate me like this?! Do you realize what you¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t even know your name.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know his name since he wasn¡¯t a character from H&A. This meant he wasn¡¯t a key figure in this world. Even if he were, I¡¯d have acted the same. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t beat him more, and disciplining him wouldn¡¯t get him expelled. But leaving him alone would surely cause more trouble. What to do? As I pondered over the trembling blond guy, I grabbed his cor. Then I started dragging him out of the alley. ¡°Let go! Let go, youmoner! Do you know who I am?¡± He must be the type who hadn¡¯t shed his habits from his own territory, even in the second year. As I nodded at the restless, brown-haired female student, Ca, and Elisha grabbed her from both sides. ¡°You. What¡¯s your name? Bron¡­ something?¡± ¡°Ha! The legitimate heir of the Brondei territory, Felop Brondei, that¡¯s who I am!¡± ¡°Okay. Felop Brondei.¡± A tattered second-year student suddenly emerged from the alley, and a first-year student held him by the cor. And me, the subject of recent hot rumors. The bustling market street quickly fell silent as everyone¡¯s attention turned to me. With everyone watching, I slowly raised my hand. And then¡­ p! ¡°Aaah!¡± I pped Felop¡¯s cheek hard, just as he had done to Faye. Then I dered loudly enough for the entire market street to hear. ¡°I, Yandel, challenge Felop Brondei to a duel!¡± My deration of a duel quickly stirred up the crowd again. But it wasn¡¯t over yet. ¡°And I also challenge Frank Miller, who has been spreading rumors about me, to a duel!¡± I might as well deal with the minions of Boiling Silence in one go. Chapter 105: Duel (1) Chapter 105: Duel (1) Obviously, a duel was not something you could just do whenever you wanted. If it were, it could be misused in a dark alley, where someone could simply strike another and im it was a duel. First, the facts of the duel must be announced, its validity proven, and then it must be held publicly in the presence of witnesses. People on the Eurelia Continent were as sensitive about their honor as they were about duels, thest bastion to protect it. Well, aside from that, the rules were somewhat lenient But where were we? We were in an academy that gathered only the talented from across the continent, teaching those in their prime all in one ce. Even the lowest ss C students were geniuses in their hometowns. Most had strong pride, so friction was inevitable if they lived closely together. Hence, the academy organized a Duel Committee. All duels between academy students must go through themittee, and ignoring this leads to sanctions up to expulsion. In other words, shouting bravely in the marketce was one thing, but an official duel request required submitting relevant paperwork. It seems a bit mundane. Such is life, isnt it? Well, unless it was a real fight on the spot, it had to be this way. I chuckled and submitted the paperwork I had prepared, along with a crystal ball. Since the entire alleyway scene was captured, there was no way the duel would be rejected. Thinking about it, it felt like Id filed aint. Now that I think about it, it does seem a bit simr. But master, who is Frank Miller? Why did he suddenly appear? Is he really spreading the rumors? Hm? Im not sure. Really? But one things for sure, hes a cultist. Ca, who understood without me specifying what kind of cultist she was, widened her eyes. I didnt know if he was actually involved in the current rumor. But if I win the duel, I could request a proper investigation. If it turns out he was ackey of the Boiling Silence, the rumors about me would naturally die down. The moment someone turned the tide with Thats a rumor spread by cultists, you know maybe the atmosphere would change. For Frank, itd be quite shocking. Imagine someone he had never met using him of being a cultist. Maybe you know him, Ca. Hes a third-year student in the Magic Department. I only knew his name. When I became a senior magician, the professors asked me to give a lecture to the juniors, so I saw his name on the list then But I cant really remember his face. That makes sense. Whether its a divine power of not being detected or something else, he must be keeping a low profile. It would be impossible for even Ca to see through someone who could infiltrate the United Divine Orders. Faye, who hade to help with the duel application and overheard our conversation, poked me in the side, astonished. Junior! Junior! Isnt that a dangerous thing to say? using someone without proof could backfire on you! Ah, dont worry. I have my ways. But tell me more about Felop. Felop? Faye frowned as if just hearing the name was unpleasant. I pressed her furrowed brows and nodded. Yes. Surely the head of the Crafting Department wont personally enter the duel? The academy rules require finding a champion among the students, so Im curious who itll be. In the past, families or outside mercenaries were used as proxies until student fights turned into family feuds. Like how students weekday outings were restricted, the academy imposed its own limitations on duels. It started in the academy and ended in the academy. Now that itse to this, cant you just send a proxy, Junior? You have money, right? Ill forego the next sponsorship. Lets hire someone. Okay? Hey, if I did that, it wouldck impact. This is a kind of warning. The reason I requested a duel and dered it in the marketce after dragging him out of the alley is for that purpose. Ugh I have nothing to say to that But Im really fine, you know? I just hope you dont get hurt, Junior. I told you, Senior Faye. This is a kind of warning. It was a way to show what would happen if someone messed with me or my people. I wasnt a nonbatant like Felop from the Crafting Department to back down. That would just give them something else to chew on. And that would be a weakness for those around me, not me. Faced with my firm stance, Faye momentarily showed a stunned expression, then blushed and nodded. Uh If you say it like that, Junior. But if theres anything you need for the duel, just tell me. Ill make it for you. Ah! Then make me a Philosophers Stone! Only if its something I can make! Then how about a homunculus that looks exactly like you, Senior Faye? I cant make that either?! And what would you do with a homunculus that looks exactly like me?! Obviously, I nned to use it as a body pillow and hug it every night. Ah! Wasnt I your body pillow, Master?! Both Faye, who was horrified, and Ca, who was startled, reacted. Elisha watched them for a moment, then whispered slyly. Theyre quite cute, arent they? Right? Both are older than me, but they are cute indeed. But arent you interested? In being my body pillow. Yours? Did you think I would cling to your ankle like Ca? Swish! Elisha, who unfolded her newly bought fan to cover her mouth, smiled softly. You promised mest time, didnt you? That you would take me as your partner someday. With a wifes position promised, Im not envious of a body pillows role. Huh Such confidence. I did say that, but wasnt she believing it a bit too literally? Of course, I intended to keep that promise Anyway, we kept joking and teasing each other for a while. Faye, looking much more rxed than before, opened her mouth. Felop Brondel is the young lord of the Brondel Counts family. Eh? Just a counts family? His attitude seemed like a dukes son The higher the title didnt always mean the stronger the family, but there was generally a tendency. Starting from the count, they were considered high nobility, so the title of a count couldnt be ignored. An academy overflowing with higher nobility wasnt the ce to behave openly like a hoodlum. Count Brondel is also an excellent alchemist. Hes even the deputy guild leader of the Levantin Empire Alchemy Guild. Thats why he was so arrogant. A young lord at home and a deputy guild leaders son outside? It made sense that he hadnt changed sinceing to the academy. Most would have fawned over him. Come to think of it, when one would proceed with Fayes route, there was content involving the Alchemy Guild. In summary, the guild that dismissed Faye as invaluable regretted it and became obsessed with her when they saw her producing high-quality equipment. Then, the guild executive who gave Faye a hard time gets demoted, and that executive was the deputy guild leader. Wow. All of this connected. It was a bit surprising, but Faye cautiously continued. Anyway, since thats the case, there will be more than enough champions to stand in for him. Whatever we do, what the academy teaches is how to fight Fighting inevitably ties you to potions. Yes Ah! But this time, its bad for Felops image to have someone fight for him, isnt it? I get it. Thepensation is generous, but it tarnishes ones reputation, so itll be mainly students who need money. This was also implemented in H&A. Sometimes, when ying, you have to engage in duels. Forbat roles, you just stand up for yourself, but for nonbat characters, a proxy knight is essential. If justice was on your side, it was easy to find a character who valued honor. If it was on the opponents, it was easy to find one who valued rewards. Since it was based on money, it was usually divided into nobles andmoners. Generally, while nobles had a diverse range of jobs, themoners were overwhelmingly concentrated in the Knight Department. And they tended to be less skilled. Predicting and preparing for the opponents champion like this was the charm of the duel system. In the game era, the characters were limited, so you could predict who the opponent might be, but now that its real, its a bit difficult. Still, being able to infer even roughly was something. Of course, with my current abilities, except for extraordinary opponents like Ca or Elisha, I was confident I could win against anyone After Felop, I had to duel Frank, and I needed to show an overwhelming performance, so it was good to know.
Duel Day. Seeing Felops champion, I couldnt help but let out a snicker. Piece of cake. Chapter 106: Duel (2) Chapter 106: Duel (2) A few days after the duel was announced. The day of the duel finally arrived. The rumors about me that were sweeping through the academy hadnt died down before they were fueled by the new fire of the duel. Wow. A first-year challenging second and third-year seniors in a row? Idiot! Hes not an ordinary freshman! One side will send a proxy, so those from other sses might participate too. Really? Will we witness the skills of the one who took down the archbishop today? Maybe. But dont get your hopes up. He didnt do it alone, remember? Spectators filled the sparring arena provided by the academy. Those who couldnt enter the arena were watching through the floating crystals and summoned beasts that were seen in the air. I thought a lot of people woulde. But not to this extent. Wasnt this too much, though? As I looked at the audience with mixed feelings, Ca offered me a cookie. Would you like one, Master? Ah~ Ah~ I reflexively took a bite, savoring the buttery vor and the rich sweetness of the hidden chocte. Whats this? Its really good. Hehe. Right? I bought these cookies in the marketst time. You bought them from the shop you often visited, right? I see why its your favorite. Exactly, right? I was so amazed that I even tried making them myself. Oh A cookie made by a formerdy. Now, thats interesting. A mans dream was to eat something his woman made, right? I momentarily imagined Ca with an apron and oven mitts. For some reason, she started wearing nothing but an apron, and I couldnt help but smile warmly. Seeing my expression, Elisha snorted and opened her fan, covering her mouth. Oh, my? Are you talking about the cookies you burned ckst vacation? Ugh Yandel. Are you curious about Cas cookies? Just burn anything, and youll get a simr taste. Elisha! You said they were tasty! Hmph! Did I really eat them because they were tasty? I lied out of kindness because you made them. What? Hmph! I also found the tea you brewed tasteless! Dont lie, Ca. Elven tea is a luxury even in other countries because its unavable anywhere else! That was blended for other races! To me, tea blended for elves sensitive senses tastes nd! Ah But you said you liked the fragrance back then! Elisha, you also said my cookies were tasty! Aaah! Aaah! Ca began to pinch Elisha mercilessly, and Elisha retaliated in kind. Did they always invite each other over for cookies and tea? I wasnt sure if they were good friends or not. Well they used to be close, but their rtionship turned sour due to excessivepetition. This side of Elisha, which couldnt be seen in the game, and Ca, who clung to me as a ve, felt different. Such scenes could only be seen when they were together. As I leisurely watched Ca and Elishas crumb-scattering fight, someone tapped my hand. Junior, Junior. Is it okay to be so rxed? The duel starts in 10 minutes. Whats the problem? Ive already finished all the necessary preparations. Now, its just about rxing to unleash my full power during the duel. But you seem too rxed Faye looked at me, tilting her head, wondering if this was right. However, she soon grabbed my hand firmly with a serious expression. Was it because shes short? Her hands were too small. Hey, Junior. What is it, Senior Faye? Why are you doing so much for me? What? What was she talking about? Faye continued with her head hung low, responding to my confusion. You know it, right? I was sessful only recently, but my goals are higher And no one thinks I can achieve them. Well Even Elisha initially thought of mass-producing low-grade weapons. No one believed Faye could create master-level weapons through alchemy. Right. So, youre the only one who gives me a huge budget and guarantees the research I want to do, right? Except for one person. Me. Faye then timidly raised her head. Her hair was still messy. Her ck eyes, peeking through her long bangs, were trembling ceaselessly, as if she were anxious. So, in a way I am practically dependent on you. You didnt have to intervene personally. I told you before, right? Its also a warning for me. Hmm. Then why did you rush over, abandoning the recording crystal, when I got pped in the alley? What? If you had just stayed put, you couldve handled it much cleaner Oh. I was wondering where this was going. Now I understand. I smirked and gently pinched both of Fayes cheeks. Ooh? Faye pouted like a duck, and I chuckled. Are you worried about what Felop said? That no one would protect you? Thats Really, thats such a troublesome personality. Theres no need to beat around the bush, especially right before a duel. Sorry. No need to apologize Ill make it crystal clear this time. Remember it well. I spoke while yfully pinching Fayes cheeks. Your protector is me. Any insult towards you is an insult to me, and if you get hit, its as if I got hit. Im on your side. Ah. So, watch carefully. See what happens to someone who dares to mess with my person. Okay Ill watch closely without missing anything. After giving a light smile to the somewhat dazed Faye, I let go of her hand. Then, I heard a faint whisper from behind. Elisha, Elisha. Look at that. The Master is creating a ve without a ve mark! A ve to capital? Or a ve to affection? It seems like its not far off either way. Its not the time to be so rxed. Shouldnt we also feel a sense of crisis and show something to the Master? I agree this time. Honestly, having a big chest is cheating. Werent you two fighting just a moment ago? Why were you suddenly getting along? As I was contemting what to do with the blushing and stammering Faye Dang. Dang. Dang. The massive bell rang throughout the academy. It was the sound announcing the hour. Simultaneously, it signaled the start of todays duel. The women, who were just ying around and blushing, instantly tensed up. I also tensed up. Lets go. To put an end to this.
Woahhhhh!! As I stepped into the sparring arena, cheers echoed from all sides. I felt like a diator in an arena. I stopped and nced around, spotting familiar, dark red hair. Why was Professor Iona here? I chuckled and waved at her lightly. Then Iona, giggling and hopping, a 300-year-old Lord-level vampire Truly majestic I smirked, pulling out a staff and a glowing lion dagger from my inventory. I was now ustomed to this fighting style. My body, initially stiff, loosened up flexibly, and my mind became crystal clear. As I waited, ready to fight at any moment, soon, two figures ascended into the arena from the opposite side. One was Felop, and the other was his champion Huh? Why was he here? Neatly, or rather inly,bed brown hair. Blurry features, a low presence, and barely audible breathing. My second duel opponent, Frank Miller, a follower of the Boiling Silence, was representing Felop. Kek Did you think Id bring some vulgarmoner from the Knight Department? Too bad. Your opponent is a magician! Its Senior Frank, whom you pointed out! Oh I understood why Felop was so smug. Until dual casting became possible, magicians were extremely vulnerable in one-on-one fights against knights. Hence, a novice magician needed thorough preparation to face a knight. And I came fully equipped with armor, potions, and magical tools, all specialized for fighting knights. Felop must think he outsmarted me by rendering all these preparations useless. But Glowing Lion Dagger Description: A pure white dagger with a roaring lion carved into the pommel. The de, more bone-like than metal, asionally emits a warm light. The sacred radiance around the dagger will make it even sharper than usual. ...And the light shines brightest in the dark. 10% chance to add light attribute damage on attack. Critical damage increased by 30%. Against a cultist, both additional and critical hit chances are fixed at 100%. Chapter 107: Duel (3) Chapter 107: Duel (3) Felop brought Frank as his representative. Felop wanted to strike me where it hurt, and Frank likely wanted to kill me under the guise of a mistake. It was a convenient alliance for them. Of course, I was fine with it, too. Woong. Look. Even the dagger in my left hand seemed to agree, humming happily. Sweet. It wont be me dying today. Ignoring Felop, who giggled as if he had already won, I stared intently at Frank Miller. Ordinary physique, ordinary face, ordinary style. It was challenging to mimic such a faint presence that he had, which almost disappeared in in sight. Haha Ive always wanted to meet the famous junior someday Pity it had to be like this. Were meeting for the first time today, arent we? Why do you think I spread the rumors? I may be quiet, but I dont stay silent when provoked. Hey Junior? Will you respond? Do I look easy just because I achieved something? Annoyed with talking to someone who was about to die, I kept quiet, but he continued to irritate me with his smug smile. After a moments thought, I slowly opened my mouth. You stink. Stink? I dont smell anything Ah, if youre trying to provoke me by saying my breath stinks Its the stench of a filthy cultist. A cultist now? You really seem to have a wild imagination. Frank responded as if it were absurd, but I clearly saw his reaction was a bit dyed. Its a loss for me to talk to someone crazy. Were going to duel anyway. Frank, who was trying to figure out how I identified him, now seemed eager to end the conversation. After all, followers of the Boiling Silence have rarely been caught. The few who were unlucky enough to get caught would pretend to be followers of a different Church. Thus, everyone knew the Boiling Silence existed, but it was only known as a minor Evil God Church. This ridiculous misconception was made possible because of their abilities. The powers of the Boiling Silence were threefold. The first was stealth. Depending on the level, they could blur their presence or temporarily disappear from the world. It was a tricky ability, but since it was unnatural, it could be detected somehow. The second was polymorphism. Changing appearance didnt directly impactbat, but this wasnt a perception-hindering ability and didnt trigger detection. Lastly, there was the ability to copy powers. While weaker and with limitations A follower of the Boiling Silence could mimic the powers of other Gods, and even the holy magic of good Gods. This allowed them to infiltrate good churches and pretend to be followers of other Evil Gods if caught. Thats why I wanted to officially expose the dangers of the Boiling Silence Church this time Hoping that my earlier provocation was effective. Soon, Felop and the referee left, and the arena was covered with an intangible barrier to contain the effects of the battle. All preparations wereplete. Only one thing remained. Quietly, I raised my magical power. Thump. Thump. Power flowed through my body with each heartbeat. Ready to manifest magic in any position. Meanwhile, Frank poured all his energy into a short wand. What was unusual was that, despite his maximum power not being impressive, he was generously using his magic. Felop must have given Frank a mana recovery potion beforehand. I myself drank various potions beforeing, so I couldntin. The silent standoff didntst long. Ding. With the sound of the small starting bell, I immediately invoked magic. Swallow and explode. Fireball. Impressive magic control befitting a third-year student. The powers of the Boiling Silence werent inherently destructive, so they often refined their own techniques, separate from their abilities. This spell must be one of those. Watching the iing fireball, I prepared my own spell. elerate. Haste. Just holding the dagger made my body lighter, and now it felt even more so. With a single step, the scenery flew by. The aimless fireball exploded harmlessly on the ground. Up, Wind Cutter! The flustered opponent hastily cast another spell. It was slightly misshapen and weaker, probably due to the rushed casting, but its speed made it hard to dodge, even with my enhanced speed. Invisible des. Wind Cutter. I swung my staff, unleashing an intangible de. Ssshhh Boom! The two Wind Cutters collided in mid-air, but Franks unstable one burst, and mine, wrapped in magical resonance, continued towards him. Shield! Casting a defensive spell without incantation, he looked pale, perhapspensating with his own magic. Bang! My Wind Cutter tapped on Franks shield, only causing a slight scratch, but the spell had another purpose. You! I cast the same spell, faster, more precise, and more powerful. We had contrasting skills. Frank gritted his teeth while the audience was shocked. But it was too early to be surprised. It was my first time showcasing my skills in such a crowded ce, so I needed to do it properly. Using the speed from Haste, I charged towards Frank. You are burning mes and fierce rage. It was a longer incantation than usual, and a red line began to circle at the tip of my staff. Cryptic symbols that resembled hieroglyphs ornguage filled the circle. I was finally using the magic circle Ca taught me. I was obviously preparing a big spell while closing in fast. With Franks skills, he couldnt perfectly defend against both. With no other choice, he resorted to thest optiona divine power, hard to use as a trump card once exposed. Keulk Wind Cutter! Like when he overexerted himself for the shield, he shouted the incantation, pouring out magic. But instead of casting Wind Cutter, he dodged to the side. He pretended to grit his teeth, biting down on something. But I saw it. Crack! A familiar crunching sound from behind. He must have hidden the power of the Boiling Silence, the Void Devourer, within the Wind Cutter. They both must have been invisible, making them hard to detect visually. How did you? Realizing I had noticed his trick even though others hadnt, Frank hesitated. I quickly got up and continued with the next incantation. However, you are also the spear of the swirling storm. It was a grandiose incantation but necessary for my best strike right now. Besides the red magic circle already hovering above my staff, a green line started leaving trails in the air. Double incantation?! Not just Frank but the entire audience was buzzing. But they were wrong. It wasnt about using two spells simultaneously. It was a single spell in itself. The existing red magic circle and the newly formed green one slowly ovepped. Panicked, Frank began wildly casting spells and using his powers. Wind Cutter! Wind Cutter! Wind Cutterrr! But I, who had even evaded Edmereks attacks, wasnt about to be hit by Frank. It made no sense to be outdone by Frank, who was far less powerful and skilled. Especially now, when I also had Haste activated, a spell I couldnt use back then. A fixed gaze, a twitch of the jaw, the distance between Frank and me, and the wand movements for Wind Cutter. I saw it all and dodged again and again. Even as a mid-level veteran, this wasnt too hard for me. How can you? Eventually, Frank, with a look of despair, prepared a shield rather than trying to stop my spell. And just as the two magic circles finally merged into one Click, click. A sound, like gears interlocking, echoed in my mind. They were red yet also shining green with strange patterns. Complex meanings intertwined, leading to a single phenomenon. Whoosh. A swirling spear of mes. It was a new spell created from Elemental Combination that had never been seen before. I named it Tempest Burn. And then my vision was engulfed in mes. Chapter 108: Duel (4) Chapter 108: Duel (4) Tempest Burn. As I invoked the spell, the spear shot forward and struck right in front of Frank, unleashing its contained heat all at once. Whoosh!! It was abination of the intensely hot re, focused solely on temperature, and the spreading properties of Wind st. Actually, this was just a weaker version of the Prominence re Ca once used. Yet, it was still powerful enough to surpass the limits of lower-grade magic, as evidenced by the mes engulfing the entire arena. I deliberately avoided hitting him directly, fearing it might kill him Was this what they called a third-years strength? He managed to block it, though not easily. Frank gritted his teeth, pouring his mana into the shield, resisting the heat that seemed capable of melting it. Ugh! The way he quickly fixed his shield with magic whenever it took damage seemed painful, but it was stable. He might be able to hold it off like this, but Do you think Im just ying around? Though the arena was engulfed in my threatening magic, Tempest Burn was my spell. So I wouldnt be harmed by my own magic. Thud. I stepped forcefully, the ground beneath me thumping. I couldnt cast other spells while maintaining the fire, but that didnt matter. Frank was too focused on his shield to move. The distance closed rapidly, thanks to the lingering effects of Haste. Woong. The closer I got to him, the stronger the daggers humming became. As if it were crying out to see the blood of a cultist right away. Was this thing cursed? Thinking this, I struck Franks shield. Crack. There was a slight resistance. But the shield, already strained by the mes, couldnt withstand the impact of my elerated weight. Cracks starting from the swords tip quickly spread across the shield. Crash! Finally, it shattered like ss, and my dagger pierced through, hitting Franks shoulder. Cough! His face contorted in pain, but there was also a look of relief, as if he thought I had deliberately missed because I knew he was a cultist. But that wasnt the case. He opened his mouth wide, pretending to bite down on something, perhaps for a counterattack. But he wouldnt be closing his mouth or activating Void Devourer at close range. sh. A burst of light from the dagger tore through him. !! Light was a cultists nemesis. Overwhelmed by an intense pain stronger than ever, all Frank could do was gasp with his jaw hanging open. I didnt miss the opportunity and quickly struck. Strike! Strike! Strike! Aaaaak!!! The screams of the guy, who was stabbed in the opposite shoulder and both thighs, resonated loudly. It seemed like he was letting out all the screams he couldnt before at once. Naturally, this was due to the additional hit from the shining lions dagger, which scorched him with light. Eventually, unable to withstand it, I grabbed Frank, who slumped down. Shing. The surroundings suddenly became quiet. Some frowned at my seemingly brutal action during the duel. While others were puzzled by Frank, who seemed slightly stabbed but in excruciating pain. From left to right. After surveying the audience carefully, I raised the blood-stained dagger and shouted. Church of Righteous Radiance! Is there a priest of the Church of Righteous Radiance here? It was an unexpected shout, but surprisingly, someone immediately responded. It was Helena, standing up with her mouth agape in the front row. I am here, brother! Why do you seek a daughter of Righteous Radiance? Priestess Helena, perfect timing. You would know what this dagger is, wouldnt you? Was it because the dagger had just made an additional hit? Or because it was stained with the blood of a cultist? Helena nodded her head in a daze, looking at the faint glow rising from the shining lions dagger. Of course! Of course, brother! Its a relic of our church, made from the tooth of Righteous Radiance himself! It was bestowed only on the heroes recognized by our Lord during the War of Gods! You are well-informed. Then you must also know about this daggers abilities. Yes. Most were lost during the war But its famous because our Lord himself carved it from his body. Would you mind exining its effects to everyone here? It would be my honor! Excited, Helena began exining the effects of the shining lions dagger in detail. As excited priests often do, her exnation was a bit lengthy and exaggerated at times But she was urately describing what I had seen on the status screen. And then Thus, its usually strong, but it regains its original power against cultists huh? She came to the conclusion I intended to reveal. Helena blinked her sun-like golden eyes slowly, alternating her gaze between the dagger and Frank. Then she tilted her head in confusion. Cultist? Pleased with the expected reaction, I demonstrated. Yes. As a divine object made by Righteous Radiance himself, this dagger can fully exert its power in front of a cultist Like this. Stab. Aaaak!! Frank writhed in agony from the light prating his body, even though I only slightly pricked his hand. But one demonstration wouldnt be enough for proof. Stab. Stab. Stab. Sparkle. Sparkle. Sparkle. Kak! Kyaaak! Krrr! With each stab, the glow surged. Frank writhed excessively in agony. Helenas expression gradually twisted into something sinister. Cultist! It was the same word, yet it felt different. I nodded in agreement to Helenas voice, heavy with deep anger. Exactly. It might just be Franks bad luck, but its more usible that hes a cultist. In fact, I even received an attack suspected to be from an Evil Gods power during the duel. I briefly exined how I felt a bad sensation and dodged it, hearing a chewing sound behind me. Then I threw away the clump of hair in my hand. Plop. Frank copsed, writhing helplessly. Looking down at him, I produced a cold voice. Lowly, yet loud enough for everyone here to hear. I hereby use Frank Miller of being a cultist! Additionally, as the winner, I request an investigation on Felop for choosing Frank as the champion! What?! No! I didnt know I really didnt know! Felop, bewildered by the turn of events, frantically waved his hands, but He was only met with sharp hostility. Sensing his doom, Felop started to step back hesitantly. However, someone grabbed him by the nape to stop him. Thud. Wait a minute. Where do you think youre going? Huh? Red hair and a seductive figure, but everything was overshadowed by her yful demeanor. Have a little chat with the pretty professor, student! Iona smiled, her sharp fangs glistening. A typically careless smile. Yet, there was an unmistakable chill of refusal in it. Ionas hatred for heretics was famously known to all. Felop might just be a spoiled brat, but it was satisfying to see his pale, frightened face. Giggling, the professor from the Divinity Department, who was officiating the duel, finally dered, The winner of this duel is Yandel, first-year of the Magic Department! Also, the usation against Frank Miller and the requested investigation of Felop Brondei are hereby recognized in the name of the Duel Committee! Thank you. Dont mention it. Were sorry for not noticing, even when it was right in front of us. However, given the nature of this matter, we need your cooperation Do you need the power of the relic? Ill cooperate as much as needed. The old professor was as sensitive to cult matters as a priest should be. This worked out for me. I could use this chance to expose the dangers of the Boiling Silence Church. Nodding in gratitude to Iona and the old professor, I descended from the arena. Heading towards the three women waiting for me. Ca pped like a seal with her usual bright smile. Elisha was proud of the elemental magic she created. And Faye was clueless about the situation, having had no prior exnation and being unaware of my abilities. I lightly kissed Ca and, still awkward with public disys of affection, gently patted Elisha on the back. Finally, I shrugged my shoulders teasingly at the still-confused Faye. You saw that? If anyone bothers Senior Faye again, just tell me. Ill take care of them. Fayes dazed face gradually began to move. Yes Ill always remember that youre on my side, Junior. She smiled happily, pulling up the corners of her mouth. It was theplete opposite of the expression I saw in that dark alley a few days ago. Yes. Thats enough. Chapter 109: Faye’s Conspiracy (Not In That Sense) (1) Chapter 109: Faye¡¯s Conspiracy (Not In That Sense) (1) After Yandels duel ended, the Academy was turned upside down. A cultist was hiding inside the Academy and nobody knew about it? Especially since a freshman was recently attacked during a dungeon practice, the shock was even greater. The unease spread faster than the rumors about Yandel, or even more so. The Academy reacted swiftly. With Yandels help, everyone inside the Academy was tested with the relic. The results were shocking. From students to staff, merchants, and even a professor, though only one. More people were confirmed as cultists from various ces than expected. It would have been better if it were just about catching cultists. But some cultists, realizing they couldnt escape or hide,mitted suicide bombings under the name of martyrdom. Of course, the enraged professors were vignt, so there were no significant additional damages But the students, witnessing the cultists threat firsthand, were unavoidably shaken. Before the students could recover from the shock, it was the professors turn. Intense interrogations were conducted, believing a huge conspiracy was at y with so many spies from different orders. It turned out the captured heretics all belonged to the Boiling Silence Church. The moment their secret power of ability copying was revealed to the world. This news turned the Academys problem into more than just its own. The whole continent, amidst confusion, started hunting for cultists or eliminating political rivals under that pretext. Meanwhile, Faye, the starting point of all these events, was doing this. Ahhh So dazzling. Pockets full of gold. She kept marveling at its brilliant shine. Youre amazing, Junior. Youre the best. The sum of this months sponsorship and the promised performance bonus was astoundingly huge. Faye, having received sponsorship money before, had spent it all on necessary equipment as soon as it came in. She felt it was such arge sum in her hands and realized it was a first for her. No matter what was happening outside, in her workshop, Faye thought only of what to buy next. Though she had bought urgent equipmentst time, more specialized equipment was needed to create gear for Yandel, the magician. Obviously, I need to buy a mana extractor. A mana stabilizer maybe I can substitute it with a drug? Ill buy the other stuff first, and if there are any left, Ill get it. Right, I also need to buy ingredients. Since its my first time, a 15% manadyte should suffice, right? Yes, whats important is to seed first. Fayey on the workshop sofa, humming while making a list. Her usual timidity, unsure gaze, and shyness were nowhere to be seen, reced by a confident demeanor. And why not? This was Fayes territory. A fortress and kingdom where no one could intrude. In her own workshop, Faye was an invincible God! Hehe I should at least learn the basics of enchanting. Since the crucial part is circuit crafting, Ill etch the grooves during the process, and then pour mana into them Hehehe Her innate gloominess seemed unavoidable. So, she gleefully wrote down items to purchase, asionally peeking into her gold pouch and chuckling unpleasantly as she continued writing her list. If someone had seen her, they would have been slightly creeped out by her look. Ah. Suddenly, she paused as if hit by a freeze frame. There was no particr reason. She simply thought of Yandel out of the blue. Fayes expression grew dreamy, as if lost in a reverie. She recalled a dim alleyway. Felop Brondeiughed mockingly. A sudden twist of the neck. The dyed surge of pain. The sting of words saying no one would protect her. Just as familiar despair and resignation rose from deep within, darkening her heart Yandel appeared. His usually yful smile is now rigid. His voice snarled fiercely like a wild beast. But what remained most vivid in Fayes memory was different. His eyes which were always full of deep trust toward her. Those yful purple eyes. They were now ring fiercely, emitting mana light as if he had been deeply insulted. This image was firmly etched into Fayes heart, resurfacing time and again. Ugh Aaahh! Feeling inexplicably stifled, Faye eventually screamed and stomped her feet. But she wasnt entirely displeased with these emotions, perhaps unknowingly smirking to herself. She might not realize it, continuing to squirm on the sofa. Contemting purchases, smiling foolishly at her gold, and feeling shy about thinking of Yandel, who made all this possible. This had been Fayes routine ofte. Even as she daydreamed, she gradually took care of her tasks. But today was different. Had it been the Faye of yesterday, just thinking of Yandeling to her rescue would have overwhelmed her mind But with repetition, even embarrassment became familiar. Todays Faye had the luxury to think beyond that. The events that followed in the alleyway. Yandel, whom she thought was just a wealthy, somewhat skilled junior, turned out to be suspiciously rich and exceptionally talented. ??? Faye tilted her head, wondering if that was really any different, but then she recalled the duel and shook her head. The mes that engulfed the entire training ground and his agility, like that of a decent Knight Department student, were beyond her imagination. And it didnt end there. He suddenly apprehended a cultist, and as soon as the issue became public, he coborated with the Academy to eradicate the spies. Faye, pondering about Yandel, who must be busily handling the aftermath of this incident, voiced a fundamental doubt. What exactly is the true identity of Junior Yandel? There were too many iprehensible aspects to Yandels actions. It was clear he was not an ordinarymoner Could he really be, as the rumors suggested, the heir to a major figure in the underworld? While it wasmon to dislike cultists, his extreme aversion suggested he might even be the secret child of a high-ranking priest. As Fayes imagination took flight, before long, her face turned pale, and she threw the pen and paper she was holding onto the table. Then, she straightened up from her nted position and sat on the sofa. Thump. Just sitting up caused her chest to shake violently, which she hastily steadied with her arm, continuing her thoughts with a serious expression. I dont really know anything about Junior Yandel, do I? What Faye knew about Yandel was limited to his name, handsome face, hefty gold pouch, the unusually deep trust he showed her, his sly nces at her chest, his seemingly good rtionship with ves, and his unbelievable magical abilities. It seemed like a lot, but these were just superficial details. Anyone who spent a little time with Yandel could notice these. But Faye wanted to know more, the deeper aspects. Why was Yandel so wealthy? Why did he care for her? Why was he so good with ves? Why did he loathe cultists to such an extent, and so on? Faye wanted to understand Yandels motives. Not just the image he projected but to truly understand him. And she also wanted to be understood by Yandel. However, Faye knew nothing about him. Ah. The realization struck her painfully. Like sharp ws tearing through her heart. Although Faye had be much happier than before, perhaps it was because this happiness came so suddenly. Just like when she first met Yandel, the fear of him leaving suddenly without a word started to grow. What would happen to Faye if that urred? Shiver. Huuk The thought made Faye shiver reflexively. Now that she had tasted this lifestyle, she couldnt go back to her past. Cold, hungry, scavenging for materials in waste facilities, being treated as invisible in ss She didnt want to live so miserably anymore. It was her choice, but that didnt mean it wasnt hard. This thought brought back Fayes old trauma. Her father, who had taken her in after her mother, a talented alchemist, died in an ident. Rokan Yareunshade. He wasnt always harsh towards Faye. Initially, he was a kind father, understanding of Fayes difficulty adjusting to the new family. But what about now? Wasnt their rtionship worse than strangers not even acknowledging her existence? Faye still remembered the shock of the first time her father ignored her. What if she experienced this again through Yandel? Could she stand up again? Probably not. Faye started trembling uncontrobly, her teeth ttering. She had been so happy these days, living as if in a dream but Faye was inherently a pessimist. All she could do amidst her spiraling negative thoughts was continuously wipe away her rising tears. Hic Alone, she broke down, struggling and then starting to sob. The thought that anyone seeing her would think she was insane added to her self-mockery, and then a sudden inspiration struck her. Eh? From the first day, Yandel couldnt take his eyes off her chest. Just a few days ago, he even jokingly asked if he could touch it. Considering he always carried two ves with him and teased them incessantly, he certainly seemed to like women, even if not as much as the rumors suggested. He also appeared to have a strong sense of responsibility. So, what should Faye do to keep Yandel from leaving her? Simple. She needed to create a reason for Yandel to find it hard to leave her. For instance Something like a foregone conclusion. With this thought, Faye suddenly tore up the list she was writing. Rip. Then, on a new page, she wrote down the most needed item inrge letters. Love Potion. A sly n was forming in Fayes mind. Chapter 110: Faye’s Conspiracy (Not In That Sense) (2) Chapter 110: Faye¡¯s Conspiracy (Not In That Sense) (2) Was it luck? Things have been going smoothly since the duel. The investigation revealed that Felop, besides targeting Faye, had repeatedly done simr things tomoners and students from powerless families. The girl student who dragged Faye into the back alley was also one of such victims. As a result, Felop was expelled, and the girl student, although she acted under threat, was suspended for being an aplice. And with Franks fellow cultists, it turned out much better. Not only were all the cultists within the academy filtered out, but some people from outside even contacted me, wanting me to vet suspicious individuals. Of course, they didnte empty-handed, offering various rewards. It was an easy job for me. Just a few stabs and it was done. Though I had enough gold, I chose to receive other items aspensation. Some even sent me elixirs, probably trying to get on my good side. People indeed show their true colors when you offer something valuable. Anyway, during one of those busy days running around and dealing with the aftermaths, Faye sent me a letter out of the blue. Really? Couldnt she just talk to me in person? Reading the letter only deepened my confusion. She asked me toe to the workshop alone, saying she had something important to discuss. Could it be that Faye is running short on sponsorship funds? Magic equipment is expensive, starting with the materials. Master is so clueless Thats why I like him Ca gave me a look of affection like one would give to a slightlycking child when I showed her the letter. How unfair. Not expecting such a look from Ca, I turned to Elisha with a sulky expression. Yandel, are you a fool? An idiot? Why are you talking about sponsorship funds? Elishas words were simr. At this point, I felt like there was something I was missing, just blinking nkly for a moment. Ca, giggling, took the letter from my hand and returned it to me. Its okay, Master. If our guess is right, its just about time. Well wait in the dormitory, so you go see Miss Faye. But what is it about? Its a bit hard to say with my own mouth Just go ande back quickly. Its nothing harmful. Elisha urged, pushing my back. I resisted Elishas push and looked back and forth at them. Ah, maybe its not right to send him like this, Elisha? Maybe it would be better to groom him a bit more? He looks too ordinary now. Alright. Lets get it done quickly. We still have time. Ignoring my dumbfounded gaze, they started grooming me, touching me here and there. Despite not being dirty, they applied cleaning magic, straightened my clothes, and tidied my hair. They treated me like a gift to be wrapped with meticulous care. Although it was weird that the content was me Ca and Elisha didnt tell me anything till the end. After a light spray of perfume, they sent me out of the dormitory without giving me a second thought. Honestly, it was a bit absurd There must be a reason. Ca and Elisha wouldnt harm me. There were restrictions due to the ve marks, and they were not that type of people. If it was just nothing, I could just punish them tonight. Come to think of it, rewards and punishments seemed the same, but anyway, it was a punishment. After onest look at the firmly closed dormitory door, I headed towards Fayes workshop.
Fayes workshop was located in a secluded corner where no signs of life were felt. It was a modest ce but sessful in synthesizing equipment, so it could have been relocated to a better spot. Had she grown attached to it, or did she simply prefer the solitude? She decided to keep using this workshop. Thanks to various modifications, it not only functions well but also looks impressive now. I lightly tapped on the magical device installed at the workshops entrance. It was like a doorbell, but instead of pressing a button to ring a bell, it transmitted the sound of a knock inside a somewhat odd magical device to me. Knock, knock, knock. Faye Senior? Im here. Silence. ??? Knock, knock, knock. Faye Senior? I said Im here. Are you there? I knocked again, but only silence answered. Whats this? She called me here, and now theres no response. She couldnt have forgotten and gone out, could she? Maybe she was in the middle of an important experiment or in the bathroom and couldnt respond? Just as I was about to take out a chair from my inventory to wait, I heard Fayes voice through the magical device. -Huff Junior, youre here? Her voice sounded breathless, as if she had just rushed over. There must be something wrong. Yes. Im here. Please open the door. -Now Uh, Im opening it now. Click. I opened the unlocked door and stepped inside. Though remodeled, theyout remained the same, with a long, narrow corridor that must be passed through. Alchemy was once not as formic as it is now, especially in dungeons with special environments where new items had to be created. There were many incidents in alchemists workshops the most dangerous being the leakage of toxic substances. To minimize harm, structural regtions were imposed on alchemists workshops. Nowadays, such regtions have disappeared due to advancements in magic and materials, but traces remain in old workshop buildings. Like this long, narrow corridor I was passing through, designed with a slight incline to prevent gas leakage. Most gases, being heavier than air, tend to settle at the bottom, exploiting this property. But with Fayes skills, there was no need to worry. Surely a future grand alchemist wouldnt make a rookie mistake like getting distracted while making potions and leaving vaporized gas unattended, especially with air cirction magical devices around. I chuckled to myself and opened the door at the end of the corridor. And then Huh? A pink mist flowed out. Wait. Really? Startled, I reflexively covered my nose and mouth with my sleeve. Thinking back, Fayes voice through the magical device sounded oddly strained. I thought it was nothing serious since she was usually a bit gloomy but maybe it wasnt something to overlook. I hurried into the workshop. The room was dark, not having the lights turned on, with only a few pieces of equipment emitting light. Despite the darkness, I could still make out objects around me. The real problem was the fog that thickened the deeper I went in. A sweet scent pierced through my sleeve, making my head dizzy for a moment. Even my lower body twitched involuntarily. While it was not always under my control, it reacted without any reason this time. Arriving at the center of the workshop, there was Faye. Hehe its Junior. Clearly, she wasnt in her right mind. Her eyes were spinning, her body was trembling intermittently, her clothes were drenched in sweat, and several buttons were undone on her chest. To anyone, she looked like someone intoxicated. Senior Faye, have you lost your mind?! Lost my mind? Just ugh my legs are a bit weak Faye giggled alone, even in this situation, and my gaze involuntarily drifted to her chest whenever it moved. Junior really likes my chest. Ah! Nows not the time for this. How do we solve this?! I pressed Faye, who seemed to be losing focus, for an answer. She wouldnt have called me here for a drug-fueled party, so it must have been some sort of ident. Faye nodded with a flushed face. First, that cauldron over there Following her instructions, I turned off the boiling cauldrons fire and covered the suspicious pink contents. Finally, after restarting the overloaded air cirction magical device, the fog inside began to dissipate quickly. Just when I thought I could take a breath. Thud. Faye Senior? Ju-Junior Faye had crawled over and was clinging to my legs. The floor was wet in a straight line, indicating her path. I swallowed hard, guessing the nature of the liquid, when Faye, who had been restless, cautiously spoke. Are you angry? A bit. You do realize it was quite dangerous just now? So-sorry I didnt mean for this to happen Heh! Perhaps due to longer exposure to the fog, Faye trembled without any apparent reason. I was wrong so dont be too angry, okay? I wont do it again Dont fall out of favor with me She didnt seem to be in her right mind, judging by her unfocused eyes. I sighed deeply and gently pushed the overly clingy Faye away. I wont hold a grudge over something like this. It was an ident, right? Right. ident. Yeah, an ident, Junior. Whats with that suspicious reaction? What were you really trying to do, Senior Faye? This is a love potion, right? What were you nning to do with this? Uh well Be honest. Otherwise, I might get a little angry with you, Senior Faye. Ill tell you! Just give me a moment! Taking a deep breath, Faye finally bowed her head as if resigning to her fate. I was going to give it to you, Junior The love potion? Yes. Learning the truth brought a deep sense of betrayal welling up inside me. Now it was my turn to tremble. I trusted you! I trusted Senior Faye! Hic! Im sorry, Junior! Im really sorry! Ive done so much for Senior Faye! How could you do this to me? How! Ill do anything! Until Juniors anger subsides, Ill do anything! So please forgive me! Was it because of Fayes clearly visible cleavage, or was it the effect of the love potion I had inadvertently inhaled? In a moment of temptation, I asked without realizing it. Will you really do anything? Yes, yes! I mean it! Its okay if its for Junior! Then prove it. Prove it? After a moment of contemtion, Faye looked up at me and slowly opened her mouth. But not to speak. Literally just to open her mouth. Is a kiss enough for proof? I stared nkly at Fayes crimson tongue and nodded. Thats enough. With this, I could forgive her. Chapter 111: Faye’s Conspiracy Chapter 111: Faye¡¯s Conspiracy Is this proof enough? As I stared at Fayes protruding crimson tongue, I nodded absentmindedly. Thats sufficient. This might be forgivable. Click, click. Just as I was about to loosen my tightened belt, a remnant of rationality held me back. Was this really okay? Faye isnt drugged right now, is she? She cant be making proper judgments in this condition. I was also slightly influenced, my sexual desires aroused. That meant this would not just end here. Both Faye and I would want more. But what if things became awkward with Fayeter, and we ended up drifting apart? Was this the right thing to do here? Such practical thoughts momentarily stopped my hand. But then Bweh? I nced down at Fayes chest. Despite her small frame, her breasts seemed almost violently disproportionate, making me swallow involuntarily. Damn it. Just take responsibility until the end. If I could freely handle those breasts in return, it would be a win. Swish. Thump. My pants fell to the ground. Only then did my member reveal itself. Hic! Faye, who until moments ago seemed drugged was actually really drugged, and had a dazed expression, gasped. She must have been overwhelmed by the majesty of a natural power level of 18. I pushed my member closer to Fayes face. Perhaps it was because various pieces of equipment were operating as a light source instead of a regrmp. An imposing shadow of my member cast over Fayes frightened face. Thats why, although she still held her mouth open with her hand, Faye looked at me with a significantly more apprehensive attitude than before. Adorable. Watch closely, Senior Faye. This is whats going to enter that small mouth of yours. Wi-will it fit? Ill make it fit. Fayes trembling tongue began to quiver as I ced the tip on it. I felt a warm and moist sensation on the underside. After rubbing it a couple of times to apply some saliva, I gently pushed my hips forward. Hiee Faye had her eyes tightly shut and her jaw as wide as possible, but perhaps it was because her mouth was so small. Just by taking my member into her mouth, it was filled to the brim, leaving Faye looking up at me, unsure of what to do next. Gently tapping Fayes head, I continued to instruct her. Just keep your teeth out of the way and open your mouth wide, Senior Faye. Ill handle the rest. Mmph. Taking her nod as a signal, I began to slowly move my hips. Creak. My member wedged into Fayes mouth. The dampness enveloped the entire tip and slowly covered the shaft. Hmmph Euh This alone was overwhelming for Faye, and tears started to well up in her eyes. Although the sight of her fully taking in my member was extremely arousing, I had to remind myself that this was Fayes first time. So, I decided not to do a deep throat as I had with Ca. Moving gently, I teased the inside of Fayes cheeks and the roof of her mouth with my member, if only for a moment. Suddenly, Faye, who had been still until then, swallowed my member deeply with a resolute expression. Senior Faye? Faye continued to push forward, undeterred, despite my startled call of her name. Mmph Suck. Eugh After struggling for a while near the throat, she finally managed to take it all the way to the base. Huh Was this really happening? Her mouth was so small that nearly half of my lower half was inserted into her esophagus. Despite what must have been a significant difficulty, Faye didnt stop there and began to move her head on her own. Slosh, slosh. Hnk Suck Fayes mouth felt unbelievably good, beyond what I could have imagined. Was it the effect of the drug? She was incredibly proactive. Although I was very angry about her plot to drug me, seeing her bury her face in my member made me forgive everything. As I stroked Fayes head to signify her good job, she looked up at me with teary eyes and smiled. Gaining confidence, she even began to yfully touch my buttocks, which elicited a wryugh from me. Slosh, slosh, slosh. I was lost in thought, wondering how long I should let Faye continue to move freely. Fayes movements began to slow as if fatigue were setting in. Right. Its time to finish this. Ive held back too long. I hadnt touched Fayes head since the initial minutes, but I grasped it once more. Mmph? I then pushed deeper into her mouth. I put so much force that her small nose pressed against my lower abdomen. Heuk! Overwhelmed, Faye gagged. I reveled in her tightening throat as I released the pent-up semen. Eut. Euh My twitching member flooded her throat with semen. Faye attempted to rx her throat to amodate it, but Ugh! Seemingly unfamiliar with direct ejaction, she couldnt suppress her gag reflex and jerked her head back. Bweh As soon as she expelled my member, she vomited the semen. To make matters worse, the continuing ejaction sttered onto her face. Ah. Covered in semen, both inside and out, Faye looked distressed and coughed. Its not tasty Its bitter and acrid Did you think it would taste good? But in the books from the library, they seemed to enjoy it. What kind of books have you been reading? The library again?! Why does the academy library have so many erotic tales? Ive made this resolution countless times, but after my current tasks, I must visit that library. I need to see them for myself. Sighing inwardly, Faye gingerly reached to catch the dripping semen from her nose and chin, directing it onto her chest. Curiously, she examined the collected semen from her cleavage, stretching and sniffing it with the inquisitiveness of an alchemist, even in such a situation. What are you doing, Senior Faye? You said it tastes bitter and acrid. Yeah. Thats true, but well Faye hesitated, then spoke. But oddly, it makes me feel aroused. What? I dont know if its the drug or the semen. She licked her lips and nced at me with a suggestive look. You know, Junior You mentioned earlier that using just my mouth would suffice, correct? Yes, thats what I said. Really, its enough? Faye, her hand sticky with semen, slipped it under her skirt and spoke. Isnt this insufficient? Look. Juniors um, its still so firm. Faye appeared impatient. Reflecting on it, I realized I was the only one satisfied while Faye remained dazed by the drug. Perhaps she couldnt contain herself any longer after bing aroused and then coated in semen. Faye gazed at my face and lower body with longing, pressing her breasts towards me. You like my breasts, dont you, Junior? So do you want to touch them? Her demeanor suggested she fully expected me to yield. This sparked a mischievous urge within me. Well, I forgave you for attempting to drug me just a short while ago Do I really need to do more? Oh, or should I use my breasts instead? I read about this technique in a book. Im not sure if I can do it well, but Ill give it my best shot! Ah, well. Todays incident was more like an ident, right? Lets call it quits here. And starting tomorrow, lets forget all this happened. Um, Junior. Thats not what I meant As I stood firm against Fayes awkward attempts at seduction, she rolled her ck eyes, half-hidden by her tousled bangs. Watching her, restless with semen smeared across her face and chest, a sense of wicked delight began to surge within me. It seemed it wasnt the time tobel Faye as dark and shady. Struggling to suppress a smile, I spoke. Lets clean up now. Clean. Feigning to cast the cleaning spell on Faye, she reflexively seized my member. She should have grabbed something else, but thats what she chose. What is it, Senior Faye? If you continue this, Ill have to cast Clean on your hand again. Even if it is your saliva, thats somewhat Dont go. What? What did you say? Dont go, Junior Ah, I cant stay here forever. I have to go. Well talk again tomorrow. No, dont! Youre still so hard because of me! I have to take responsibility! Im fine. I can just go back to the dorm and ask Ca and Elisha for help. But Faye dropped her head as if the world were ending with a heartbreakingly sad voice. It seemed too heavy a reaction to attribute solely to the drug. Maybe there was another reason, but well, it didnt matter. Dragging out a joke would turn it into something serious. Just as I was about to reveal it was all a joke, Faye raised her head sharply. Then she shouted at me with eyes mixed with anxiety and a bit of resentment. Please do it! What? I cant stand the heat from the drug! So please, use your member and do it! Faye, realizing the embarrassment of her own words, blushed furiously and fumed. I didnt expect it to go this well. Haah So, youre saying we should have sex? Exactly! Its unfair for Junior to have all the fun alone! I want to be fully satisfied too! But, Senior Faye. I cut her off and smirked. Is that how someone whos asking for a favor should behave? What? You heard me. Senior Faye is begging me to do her. And its all because she identally drank the aphrodisiac intended for me. Isnt it a bit inappropriate to be so haughty and loud about it? Faye, who was gaping like a fish out of water, suddenly seemed to make up her mind and nodded firmly. Fine. If I ask properly, will you do it? Of course. Thats how it is between me and Senior Faye. From today, our rtionship will change a bit. Faye, who said something meaningful, abruptly stood up. And then she began to take off her clothes, one by one, slowly. What was she trying to do by undressing? Even as I wondered, her clothes kept falling to the floor one by one. A ragged gown, a school uniform soaked in sweat, and even her astonishingly sized underwear. Faye had thrown off all her clothes and now stood naked before me. Though she was short, reaching only to my chest, her breasts appeared evenrger without any clothing. I couldnt tear my gaze from those irresistible breasts, but when I managed to look away, I saw herpletely hairless groin. The smoothness of her belly and the moist folds of her vagina secreted love juices, a reaction to the aphrodisiac. The sight alone had already brought me to full arousal, yet the scene before me was not over. Faye carefully knelt and began to fold the clothes she had discarded as if shedding her skin. Senior Faye? Curious about what she was doing, I spoke, but she continued to stack her clothes silently. Only after she ced her bra and panties on top did she slowly bow down. Herrge breasts pressed firmly against the floor, but Faye did not halt her motion. She bent her body further until her sizeable potion pouch distorted and jutted out to the side. Finally, her forehead touched the ground. A naked kowtow. Lying t on the ground, Fayes voice trembled as she spoke. Pl-please. Use your mighty penis to thoroughly stir my virgin pussy pickled in aphrodisiac! Ah, um. I hadnt intended for things to go this far. Chapter 112: Faye’s Conspiracy (2) Chapter 112: Faye¡¯s Conspiracy (2) A naked kowtow. Lying t on the ground, Fayes voice trembled as she spoke. Pl-please. Use your mighty penis to thoroughly stir my virgin pussy pickled in aphrodisiac! Ah, um. I hadnt intended for things to go this far. How did Faye even know such lines? The library? Was the library the issue? Barely holding onto my dizzy mind, I looked down at Faye again. She was certainly erotic. Her head was deeply bowed down. Her breasts squashed and protruded sideways on the floor. Most of her round body was hidden by her bushy hair, but her round buttocks were sticking out. Maybe because she was always holed up in the workshop, or maybe due to the contrast with her ck hair. Fayes body looked exceptionally pale, like the moon in the middle of the night. I crouched down and gently stroked Fayes head as I spoke. Senior Faye. Youre not going to ask for more here, are you? I dont know how to do anything more than this Its not that. I just want to confirm onest thing. What is it? I looked deeply into Fayes eyes as she slightly raised her head. Those ck pupils held something more than just excitement. Its your first time. Are you really okay with it happening like this? Youre the one who asked, werent you? Though I felt it might not be the case upon reconsideration, I was curious nheless. And its okay if its you, Junior. No, it has to be you. Faye answered cautiously yet firmly. Listen, Junior. Ive thought about it a lot. Is there anyone else who understands me like this? A small smile of happiness started to appear on Fayes face, previously filled with shame. Besides myte mother, there was no one. Ah. Someone who cares for me gets angry for me, and just thinking about them makes me feel this happy. Youre the only one, Junior. Its been that way until now, and it probably will be in the future. Thats why I didnt want to lose you. I wanted a connection more solid than just sponsorship. Senior Faye At first, I was shocked that Faye tried to feed me the aphrodisiac. But I never thought about why she wanted to do that. So, this was the reason. Listen, Junior. Youre not an alchemist, but you must have heard of the principle of equivalent exchange. Of course. Faye, mentioning the well-known principle, continued in a serious tone. Junior. I will give you my body, my heart, my future, and my soul. Everything. What should I do then? Its simple. Just keep praising me. Acknowledge me and make me happy. Love me Faye swallowed once and then smiled broadly. Please, love me. Faye bowed her head again towards me, who was momentarily lost for words. Her second request came in a naked kowtow. I felt a strange emotion when I saw Fayes abject figure. Ca, Elisha, Iris, and now Faye. The thought of not just one or two women clinging to me and seeking affection weighed on my shoulders. But I never thought of abandoning Faye, and I was ready to take responsibility from the moment I started to lower my pants, so my response came out immediately. I promise in front of the unchanging truth. Though it was a story in a game, I knew it well from seeing several endings with alchemy. The essence of alchemy was change, but ironically, what alchemy pursued was the unchanging truth. That was why, among alchemists, invoking the unchanging truth was treated simrly to a magicians mana oath. It wasnt legally binding, but it was a vow not to be taken lightly. I continued speaking while cing my hand on the back of Fayes head, who had gasped for breath. Ill give a part of my life to you, Senior Faye. I promise you unchanging affection as long as I live. There will always be a ce for Senior Faye by my side. Ill take responsibility for Senior Fayes life. I gently stroked Fayes small head. How about that? Is this sufficient? Yes. But you need to leave proof of your vow, Junior. Proof? How? Well um After hesitating for a while, Faye spoke in a crawling voice. Kiss me in this position. Ah, then please raise your face, Senior Faye. No not the lips. Kiss my womb with your penis, Junior. I was wondering why she was so shy. That exined it. Faye hurriedly tried to justify herself to me, who was gaping. But but a kiss on the lips is too trivial, right?! It should be something like kissing my womb by breaking my hymen to carry weight in the vow! My goodness. Where did that ideae from? I dont know! Just do it quickly. You already asked to be inside my virgin pussy, soaked in aphrodisiac! Why havent you done it yet? You said you would! Ah. I had been leaving Faye aside while getting lost in serious conversation. Now that the important talk is over and the tension has eased, her pent-up sexual desire is probably exploding. Honestly, I was a bit curious to see how much more erotic she could get if left like this. But since it was her first time, it would be too cruel to tease her too much. It was time to get to the main event. But you want it in this position, not facing each other? Uh-huh. Since you epted my request while I was bowing, it makes sense to do it while Im still bowing, right? Is this just Senior Fayes preference? Enough of that. Just get your penis ready! I chuckled at her tant change of subject and moved behind her. Her buttocks were not as big as her breasts but still sufficiently plump. I lightly tapped her round cheeks. Okay, okay. I wont tease you anymore. Just raise your buttocks. Hmph! Faye, clearly sulking, still lifted her buttocks as told. This naturally revealed her vagina, which had been hidden before. The hairless, smooth, yet tightly closed vagina I had briefly seen before the kowtow. But now, soaked in aphrodisiac, it was continuously oozing sticky love juices, and I couldnt help but reach out my hand. Huh?! It was slippery because of the love juice, but when I applied pressure, her vagina easily opened. The pink flesh, now reddened and swollen with excitement, and the tiny vaginal opening, quivering, seemed to be eagerly awaiting a penis it had never received before. My goodness. I didnt expect it to be this intense, though she was still coherent enough to talk. If Faye wasnt particrly the type to get wet easily, then this was simr to Cas level after being left alone all day. How did you hold back all this time, Senior Faye? Wasnt I bowing because I couldnt hold back? Ah. Right. She did a kowtow because she couldnt hold it in anymore and asked to be prated. I chuckled and brought myself closer to her lower body. Hmm Faye twitched as the tip of my penis touched the entrance. Its okay. You dont need to hold back anymore. With so much love juice, I could start right away. Im going in. Yes Come to me, Junior. However, I was slightly worried whether it would be too tight for pration, just like how it was difficult with Fayes small mouth during fetio. But it was an unnecessary concern. Swoosh. As I pushed my hips forward, the tip of my penis slid into her vagina as if it were being sucked in. It wasnt just a feeling of forcing through tightly closed flesh. At the moment of entry, Fayes vagina stretched flexibly, as if it had been waiting for this moment, eagerly weing me. Admiring Fayes vagina that weed me so warmly was brief as the tip of my penis hit something soft, and I paused. Senior Faye. Huh Ah Why? Hold your breath. Gasp! Sensing what was toe, Faye took a deep breath, and then I moved my hips forward. Pop. Ugh! Faye convulsed violently. A trickle of blood began to flow from where we were joined. I felt her cervix against the tip of my penis, and the interior of her vagina stretched perfectly to wrap around me without any gap. I waited a moment for Faye to get used to it before leaning down slightly. I covered her small frame with my upper body. I whispered into the trembling Fayes ear, whether from the pain of defloration or some other reason. Congrattions on losing your virginity, Senior Faye. I kissed your womb as you wished How is it? Why why ask that? Now you and I are inseparably linked, right? Of course, Im happy. Really? But this isnt all. It only ends when I properly finish inside. Huh? At the deration of intending to finish inside, I firmly held down Fayes body so she couldnt escape. Then I moved my hips gently, rubbing the tip of my penis against her cervix. This is like alchemy following the principle of equivalent exchange, right? Senior Faye? Thats right? Then there should be a result of transmutation. Maybe its our rtionship bing even closer? Ha. I chuckled dismissively and continued. Senior Faye cant create the Philosophers Stone or a Homunculus but you can create something, cant you? Junior? Really? I mean, Im not against it. But so suddenly? Im not mentally prepared for that yet?! Faye, in confusion, wriggled and struggled, but I firmly held her down in anticipation. Enjoying the tremors of Faye transmitted through our connected bodies, I thrust my hips forcefully. Thrust! Ah! No! Thrust! Thrust! Juniors child is being transmuted! It was a secret that I cast a contraception spell every day. Chapter 113: Faye’s Conspiracy (3) Chapter 113: Faye¡¯s Conspiracy (3) While Faye was prostrating, I grabbed her tightly and thrust into her from behind with force. Thrust! Ah! No, dont! Thrust! Thrust! To conceive a child with my junior! While saying so, Faye adjusted the height of her waist to make it easier for me to move. As a result, her upper body was firmly against the floor, and only her waist and hips were raised high, resembling a cats pose. Was this a reluctant eptance? Or maybe not. Thinking such silly thoughts internally, I increased the speed of my hip movements. Thrust! Thrust! Thrust Ah! Huh Ahh! Was it because of the drug? Despite being a virgin just moments ago, Fayes moans were increasingly heated rather than showing any sign of pain. While caressing Fayes protruding breasts, I whispered. Why, Senior Faye? Didnt you want to be special to me? Thats right but Ahh! You even prepared a drug. Its going as nned. Congrattions! Hyuk! Th-this wasnt in the n Ah! Really?! So the child were making now wasnt in your ns?! Thats too much! I already decided on Rudel for a boys name and Felicia for a girls name! In the meantime Hyeuk! Youve thought that far ahead?! Seriously Ah! You really care, Junior! Fayes tone was strangely joyful. Her body also honestly responded with pleasure, tightening around me. Uh I didnt expect this. When I flinched reflexively upon hearing about a child from Elisha before, Faye, on the other hand, seemed to like it. I felt a bit embarrassed but also grateful, and at the same time, the weight on my shoulders grew. Well, we were using contraception anyway! To actually touch a character I had only seen through a monitor, to crush her beneath me, and even to make her happy with just a word from me. Realizing this, my vague feelings of affection for Faye, whom I had seen countless times in H&A, began to take on a clearer shape. I felt an affection for Faye right in front of me, not the Faye from H&A. And a desire to possess her. Senior Faye Senior Faye! Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! Ah! Ahh! Ah! Since Faye was small in stature, her insides, already tight, clenched even more tightly around me each time her name was called. I ced my hands on either side of Fayes head and put more weight into my thrusts. Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! Huk! Hup! Hah! The more forceful my thrusts, the more vulgar Fayes moans became. It felt almost like a breeding press. The only difference was that Faye was not facing me but submissively lying down. After repeatedly moving my hips like this while pressing down on Faye, the sensation of climax surged to its limit. Instinctively, I pushed deeply inside her. Rubbing against the sticky insides and pressing the tip against Fayes cervix, I then Please willingly bear my child, Senior Faye! With a deration of pure love, I climaxed powerfully. Squirt! Squirt! As my semen hit her cervix, it acted as a catalyst, and Faye, who had only been trembling in pleasure until now, also reached her climax. Ahhaaaah! Fayes vagina tightly clenched in spasms, as if it were in pain. At the same time, a significant squirt gushed out like urine. Drip. Drip Staring nkly at the floor soaked in fluids, I slowly pulled out. Stter My penis, covered in love juice, revealed itself with a sticky sound. Faye, exhausted, let her raised hips drop. Plop. Her fallen hipsnded in the puddle of squirts and love juice she had created. But did I pull out too quickly? Ah. The semen I hadntpletely ejacted fell btedly. Drip. Drip On her white back, hidden beneath her disheveled hair, on her irregrly spasming hips, and on her neatlyid out clothes. The semen sprinkled over Faye lying prostrate, like a white topping. Then, Fayes vaginal opening, which had been stretched to its limit, slowly closed, expelling the virgin blood-mixed semen. Drip. Drip The pink semen spread over the puddle containing Fayes hips, mingling together. Was it a bit too much? I gently shook Fayes shoulder, who was motionless, as if she had fainted. Senior Faye? Are you okay? Please try to get up, Senior Faye. Huh. Junior? After a while of shaking, Faye finally slowly raised her head. Yes, its me. Are youing to your senses now? Yeah I must have fainted Faye, with a dazed voice, muttered in wonderment and then stopped suddenly as she raised her head. Ah, I forgot this. Then she bowed her head again and continued. Thank you for filling me up, Junior. Faye, covered in semen, expressed gratitude for the internal ejaction. May I ask, did you also see this in the library? Huh? No? This is just something I wanted to do. Senior Faye is a pervert. Youre too much! I did this thinking youd like it! Faye made a pitiful expression, and I shrugged my shoulders at her. Actually, I did like it. Your reaction was funny, Senior Faye. And I prefer a bit of perversion in bed, so Id be happy if you did this often. Junior, you say such outrageous things so casually. Faye, lifting her head slightly, looked incredulous. I then presented my sticky penis, covered in various fluids, in front of Faye. See this? This thing was inside Senior Fayes vagina just a moment ago. There was no special meaning to it. It was just an action to show that Faye was now my woman. However, Fayes reaction exceeded my expectations. Ah! She stretched her neck, took the tip in her mouth, and soon, a sound like a baby suckling milk followed. Suck Slurp Faye suddenly began to suck on me without warning. Senior? So suddenly? Faye, having swiftly sucked out the remaining semen from my cock, smiled awkwardly. I heard you like this sort of thing. My, my. I didnt expect you to apply it right away. That was great, Senior Faye. It was just the remnants she suckednot exactly fetiobut considering it was Fayes first time doing this, it was good enough. I was about to pat her head when I saw the semen on her hair, so I cleaned her whole body first before stroking her. Stroke. Stroke. Ah, but you can get up now. Why are you still lying face down? Its starting to get a bit awkward. Uh. Um. The thing is, Junior. Faye continued with an awkward smile. My legs have gone weak. I cant get up. Can you help me? Huh Whether it was the effect of the aphrodisiac, her inherent lewdness, or self-study from the library. Faye showed many surprising sides today, but it was still her first time. After cleaning myself and the thoroughly soaked floor, I finally lifted Faye by her shoulders. Boing. Boing. As I did so, her breasts, which had been pressed down, returned to their original shape, drawing my gaze. But first, I needed to straighten her legs. Up we go. I slid my hands under Fayes armpits and lifted her effortlessly. She was petite and slender, but somewhat heavy in certain areas. Still, it wasnt too hard, probably because my strength stats had improved since enrollment. Maybe what Ca mentioned about my improved physique was due to increased physical stats like strength and agility? It was just a hypothesis. I gently rolled Fayes soft body into a princess-carry position. Ah this is kind of exciting, Junior. I can do this every day if Senior Faye asks. Ah! That statement is even better! Beaming with joy and bliss, Faye wore an expression that seemed to illustrate happiness. I chuckled and walked towards the sofa. Boing. Boing. With each step, Fayes breasts shook vigorously in my embrace. I realized I hadnt properly touched them. Maybe Id y with them during round two after a short break. Perhaps she read my mind, as Faye twisted her upper body and pressed her breasts against me. A pleased smile formed on my face,sting until I sat on the sofa and ced Faye on myp. Junior? Arent you going to put me down? Am I not heavy? Youre not that heavy Do you dislike it? No, no! I actually like it! Faye panicked, perhaps fearing I would put her down. I wrapped an arm around her waist to secure her. Sliding my penis between her thighs and vulva was an added bonus. Hey, Junior. Ca and Elisha are not just simple ves, right? Yes. They are ves by social status, but I value them far more. Its a bit awkward to say this now, but I should think of them as my seniors, right? Dont worry. I have noints there. I just dont want you to leave me. Dont worry, I never will. Oh, besides Ca and Elisha, theres one more person at the mansion. Her name is Iris, and she used to be the master of the Sylvan Mana Tower Would you like toe to the mansion this weekend? Lets all meet together. Meeting. Right. Uh-huh. Now Ive be Juniors woman, too Huh? Does that mean Im also a ve? I think I get where youreing from, but I have no intention of making you a ve now, Senior Faye. Hmm. So it means Im already your ve, and theres no need for a visible cor? Besides Faye, speaking up to this point, gently stroked her lower abdomen. Our child would be a ve, too, right? Ah, about that, Senior Faye. I scratched the back of my head, feeling awkward. Ive been casting contraceptive magic daily. I dont know aboutter, but this time, it wont result in a pregnancy. Huh? Faye, stunned, froze with a nk expression. I stealthily reached out and grabbed her ample breast. Squish. Squish. I grasped her breast with my hand, yet for some reason, it felt like my hand was being engulfed by itan interesting phenomenon. This time, as my lower part stiffened, Faye, regaining her senses, started to jump around. Junior! You you tricked me?! Thats terrible! I just finished preparing myself mentally! Whoa. Hold on, Senior Faye! If you jump like that now! My lower part began to stretch subtly, rubbed between her vulva and thighs, with Fayes breasts wildly bouncing abovea bonus sight. Please, do more. Senior Faye, how can you say that now?! Really, youre too much! To tease with such things! Faye, truly appearing upset, not only shook her hips but also iled her arms and legs. Ah. But I waspletely serious. Just not today Eek! Ah! Faye tapped my protruding penis between her legs with her palm. The threat of a real p made it shrink momentarily. Okay, okay. I wont do it again. I promise. Hmph! My heart is already tattered by your teasing! I cant trust you! Tattered Yet it was so squishy. After yfully pinching Fayes breast, I finally spoke. Then lets do this. What are you doing? Mmph! I grabbed Fayes cheek, turned her face to the side, and kissed her. The kiss was ufortable for both of us due to the position, but neither of us wanted to pull away. The ticklish sensation on my lips, her tongue clumsily weing mine inside. Our breaths intermingled, saliva mixed, and thats how my sincerity was conveyed. I would have liked to stay like this forever, but every moment had an end. Eventually, Faye, out of breath, was the first to pull away. Chuup Phew! I smiled at the sight of her glistening lips and the long string of saliva. How about now? Do you trust me a bit more? Im not sure. Faye grumbled and pouted her lips slightly. That means I should do it again. I chuckled at her clear request and asked. Will once be enough? Eh? Uh? Come to think of it, Ca and Elisha, when they sent me to the workshop, seemed to know this would happen. Then, it should be okay to spend the night here today. Ill do it all night. I kissed Faye again, surprising her. Chu. In the dimly lit workshop, time was elusive. As for when the night would end I wasnt sure myself. Chapter 114: Library Chapter 114: Library In the still-dark workshop, lying on Fayesp and sucking on her chest, I felt like I was returning to my childhood. Ngaa. Im baby Yandel. Give me food. Junior, arent you embarrassed? Not at all. After lightly biting the tip onest time, I finally got up. Its about time I should go. Mmm Right. Theres ss tomorrow. Since my duties here and there are almost over, I need to return to my duties as a student. I shrugged my shoulders and picked up the clothes carelessly thrown on the floor to put them on. Since Id already cleaned up, I just needed to change and go back to the dormitory. I feel a bit sad somehow. Are you sad about parting with me? Yeah. Even though it was just for a day, being with you made me feel so empty now. Faye, with a troubled expression, ced her hand on her chest. Her chest size was always astounding. While not taking my eyes off Fayes chest, I nodded. Ill visit two to three times a week, so dont worry. I wish you would say that while looking into my eyes. Ille often, so make sure you bathe regrly. I do bathe often! Did I smell? No, right? Tell me I didnt, Junior! Faye, startled, began to smell herself. It wasnt really something to make a fuss about Watching Faye panic was cute, so I quietly finished changing. Maybe Ill bathe in an odor removal potion next time? No, if its just a few times, I can wash it off, but continuous use is bad for the skin. Since its not like Im a monster or a beast, I just need to avoid human noses. Maybe Ill make it gentle overall. Maybe Ill try adding a nice fragrance. Start with a simple flower scent and eventually use an ingredient like the aphrodisiac I used this time That wasnt an odor-removal potion. That was perfume. And an aphrodisiac perfume at that. I lightly tapped Fayes head as she murmured to herself. Ouch! Its a joke, so stop that n right now. Huh? A joke? So I dont smell? No. You do. Then its not a joke! I quietly watched Faye babbling and then suddenly leaned in. Slurp. EEK! When I licked her neck from bottom to top, Faye froze as if time had stopped. I whispered softly in Fayes ear. Faye, your body smells. Its a nice scent, so dont get rid of it. Uh. Okay. Yeah. After doing everything, Faye was cute, bashfully nodding her head. I lightly kissed her cheek and then pulled my face away. Okay. Ill be going now. Huh? You have ss today too, Faye. You should start getting ready. Right ss yeah I chuckled and waved my hand at Faye, who seemed disappointed, expecting more. Get a hold of yourself. First, change your clothes. Oh, and dont forget to keep your weekend free. The weekend is fine. I dont really have friends, so I dont have other ns. Calmly responding to Fayes sad tone, I left the workshop.
As soon as I returned to the dormitory, Ca, as if she had been waiting, threw herself into my arms. When I reflexively hugged her back, the first thing Ca, tightly embraced in my arms, said, Sniff sniff. I smell a familiar womans scent on you. Well, youve met Faye a few times, Ca No. This isnt just any scent. Ca, having said that, began to rub her body against me more fervently. It felt like a beast marking its territory. I chuckled at her desperate behavior and patted her back. If its not just a scent, then what is it? Its a sensual scent. Master Did you do something with Miss Faye? You can tell that from the smell? Wondering, I asked Elisha, who had just woken up and was rubbing her eyes, with a look. Its true. There is a faint scent of a female on you, Yandel. Thats too much to say Oh? Now that I think about it, that might sound a bit off. I meant it smells like the scent often given off by animals in heat. Wasnt that even worse? Well I could guess the reason. It must be because of the strong effects of the aphrodisiac. But its kind of amazing. What is? What you said just now. That its faint. Im a High Elf, and I can barely sense it, but how did Ca, a human, feel it? Huh? Now that I think about it, it was indeed interesting. Ca, who had been vigorously rubbing against my back as if to cover me with Fayes scent, felt our gaze and tilted her head in confusion. Hey. Thats simple. As if giving me a piggyback ride, Ca clung to my back and continued talking, pressing her cheek against mine over my shoulder. I know everything about Master. So even a slight change is immediately noticeable to me. Both Elisha and I suddenly mped our mouths shut. It was heavy. Her affection was heavy! Carefully stroking Cas head, more cautiously than usual, I desperately changed the subject. Ah, anyway, lets start getting ready to go out. The sun is already high in the sky. Well bete at this rate. Okay. Ca, seemingly satisfied with her marking, finally detached herself. Only then was I able to quickly wash up, change into my uniform, and leave the dormitory for ss As lecture hall.
The rumors about me that had been circting recently led to the exposure of cultists. As expected, students who didnt want to get involved with the newly-emerged dangers of the Boiling Silence Church spontaneously denied the rumors about me. After all, it was a natural reaction, considering the risk of being asked, Arent you a cultist? Anyway, with that situation, the whispers about me decreased, and even if there were any, Did you find out what that magic was at the end of thest duel? No. Ive been researching in the library for days and cant find it. Is it because youve only been looking at erotic books in the library for a week? No! I researched really hard! I even found some clues! Really? The magic circle seemed to be in the style of the Lindelheit family. Thats right. Even though they have fallen now, they were famous enough for those who were knowledgeable to recognize them. Yeah. But why? Think about it. It doesnt seem like hes from an ordinarymoner background, but hes not from a proper family either, right? But with such talent, he must be thirsty for learning. To the extent of learning from a ve? Exactly. I thought thest one might be a secret of the Sylvan Mana Tower, so I was investigating in that direction. Huh You really researched hard, didnt you? Then, the book youve been holding close to you must be rted? Wait, thats Lets see The title is Pingchang Yachaewot? My goodness. Do you like this kind of stuff? Kyaaak! Give it back! This way, the rumors about me, based on the things I had and showed, werent much of a problem. But howe the books name was Pingchang Yachaewot? It must be a bizarre novelthe type an author who liked creatures with duck bills and roon bodies would write. I clicked my tongue lightly. Ca. Elisha. Lets go to the library after ss today. I like anywhere Master goes! Not Fayes workshop? I didnt expect to do such a thing in just a day, but since our rtionship has changed from thest time, shouldnt we properly greet her, Yandel? Dont worry about that. Well meet at the mansion this weekend with Iris. Ah? You had it all nned. Well, its only natural for the master of Elisha Sylvan Glenchiel! Elisha, puffing up with pride, took out a fan andughed, ohoho. The fan she really liked it, huh? I patted Elishas hip with a pleased smile as Ca slyly hooked her arm through mine. Master, Master! Is this your first time going to the library? Yeah. Im curious about what kind of ce it is that everyone learns strange things from. Ca, Elisha, and even Faye. It seemed like they all read an impressive erotic novel in the library. Even though the academy allowed admission from the age of 20, it was surprising that erotic novels were openly avable in the library. Whether it was to take down the cultists or for personal and family advancement, wasnt the academy supposed to be a ce of learning? I could enter the library in H&A, but there, I could only see books with certain settings. For example, the biography of Hero Rahim, the characteristics of each Evil Gods church and their monster types, the origin of the beastman race, and so on. Most of these things could be learned by progressing through the main story or specific character stories. They were nice to know in advance, but not knowing them wasnt a problem. A service for users who delve deeply into the game. That was the general feeling. But the developers, not wanting to waste the concept of the academys library, prepared a hidden piece. It wasnt incredibly good, but it was quite enjoyable. I should take advantage of the hidden piece, too. Thinking about it now, that productionpany was really mysterious. What was its rtionship with this world? Questions that I had set aside due to the immediate issues in front of me began to slowly resurface. Did some transcendent being y H&A for fun and create a world just like it? Or did someone from this world go over to Earth? Why was I, of all people, reincarnated into my alt character? And what about the status window? One question led to another, with frustration building up. But the conclusion I came to was no different from before. It was okay not to know some things. For now, I just have to do my best in the given situation. This duel had significantly dyed the cultists ns, so now I need to be stronger with the time Ive earned. And the fastest way to grow was, of course, by clearing dungeons and achieving achievements. With Iris around, we could clear just about any ce, so this weekend, I should take Faye and clear a suitable dungeon. I started to n slowly, checking the list of suitable one-day dungeons in my head.
After ss. Just as I was about to go to the library, Helena came to the Magic Department ssroom and handed me a small box. Brother. Its a bitte, but heres the item you requested. When I slightly opened it, there were three nuns robes inside. Oh. Chapter 115: Library (2) Chapter 115: Library (2) It had only been barely three months since I enrolled, but Id be quite strong. I could overwhelm most academy level students, regardless of their grades. Thanks to the system correction, Id be much stronger than expected but there was still a lot to learn at the academy. Though they say it was all about winning, I wasnt quite at the level of a few exceptional students. Geniuses like Ca or Elisha. Or those called beginner picks back in the H&A days. Helena in front of me now is also one of those. After school. Just as I was about to head to the library, Helena, who came all the way to the Magic Department ssroom, handed me a small box. Brother. Its a bitte, but heres the item you asked for. Peeking inside, there were neatly folded three sets of nuns robes. Oh. Ive been so busytely that I even forgot about it. For a moment, I couldnt help but grin as I simted what Id do with them. Originally, I asked for three sets, but in the meantime, Iris, Elisha, and even Faye became my women. Which meant I was one set short. Noticing my awkward smile, Helena looked troubled as I cautiously spoke up. Uh Sister Helena. Yes, Brother Yandel. What is it? Well, I was just wondering. Feel free to speak. We share such things, dont we? Helena, shrugging her shoulders, pointed at the box with the nuns robes. She must have a rough idea of what Id use them for, hence the jest. Feeling more rxed, I nodded. Thank you. Then, could I possibly get one more set? Huh?! But for some reason, Helena backed away with a flushed face. She even covered her divine power pouch with both arms, giving me a contemptuous look. Im disappointed in you, Brother. Why so, Sister Helena? I might not understand you fully, but there seems to be a misunderstanding Misunderstanding? I might have grown up within the church, and this is my first time out, but I still know things. Waiting silently for her to exin, Helena shouted with certainty. Asking for one more nuns robe means you want me to take off the one Im wearing now, right?! What? Isnt that what it means? To my knowledge, you only have three people to dress in those robes. But asking for one more means you want me to undress! Thats such illogical reasoning! It is a misunderstanding! Dont pretend! I read about something simr in a library book! The library again! What kind of ce is it anyway?! Despite my incredulous reaction, the disdain in Helenas eyes didnt fade. As far as I know, you only have three people to dress in those robes. The ves by your side and Sister Faye. Theres one more person outside the academy! Thats why I need four! Then what was that look you gave me earlier all about? I was just being cautious! I felt bad for asking for more after you brought what I asked for! It doesnt seem so No, no! How long did I keep pounding my chest in frustration? A faint sound ofughter came from somewhere. I turned to Ca and Elisha with a sense of hurt. But both of them, despite giggling at my flustered state, didntugh out loud. With a sense of disbelief, I looked towards Helena. Hehehe! Helena giggled quietly, as if she had never been wary of me. Sister Helena? Oh. Im sorry, Brother. It seems my joke went a bit too far. A joke? She slightly turned her head away, seemingly embarrassed by my bewildered gaze. Seeing Brother so happy with the gift, I couldnt help but y a little trick . Please dont look at me like that. Aspensation, Ill bring you an additional set as soon as possible. Oh, that would be great. Thank you. I could handle this much teasing for a set of nuns robes. Helena looked momentarily taken aback by my quick change of attitude, but then chuckled and nodded. Understood. Now that my urgent tasks are over, it wont take long. Thats good to hear. But theres something else I wanted to ask you, Sister Helena. What is it? About the request I made before. To join the dungeon raids and cultic subjugation of the Church of Righteous Radiance. Oh yes, I remember that. But given the recent events, your reputation within our order has risen, so ording to Helena, they havent had any events I could be invited to, and they are currently arguing about whether to include me. Adults fighting over mewhats this? I nodded with a mix of astonishment and understanding. Alright. Ill wait for your invitation then. The Church of Righteous Radiance was the most active in battle, making it ideal for achievements. Achievements tranted directly into stats and traits, which were essential for me. Once basicbat abilities were secured, it was all about achievements. After a bit more casual chat with Helena, we parted ways. And finally, I arrived at the library.
As soon as I opened the door, what I saw was a towering stack of books. Wow No, on a closer look, it was just a bookshelf so tall it reached the ceiling, densely packed with books. From a distance, it seemed like a regr bookshelf, but up close, it felt like a majestic work of art. How much effort was put into this library? As I removed my gaze from the towering circr bookshelf, the detailed interior of the library came into view. Neatly arranged bookshelves, tables, and chairs set up for reading, and a metallic sphere with arms floating around fetching books Wait. Whats that? I knew about the circr bookshelf, but seeing it in person was still amazing. However, the arm-equipped sphere waspletely new to me. Startled, I pointed at it, and Ca responded with a pleased smile, as if she had seen something cute. You really are new to libraries, Master. Thats a golem used by the librarians. A golem? Yes. As you can see, the library is not just wide but tall. Even skilled magicians and librarians cant manage it all by human effort alone, so some tasks are entrusted to golems. Dont they usually just hire more people? Golems were difficult to make and costly to maintain. It was a valid question, but there was something I hadnt considered. Where do you think we are? Ah. Elisha was right. This was an academy where the continents top professors and students gathered. Golems could be easily crafted by professors, and any malfunctions could be swiftly repaired at the nearby workshops. It would indeed be more expensive to hire a skilled magician as a librarian, especially since they mainly use practical magic. Amazing. This is a sight unique to the academy. If you find it so fascinating, Master, would you like to try using it? Huh? Can I use it? I thought it was for the librarians. Of course. The golem has two main functions. Organizing books and fetching them. If you have a specific book in mind, just ask it to find it for you. Ah, maybe I thought too hard about golems. They were like the library searchputers on Earth. Waving at one of the flying golems, it stopped its task and approached me. Do I just say the title? Yes. Most books are avable, so just say what you need. What should I choose? Ah, how about finding a book called The Origin of the Beastfolk? Creak creak. The golem,cking eyes, nose, and mouth, nodded and drifted away. Soon, it returned with a book. [The Origin of the Beastfolk] The title seemed correct. Curious, I skimmed through the inside. -There were beasts married to humans. -There were humans married to beasts. -In the beginning, humans and beasts were the same, so it was natural. This was the book I was looking for. Unable to raise my voice in the library, I instead excitedly tugged at Cas sleeve. This is really fascinating. And you look so adorably fascinated, Master. . Cas gaze, full of affection, was almost too much to bear. I couldnt help it! It was really amazing! A golem fetching books! Hoping for some support, I turned to Elisha, but This is definitely cute. Cute? How?! You usually act so knowledgeable and cunning, but now youre purely enjoying this moment. Shes got a point! And I think I understand the feeling! Even as she chuckled, Elisha continued. You look like someone from the countryside experiencing the city for the first time Oh. Mid-sentence, Elishas eyes widened as if she realized something. Then, with a gentle expression, she patted my shoulder. Dont worry, Yandel. Were here with you now. Lets experience many things together. . This was that thing, right? When someone from a secret organization, newly exposed to the world, is mistaken for being ignorant of the outside? Knowing this, all I could do was nod in agreement. But where do I go to read erotica? Should I ask that golem from before? Yandel You really cant read the room. You should be more moved by this moment! But honestly, I was really curious. How could one resist fantasy world erotica? Chapter 116: Library (3) Chapter 116: Library (3) But where do I go to read erotica? Should I ask that golem from before? Yandel You really cant read the room. You should be more moved by this moment! Elisha pped my forearm in disbelief. But honestly, I was really curious. How could one resist fantasy world erotica? Think about it. Creative works, especially those of a sexual nature, always involve fantasy. It was only natural to satisfy ones own or someone elses sinister desires, so it wasnt something to be surprised about. In the Eurelia Continent, where different races lived together, the use of forbidden hypnotic magic to fulfill personal or sinister desires was amon, unsurprising urrence. Ca and Elisha, having grown up on the Eurelia Continent, might not realize this, but to me, this world itself was a fantasy. Fantasy within a fantasy world. So, how could I resist? Got it? This is purely academic curiosity. Yeah, sure. But dont get your hopes up too much. Why? Well when I tried it with you, Yandel, I found it much more stimting than reading a book. Elisha was blushing and speaking in a voice as if she were shy. Whats this? Was she seducing me? Id love to pin her down right here, right now, andpare each detail of what we read in books, but We were in a library, so I contented myself with gripping her hip tightly in secret. Heut?! Of course, Elisha, suddenly having her hip grabbed, let out a peculiar scream and jumped on the spot. Elishas voice, breaking the silence, draws everyones attention. Pretending to be stern, I scolded Elisha. Shh! Be quiet in the library, Elisha! You really really! Elisha was holding her hip and sending resentful nces A former noble High Elf with a bun hairstyle wasnt threatening but rather stimted my sadistic side. I chuckled and lifted Elishas chin, leisurely admiring her from various angles. Keut She wanted to retort, but shyly averted her gaze when our faces were close. Thats cheating. This is cheating So, are we going to read those erotic books now? Lets go! Ill go. Just let go of me. After lightly pinching Elishas cheek, I finally let her go. Seeing Elisha touch her cheek with a somewhat dazed expression, a pleased smile naturally appeared on my face. I made Elisha embarrassed! I could control Elishas emotions! I enjoyed this moment briefly. Ca suddenly came closer, linking her arms with mine. Her slender arms wrapped around me, and her soft chest pressed against me. But my initial reaction was more of curiosity than pleasure. Ca? Why so sudden? Please pay attention to me, Master. Otherwise Otherwise? As if challenging her to continue, I tilted my head, and Ca stood on tiptoe to whisper. Ill get down on all fours and bark like a dog. Here? Yes. Right here. Elisha already drew attention once, and now Ca will bark and draw attention again? Even for me, that was a bit Shall we go there right away? I just have to ask a golem, right? Well yes, but golems primarily respond to voice recognition. Its a bit embarrassing to ask directly, isnt it? I know the way, so Master, just follow me! Ah? Then, Ill count on you, Ca. Following the direction Ca led me, we headed deeper into the shelves.
We stopped only when we reached a considerably deep part. The reason was simple. Up until now, the bookshelves were neatly aligned in a row, but from here on, they were haphazardly ced at various angles. It looks like the entrance to a maze. Ahaha. I thought the same at first. The inside is like a maze, too. But theres a reason for this. Oh? Is that so? I just thought it was a secluded corner. Elisha, listening with interest, was asked by Ca. Elisha. What did you feel when you first came here? How did I feel? I was just curious about what misunderstanding had led Ca to crawl on the restaurant floor, begging for food. Ah. Thats right. Elisha originally had no reason to go that far. But then, shocked by what Ca and I showed at the beginning of the semester, she ended up studying in the library after asking her attendant. Elisha snorted, still finding the memory ridiculous. Ca grinned at Elishas reaction. What about the second time? You mustve been curious already, so what were your thoughts when you returned? Uh! Th-that was Ca nodded knowingly at Elishas hesitant response. I wanted to take a look but felt embarrassed about it. But then thinking, Im an adult now, so its okay to look at it proudly, right? Its okay! I felt the same. But what if you run into someone you know while you are nervously heading to the adult section? Or if someone sees you going in? Ah. Elisha opened her mouth in understanding. After all, it would be awkward to encounter familiar faces in such a ce, especially when you had to keep living at the academy. You might even avoid the library altogether because of the difort. So, the shelves are twisted on purpose to prevent such unfortunate encounters? So that its hard to spot each other from the outside or inside. Thats right, Master! There are quite a few people here, so itsmon to bump into someone But unless you have very simr tastes, its rare to meet someone you know! Thats certainly convenient. But isnt it hard for first-timers to find their way? Dont worry. There are arrangements made by seniors for such beginners! As Ca fiddled with the bookshelf where the adult maze began, she pulled out a thick book, revealing a small booklet hidden behind. This is? [A Guide for Freshmen Traveling the Library] Its a guide written by seniors for first-timers. They even made something like this Smiling, I took the booklet from Ca and flipped through it. The mazes map, sections divided by genre, how to find your way out if you get lost, and finally, rmended books for beginners. Wow just how serious were they about erotic stories? I couldnt help butugh at the absurdity, but upon further thought, it made sense. How many people could freely enjoy nightlife like me? Not to mention the attendants assigned by the academy; even those brought from home were not easy to meddle with. Usually, the attendants were the offspring of families that had served the house for a long time. Of course, some high nobles might bring one of two attendants specifically for sexual purposes But that was only applicable in powerful households and only to men. Given the value ced on chastity in this world, it was a considerable disadvantage for a woman to lose her virginity before marriage. Well, things might loosen up after marriage, but how many married people were present in the academy? In the end, the only students who could satisfy their desires were a handful of noble male students. The rest must be managing somehow on their own. It must be a critical issue for students, in the prime of their lives, confined mostly to the academy, living alongside peers of the opposite sex. Unlike Earth, where you could easily watch adult videos on the inte at home, the only option left here was erotic books. That was probably why there was an unusually extensive section of erotic literature and why so many people came here. Nodding to myself, I confirmed the contents of the booklet before putting it back in ce. Alright. Ive remembered it all, so lets go in now. Yes! Oh, Master, is it alright if I borrow some books too? Do as you like. ss A has a generous borrowing limit anyway. Elisha, do you want to borrow a few things youre interested in? Hmm. If Yandel insists, I wont refuse. Despite pretending not to, the corners of her mouth twitched, seemingly excited. After all. It was Cas first visit to the library since being expelled from the academy, and Elisha had just begun to take an interest, akin to being sold into very. It would be nice to amodate them for today. Lets take our time looking around. Ca, what was the title of the book Elisha seemed to enjoyst time? The Lady Bes a Bitch in 100 Days! Ca-Ca?! How do you know about that?! Well, Ive read it too, right? Oh, did you know theres a second volume? Really? Can you tell me a little about it? I thought Melina was already trained, so there wouldnt be any useful content left. Hehe well, Melina is like that. But what about Melinas younger sister? What! The younger sister who briefly exchanged names and parted ways in the early part? Right, right. I cant say much because it would be a spoiler but can you imagine what it might be like? Chatter, chatter, chatter. Elisha nodded vigorously. The sight of the two chatting happily was quite pleasant. The topic might be erotic literature, but so what? If they were happy, that was all that mattered. Sometimes, seeing them get along like they used to was surprisingly heartwarming. But just watching would be a waste. Squeezing between them, I wrapped my arms around the waists of Ca and Elisha. This was like a man interrupting a yuri scene! (Not really) Is that book so interesting? Maybe I should read it too. Hmm its mainly from the female protagonists perspective, so it might be hard for Master to get into. I just want to talk about the same topics as you. Ah I suddenly want to give Master a kiss. We chatted lightly like that, asionally taking out books with interesting titles to skim through, and proceeded leisurely. As we went deeper, where harder genres were kept, the pure love stories began to give way to novels mixed with training themes. At that moment, a particrly eye-catching book appeared. [I Picked Up a Self-Proimed Genius Magician] If I had to abbreviate it, maybe Self-Pro Genius Magician? Just as I reached out, drawn by a strange allure Thud. Huh? Hmm? Hmm? There was someone who had grabbed the book before me. Her hand was so pale that it was almost white. I couldnt think to remove my hand ovepping her, and I asked in a dumbfounded voice. Professor Iona, what are you doing here? Perhaps, perhaps! Student Yandel might be here for the same reason? Chapter 117: Library (4) Chapter 117: Library (4) Uh? Uh? Uhuh? A hand so pale it was almost white. I asked in a dazed voice, unable to even think about removing my hand that was on top of it. Professor Iona, what are you doing here? Perhaps, perhaps! Student Yandel might be here for the same reason? Not just me, but Iona also seemed baffled, tilting her head in confusion. Deep, burgundy hair reminiscent of blood. A coolplexion yet smooth, like porcin. And finally, the elongated fangs peeking out from between her slightly parted lips. Although she looked no different than usual, I couldnt take my eyes off Iona for some reason. Was it because her innocent, blood-red eyes carried both innocence and coquetry? Or perhaps because her normally loose clothing had slipped, revealing a bit of her corbone? One thing was certain. Not just me, Ca and Elisha were also staring nkly at Iona. Thats when I realized. Her mere breathing was intoxicatinga dangerous charm. The allure of a vampire, usually suppressed by Iona, must have slipped a bit. Realizing this, I hastily removed my hand from hers and raised my magical energy. With my abundant magical energy, I could resist most ailments just by circting it within my body. Ah! Realizing the flow of my magic, Iona hurriedly regained herposure with a startled expression. The strange atmosphere vanished in an instant, and soon Iona wore a yful look. Whats the matter? You meet your professor here and start getting weird ideas, huh? A little? I thought I might be in trouble. Ahaha! Yandel, youre an adult. I wouldnt scold you for looking at an erotic book! Ionaughed in her usual frivolous manner, though her face remained flushed, knowing she had made a mistake. Even so, it was unlikely that Iona had developed feelings for me at this point, so she must be quite embarrassed. Finally, Ca and Elisha blinked, regaining their focus. Professor? Why is Professor Iona here? Thats like I said earlier, probably for a simr reason to yours. Then she pulled out a book from the shelf. [Picked Up a Self-Proimed Genius Magician] It looked interesting, so I thought Id borrow it. Ah. Oh. Ca and Elisha were embarrassed by Ionas nonchnt response. After all, why else would she be here? Like us, she must havee to borrow an erotic book. Wait? But an erotic book for Iona? Iona was a vampire. Vampires dont reproduce through sexual intercourse but by transforming other species. Therefore, such stories couldnt be sexually arousing for Iona. The allure Iona showed earlier wasnt for seduction but for an evolved ability to lure prey. Just as we dont feel hunger or lust when we see someone bleeding from the neck, Iona wouldnt be excited by such stories. Was there another purpose? Even so, it was odd for her allure, usually controlled even in sleep, to slip out just from being caught looking at an erotic book. Considering Ionas age, it was impossible for her to be so startled by that. It was more logical to assume she was startled for some other reason. While I knew some secrets about this library, I couldnt im to know everything. After all, what I knew was limited to what was in H&A. This 19+ section of the library, never mentioned in the game, intrigued me because of myck of knowledge about it. I was curious. The thought that there might be secrets in the academy I was unaware of was too intriguing. Iona must view me favorably after I foiled the followers of the Boiling Silence Church and Edmerek. Maybe she would answer if I asked carefully? Um Professor Iona. Huh? What is it, Yandel? I asked Iona, who was clutching a book shed picked out to her chest, cautiously. Did youe to borrow an erotic book? Thats right. Why? Huh? What do you mean, Yandel? Im an adult. I can look at these things, cant I? But youre a vampire, Professor. That question seemed to hit a switch, and the always giddy Iona narrowed her eyes. It was as if she was waiting to hear what I had to say. I heard that regardless of their previous race, once someone bes a vampire, their body and mind change ordingly. Right, right. Itd be pointless to be a vampire and then starve to death because youre repulsed by drinking blood, right? Like hunger, sexual desire changes too. I continued, giving Iona a meaningful smile. Its unlikely a vampire would be excited by ordinary erotic things, so there must be another reason for you being here Aha! Iona finally seemed to catch on, smirking knowingly. Yandel do you really want to know? Of course. You know, Professor, our goals align in many ways. I might be able to help. Hmm, hmm. You have a point. Alright! Come closer! Iona beckoned me over, like a friendly neighborhooddy. As I cautiously leaned in, Iona grabbed my head, as if waiting for this moment, and whispered in my ear. Im different. Huh? I get excited by normal erotic things, unlike other vampires. I dont have any grand schemes! I was momentarily stunned. Really? Looking at Iona for confirmation, she giggled and nodded. Its true, its true. Its been 300 years since Ist drank blood directly! Ive be like this after only drinking from blood packs for so long! Huh Iona winked at me, seeing my disbelief. Just because of that, you shouldnt have improper thoughts about your professor, okay? I dot! Iughed it off and shook my head, as Iona withdrew her head from my ear. Right, right! What we just talked about is a secret between you and me, Yandel, okay? Im not thoughtless enough to spread something like that. Good! I trust you since its between you and me! Whats between you and me, Professor? The rtionship between a favored student and a favoring professor? Iona shrugged nonchntly, tilting her head. Like the time she helped Elisha, it seemed like she was willing to help me whenever needed. If this were a game, it felt like her favorability towards me had just surpassed 80%. Well, Iona was an unattainable character in the game, so even raising her favorability didnt unlock any special events.
After some light banter with Iona and agreeing to keep todays meeting a secret, we parted ways. Out of curiosity, I skimmed through the book Iona intended to borrow, but it was quite ordinary. It was something like aedic uproar involving a pink-haired, big-breasted heroine? After that, I went on as nned to the section where Ca and Elisha wanted to pick books. While browsing, I came across some interesting titles like My Lewd Draconian Maid, Conquering the World with My Wife, The Too Erotic Chimera identally Synthesized, and others. These titles felt oddly familiar Unfortunately, there wasnt any genre thatpletely exceeded my expectations of fantasy. Earth also only started having fantasy-like works in modern times, and it was only in contemporary times that the fantasy genre as I knew it was established. The Eurelia Continent of this era hadnt evolved that far in terms of genres. However, to the people here, these fantasies seemed more like contemporary works, overflowing with realism. I realized that every race had its own set of fantasies, like the one about an elf enving a human family across generations. Or beastmen treated as actual pets in erotic stories. Well, things like that. Interestingly, some genres and themes were simr to those I had seen on Earth. One particr setup where all men died of a mysterious disease, leaving only women, and the protagonist was the only man, was surprisingly familiar. Yeah mens thoughts are all the same. But some werepletely iprehensible. For example, erotic stories written for dwarves. Whats erotic about mining an ancient creature made of rare metals and using it as amunal resource for the tribe? I get that the situation itself was supposed to be erotic. But describing the gleam of shiny metal or its hardness just didnt do it for me! ording to Ca, those kinds of dwarf erotic stories were quite niche I was just d I was excited by normal flesh and bone. Anyway, after spending quite some time on this library date(?), we each picked a book and made our way out of the maze. Master, how about we try the y from the book today? Sounds good. But theres something else we need to do first. Huh? Ah, just borrowing erotic stories seems a bit off. Is there another book you need? Ill find it faster than a golem! There is no need topete with a golem. I already know where it is. Aw, thats too bad. But what kind of book are you looking forward to so much, Master? Well, to start with the genre After a brief pause, I grinned. Maybe a ghost story? Now its time to collect the hidden piece. Chapter 118: Library (5) Chapter 118: Library (5) I wasnt sure if it was still the case, but during my childhood, there were a few thingsmonly found in every elementary school. A particrly friendly young teacher, cats wandering around the school, a scary older student whod steal cards under the guise of a shadow duel, and the seven school mysteries. The important part here was the seven school mysteriesthe very urban legend that imed youd die if you knew all seven. Having transferred schools three or four times during elementary school, I noticed something surprising. These so-called seven mysteries were all quite simr. They typically started with a prologue iming our school was built on an old graveyard or a former mental hospital. And they always ended with thest mystery that must never be uncovered. Back then, I trembled in fear, but looking back, it all seemed so strange. How could different schools have such simr ghost stories? Were ghosts working two jobs? Some schools didnt even have a dance studio, yet there were stories about them. And some schools imed to have eight mysteries instead of seven. Perhaps the reason no middle schoolers feared these school ghost stories was due to such inconsistencies. Anyway, why was I suddenly talking about this? It was because the hidden piece in the library was rted to these ghost stories. Ca, have you heard of the academys seven mysteries? When I asked her about a book, she unexpectedly replied with something about ghost stories and seven mysteries. Ca blinked her ruby-red eyes cutely and asked back. The seven mysteries Are you referring to those crude ghost stories, Master? Yeah, exactly those silly stories. Um Well, it wouldnt be strange to find a collection of ghost stories in the library, especially since some were made and donated by seniors. They can be quite interesting if youre just looking for amusement. No, Im not just looking for a scary story. I n to investigate them for real. Ca, seemingly taken aback by my response, scratched her cheek with a troubled expression. Then, like an adult trying to figure out how to tell a child that Santa us wasnt real, she began to speak. Uh Master? Ghost stories are just made up by people. There cant possibly be ghosts in an academy with so many priests and priestesses, right? Probably. Even if there were, ghosts can be taken down with magic or aura, so there is no need to worry. At my calm nod, now confused, Elisha tilted her blue bun-haired head. Oh? You seem to know a lot, Yandel. So, you have another reason for wanting to dig into these ghost stories? Ah, no, I meant it literally. ??? Ca and Elisha exchanged nces. Then, both tilted their heads in the same direction. How cute. The seven mysteries of the academy are indeed ridiculous, but they arent entirely made up. They are warnings left by some seniors who have experienced them. Back in the center of the library, I pulled out a thin book from the bottom row of the towering circr bookshelf. Youll see once you read it. No need to wait until nighttime. The book title was [On Unnatural Phenomena That Cant Be Described by Magic] Flipping open the cover with its ck background and lone white title, hand-written content was revealed. -To the juniors who read this book, I hope you do not make the same mistakes as I did. -However, if you are a capable junior, I hope you will finish what I couldnt. -I leave records of the mysterious phenomena Ive experienced over the past four years. A book starting with such significant content. Following this, seven ghost stories were listed in a calm, anecdotal format. When I first yed H&A and found this book in the library, I was quite thrilled. It looked like it contained something special. So, for a while, I visited the ces mentioned in the ghost stories, waiting around or deliberately doing things I was told not to do. But the result was disappointing. I wasted about a month of in-game time with no results. However, I couldnt shake the feeling that there was something suspicious about this book of ghost stories. Even after searching all the bookshelves in the games library, all I found were beginner tips and simple world-setting information. Only the ghost storybook contained stories unrted to the gamey. Breaking my usual principle of not looking up walkthroughs on my first ythrough, I searched on a strategy cafe and found out. Look at thest author listed. Its not about the content. 3rd Year, ss 13, Adams Gilbert huh? You caught on already? Yes, Master. The academy doesnt divide sses by numbers. But ss 13? Thats suspicious. Now that you mention it, the name is a bit odd, too. Could the order of the first name andst name be reversed? Ah! Youre right! Since you said the content isnt important, maybe this author is some kind of code? If we just consider the keywords, it might be 3, 13, and then in reverse order. Ca and Elisha quickly deduced the hints. I didnt catch on to that for a while. Maybe it was because numbering sses were normal on Earth but not significant to those who only attended the academy. I wrapped my arms around the waists of the two, who were exchanging various spections. Both fit snugly into my arms despite their ample figures due to their slender waists. Their unique, refreshing scents and grass-like aromas mixed, rxing my mind. Hehehe What is it, Yandel? Its a bit embarrassing here with so many people around. Ca giggled as if pleased, and Elisha, ncing around but not moving away, blushed. Their contrasting yet simr reactions made me chuckle and nod. Just follow me. I know the answer. Your strength will be neededter, not now. Oh! Master, Master. Is this a chance to get a reward? A reward? What are you nning to ask for? Thats a secret, of course! Why does a ve have so many secrets from their master? But youre cute, so Ill let it go. Hehe. What about you, Elisha? Elisha, still conscious of the surrounding nces and blushing, soon regained herposure and unfolded her fan with a flick. If Ca can do it, so can I. I dont know what it is, but watch my performance closely. She added, looking away from me. Well if you want to give a reward? You can. Are your wishes a secret too? Of course. It feels a bit like empty promises, but it doesnt matter. I nodded after promising Elisha a potential reward, too. Lets go now. Holding the ghost storybook, we all headed toward the library entrance.
Since we started from the center of the library, it didnt take long to reach the entrance. Of course, I wasnt nning to just borrow the book and leave. We came here because we needed to start from this point. Yandel? Isnt it about time you told us? What was the code about that author? Ah, I forgot to tell you. Its simple. Just step on the 13th stair on the 3rd floor. What? Isnt that too simple? Yeah. But thats really it. Remember the first phrase in the book? Do not make the same mistake as I did. But if possible solve it? Thats right. Thats why its hidden in such a bothersome way, but if youre determined to find it, its arranged to be easily found. Yandel, did you know about this from the beginning? Hmm that part is a secret. I understand. You probably have more secrets. Just promise to tell me everything one day. Thats all I ask. Elisha probably thought I was the sole heir of some secret organization. But what I was hiding was even more significant. Swallowing a bitter smile that emerged involuntarily, I nodded. Yeah. I hope I can do that. Just as I was collecting my somewhat bitter thoughts, Ca suddenly grabbed my sleeve tightly. Master, Master. Yes, Ca. What is it? You said the 13th stair leading to the 3rd floor, right? Thats right. Thats the entrance. But were on the 3rd floor and there are only 12 stairs? That was a very good question. The theme of the librarys hidden piece wasnt just ghost stories for nothing. Ca, Elisha. It seems like its time to read this. I flicked through the ghost story book I had brought all the way here, to which they responded with puzzled looks. Didnt you say the content wasnt important? Yes. I nced through it, but it seemed like it was just fancifully written nonsense about the academys seven mysteries. It wasnt important for getting here, but its quite important beyond this point. Lets see Look at this part. I flipped through the pages and stopped at a particr one. The 13th stair? Yes. Thats this. Although there were originally only 12, counting the stairs as you climb them somehow leads to a 13th step. A familiar ghost story about being dragged to another world if you step on it. The only difference is that instead of the other world, its more like a barrier or a pocket dimension? Something like that. Uh, well I trust you, Master, but spatial magic is based onplex calctions; its not something that just malfunctions easily. Ca looked troubled. Holding her hand in one of mine and Elishas in the other, I stood in front of the stairs. Lets find out for ourselves. Then, we started climbing the stairs side by side, one step at a time. One. Two. Three. Four. . . . . . Twelve. And then thirteen. The world flipped upside down as I took thatst step. Chapter 119: The Urban Legend… Was True Chapter 119: The Urban Legend¡­ Was True One. Two. Three. Four. . . . . . Twelve. And then thirteen. The world flipped upside down as I took thatst step. The room, bright with the sun still up, became as dark as if it were midnight. Everything in sight was reversed from left to right, as if reflected in a mirror. The building, like a ruin left untouched for decades, crumbled in ces, its debris scattered on the floor. The countless students that were visible with just a nce had all vanished. Now, in this dim library, there were only the three of us. Elisha jumped at the bizarre phenomenon that urred with just a single step. What what is this?! Calm down. And keep quiet. Do you want to spread the news that were here? Is there something else here besides us?! Elisha, managing the feat of shouting in a small voice, trembled. Indeed. The atmosphere here was a bit sinister. It felt like a building from a horror movie. On the other hand, Ca said, Master. Dont stray away from me. As soon as she sensed something amiss, she stiffened and pulled me and Elisha closer. Then, after a brief murmur, the incantation followed. Barrier. Whoosh. A translucent shield enveloped us. Unlike a shield that covered an individual, this was a broad defensive magic covering the area. A precaution against any unforeseen situations. I patted Ca on the shoulder, who seemed more ready to fight than scared by the sudden change. Well done. But dont be too tense. Theres nothing here dangerous enough to harm us. Is that so? But what is this ce, Master? Didnt I tell you? Its like a pocket dimension. A pocket dimension? So someone created and hid this space? Um not exactly. Its more like a space that identally formed. Ca, still on guard, and Elisha, now a bit calmer, took out her wand. With a shrug, I continued. The Academys grounds are vast, but the actual usable space is evenrger, right? On the Eurelia continent, spatial distortion magic was widely used. Though not to the extent that it wasmon. It was usually applied to high-end things. For example, luxury carriages, luxury inns, luxury bags, high-end restaurants, and so on. An exception might be the pocket dimension pouch. Due to high demand, there were quite a few budget-friendly models with reduced performance. So, despite the difference in capacity, almost everyone carried a pocket dimension pouch. Space magic isnt simple, right? Yet, such spatial distortion is used everywhere because External summoning magic was banned. Thats right. I gently stroked Cas head. Hehehe. Only after confirming that Cas shoulders, which had been stiff, had rxed a bit did I continue speaking. Summoning a being from another dimension is simple enough if theres a connection to the target But to find that summoning target, you need a deep understanding of space-time magic, right? A fish already hooked could be reeled in from the vast ocean by simply pulling the line. However, catching a specific fish in the sea without any leads requires quite specialized knowledge. You need to investigate the surrounding ecology to pinpoint the habitat of the target fish, and then prepare specifically to catch that fish within it. Applying this to spirits, to contract the desired spirit, basic requirements include an understanding of the spirit world itself and the ability to open a portal at the desired location. Naturally, the art of interfering with other dimensions meant that other space-times had to evolve. But as Ca said, external summoning magic has been banned since the War of the Gods. So, what do you think happened to those summoners? Some, like the mages from the Sylvan Mana Tower, might have switched to other types of magic However, the majority of those who became unemployed overnight started researching space magic, which was relevant to their expertise. Space magic-engraved artifacts were profitable then as now. Ca nodded at my words. Thats right. Thats how spatial distortion magic started being used everywhere, and the Academy was no exception. No matter the reason, even if it was to prevent the possible descent of Evil Gods, many summoners had their lifelong goals snatched away. Apensation n was needed to appease them, and one of them was the massive employment of summoners in the construction of the Academy. Thanks to that, the Academy is really full of spatial distortion magic which has caused problems. At first, it was fine. It was a structure created with meticulous nning. So, even though buildings with spatial distortion were scattered here and there, they didnt affect each other. However, over the past 300 years, the academy has continuously developed and expanded. Thanks to the efforts of capable professors to minimize the magic getting entangled, there hadnt been major issues. But conversely, it means there have been constant minor problems. This ce is like a gap where those minor problems umte. Gaps between spaces. A parallel world where the impossible exists and the unthinkable happens. The inverted name and surname written on the authors signature of the ghost storybook hinted at the uniqueness of this ce. Having listened to my entire exnation, Elisha, who had be serious, spoke up. Then isnt this ce quite dangerous? Of course, you must have your reasons, but if what you say is true, this ce is like a dungeon. Its okay. I might have exaggerated a bit, but in the end, its just a collection of minor scraps. Besides I tapped the ghost storybook in my hand and continued. We have the guidebook that our senior organized, right? Ah. But to say it again, this ce was just well-hidden, not a particrly dangerous hidden piece. If it were dangerous, it would have been caught during the periodic stabilization operations conducted by other professors. The rewards were subtle, but they were definitely helpful. Even if not, it could be recognized as an achievement and used to aim for stat growth. Just remember one thing. No matter what you see, dont panic and just cast your magic first. After all, firepower has always been the most reliable way to exorcise demons.
There were a total of seven ghost stories in the ghost storybook. A portrait that cried blood, tears, and scattered curses around. A lute that yed itself and trapped in an inescapable illusion. A broken golem that wandered between buildings and smashed everything moving. The 13th step that pulled one into another world without a chance to resist upon stepping on it. A human model that wandered in search of living people to fill in its missing organs. A full-body mirror that spat out the doppelgnger of the reflected target until the original died. And thest ghost story that must never be known. The lineup felt oddly familiar. When ying the game, I used to enjoy it as a homage to the seven school mysteries everyone heard about in elementary school. But living on the Eurelia continent now, my thoughts are a bit different. I felt it in the night story section, too, but it seemed like people thought alike after all. Anyway, when listed like this, it looks quite terrifying, but its not necessarily so. First of all, whether it was a ghost or a bluff, it couldnt move once hit with magic. After all, it was a magical phenomenon, so it was only natural. Moreover, the ghost stories emerging from this space werent even real ghosts. Strictly speaking, they were just formless fragments of energy wearing the shell of ghost stories. Therefore, they were not very powerful and were more like phenomena without any intelligence. Still, its true that theyre tough for ordinary students to handle but were not at an ordinary level, right? Ha, but my sensitivity is normal! Whats that disgusting thing? Near the library, in the building of the Divinity Department. As we entered, it wasnt long before Elisha was horrified by the sight of a human model running towards us from the end of the corridor. Despite its stiff movement, it was scary to see, as it seemed to bleed like a real person, showing off its soft muscles and organs. I was also startled by the grotesque appearance, which was different from when I saw it through the monitor. But Cold ice, grind your sharp teeth. You are solid fangs. Arge ice spike formed in the air, aiming precisely at the model. Then, the activation word followed. Ice Fang! Swoosh! The rapidly fired ice spike pierced right through the models chest. Thud! The model staggered for a moment, as expected, from magic second only to rock in stopping power. Of course, since it wasnt a living creature, this one hit couldnt bring it down but what was important was that magic worked on it. A squelchy sound of blood from afar set the mood. Something suddenly popped out and charged at us. Andstly, each of their appearances that instinctively evoked disgust. Each one was terrifying, but in any case, it meant they could be taken down. I flicked my chin at Ca and Elisha, who rxed after being tense, realizing the ease of the situation. What are you doing? Did you forget what I said? Justunch magic first and see? Yes! Ah, I know that, okay?! Swoosh, swoosh. Thud! Thump! That day, the human model received four more ice spikes. It was summer. Chapter 120: The Urban Legend… Was True (2) Chapter 120: The Urban Legend¡­ Was True (2) The human model shattered into pieces beneath the ice spike and could no longer move. That was easy. Yes. Its scary, but looking at it now, it doesnt seem like much, right? In terms of monsters, its about the level of an orc. Ca and Elisha tilted their heads as they stood before the fallen debris. For reference, orcs were weaker than the Big Mouths, the monsters in the first dungeon Ca and I entered. Though their realbat power might be a bit stronger due to their tendency to move in groups. I told you. It might feel bizarre to an abnormal extent, but its not dangerous. Everything here triggered instinctual disgust and fear but that was all. The lost power had taken on the guise of ghost stories, but ghost stories themselves werent that powerful in this world. A scary ghost? If hit with a spiritually imbued attack, it was forced into enlightenment. A powerful demon? How was that different from a monster? On the Eurelia Continent, there were many terrifying stories and chilling folktales, but in the end, they all led to exorcism. You get the idea, right? Lets find the rest of the ghost stories and finish them off. Yes! But, Master, if this ce doesnt pose any danger and remains hidden unless disturbed, why go through the trouble of conquering it? A valid question. If it was harmless when left alone, there was no need toplicate matters. Of course, theres a benefit to it. Think about it, Ca. All of this is the aftermath of ovepping space magic, right? A cluster of mana. Thats true? Right now, its wearing the shell of ghost stories, but what happens if we break all those shells? Um, the stagnant mana would spread out. If it could have be another phenomenon, it would have done so by now. Exactly. The mana that has umted over 300 years will spread out, centered around us. Ah! A mana shower! Cas eyes widened as she eximed. Mana shower. Dousing oneself with arge amount of mana was, under normal circumstances, quite dangerous. If mana seeped in slowly in an appropriate amount, it would typically induce positive changes. For example, simple silver could transform into mithril, also known as true silver, and humans could be knights or magicians, ascending to the realm of superhumans. However, a massive influx of mana in a brief period presents an entirely different scenario. It would forcibly trigger uncontroble mutations. Monsters serve as a prime example. Even before their allegiance to Evil Gods, monsters existed, and some theorize that they originated from an immense mana shower in the distant past for unknown reasons. Had monsters been present from the beginning, humans would have perished before the dawn of civilization. Wait. This was starting to make mana sound like radiation. Regardless, a mana shower was perilously dangerous for ordinary people. But for magicians and knights adept at handling mana, a mana shower was akin to an experiential event. It would present an opportunity to umte a substantial amount of mana all at once. Understanding the tangible reward, Ca and Elishas motivation ignited. Weve taken down one, so that leaves six more, right, Master? The final one isnt listed, but Yandel, you must be aware of it. I refrained from correcting their misconception about my supposed secret organization background. I felt a twinge of guilt, but the convenience of a smoothly flowing conversation was undeniable. I allowed myself a sly smile and nodded in agreement. Excellent. Then lets proceed to address the remaining ones all at once!
The nearest one was a portrait that wept tears of blood and cast curses in all directions. It was akin to a cursebo meal, inflicting a variety of debuffs such as hallucinations, headaches, hypersensitivity, and loss of bnce. Ultimately, it leads those afflicted by the curse toward suicide As long as one maintained a safe distance, it was possible to withstand the curse without special protection by simply bolstering ones magical power. So, from afar, I incinerated it with a Fire Ball. Next was a golem we encountered on the way to the club room. A broken golem that smashed everything in its path. It seemed quite powerful, due to its size and material, but While Elisha and I held its ankles, Ca used an intermediate spell to create a fissure in the ground and dropped it into a pit. Then, under ourbined assault, it melted into a gooey mess, unable to resist properly. Next was a lute disyed in the club room. It had the ability to y itself and cast hallucination magic. So, I closed my eyes and smashed it. Its body, made of ordinary wood, broke when I hit it hard on the ground. Next was arge, full-body mirror set up in a nearby lobby. A dangerous object that endlessly spat out the doppelgngers of reflected subjects, but It could only create doppelgngers if a person was fully reflected. So, I approached it covered in a nuns robe I had gotten from Helena, covering my face and upper body, and hit it with my staff. The staff, made to be used as a blunt weapon if necessary, shattered it in one hit. Next was the 13th step. Since we were already in the parallel world, there was no need to go back to the library, the starting point. Anywhere with a 12-step staircase would do; climbing it and counting would reveal the 13th step. So, I used magic to pile up dirt and create stairs. I dissolved the magic before stepping on the suddenly appearing 13th step. The 13th step also crumbled along with it. The total time taken so far has been just over two hours. Now, only one remained. Thest ghost story that must never be known. Master, Master! There is only one left now! What exactly is thest ghost story, Yandel? Isnt it about time you told us? No. I cant tell you. Ca and Elisha looked dumbfounded at my firm response. Looking at me like that wont change anything. I really cant tell you. Knowing all seven mysteries leads to death. Thus, thest one must never be known by anyone. It was written like that in the ghost storybook, but reality was slightly different. It was a ghost story that must never be told. If it had been a story that should never be known, I would have died on my first day in this world. Well Theres no need to go far. Ill show you right away. Huh? Didnt you just say you wouldnt tell us? Ca tilted her head, looking a bit dejected. I shrugged and pulled out the ghost storybook I had tucked at my waist. And then, Tinder. Whoosh. I set it on fire. Huh? Wh-What? Yandel? Why are you? Could it be? Ca and Elisha were flustered. Although the book caught fire, it hadnt burnedpletely, so I still couldnt say that it was. Instead, I nodded and continued. Get ready, everyone. Absorb as much as you can. At those words, they quickly sat down infortable positions, seeminglying back to their senses. I also sat down and focused my mind on the Lintblum breathing technique. Soon, as the remnants of the book burnedpletely, a gust of wind started swirling around the ashes. At first, it was like a small breeze of mana, but it quickly intensified into a whirlwind. The residue created by the magics aftermath, though just remnants, became significant when umted over 300 years. Feeling the flow of mana sweeping over my body, I focused even deeper. Thump, thump. The mana core, pulsing with my heartbeat, greedily absorbed the surrounding mana. Of course, I couldnt absorb all of it, and not all of it was pure enough to be stored directly. Yet, such an opportunity to amass this much mana in a short period wasntmon. How long had I been sitting there? Gradually, the mana turbulence that I felt on my skin weakened like a gentle breeze and then stoppedpletely. Just as I thought it was over and slowly opened my eyes, the dark, ruin-likendscape was gone. Instead, the third floor of the library, thest ce we had seen before entering the ghost story, greeted us. The library was still quiet, seemingly unaffected by the mana maelstrom that had just taken ce. We were in the same position as when we had held hands and climbed the stairs, making it feel as though it had all been an illusion. But the unmistakably increased capacity of my core and the bewildered expressions on Ca and Elishas faces suggested otherwise. Ding! Academy''s Seven Mysteries Conquered! A cheerful bell sounded, apanied by a translucent system window appearing in my vision, confirming that what I had experienced was real. I decided to check the notificationter and first moved out of the spot. Even if it was a secluded corner on the third floor, we couldnt keep blocking the library stairs. Gently pulling Ca and Elishas hands, I said, Lets go back to the dorm. Ill exin what happened on the way. I can tell you now. Oh, yes, Master. Yandel, you have to exin what you mean by I can tell you now. Of course. I had had a hard time holding back from telling them everything. Chapter 121: The Urban Legend… Was True (3) Chapter 121: The Urban Legend¡­ Was True (3) As soon as I returned to the dormitory, I dove onto the bed. Iid on the soft bed, groaning even though I wasnt particrly tired. Elisha sighed and gently poked my cheek with her index finger. Poke, poke. Yandel? Im grateful for the mana shower, but dont you still have something to tell us? Huh? Ah, right. Ca? Come over here, too. Ah! Yes, Master! Just a moment! Ca, who had neatly arranged the stuff I had carelessly thrown in the corner, trotted over and sat beside me. Her hips were on the edge of the bed, but her upper body was turned sideways, staring intently at me. After watching her for a moment, I turned my gaze to Elisha. Elisha? Arent you going to help clean up? Are you just dumping everything on Ca? Thats a bit too much, isnt it? Eh? Whaaat?! No, its not like that! Its Cas turn this week, so I was just watching! Besides, we both know enough basic life magic, so theres no need for both of us to focus on menial tasks?! Elisha, who jumped up and denied it half-jokingly, then pointed her index finger at Ca and continued. Besides, even earlier, you couldve easily cleaned up with psychokinesis magic, but you chose to do it manually, didnt you, Ca? Ah! You noticed? Hehe Why on earth would you do that?! Well, because Master likes seeing me serve him, right? I could use magic, but cleaning manually means hell definitely hug meter for my hard work! Really? Elishas temper, which was like that of an angry cat, softened. Pretending not to care but sneakily ncing at me, she seemed quite intrigued. I couldnt help but giggle at the sight. Flipping my body over to lie properly, I patted the bed on either side of me and said,. Come lie down for a bit. Okay! Hmm. If you say so. Ca quickly nestled into one side of me while Elisha, slightly embarrassed, coughed a couple of times before lying down. Pulling both their shoulders into my embrace, I felt different textures from each side. Of course, there was a slight difference, but either way, both were soft and squishy, which felt nice. From now on, well be like this often, so no need to go out of your way, Ca. Gasp! Does that mean no more surprise events where you sneak up on me while Im cleaning? If you like it, Ca, theres no need to stop. Then Ill keep doing it from time to time, Master! Ca, smiling brightly, rubbed her nose against my neck. Was I starting to feel like I was being eaten by Ca instead? With a strange feeling, I moved my hand down and yfully squeezed Cas chest. Elisha, you dont have toplicate things by thinking about how to act cute with me. Just honestly ask for a hug. That thats Isnt it a bit embarrassing? For a girl to directly ask for a hug It doesnt seem very modest. Oh. Ca, unlike Elisha, still retained her normal sensitivity, having been trained as a ve. Indeed, the values of this era were a bit old-fashioned. Elves, in particr, were a conservative race. But still What does it matter? You forgot? Elisha, youre my ve. Thats right! Elisha, you only need to look good for the Master! Eek! Elisha, who momentarily looked flustered at Cas teasing, soon blushed and pulled my hand towards her chest as a response. Squish, squish. Holding both of them by my side and fiddling with their chests, I felt a surge of happiness. If Faye had been here, I might have beenpletely blissful. As I was grinning foolishly to myself, Elisha poked my cheek again and asked. Things went off track, but can you quickly exin why thest ghost story is a book? Ah, right. Ipletely forgot about that. It was all because of these seductive, mischievous chests. Anyway, it wasnt my fault! I sneakily slipped my hand inside my clothes and carefully organized my thoughts. Lets see. Where to start and how to exin? Thest ghost story is not one that shouldnt be known, but one that shouldnt be told. Thats why Im only telling it now. Ah? It sounds simr but slightly different. But is it really life-threatening to reveal it? If its such a powerful curse, the other ghost stories we encountered must be quite strong too. Ca, tilting her head in wonder, made me shake mine. Thats true. It wont kill you. But But? Well be part of the ghost story and get trapped in the parallel world. Well only be discovered and escape during the next stabilization operation by the professors. If we get trapped without any preparation we might starve to death. Ah, we wont die. I always keep several years worth of food in a subspace. Still, theres no need to waste time. Its not just a day or two. For reference, the magical maintenance of the academy was conducted every three months. If unlucky, it might take up to three months to escape. At least, that was how it was in the game. I didnt have the courage to experiment in reality, but it probably wouldnt be much different. Anyway, thats why I couldnt tell it. Now, about thest ghost storys true nature Why do you think the residue of stagnant mana took the form of a ghost story? Thats probably because of the first observer, right? It was originally just a shapeless bundle of power, you said. Right. Its like residual mana umted through spatial distortion magic. Adams Gilbert, no, Gilbert Adams, a senior who unintentionally entered the gap space, probably thought of the 13th step ghost story, and thats how the ghost story got its form. Mana was influenced and changed by will. Mana untouched by anyone, was greatly influenced by the first observer. If there was only one observer, even if it were not their own mana, it could be greatly distorted ording to their perception. This wasnt in the game, but I clearly remember learning it during academy lessons. Elisha probably answered quickly for the same reason. But actually, thats not it. We were the first ones to enter there. What? Youve experienced it yourself, right? Its a bit strange there, but there arent any strong enemies. Anyone but the Crafting Department could probably break through it with some difficulty, right? Elisha looked as bewildered as a European zoologist, seeing a typus specimen for the first time. Then what about that book you found in the corner of the bookshelf, Yandel? Who could have written something like that? I initially thought it was definitely written by a senior named Gilbert Adams, as per the signature. It wasnt just me. Many early users, including those who found the hidden piece, thought so. But it was a whileter that a certain fact came to light. But did you know? Theres no record of anyone named Gilbert Adams ever existing in this academy. What? Students, graduates, staff, and even external merchants. The academy, which operated for 300 years, received expectations from the entire continent and was meticulously nned, so all records were perfectly preserved. When Iter entered the record room for another quest, many people were puzzled by the overly detailed registries. Someone had read through them and discovered there was no name like Gilbert Adams. Of course, I cant borate, but now Im mistaken for thest descendant of a suspicious secret organization. Perhaps they thought if it were an organization aimed at eradication, they would naturally have informants in the academy. Ca and Elisha didnt question or doubt. They were just surprised and asked. Then who wrote that book, Master?! The book is thest ghost story, right? Could it be? Seeing the two of them at a loss for words, I chuckled and nodded. Thats right. If youre interested in ghost stories, everyone knows vaguely about them. An old man handing out suspicious amulets, a friend telling an interesting rumor, an eerie but eye-catching specter. There was always an entity in ghost stories that foretold the existence of the ghost story and an ominous ending. The entity that arouses curiosity in the victim and ultimately draws them into the ghost story. Thats the book titled [Unexinable Phenomena by Magic], and its the true nature of thest ghost story. Then, why did the lost mana take the form of a ghost story?! Well Could it be the will of something non-human? Like the real ghosts in the ghost stories, for example. Both of them were speechless. I remember feeling quite stunned when I first heard this fact. I had been sure that the hidden piece in the library was just a parody of fantasy world ghost stories. But in reality, it turned out to be a genuinely eerie and roundabout real ghost story. Enjoying the sensation of Ca and Elisha shivering and snuggling into my embrace, I picked up the rm clock I had set aside. Chapter 122: Settlement Chapter 122: Settlement Shivering, Ca and Elisha snuggled into my arms, and I enjoyed their touch while picking up the rm I had set aside. Ding! The Seven Mysteries of the Academy Conquered You encountered what you thought were just rumorsthe Seven Mysteriesand defeated them all! Well they weren''t as grand as the rumors, and maybe they weren''t the real thing, but still! You''ve uncovered and resolved the secrets of the academy! For that, a portion of the essence of these ghost stories will seep into you! -Title: Ghost Buster acquired. Just as I expected. It was a subtle title, Ghost Buster, nice to have but not essential for fighting. The effects were simple. Title: Ghost Buster You''ve perfectly crushed seven ghost stories in less than a night. The undead, unable to die, should now fear you. -All actions against undead get a 5% positive additional effect. -Low probability to reflect mental attacks from undead-type monsters. At first nce, it seemed like a decent title despite being limited to a specific race But the limitation to the undead was the problem. Undead monsters were powerful, but they had many weaknesses. They were weak to light attribute magic and me attribute, and they practically melted in holy power. Even a melee fighter could get more than a 5% bonus just by sprinkling a cup of holy water on their weapon. And even more with a priests blessing. The useful part might be the second optionreflecting mental attacks. Undead monsters, regardless of their level, had intimidating traits that instilled fear in their enemies. Usually, it was just enough to shrink the body a bit or lower morale. Undead magicians actively use this to cast various curses and mental magic. But what if it wasnt just resisting but actually reflecting it? It could momentarily stagger a high-level undead, making it a morale-boosting title. But the second option really activates as rarely as finding a bean in a drought, so dont get your hopes up. It would be lucky if it triggers and normal if it doesnt. So, the Ghost Buster title was handy to have, but not a big deal if you didnt have it. Of course, this was just in the game. For me, who needed to get stronger, it was worth spending a few hours to acquire it. Grinning from ear to ear, I was checking dungeons and events rted to the undead when suddenly Ding! Another rm unexpectedly rang. Huh? What else coulde up now? Exposing the Boiling Silence Church Ah. The system window I checked with curiosity contained the settlement details I had momentarily forgotten. It was finally showing up. I thought since there was no notification about it so far, events not in H&A wouldnt give rewards. But seeing the long list of notifications, a pleased smile naturally appeared on my face. Maybe I was too obvious in showing my excitement Just a moment ago, Ca and Elisha, shivering from a rather eerie ending, opened their mouths with suspicious eyes. Master, you were thinking about something else just now, werent you? Whats making you so happy? Right. Youre toying with both Ca and me while having the luxury to think about something else? Oh my. Toying, you say? Thats harsh. I just had a pleasant thought for a moment. I removed my hands from their chests, which they had been fidgeting with, and gently stroked their heads. Cas tinum hair wrapped softly around my hand like silk. And Elishas lush blue hair gently pushed back against my palm. While soothing their not-so-seriousints, I quickly read the rest of the notifications filling my view. Exposing the Boiling Silence Church! Oh my! You''ve exposed the dangers of the well-hidden Boiling Silence to the world! Even using a method involving the sacred relics of the Church of Righteous Radiancea method anyone could understand! Such a feat should not have been possible! The first time was a coincidence. The second is inevitability. The third is destiny. But what should we call you, who twisted fate three times? The high ranks of various countries will now be even more wary of the cultists. Additionally, the Boiling Silence Church, which yed a key role behind the scenes, will falter, causing disruptions in the ns of other Evil God churches. It''s a remarkable achievement to have kept the entire cult in check alone. Sadly, the only ones who truly recognize this are the cultists who suffered at your hands. Still, you''re going to save the world, aren''t you? -All stats have significantly increased. -All growth potential traits'' proficiency has significantly increased. -Your favorability with all divine churches has increased. -Your favorability with the Church of Righteous Radiance has increased further. -All Evil God churches regard you as an enemy. -The Boiling Silence designates you as a public enemy. -Trait: Cultist Hatred (D) grows by one more level. ??? The content made me tilt my head without realizing it. First of all, the rewards themselves were astonishingly good. The growth in stats and traits was always right. I expected my rtions with divine churches to improve, and the opposite with the Evil God churches. The Cultist Hatred trait was hard to raise, but the more it would grow, the better it would be. This level of reward was almostparable to capturing an apostle of an Evil God. Yet, there was something that bothered me, preventing me from being simply happy Was the system window always like this? Initially, although there were some annoying lines, it seemed more business-like. Like a game interface. But the tone of the notifications sent this timecked that inorganic rigidity. It even felt somewhat friendly. . I couldnt guess any part of it at all. Perhaps there was someone behind that system window. The dy in this settlement might be because someone was flustered by the unexpectedlyrge-scale spy hunt that spread across the continent. Or maybe it took time to determine the rewards for my achievements. Of course, it could all just be my imagination. But if someone was behind that status window He must be the one who nted H&A on Earth and dropped me into this world in my current form. If he brought me from Earth, maybe he could send me back. Return. A word I longed for once, now buried in a corner of my heart. The sudden possibility made my heart flutter. A world Id experienced numerous times in games, a world overflowing with gold in the inventory, a world where magic was real. But it was a world that might face destruction within a few years. If possible, I wanted to return to Earth, even if it meant giving up everything I had. That was what I thought until a few months ago. Not anymore. Cas and Elishas heads were pressing against my arms. Their heads, small and usually light, feel incredibly heavy at this moment. What would happen to these two if I left midway? What about Iris? What about Faye? Squeeze. Master? Yandel? Unknowingly, I put strength into my arms, and they responded with curious voices. I forced a smile and shook my head. Its nothing. Just today, you both look especially pretty. Yeah. Ah, forget it! It was pointless to worry about something that wasnt even certain. Ill just do my best in the situation given to me. As always. And so it would be. I repeated the words Id always kept in mind and muttered to myself. Status Window. Name: Yandel Title: Clumsy Treasure Hunter Basic Abilities Strength: 13 -> 14 Endurance: 13 -> 14 Agility: 13 -> 14 Skill: 15 -> 16 Magic Power: 20 -> 21 Traits Endless Mana (A) Elemental Affinity (B) Exceptional Memory (B) Ordinary Weapon Skills (D) -> (D+) Lintblum Mana Core (C) -> (C+) Junior Mage (C) Sun God''s Blessing (B) Cultist Hatred (D) -> (C) Weak Constitution (C) Elemental Combination (A) I didnt expect the mana core grade to rise already. It was probably because of the mana shower I received after clearing the hidden piece in the library. And thanks to the various mid-low-priced elixirs I won at the auction, I must have umted quite a stack. Then, with this reward, my stats increased significantly, leading to their growth. Ca, purring and rubbing her face against me in my embrace, asked. Can I start learning about the Lintblum cores resonance trait soon? So far, Ive been simply unleashing spells with my vast mana. Now its time to use it to boost my power. Chapter 123: Settlement (2) Chapter 123: Settlement (2) Can I start learning about the Lintblum cores resonance trait soon? So far, Ive been simply unleashing spells with my vast mana. Now, its time to use it to enhance power as well. There was also the method of charge chanting, but that had its limits too. Hearing my words, Ca momentarily looked dazed, then suddenly sat up and asked. Are you going to learn?! Yeah. Hooray! Ca raised her arms and cheered joyously. Her ruby-colored eyes were twinkling, evidently filled with happiness. Are you that happy? Of course! With this, Master will be born with the constitution like the founder of the Lindelheit family, learn the Lindelheit familys breathing technique, and inherit the Lindelheit familys secrets, right? How could I not be happy?! I get what Ca was trying to say. But somehow, seeing her jumping around like that made me want to tease her. I feigned a sullen expression and nodded. I see. Ca sees me just as a tool for the revival of her family What? Ca flinched, sensing something was off. Of course, I had no intention of stopping there. Pretending to be hurt, I lightly clutched my chest and continued. I thought I treated Ca really well. Even though shes a ve, I never treated her like one. But Ca doesnt see it that way. She just sees me as a means to an end M-Master? No! Thats not it! How could I dare think of Master in that way?! Its a misunderstanding! Startled, Ca hurriedly grabbed my arm, shaking her head vigorously. Watching her tinum hair flutter each time made me almost smile. I forcibly pulled down the corners of my mouth and turned my head away in a huff. Hmph! Fine. I wont y with Ca any more. I only need Elisha. What? Me? Elisha, caught off guard by the situation, pointed to herself in bewilderment. I nodded and then buried my head in her embrace. Yes, you, Elisha. Uh Um. Thats Elisha was momentarily flustered by my actions, resembling a child cuddling against her chest. But seeing Cas restless demeanor, she smirked slyly. Oh my? Ca, how could you say such harsh words to Yandel? What?! No, thats not it! Im happy because Master is embracing Lindelheits essence, not because of the familys secrets! Oh. That was an embarrassing thing to say in its own way. Ca herself seemed too distraught to realize what she had just said. But Elisha, unconcerned with Cas attitude, hugged my head. Then, seizing the moment, she whispered to me in a sweet voice. Yandel. My dear. Youve had a hard time, havent you? Dont worry. I am different from Ca. Let the Mana Tower bother the master. I will prioritize you. Elisha, you! Ca trembled with a sense of betrayal, as if she had been cheated on. However, Elisha seemed to enjoy Cas reaction. She continued to express affection and skinship tantly, and each time, Ca stamped her feet and sulked. Sometimes, Ca would call out to me in a pleading, desperate voice. Master Hmph. Whaaaaa! Ca made a face as if the world had copsed when I clung to Elisha, pretending not to notice her. After teasing her for a while, we finally started training.
Hic So, now Ill exin the principle of Resonance. Will you exin it while hugging? Yes. In the personal training room inside the dormitory, I sat in the center, gently stroking Cas back as she sniffled. Each movement of my hand seemed to calm her sobs quickly. Sorry. I just couldnt help it because your reaction was too funny Since Master has recognized it, Im fine now Elisha, you wait and see. Ca, ring at Elisha sitting beside us, looked rather fierce. Elisha just shrugged her shoulders and let it go. In her calm demeanor, Ca sighed heavily and began to speak. Ahem. Anyway, now Im going to teach Master about Resonance, a characteristic of the Lintblum Core But before that, Master, what do you know about Resonance? Not much. Just literally, the term Resonance. I could learn about the Lintblum Breathing Technique in H&A as well. Naturally, I had opened the exnation window for Resonance, and its characteristics at least once. Its roughly about resonating with external mana and my core to draw in more mana than what I possess, isnt it? Thats roughly right! Then, do you know how to draw in surrounding mana, and why use Resonance instead of charge chanting? Thats what Im here to learn about. Such detailed aspects were not in the game. That was why there was still plenty to learn at the academy. Ca cleared her throat cutely and continued. Then, lets start the exnation from here, Master. If theres anything you dont understand, feel free to ask! First, how should I put it? ording to Ca, the Lintblum Core was quite uniquepared to other mana cores. Not in terms of performance, but the basic structure itself was somewhat different. A typical mana core wasnt an actual organ but a virtual organ created around the heart. This utilized the uncertainty of mana, which existed yet also didnt exist. For instance, if I were to release all my mana, it could fill this training room. But how could such an amount of mana be contained in my small body? It was simple. Mana definitely existed, but it was not always in a tangible form. That was why it was possible to fit ake in a cup, an otherwise impossible feat. The mana core being a virtual organ was only natural, considering its role in safely containing a vast amount of mana. But the Lintblum Core was a bit different. Originally, where a virtual organ should exist, the mana core would partially materialize as a ring surrounding the heart. As a result, mana, which should normally respond only to will, would also resonate with the body. When I actively start manipting mana, my heartbeats be more noticeable. Thats why. Its somewhat an abnormal structure, but theres an inevitable reason for it. Because of the constitution of the first head of the family? Right! Well, Master also has a simr mana non-responsive body constitution. Ca nodded as if she understood. Well, I wasnt as deeply understanding of the constitution of being mana non-responsive as the first head of the family. But I did feel something when I first learned the Lintblum Breathing Technique. The refreshing sensation that I began to faintly feel as my heart started beating in a different way than before. The feeling that mana was drawn to my heartbeats might be the essence of Resonance. As if to add certainty to my spection, Ca continued her exnation. The founder couldnt feel mana, so naturally, he couldnt manipte it. However, the amount of mana inside his body was excessively high. Thats where he got the hint. No matter how much mana resonates with human will, if its contained within a human body, perhaps it could be manipted not just by will but by the body itself. The conclusion of that idea was to resonate mana by tuning the vibrations within the body. The part where our body beats the strongest? The heart. Ultimately, the Lintblum Breathing Technique involved making the heart beat in a special way, causing the mana inside and around the body to resonate with the physical body. Even if the will didnt resonate, it was impossible to block what was physically felt. If it were so, it wouldnt be non-responsive to mana but immune to mana, or something akin to an instor. Anyway, feeling it once with the body was enough. From now on, it was just a matter of feeling and manipting mana in the same way. Elisha, listening from the side, sighed deeply and shook her head. Its really unbelievable. Even if its theoretically possible, how did you actually implement this? Its like saying youre going to use paper as a sword because it can cut fingers. Thats why the founder was great! And Master, born with the same constitution, will be great too! Why was she mentioning me too? Slightly startled, I was hugged tightly by Ca, who rubbed her ample chest against my upper body. Elisha chuckled and nodded at this scene. Thats right. No, he must be even greater. Yandel has me and the master, doesnt he? Thats a bit of a burden. But you can do it. We will make sure of it. Ca, brimming with confidence, puffed her cheeks slightly and nodded. I dont like the idea of using other magic but if its for Masters benefit, its unavoidable. Then, after coughing a couple of times to clear her throat, she continued. Ahem. Anyway, now that we know the foundation of the Lintblum Breathing Technique lies in Resonance, the question is how to utilize it. I think I get the gist of it. Maximizing resonance through heartbeats to draw in more external mana, right? But Ca, with an ambiguous expression, denied this. Its a bit different. It may seem that way to an outsider, but the reality is slightly different. What do you mean different? Then it wouldnt be any different from charge chanting. Ah. Thinking about it, charge chanting was also a technique that dyed spells to pour in more mana. No matter how much external mana was drawn in by Resonance, it was just a mana-efficient version of charge chanting. But charge chanting had its limits. Theponents of the magic would remain the same, only with more mana packed in, so there was a limit to how much it could be strengthened. Injecting more mana than the limit would cause the magic itself to copse or go berserk. What Im going to exin next is the difference between charge chanting and strengthening through resonance. That seems to be the key. Exactly, Master! You have great intuition! Right, this is where the really important content starts, so listen carefully. Ca, having said this, gently stretched out her palm into the air. Tinder. Whoosh. It was a familiar basic magic. Tinder turned into a small me, dancing on Cas hand. This is normal magic. She clenched her fist to extinguish the me and then immediately gathered more mana. Tinder. Whooosh! A me twice the size of the previous one appeared. This is charge chanting, right? Yes. Its enhanced to its limit. If I poured in more mana, it would just pop and explode. Ca waved her hand to extinguish the me again and reached out her hand once more. With a serious expression, she stared intently ahead. It was unlikely for a mid-level magician to focus this deeply just to cast a basic spell. Sure enough Thump! My heart started beating on its own, trying toprehend the phenomenon unfolding before my eyes. It felt like ripples were spreading through the world, centered around Ca. Perhaps because we shared the same core, I felt an extraordinary attraction to Ca at this moment. And then Tinder! Whoosh!! A me toorge to be called basic magic heated the training hall. But what caught my attention more was something else. All the mana around Ca seemed to be burning itself for that magic. It was a strange sensation. This is a magic spell enhanced through Resonance. How is it? Its different, right? Yeah Its hard to exin how its different, but its not just about putting in more mana. Thats for sure. As I nodded nkly, Ca puffed her chest proudly. Of course! This is because, while resonating with mana, it also resonates with the magic itself. Is that even possible? Its possible because I did it. Youll be able to do it soon, too, Master. How? By feeling it? Unlike with Iriss elementalbination, theres no fixed form for this! Youll just figure it out as you go! Ca said this with a bright smile. As if she had no doubt that I wouldnt fail. Uh, Elisha Feeling overwhelmed, I sought help, but Elisha just shrugged. I told you before, didnt I? The Lindelheit lineage is just too powerful. So thats what it meant. Now I understand. Chapter 124: To The Mansion Chapter 124: To The Mansion I practiced all day, but in the end, I failed to master Resonance. Honestly, it was to be expected. Resonate with magic? How exactly? I was still amazed by the mere existence of mana. What even was magic? How and with what was I supposed to resonate? Above all solve all these questions instinctively? As Elisha said, it was nonsense. It was the Lindelheit family that was strange for being able to do this. But no matter how much I struggled, time passed. Eventually, without any notable achievements, the day passed, and the weekend arrived. The weekend when Ca, Elisha, and Faye agreed to introduce themselves at the mansion I had bought. At the predetermined meeting spot, the academys main square. Even from afar, her presence was overwhelming No, it was Faye. As soon as I saw her, I rushed over. Then, I lifted her by the waist and buried my face in her soft chest. Uwaa. Im baby Yandel. Feed me, mama! J-junior?! Why suddenly?! Faye struggled to break free from me. But with her small stature, it was impossible for her to escape my grasp Hey! Not here in the street! Anywhere else, but here! Uh? What? Slowly releasing my arms, I got caught on her chest for a moment, but eventually, Faye slipped out. Whats this? Why are you so strong, Senior Faye? Heheh. Did you forget? Im half-dwarf. Oh. Right. Dwarves were unusually strong. No wonder I couldnt let go of her all night the first time. As I silently nodded, Faye poked my ribs with a sullen look. Junior. You didnt think of something strange just now, did you? Strange? I was just wondering how to introduce Senior Faye to others. Hey, weve met these two before. Just greet them, right? Faye peeked to the side, looking at Ca and Elisha following us. But upon making eye contact, she stiffened, perhaps nervous. I realized that although Faye had gotten used to me, she was still awkward around others. It was just a brief encounter at the workshopst time, and she only saw their faces because of me. Moreover, Ca and Elisha had somewhat intimidating aspects. Ca, due to her ve training, didnt show it, but she was deeply ingrained with the manners of a high noble. Her natural dignity might be traumatic for Faye, who was scolded and raised in a bad environment. Elisha was not easier. Although her significance had somewhat faded, high elves were still revered among elves. Having been adored since childhood, and after joining the Sylvan Mana Tower, she grew up hearing shed be the next great magician. Unlike Ca, she wasnt trained as a ve, so she always emitted adylike aura. Even now, she covers her mouth with a fan, sighing like a typicaldy. Not just any servant, but a ve servant! Well, I like such attitudes, but for Faye, it must be difficult. Ca was standing demurely; Elisha was still emitting a high-pressure atmosphere; and Faye was stiff as a board. Though not strangers, the silence lingered in the changed rtionship between the three. Just as Elisha, who was sighing until a moment ago, folded her fan and tapped my head. What kind of adult says uwaa? You were quite surprised just now, werent you, Faye? Ah, eh. Its okay Yesterday, Yandel was out of his mind due to excessive training. And you dont have to use formal speech with me. Is that so? I suppose so. I am younger than Faye, and more importantly, I am currently a ve. But you said youre not just any ve, right? So, I cant treat you just any way I want Faye was hesitant yet responding diligently. Elisha looked pleased with her answer and smiled contentedly. Oh? Did Yandel say that? Yeah He said that Im like his lover, so we should get along well And even though Im older, in rtion to Junior, Im the junior, right? Oh my? Oh my? Her demeanor clearly showed happiness. Elisha, with a smug smile, confidently extended her hand for a handshake. Youve said it well. Indeed, I, Elisha Sylvan Glenchiel, will someday be Yandels partner! The same goes for Faye. I look forward to our future. Please feel free to call me Elisha. Yeah I also l-look forward to it, Elisha! Faye, her gaze wandering in a friendly atmosphere, nevertheless shook hands with Elisha. Now, it was Cas turn. Hmm. What should I teach Master first once he masters Resonance? Perhaps how to use it in attacks? There No, maybe its safer to start with defensive magic. Even for Master, adapting to the sudden change in output will be hard. Senior Ca? But if Master has the same constitution as my ancestor, he might adapt quickly. I think Haa. Its tough But what if Master settles for low-level magic and dys trying intermediate magic? . Ca, since yesterday, had been pondering what to do after I master Resonance, like drinking a bowl of kimchi soup in one shot. It was too scary. How could she not have a single doubt about it?! They say its all about feeling, but I hadnt caught that feeling yet! While I internally sighed deeply Guk guk. Faye, having tried to speak several times but failed, tugged at my sleeve with a crestfallen look. I sighed lightly and nodded. Leave it to me. I gently tugged Ca, lost in her own world and mumbling to herself, by the cheek. Hyaah! With a strange scream, Ca leaped on the spot and looked at us with a dazed expression. Master? Exactly. Its Master. I understand youre excited, but calm down, Ca. Yes We were on our way to meet Faye before going to the mansion, right? No. Weve already arrived, and Senior Faye is right here. Eek! Ca, seemingly unaware until now, bowed awkwardly in surprise. Im sorry, Faye. Oh, is it okay if I call you Faye? Yes, yes. I never imagined Id meet Senior Ca like this. Huh? Whats this, Senior Faye? Why are you only using honorifics with Ca? Well Shes still a very important senior to me. And even though she became a ve, she isnt someone from any social elites, right? Faye tilted her head as if she herself didnt understand. I expected no major issues given Fayes personality, but not to this extent. It seemed like they would get along much smoother than expected. It would have been really tiring if they were at odds, but fortunately, that didnt seem likely. We hadnt met Iris yet, but with the current atmosphere, we should be able to get along with her too. Thus, we left the academy, engaging in somewhat awkward conversation.
Rahim City on the weekend was bustling. There were many students from the academy out and about, and numerous stores morously attracting customers. However, this was only the story along the main roads. As we moved further out towards the outskirts, the number of people around distinctly decreased. After about 10 more minutes, arge mansion stood alone in our view. A fence entwined with vines and a gate with a rather antique design. And behind it, a two-story building predominantly white and blue. Originally, it was a mansion built by a noble for their child attending the academy, just for weekends over a four-year period. It seemed a bit much to build a house for staying only two days a week, and only for four years until graduation. But, considering its potential sale, it might not have been such an irrational choice. Property values around the academy tend to rise, not fall. Actually, it was quite expensive when I bought it. It had been only two weeks, but things had changed a lot. We were supposed to gost weekend, but I got busy with the aftermath of the duel. Anyway, although it had changed, the exterior of the mansion hadnt. The flow of mana surrounding the mansion had changed. I wonder if I was the only one who felt it, as Ca and Fayes jaws drop. I cant feel it all, but the barrier is incredibly intricate. Amazing Who could have done this? Elisha, puffing up with pride, lifted her chin. Heheh. As expected of my teacher! Given more time and materials, a barrier simr to the Sylvan Mana Tower could be created! A house is safer the safer the walls are. Oh, Senior Faye. Do you have anything to install here? Me? Umm I cant say for sure without disrupting the barrier, but there are a few things that might be good to have. Then, when you have time, please make a few. Of course, after consulting with Iris. Iris Elishas teacher? The one who owned the Sylvan Mana Tower. Faye, thinking of meeting the formidable Iris in person, nervously swallowed. Theres no need to be so nervous, Senior Faye. Shes kind of cute in some ways. Smirking, I reached for the magical knocker on the gate. Creak. Before I could knock, the gate opened by itself. I wonder how I missed it, but one of the elf family members we brought along, the son, came to greet us. Wee, Master. And your friends? Were a bit closer than that. At my casual response, Faye blushed, and the son looked momentarily surprised. Though he quickly bowed his head to hide his face. S-sorry. I was just surprised. Its okay to be surprised By the way, what was your name again? I should start remembering the names of the elf family. I couldnt keep calling them dad, mom, and son. Its On. Ill guide you inside. Following Ons lead, we crossed the garden towards the interior of the building. Space distortion magic was applied here too, so the interior was quite spaciouspared to the exterior. After a brief look around, two other elf family members emerged, having noticed our arrival. But that was all. Wheres Iris? Master I mean, Iris is probably in the underground workshop. She hasnt noticed the outside yet since the equipment is iplete, but shelle out as soon as she knows youre here. Huh? Its okay. Since were here, lets check out the workshop. Reassuring a somewhat tense On, we all headed down to the basement. Then we opened the thick door at the end of the stairs. It had been quite a while since Ist saw Iris, so I shouted with genuine joy. Iris! Silence. No response. For a moment, I panicked, wondering if she wasnt here. Thud. Huh? Something soft bumped against my foot. Looking down hastily Mmnya Latte is There was Iris, uttering sleep talk with a strangely sorrowful expression on her face. Slurp. Youll get a crooked mouth sleeping like that. Chapter 125: To The Mansion (2) Chapter 125: To The Mansion (2) Mmnya Latte is There was Iris, uttering sleep talk with a strangely sorrowful expression on her face. Slurp. Youll get a crooked mouth sleeping like that. Even though a nket wasid out, the floor of the workshop was still cold. Should I wake her up? Or just let her sleep? If I just let her sleep, it might be better to move her to the bedroom While pondering internally, Elisha covered her mouth with an exasperated expression. Master how did this happen? Why are you so surprised? She might just be resting because shes tired from work. Ha, but Ive never seen her sleeping on the floor when shes tired! Above all, look at her face! What kind of dream would make her cry.? Elisha stomped her feet anxiously. Maybe it was the vibration that bothered her. Iris also frowned and iled her arms. Uh youre a monster Im a monster? Elisha looked shocked and stumbled. No, its just sleep-talking. Dont be hurt by this. Im going to move Iris to the bedroom, so step aside for a moment. Deciding it was better to let her sleep properly, I picked up Iris along with the nket. Uh-huh. She wasnt very heavy, probably because of her small stature. She fit snugly in my arms. Wrapped in a nket, she somewhat resembled a baby. Just as I was about to ascend the stairs Mm Uh Maybe she was disturbed by the noise. Or perhaps she felt difort when I lifted her. Iris squirmed inside the nket and then slowly opened her eyes. Yaaaawn Her delicate eyshes rose, revealing her blue, jewel-like eyes. Huh? It seemed she wasnt fully awake yet. Her focus wasnt clear. Awake? Master? I didnt mean to wake you Do you want to sleep more? Well be at the mansion until tomorrow anyway. Wait a moment. If Master is here, then the others Iris, still half-asleep, hurriedly looked around. After noticing Ca, Elisha, and Faye, whom she was meeting for the first time, she slowly looked down at herself. Currently, Iris is wrapped in a nket, resembling a baby swaddled in a sack. Ah. Realizing her situation, Iriss cheeks began to turn red. It could be embarrassing to be seen asleep, especially in this position. Moreover, Iris had a bit of aplex about her underdeveloped body. Iris, who had been stiff, soon took a deep breath with a determined expression. Huh! Then, like a turtle hiding in its shell, she pulled her limbs and face into the nket. Now, the nket looked like a mere bulging lump, from which faint snoring sounds could be heard. Snore Phew . . . The snoring was seemingly awkward. Everyone at the scene looked at each other and nodded silently. Yep. Lets pretend we didnt see this.
Holding the nket-wrapped bundle, I headed to the parlor. Pretending not to know about Iriss earlier state was one thing, but waiting for the now wide-awake Iris to get up seemed inappropriate. After asking Pam from the elf family to prepare some simple refreshments, I gently ced my hand on the nket bundle on my knee. Squirm. Perhaps sensing what was toe, the trembling inside the nket grew. Of course, that didnt mean I nned to stop. Quickly unraveling the rolled-up nket with rapid hand movements. Eek Eeek! Iris inside tried to resist with a squeal, but it was a futile struggle. By now, my strength stat was 14. Considering the maximum level was 30, that wasnt a small number. Maybe I was as strong as a well-trained average person. Anyway, without using magic, Iriss slender arms couldnt do much against this strength. So, the nket was easily unwrapped. As I almost finished unraveling the nket, Iris suddenly became docile. Wondering if she had given up, I continued. Rustle. Rustle. Iris, limp like a deeply sleeping person, breathed rhythmically. Aha? Changing tactics? Hey, Yandel! Tactics, you say. Are you suggesting the Master pretended to be asleep after being caught sleeping on the floor from sleep-talking and even showed a vulnerable side, losing the dignity of the eldest? That cant be! Shes not a child! . Elisha, seemingly trying to save her teachers face. You are the worst. Me?! Yep. Instead of shielding, she hit her with a shield. Gah! Look at that. Iris wasnt sleep-talking. She was curling up on myp, looking like she might cry with her eyes tightly shut. Gently extending my index finger towards Iris Poke. Iris, wake up. Uh A soft moan. Her cheeks sank in, like pressing down on top-grade pudding. How could someones cheeks be this soft and squishy? After pressing a few more times to savor the feeling, my finger slid to the side. I was aiming for the nape of her neck. Tickle. Tickle. Hee! As I gently scratched with the tip of my finger, Iris twitched her mouth but still showed no sign of waking up. At this point, I was feeling slightly stubborn too. You wont wake up even now? Eh, eh. *Heek! Heehee! Haaah.* Despite my fingers teasing, Iris squirmed around but stubbornly kept her eyes closed. Did she miss the perfect timing to wake up, or did she decide to pretend to be asleep till the end? Anyway, it was clear that tickling wouldnt wake her up. Feeling the soft touch of her neck, I sighed deeply. Iris. Ill ask onest time. Wont you really wake up? Umm Hmmnya Awkwardly mouthing words, Iris pretended to be sleep-talking to avoid answering. Theres no choice. I didnt want to go this far. Slowly moving my fingertips from her nape upwards Neck, jawline, lips, cheeks, and ears. ?! Iris began to shiver just from my touch. Among the already sensitive elves, Iris was particrly sensitive around her ears. It was obvious what would happen if her ears were targeted now. Just as I was about to gently caress her ear cartge Th-thats enough! Stop it, Master! Im awake! Ill get up! Didnt you say there was someone you would introduce today? Please, anything but the ears! Iris quickly opened her eyes, shaking her head. Her voice sounded quite desperate. But Its toote. Calmly surrender your ears! Yikes! Tickle. Tickle. Iris quickly melted away under my touch. Thats too much! Really too much, Master! Is it really too much, or is it Iris who asking for it with her whole body? I never did such a thing! How can I resist teasing someone whos pretending to sleep with clenched teeth? Master Its something even a child could endure. Compared to Iris, I might be a child, right? Eek! Iris, unable to find a retort, wiggled her hips in dissatisfaction. Limited by her ve Mark, this was the most rebellion she could muster. Did Iris know? She was still on myp, and her soft hips kept stimting me. Id like to head straight to the bedroom, but we hadnt properly greeted Faye yet, our main objective today. I wrapped my arms around the bouncing Iriss waist, and with my chin, I pressed down on her small head to keep it still. Then, smiling, I asked Faye What do you think, Senior Faye? Now you see, Iris isnt that difficult to get along with, right? Um Shes rather cute. Faye nodded awkwardly. Iris, responding to her reaction, murmured in a pained voice. Ugh Master. Ill stay still now, so please let me go. Okay. Iris let out a sigh and straightened up as I let her go. Phew. Its been a while, my pupil. And Miss Lindelheit too. Elisha and Ca nodded lightly in response. Then, naturally, Iriss gaze turned to where Faye was. Pleased to meet you. I am Iris Sylvan Banatis. If you find it ufortable to hear informal speech from a ve, I apologize. But as I only speak this to my master, I cannot afford to use formal speech with others. Its its okay. Youre much older than me, Iris, and considering your deep connection with our junior, the usation of spirit summoning must be a false charge, right? Faye stumbled a bit, but she showed the utmost friendliness she could muster. It was really heartwarming to see them trying to get along. Oh, the social skills of Faye were progressing so much. But Iris, feeling troubled, clenched her mouth shut. Um Miss Iris? She even avoided eye contact. It wasnt surprising. After all, Iris did try to summon a spirit. It was only an attempt, but she was close to actual summoning, wasnt she? Sensing something wasnt right, Faye asked in a worried voice. Its a false charge right? Eventually, Iris, unable to hold out any longer, sought my help. Ma-master. Please help However, this essentially meant admitting her guilt. tter! Yikes! Faye noisily pushed her chair back, creating distance. And all Iris could do in response was Hmph. to pout. Chapter 126: To The Mansion (3) Chapter 126: To The Mansion (3) tter! Eek! Faye noisily pushed back her chair, creating distance. Unlike Ca and Elisha, whom she had known for a long time, she only trusted me and reached out to Iris. She had no idea it wasnt a false usation but an actual attempt to summon a spirit. Hmph. Iris was visibly upset by Fayes overt distancing. So I gently lifted Iriss thin wrist, making her surrender. It looked like a puppet show. But showing empty hands was a gesture of being harmless, which was surely effective! Its okay, Senior Faye! Our houses ve doesnt bite! Master, I am not a dog. Iriss voice protested sulkily, but Faye chose to ignore it. Think about it, Senior Faye. Someone who hides under the covers out of embarrassment and pretends to sleep, only to be tickled and end up in tears, cant be dangerous. That is Faye hesitated, perhaps seeing the logic. But she still trembled at the sight of Iris, obviously frightened. It made sense, considering the reason why spirit summoning was banned on the Eurelia Continent. The fear that summoning could bring forth a cmity like an Evil God was enough reason to forbid calling beings from other worlds, akin to a world-scale policy. Trying to summon a spirit despite the ban? It was more viinous than a murderer, like attempting to make a nuclear bomb. For the timid and fearful Faye, it must have been terrifying. But I knew that Iriss attempt was solely for Elishas sake. Although she didnt consider the consequences. Anyway, she wasnt trying to burn the world, so it should be fine. Ah So Faye nodded, a bit more, reassured after my exnation. A person wielding a knife for a ridiculous reason was insane, but one who did it to protect someone else earned others support. That was exactly what Iris was doing. Embarrassed, Iris blushed and cleared her throat. Hmm. It was for my only student, but I admit the method was problematic. I was blind. But, rest assured, it wont happen again. Iris tapped the ve Mark engraved with a thorn pattern on her neck. Noticing Faye sneaking nces at me, I smiled and spoke up. Right. One of the few restrictions I imposed was not to research forbidden topics. So, dont worry, Senior Faye. Uhm If you say so, Junior. Faye slowly returned to her seat, still ncing at Iris but not overtly avoiding her as before. But the atmosphere became awkward. It couldnt be helped. I sighed inwardly and spoke firmly. Senior Faye. Hand! Huh? Oh? Uh Faye was momentarily startled but obediently extended her hand. I ced Iriss hand, which I had been holding, on top of hers. Here. Master? Junior? Despite the troubled reactions of Iris and Faye, I shook their hands together up and down without a care. Shake, shake. It looked as if they were shaking hands, causing Faye to chuckle and nod her head. I get it. I understand, so you can stop now, Junior. As soon as I let go of their hands, Faye straightened up, her mood visibly lighter than before. Oh, I havent introduced myself yet. Im Faye Yareunshade pleased to meet you, Miss Iris. Whats there to say? We share the same partner, so we might as well be family. Im the one asking for your favor. Pa-partner? Were not quite at that stage Hmm? Havent you shared a bed with the Master? Well, yes, but Im still a student and Then lets call it a future partnership. Future partner family Elves, especially ancient ones like Iris, who lived for 500 years, held great importance to chastity. But for Faye, who didnt grow up in a proper environment, this was an alien concept. Faye looked perplexed. Seeing the mood turn awkward again, I smirked and said,. Now that the introductions and greetings are done, how about we all have sex to strengthen our bonds? Has the Master finally lost his mind? Junior, thats a bit Both looked embarrassed, then nced at each other and chuckled. Yep, it was much better than before. Satisfied, I was nodding when Iris leaned against my chest and whispered. Master, thank you for going so far as to make such a joke to help. What are you talking about? Im serious. Iris, seeming displeased, began to fidget again, which I briefly restrained. Knock, knock, knock. Master, Ive brought some refreshments. Pam knocked, carrying arge tray. Perfect timing. I moved Iris, who had been sitting on myp, to the seat next to me. Then, we sipped tea and talked about recent events. The exaggerated rumors about me taking Elisha as a ve. Faye, who almost got in trouble because of those rumors. The duel I fought in anger and the exposure of the Boiling Silences power. And the strange phenomena at the library. Iris listened calmly, sometimes getting angry with me, then nodded thoughtfully. The duel and the dangers of the Boiling Silence are famous. I heard some parts of them here. But a ghost story materialized in a spatial gap? Thats a new and interesting phenomenon. Right? It would have been great if you were there too, Iris. What about you? The barrier at the entrance seems almostplete. Ivepleted most of the tasks you assigned, Master. With more than a week left than originally nned, theres plenty of time. Saying that, Iris pulled out a spacious robe and mask from her spatial pocket. The design was simple, based on ck and purple. But perhaps because I gave her a generous budget, the simple appearance belied its exceptional quality. The robees with standard size adjustment and automatic repair magic. Is that all? Hardly. Theres a magic circle engraved inside. If you infuse it with mana, it bes as tough as drake skin, capable of blocking most swords. And it provides basic protection against magic as well. Hmm. As Iris demonstrated by infusing mana, the robe quickly hardened. With a shield added, it would provide considerable protection. Considering just what Ive seen now, its impressive, but with the gold I invested and Iriss skills, theres surely more to it. Iris, noticing my expectant look, shrugged her shoulders proudly. Theres a highlight. Master, you wanted the vibe of a secret organization, so I prepared something. With those words, the robe seemingly melted into thin air. What? No, it was still there. Iriss hand was holding something. It wasnt gone, but Invisibility?! Correct. I heard from Miss Ca Lindelheit that the Master enjoys stacking scrolls and potions to their limits. Did you really say that, Ca? Yes. When the Master was sleeping in the carriage, we briefly talked about you Ca scratched her head, smiling sheepishly. You were talking behind my back? Of course not! It was just Elisha and Miss Iris being curious about what kind of person the Master is. So they talked about me when I wasnt around. Nodding, Elisha joined in with a giggle. Just as Ca said, we only talked about how excited you get with full-belly y. What? Elisha, slicing a piece of cake with her fork, pointed at me and chuckled. You. Youre really a pervert. Right. Elisha, you should try it too. Eh? As I bantered with Elisha, Iris started to knead my thigh, puffing her cheeks. Master, dont tease Elisha too much. And the conversation is straying off topic. Oh, sorry. We were talking about my use of scrolls and potions, right? Yes, its efficient. Returning to the main topic, Iris deted her cheeks and nodded. Efficient, yes. But it is also cumbersome and costly. And in urgent situations, even a moments dy can be critical. Thats true. I realized this while fighting Edmerek. He constantly pressured me to prevent the use of scrolls or potions. If the battle hadsted longer and the doping effects had faded, I would have been dead. But with this robe, I could be invisible mid-fight. Of course, stronger opponents with sensory or detection magic might see through it, but Having even a small trick up your sleeve could make a big difference. And most importantly, Invisibility cloaks are a dream. Its a robe, not a cloak. It was still the same. Anyway, good job. You did well as I asked. Patting her head, Iris looked away, slightly embarrassed. For my age, Master often treats me like a child. Dont you like it? I didnt say I disliked it. Its just a bit embarrassing. Ehem. Clearing her throat, Iris changed the subject and lifted the mask. Lastly, the mask. In fact, thispletes the concept the Master wanted. Its that significant? Whats so special about it? Firstly, its enchanted with magic to impair recognition, defend against detection, and prevent backtracking, useful outside ofbat. Right. Thats necessary for the secret organization vibe. And heres the truly important part. When you wear this mask and infuse it with power Pausing, Iris smirked smugly. You can emit an aura of intimidation! ? Like a suspicious person! ! Indeed, a suspicious aura of intimidation was a matter of great importance. Chapter 127: To The Mansion (4) Chapter 127: To The Mansion (4) As soon as Iris exined the masks ability, a scene began to y out in my mind. A dark underground. A cults secret base. Kidnapped people. A horrific altar. But just as the evil ritual was about tomence, lightning suddenly struck, shattering the altar. The cultists raising sphemous prayers, the victims whimpering in fearall fall silent, enveloped in a strange stillness. Where, who, and how? As questions filled their minds, faint footsteps were heard from somewhere. Thud. Thud. Thud. The approaching steps suddenly stop. And then, out of thin air, a mysterious figure appeared. A simple-designed robe and mask, ck and purple. One cultist sensed it immediatelythis person was the disruptor of the ritual. The questions turned into anger, taking the form of a shout. Who are you?! But the response wasnt words, just an odd, oppressive feeling. Their anger quickly faded, reced by fear. The masked man remained silent, but it was clear that he dominated the area now. Imagining this, I let out an involuntary sigh. Haah! Then, I smugly lifted Iris by the armpits, hoisting her up. Ma-Master? Whats this all of a sudden Did I displease you? Of course not! Im just curious. Can you show me how to use this intimidation? Ah, if thats what you want, its certainly possible. Iris nodded and brought the mask to her small face. Pak. The mask, with no apparent fastening, clung perfectly to Iriss face, even adjusting to fit perfectly. The principle isplex, but the usage is simple. The necessary incantations are already embedded, so just infuse it with mana. As she infused mana, a strange pressure emanated from Iris. Depending on the amount of mana injected, the power can be adjusted but I cant do anything harmful to you, Master, so this is the best I can do right now. So at full power, its much stronger, right? Exactly. What do you think? Does this satisfy you? Iris, seeking approval, was brimming with confidence. But the mask was indeed worth it. Its perfect! Make four more just like this! Hmm. Seeing Master so pleased makes me proud. Understood. Ill proceed as such. Was this the power of experience? Iris knew her stuff. Unable to contain my joy, I shook Iris up and down, ying airne. Woahhh!! Master! I must say it again! I am not a child! So cool!!! Eek! Eeek! What is this in front of my student?! Iris struggled fiercely to escape my grasp But after realizing I wouldnt let go, she eventually rxed, limply dropping her arms and legs. After shaking her for a while longer, I carefully sat her on a chair, and Faye, who had been nkly watching, spoke up in a t tone. Junior? Whats with the robe and mask that you like so much? Ah, thatsuhm. I realized I hadnt told Faye about it yet. But now, Faye was practically in the same boat as us. I needed to start fabricating stories about the source of my knowledge. There was a lot I nned to have Faye do in the future. Its about time I told you, Senior Faye. This is how it happened As I internally deliberated how to exin, pondering where to start, tter! Suddenly, Ca raised her hand, and her ruby-colored eyes sparkled. Master! May I exin it to Faye? Huh? I dont mind, but why so sudden? I want to take this opportunity to have a conversation with Faye about you, Master. Oh? I feel the same. Since its going to be a long story, leave it to us. You shouldfort the teacher. Iris? Ah. ncing sideways, I saw Iris, apparently still upset about earlier, had covered herself with a nket again. Did I tease her too much, even though she did well? Only her face was peeping out; her cheeks puffed up in apparent annoyance. I gently caressed Iriss ears. Eep! She twitched, yet didnt release the air from her cheeks. It seemed like she was really upset. I smiled wryly and nodded. Okay. Then please exin it well to Senior Faye. Leave it to me, Master! Lets see Faye, have you ever wondered where the Master learned all this from? Mm. Ive been curious since we first met. Theres a reason for everything. The Master always deflects and doesnt exin properly, but the thing is. This and that, here and there, twist and turn. And thats how it is! Wow Junior So thats why you once brought a recipe, knowing only the ingredients, not the proportions. Faye nodded, finally understanding. In H&A, having only the ingredients meant you could create items with just a press of a button, without knowing the exact method. I had given her a request with just the ingredients and the expected oue She must still remember that incident. It wasnt long ago, just before our dungeon practice. Say, Junior. So your goal is to eradicate the cultists? Ah, I never mentioned that part before, did I? I had always talked about immediate actions and general directions, never detailing the ultimate goal. Since everyone here was likely to stick with me to the end, it was okay to share. My goal in a way, as Senior Faye said, might be to eradicate the cultists. Considering this an important topic, I nced around at the attentivedies before continuing. To defeat all the Evil Gods. Thats my ultimate goal. Perhaps the scale of my statement was too grand, as everyone suddenly fell silent. The silence was broken first by Iris, who was eating dessert to control her anger. Master. When you say defeating the Evil Gods, do you mean to kill them? Thats right. Hmm As if contemting what to say, Iris made a gulping sound, then swallowed the tart she was eating before speaking. About 300 years ago. I participated in the Great War waged by the Gods. That makes sense. Given that Iris was over 500 years old. Back then, I was only a mid-level magician, so I couldnt be on the front lines. Nevertheless, I am well aware of the Evil Gods atrocities. Naturally, I saw them firsthand. Teacher, have you ever seen an Evil God in person? Yes, my student. As you said, I saw one from a distance. Recalling that memory, Iris shivered. The God of Tainted Unity was a massive mass of flesh, bigger than a mountain. Its body, made bybining countless creatures, simultaneously resembles and, sea, and air creature, yet paradoxically, it was none of those. Ah. So she had seen the God of Tainted Unity. Nowadays, that entity is just grinding its teeth against me, but during its prime, it was truly formidable. In terms of purebat power, it was among the top three among the Evil Gods. Every step it took devoured everything in its path. Watching it consume both the strikes of a Sword Master and the spells of a Grand Magician made me realize that Evil Gods are Gods too. But arent they all sealed now, Teacher? Yes. They were sealed by the hero Rahim and the power of the Good Gods. But that was only possible thanks to a once-in-a-lifetime genius hero and the direct descent of Gods. After kindly answering Elishas question, Iris turned her gaze to me. Master. Given your origin, I understand your intent. Surely, Evil Gods must be eradicated. Then, with a calm gaze, she continued. But honestly, it seems impossible. Even during thest Great War, unless the Good Gods descend to earth again, humans alone cannot handle the Evil Gods. Well thats true. Then, instead of defeating the Evil Gods, wouldnt it be better to consistently subdue the cultists and maintain the seals? Having experienced the Great War myself, I believe this to be a more realistic approach Of course, I will follow if youmand otherwise. Realizing she might have overreacted, Iris added her words cautiously. I nodded, conveying my approval. I get what youre saying. Id like to do that too. Really. I sincerely wished for that. If only it were possible. What do you mean? To the puzzled Iris, and to Ca, Elisha, and Faye, I shared a secret I hadnt told anyone before. The seal. Its going to break within a few years. Chapter 128: Building Camaraderie Chapter 128: Building Camaraderie The atmosphere suddenly became heavier at the news that the seal of the Evil God was being broken. Even Iris, who had experienced the War of the Gods once, asked me over and over again. Why is everyone so down? They said the seal is being broken, not that the world is ending. Right? But theres no one to stop the Evil God this time, Master. Are the Good Gods going to descend as soon as the seal is broken? No. They cant even if they want to. Not only because of their injuries from the Great War, but also because they used too much power sealing the monsters in the dungeons. That was why we had to clear the dungeons. Some of the power used for the seals was absorbed by the one who conquered them, but the rest went back to their original owner. Thanks to that, if we really cleared the dungeons, even a Good God could appoint someone as an Apostle. Still, a direct descent was difficult. Incidentally, this was also why Helena was still a candidate to be a saintnot a saint yet. A few good candidates were selected, but the Righteous Radiance hadnt recovered enough to create a saint. Ca, who didnt understand what she had heard, suddenly screamed. It is dangerous after all! Should we run away to a distant ind by ourselves, Master? Even if the continent falls, we can live happily ever after with several children Ca. You learned it at the academy, didnt you? What happened to the royals and nobles who fled at the start of the War of the Gods. Ah. It wasnt like no one thought of running away. But those who did were surrounded by cultists and monsters and met an even more terrible end. Without exception, all of them. They must have some way to find people. So, what do we do, Master? What do we do? I told you, I will stop it. That was my n from the beginning. If escaping or leaving it to someone else was impossible, the only viable method was a frontal assault. Fortunately, I had H&As strategy knowledge and wealth umted during my long ytime. Life didnt work like a game, and I couldnt fight like a game character But still, I had to try. I couldnt just sit quietly and die. Maybe that was why my tone was unexpectedly firm. Seeing the women staring at me nkly, I awkwardly scratched the back of my head. Come to think of it, its not just me; its all of us together What do you think? Will you help? Silence filled the room, just like when they heard about the unsealing. But this time, the atmosphere wasnt that heavy. Starting with Ca, everyone nodded their heads. Master, you dont need to ask for my permission. Justmand me. I will dly follow you. But you already know it, right? Oh? I feel the same, Yandel. If its inevitable, we might as well struggle together. Ugh I never thought Id face the Evil God again, even if I lived long But for my cute student and Master, I cant just sit idly by. Im not abat alchemist, so I cant fight with you. But tell me if you need anything, Junior! Weapons, essories, potions, magical tools Ill make anything for you! Fortunately, no one was against it. Well, three of them were ves, and one was practically a ve without the mark, so it would be hard for them to refuse! But revealing a secret Id been hiding did lighten my heart. I struggled to contain my loosening smile and nodded. Thank you. Now were truly all in the same boat, arent we? What strange thing are you about to say now? Did Elisha sense something ominous? She narrowed her eyes sharply and stepped back. That was too much. I really had no such thoughts. But seeing Elishas wary attitude, spite slowly rose from deep within me. It was about time to move on since wed finished the snacks and the teapot was empty. Shrugging nonchntly, I continued speaking. Its nothing big. I just thought wed all sleep together tonight to bond a bit more. You really were thinking something weird! Oh,e on. Its not weird. Ca, you, and Iris have done it before. Its about time Senior Faye does it too. How is that even logical?! Why are you all opposing it? Dont tell me Are you excluding Senior Faye? Domestic bullying is a bit Bullying?! Yandel, youre the one bullying Faye right now! Saying that, Elisha pointed at Faye with a snap of her fingers. Suddenly being called out, Faye pointed at herself and jumped. Uh? Uh-oh?! Then, rolling her eyes, she nced at the other women and soon wore a face full of determination. Is this some kind of initiation? Its okay, Elisha! Ill be strong! No, thats not it Ahhh! Elisha, looking frustrated as if she were the only sane person here, thumped her chest. And Ca, every time that happened, looked at her shaking mana pouches and smiled contentedly. I guess Im a bit bigger. Are you intimidated? . Now at a loss for words, Elisha just clenched her mouth and red at us. I whispered to her with a bright smile. Rx. There was no sane person here.
Still, I had to show Faye around the mansion, so we started with a tour of the garden. Being an elf, herndscaping work, done as a hobby, was quite beautiful. Anyway, after touring the mansion, we headed straight to the bedrooms on the second floor. It was still early morning and bright outside but that didnt matter. With more people, it would take longer. Click. As I closed the bedroom door, Elisha asked in a hesitant voice. Really? Are we really going to do this, Yandel? Werent we just discussing important matters? Building camaraderie among us is also important, isnt it? Thats true, but Sigh Iris patted Elishas back, who was just heaving sighs. Dont be too anxious, my student. The Master must have a n. Besides it seems the Master has already made up his mind. If we refuse, well only earn his displeasure. Hmm. Thats true. Yandel is stubborn about doing what he decides Wait, why is everyone undressing?! Well, we cant do it with clothes on, can we? Right, right. Or would you prefer doing it with clothes on? Ah, umm since everyone is undressing While Elisha was still hesitating, Iris, Ca, and Faye quickly stripped off their clothes to their underwear in turn. I also threw off my clothes and asked Iris. Why are you so enthusiastic? Were you that excited to do it with me? They say the thieves who learnte are the scariest. Frankly, I still cant forget our first night together. Well it was intense. It was intense enough to make her lose consciousnesspletely. As I nodded, Cas admiring voice came from behind. Wow seeing it in person, Faye is really no joke. Youre quite big too, Senior Ca Hey. Its been so long since I left the academy, and youre still on this senior thing? Just call me Unnie. Ca Unnie? Hehe I was a bit sad Elisha stopped calling me Unnie but Im d youre here, Faye! The two of them, naked, were having a warm and friendly conversation. See? Wasnt this what I wanted to see? Iris, catching on to why I set up this scene, quickly moved towards Faye. She was about to say something, but her gaze dropped slightly, and she soon spoke with the utmost gloom. Incredible. Uh Its embarrassing if you stare too hard Faye, a bit embarrassed, stepped back, but Iris moved just as close, making it pointless. This is unbelievable. Youre about my height, but how can you have such Suddenly, Iris reached out and started fiddling with Fayes chest. Her small palm instantly buried itself between her breasts. Boing. Boing. Um, Miss Iris?! Theyre soft and so big yet so firm without sagging A flustered Faye twisted her upper body, but each time her chest shook violently. Boing. Boing. Ca and Elisha were really big too, but Faye was somewhat humongous. Yareunshade, right? If I remember correctly, you mentioned being a half-dwarf Hmm, hmm. From a well-known family among dwarves, I believe. Yes, thats right Right, so could you please let go of your hand Eek! Hey! Dont move! Its hard to hold them otherwise! If youre a dwarf, shouldnt you have a body like mine? Where did these breastse from? Did you invent some sort of breast ergement potion? There are potions for baldness, but Eek! Theres no potion for erging breasts Then, these breasts are?! Iris, insistently holding onto Fayes chest, interrogated her. Finally, Faye, exhausted, gave in and replied. Its just gics. Im a half-dwarf. My mother had arge chest. !! Gaaaasp! That was the kind of expression Iris had, as if such a sound effect should have apanied her shock. Forgetting to even breathe, Iris staggered back and ran towards me with a tearful face. Her chest remainedfortably steady despite her vigorous movements. Master! Yes. Whats wrong, Iris? As I hugged Iris and patted her bottom, she started to whine. Her breasts her breasts are scary! Its okay. Its okay. Iris, you have your own strengths. Really? Really. And speaking of which While caressing Iriss plump bottom, I continued. Shall we focus on the bottom today? I felt thisst time too, but really, Master, you have no talent forfort. Chapter 129: Building Camaraderie (2) Chapter 129: Building Camaraderie (2) As I stroked Iriss plump buttocks, I continued speaking. How about we try with the buttocks today? As I feltst time, it seems the Master really has no talent forforting. Thats too much. I bit gently on Iriss elongated earlobe, as if to tickle it with my teeth, in a sign of protest. Yikes! This wont change anything! The Masters method offorting is really terrible! Is that so? Perhaps its better to show through actions rather than words. How many times should I pat you? Do you think of me as some kind of servant?! Her shriek was short-lived. Iris, ncing away, whispered softly. With the others around, maybe just three continuous times would be enough. Okay. Understood! I picked up her small body and took her to the bed. Iris clung to me, giggling all the way. Just as I was about to start in earnest on the bed Ah. I realized that while I enjoyed being with several women, realistically, there were many difficulties. With two, it was manageable with each hand, but with four, someone would end up just watching. Right now, I seem to be so happy to see Iris after a long time that I cant pay attention to the others. I turned my head unconsciously. There was Ca, smiling brightly. Ca. Could youe here for a moment? Yes, Master! As if she had been waiting, Ca hurried onto the bed. I wrapped my arms around Cas waist, and our lips met. Our soft lips melded together, the refreshing scent filled my lungs, and her chest subtly rubbed against me to please me. Only after several deep kisses did I pull away. Today, Ill start with Iris. Could you y with Elisha? And tell Faye toe here. Okay Ca looked slightly downcast. I always started with her, so she must have thought the kiss meant that. I smiled faintly and showered Cas face with light kisses. Kiss, kiss, kiss. Ca still looked longing as I continued speaking with a smile. Instead, tomorrow, Ill stick with you all day and teach you about resonance. Yes! Ill call them right now! Finally satisfied, Ca headed towards where Elisha and Faye were. But then, Iris, lying under me, began to grumble. Its too much, Master. Toy me on this bed and share a deep kiss with another woman even nning toy Faye next to me Huh? Uhwell I stuttered in momentary confusion, but soon, Iris began to giggle, fluttering her elongated ears. Hehe. Just kidding. Knowing my position and understanding the Masters situation, I wouldnt be upset over such a trivial matter. As I red at her with a nk look, Iris finally stoppedughing. However, Im relieved. I may not know what will happen in the future, but for now, I am just the Masters ve. Elisha and the youngdy of Lindelheit are in the same situation, and so is youngdy Yareunshade. Why is that? As I tilted my head, Iris reached out her small hand and caressed my face. Its simple. You couldve just ordered and forced things, but you cared and considered us. That made me happy. Uh That was a bit embarrassing. I didnt expect to hear such direct words of appreciation. But you, Iris, are not so simple either. I heard from Elisha. You think of me as a potential future husband? Did did Elisha say that, too? It just happened that way. When I greeted Faye, it naturally led to sharing the same partner. You were hoping not to get caught after suggesting we get along? Hmm that was the case This time, I gently stroked Iriss blushing cheek, chuckling. Theres a saying, repay kindness with kindness, and grudge with grudge, right? Then shouldnt love be reciprocated with love? Master. Youre quite good at making such embarrassing statements. And isnt it too early to call it love? Well Iris wasnt wrong. It had been just under a month since I bought Iris at the auction, and we had only been physically close once. But. Ille to like you more in the future, so its fine. Besides I tend to be very possessive of whats mine. Hmm Her expression was incredulous, but her ears perked up honestly, showing her happiness. How cute. As I continued to poke and y with Iriss nose and cheeks, it wasnt long before Faye cautiously climbed onto the bed. Did you call me, Junior? Good to see you, Senior Faye. Please lie down here. Like this? Tilting her head, Faye obedientlyy down next to Iris. Looking at them, they seemed somewhat simr. Both were petite with youthful appearances. But there was one crucial difference. Swoosh. The effect of gravity causing her breasts to slide down was precisely that. Kek! The face of Iris, who seemed quite happy until a moment ago, contorted instantly. Faye, noticing Iriss nces, started to be restless. Um, Junior? Iris is ring at me fiercely?! Are you sure this is okay?! Its okay. Making it okay is todays goal, so dont worry too much. Saying that, I slowly leaned down and kissed Iris. Starting with the lips, just like the kiss I showed in front of Iris with Ca earlier. Hmm? A small but soft touch. The unique forest scent of elves. Enjoying it, I yed with her lips for a while before cautiously inserting my tongue. Hnn However, from here, it was different from the time with Ca. I stirred her mouth so vigorously that she couldnt gather her thoughts. A sticky kiss exploring her gums, the back of her tongue, her pte, and inside of her cheeks. Too aggressive for a romantic encounter, more akin to a starving beasts meal. But it clearly conveyed how much I desired Iris. Ah, of course. Hnng?! While intertwining tongues and exchanging saliva, I also slyly yed with her ear. Hnng Hah Hek! With every stroke of her earlobe, her limbs twitched, and muffled moans escaped. Perhaps because her mouth was blocked, Iriss breathing quickened, and soon it began to subside. But even as she struggled to breathe, Iris didnt push me away but embraced me even tighter. And she even tried to respond by pushing her tongue out as hard as she could. The kiss continued until a slight rxation was felt in Iriss body. Phew! Haa Haa Irisy there, her face flushed red, nkly staring at the ceiling. Faye, who had been watching from the side, asked cautiously. Junior, isnt that too much? Iris almost couldnt breathe. Dont worry. Ill ask for something different from you, Senior Faye. Iris seemed to still be out of it, so I should let her rest for a bit Id be busy soon anyway. After the intense kiss, I presented my fully aroused penis to Faye. Please wet it with your saliva. Saliva? Ah, you mean to do it with my mouth? I can do that Faye, who had been quite enthusiastic when doing it orally for the first time, opened her mouth willingly. But what I wanted was a bit different. No, I literally mean just wet it with saliva. You dont need to take it deep. Huh? I dont quite get it, but okay. Confused but obliging, Faye crawled over and started to suck on my penis. Sslhurp Suck Phweh She diligently let saliva flow onto it, focusing on just the tip. Once it seemed sufficiently wet, Faye looked up at me as if asking for permission. Without thinking, I stroked her head, making her beam with joy. Hehehe It was just a smile, but my gaze inadvertently drifted to her swaying breasts. I managed to restrain myself and shake my head. It wasnt Fayes turn yet. I grabbed Iriss legs, which were slowlying back to consciousness, and spread them wide to each side. Master? Iris, still dazed, tilted her head. Her smooth vagina was exposed, regardless of whether she saw it or not. Her nk stare at me was enticing. Are we starting now? Im ready. Come whenever you want. Hmm? As I spread the lips of Iriss vagina, her slightly protruding clitoris and the rosy inner flesh became clearly visible. Ah, definitely wet. She must have felt it when I touched her ears earlier. It was damp but should be fine with Fayes saliva already there. But todays not about that. I let go of her vagina and slowly slid my finger down. Sensing something ominous, Iris, who hadnt made a fuss even during the breathless kiss, started to stir. W-wait, Master. Really? Are we really doing it? Im not mentally prepared yet! Yes. I meant what I said. Senior Faye, could you hold Iris for me? What? Oh Thats Sorry, Iris! Faye, looking back and forth between a pleading Iris and me, eventually closed her eyes tightly and embraced Iris from behind. Her small head was buried in her own chest, firmly holding Iriss wrists with both hands. Then, she locked Iriss ankles behind her knees. As a result, Fayes legs spread in an M shape, holding Iris in a forced spread from above. Iris, unable to move due to the strength of Faye, who was a half-dwarf, cried out resentfully. I said we should get along well! But Faye, to repay me like this! Im sorry, Iris. But I have to do as the Junior asks. ! Faye, with her low self-esteem, would now prioritize my request over Iriss, having chosen me as her support. Realizing that I was Fayes top priority, even if she didnt fully understand the situation, Iriss eyes widened. Then she slowly shook her head, pleading with me. M-Master without preparation, it could be difficult. How about next time? Ill be ready both physically and mentally by then Its okay. Ive prepared. A finger, slightly coated in her juices, finally reached Iriss anus. And then. Anal Clean. A modified spell, solely for cleaning the backdoor, made its first appearance in the world. Chapter 130: Building Camaraderie (3) Chapter 130: Building Camaraderie (3) Anal Clean. A magic spell specifically modified to clean the back entrance thoroughly. Actually, I created this spell when I realized my magic maniption skills had be more refined after learning elementalbinations from Iris. I made it to see how far I could go with my magic. I thought it woulde in handy someday, but I didnt expect to use it this soon. The perfectly executed spell traveled along my finger and entered Iriss interior. But did the sensation feel strange? Eek! Iris shuddered and gasped in shock. My butt! My butt! What about your butt? Its refreshing. I dont want to admit it, but its a well-made spell. Of course, it was. I put a lot of effort into it. Despite her reluctance, Iris nodded her head, and I chuckled and removed my finger. As I was about to proceed, Iris trembled and gasped. That thats not what its normally used for. Its bound to be unpleasant! Well, we wont know until we try, right? Its my first time doing it this way, too. First time? Iris suddenly looked intrigued. After pondering for a moment, she soon stopped her resistance. Fine. If its your first time, it must be worth it. Then, she nodded her head with a determined look. Please be gentle. Ill try my best. I brought my saliva-coated tip to her anus and aimed. The feeling of the rims texture was one thing, but seeing the size difference like this made it even more evident. Was this really okay? Maybe Iris sensed my hesitation, as she chuckled and nodded her head. Why hesitate now? Master, Im fine, so please proceed. If thats the case Slowly pushing my hips forward, Iriss anus began to ept me. Hah! The entrance tightened unexpectedly, more than I imagined. Iriss eyes widened. But her face wasnt one of pain. If anything, it was a look of perplexity at the unknown sensation. What is this? Was it better than expected? Iris blinked in confusion. Master. Did the spell you cast earlier include any pain relief or flexibility enhancement? No? It just seems your butt is sensitive. That that cant be Iriss denial prompted Faye to tilt her head and speak. Its possible. My first time with my junior wasnt as painful as I thought. No, Faye, you were under a drug effect back then. How could you, Junior? So, youre saying Iris is always like this when shes drugged? Well, Iris is an elf, so maybe? Oh? That makes sense! Faye was convinced by the mention of elves. It was a well-known fact on the Eurelia Continent that elves were a race susceptible to corruption and training. Of course, elves vehemently denied it. Just like now. No! I, Iris Sylvan Banatis! A high elf who has preserved her purity for 500 years! A superior magician close to the pinnacle of elemental magic! Im not a pervert who likes to feel it through her butt! Such nonsense! . . Wow such a perfect dialogue. Was this almost like a preview of what was toe? After exchanging nces with Faye, I couldnt help but grin. Really? Then, shall we check? Of course! I was tempted by the opportunity to be your first, but I doubt itll feel good with the anal passage, not like a vaginal one! Youre giving permission? With permission granted, I felt more at ease and pushed forward. Huh?! Instantly, my tip and then the shaft slid into Iris. Although the entrance felt overly tight, the deeper inside, the more smoothly my member was enveloped. Of course, given Iriss small stature, the tightness was undeniable. As I half-inserted myself, enjoying the different sensations of anal pration, it was only for a moment. Ah? Uh Ah? Iris looked down at her lower belly with a shocked expression. It seemed she wanted to deny this reality. But what could be done? It had entered too easily. Ugh?! It was also too easy for her to feel it. As I fully inserted myself, Iriss body shook. It might seem like she was in pain, but between her tightly closed legs, her vaginal fluids were flowing. Thankfully, there was no resistance from her cervix, making it easier to go all the way. As I gently parted Irissbia, her vagina seemed to plead for entry too. Regrettably, since I only had one member, I covered her vagina with my hand and gently rubbed her clitoris with my thumb. Hngh! With my other hand free, I reached out to the flustered Iris, held by Faye. Soft and strangely addictive cartge tickled my fingertips. While prating Iriss anus and dominating her ears and clitoris, she started to panic. No, it cant be It can. I had no intention of listening. Thrust. Thrust. Hngh! Ah! As I started moving more vigorously, Iris, who had been so confident, now floundered like a fish. Thrust. Thrust. Thrust. This cant be happening Hah! It shouldnt feel like this Huh! Despite her shaking head and denial of reality, nothing changed. In fact, the only change was Iriss anus increasingly tightly winding around me. To feel it through the back entrance! Perhaps it was due to the tightening without the lubrication, like in vaginal intercourse. Iriss anus now felt more stic than soft. But stronger resistance meant tighter contact, increasing friction. Squish. Squish. Squish. Aggh! Hah! I kept forcing my way through Iriss anus, which kept trying to push me out. With each thrust, there was an increasing tautness inside and an exponentially growing pleasure. The tingling sensation rising from my tailbone indicated that the climax was nearing. It wasnt just me; as I kept thrusting, Iriss expression gradually lost itsposure. Squeak! Squeak! Squeak! It really shouldnt Ah! J-just a little more Ugh! Iris flinched at her own words, which slipped out unintentionally. It seemed like I needed to make her a bit more honest. Senior Faye. Let go now, please. Huh? Are you sure, Junior? Itll be okay now. Faye tilted her head, but she obediently unwrapped her arms and legs. Just as Iris, now freed, tried to drag her body away Thrust! Ugh! As I lifted my hips forcefully, she copsed on the spot, unable to move. Iris, shivering, came up with a feeble excuse with a forced smile. No, its not. Master. What I just said wasnt my true intention. Yes! It was all just a service to please you! Lets find out about that now. While still inside her, I turned Iris around and made her lie face down. Eek?! Iris writhed, startled by the sensation of being turned. Enjoying her feeble resistance for a moment, I then covered her body. Ugh As I pressed down on Iriss small body with my weight, she let out a deted sound. I bit her ear with my lips and whispered. Tell me what you said earlier, and Ill stop here. Really, Master? Of course. I wouldnt lie about something like this. Rolling her blue eyes in contemtion, Iris cautiously spoke. I asked for a little more Yes, Ill give you more. What?! I did as you said, so pull out now! Ah. You asked for a bit more. Its okay, I can do that. No! Its enough. Please pull out Haaah! Thrust! Perhaps because of the position change, my member went even deeper than before. I continued to press down on Iris, enjoying the increasingly snug embrace inside her. Bang! Bang! Bang! Hic! Ugh! Hah! Iriss moans quickly escted, even though I momentarily stopped the pistoning. Bang! Bang! Bang! Ugh Huh! Ah Realizing she had no way out and that I wasnt going to stop, Iris buried her face in the bed, trying to endure. Muffled moans and faint murmurs filtered through the pillow. Thump! Thump! Thump! Master Hic! There a little deeper behind the womb Ugh! She must have thought I wouldnt hear her murmuring into the pillow, but I could hear everything clearly if I concentrated a little. But for now, pretending not to hear, I thrust a bit deeper as Iris wanted. Bang! Bang! Bang! The long strokes were bearing my weight. Iris, instead of mumbling, began to release continuous, excited moans. Haah Ugh Uhuh How long had I been thrusting into Iriss anus? Her body twitching as if it were about to burst, her unfocused eyes, her mindless moans without a trace of reason. they all seemed like it was about time. Just when I felt Iris was about to climax, I pulled out abruptly. Huh? Iris, who had tensed up instinctively, turned towards me with a creaking movement. Master? Why did you pull out? I said Id do a little more and then pull out. Thats enough, isnt it? Huh? In front of the dumbfounded Iris, I stretched, feigning nonchnce. Its a shame I couldnt finish, but it seems like you cant feel it from behind, as you said. Thats too bad. Anyway, youve had a hard time in an unfamiliar ce, so take a rest. Ill go to Senior Faye. Whats wrong? Do you have something to say, Iris? Uh Ah Ugh If you have nothing to say, Im leaving. As I pretended to move away towards where Faye was, a faint voice finally reached me. Yes. Hm? What did you say? Listening closely to Iriss murmuring, she started to mumble again. Please, a little more I think I can climax soon Thats Finally, Iris was being honest. But it was slightlyjust slightlynot enough. I tilted my head, asking again. A request? Shouldnt there be a proper posture for making requests, Iris? Posture? Catching on to my suggestive tone, Iris lowered her head and started trembling. But then, resigning or epting the situation, she lifted her head with a calm expression. Master is truly a wicked pervert. In a prone position, Iris forced herself to lift her weakened waist and spread her buttocks with her hands. Revealing the clean inside of her anus, glistening with Fayes saliva, in a posture of showing herself. I beg you. Ravage this lewd ves backside with your noble member Is this enough? Yes. Perfect. Grasping the lifted waist of Iris, I thrust back into her anus. Swoosh! Eek! Iris, now not hiding it, moaned loudly. Squish! Squish! Squish! Hngh! Agh! Eek! The response was more intense since I stopped at the right moment. And it was the same for me. The entrance, tightening more than inside her vagina, rubbed down my member, and the sticky insides insistently urged me towards climax. Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! Hngh! My womb is being pressed Ugh! No more! The climax built up quickly. This time, instead of holding back or pulling out, I thrust in deeper. Then, lightly biting the twitching ears of Iris in front of me, I finally released what I had been holding back. Buzzzz. Haaaaaaaah!! Iriss belly seemed to be filled with the long continuation of my climax. Lying under me, Iris twitched violently. Only after squeezing out everyst drop did I slowly rise. Squelch Pop. With a somewhat vulgar sound, her stretched anus snapped back into ce, looking no different than before except for being slightly wet. Intriguing. After briefly admiring the pink opening, I realized Iris hadnt moved at all and tapped her buttocks. Iris? Did you faint, Iris? Ugh Im out of strength but still conscious. Im conscious, so dont hit my buttocks. Because it might make you climax again? Theres no need to be so explicit! Iris rolled her feet, covering her face in embarrassment. It seemed like she was experiencing a post-coital rity because of the intense experience. Smiling at her cute behavior, I once again spread her buttocks. Master?! I blocked the flowing semen with my still-stiff member. As Fayes saliva began to dry up, I thought of using it as a lubricant. While I found the anal pleasurable, it was inconvenientpared to a vagina as it didnt secrete fluids. As I prepared myself again, Iris raised her upper body with trembling arms. Seemingly unable to stand due to her weakened legs, she might be trying to crawl away. Pressing down on her back, I held her in ce and inserted again. Squelch. Eeeek! Why havent you climaxed already? I gently stroked the back of Iriss head, who seemed unjustly aggrieved. Why? You asked for it, Iris. Three times, wasnt it? Ah? Back when Iris didnt know about todays anal venture, she made that remark after seeing me passionately kiss Ca. Promises must be kept. Ah, aah! Iris looked up at me with a strange mix of despair and anticipation, so I responded with the kindest smile I could muster. Now, only two more to go. Chapter 131: Building Camaraderie (4) Chapter 131: Building Camaraderie (4) Bang! Bang! Bang! Whiiish. Sigh. As I withdrew from Iriss anus, I caught my breath. That made it three times now. The slowly closing hole. The semen overflowing from it. And Iris motionless. But she hadnt fainted; she was just exhausted. Even now, she was gasping for breath, trying to turn over. I patted Iriss red-hot buttocks once and then reached for her small but significant breasts. Not to torment her further but toy her down properly. Ugh. Huh?! Iris shivered as her buttocks pressed against the bed. I chuckled, gently stroking her head. Are you done? Please be quiet, Master. Even now, the feeling of it flowing out is so strange, I cant think straight Iris covered her face with both hands, shy. I moved my hand slightly down to touch her ear and continued. But with this, Iris, you are nowpletely mine, both front and back. What does breast size even matter? Im so into you. By any chance, Im just asking, but did you suggest doing it from behind tofort me when I got gloomy afterparing my chest with Fayes? Well theres that, and also, dont be too afraid of the Evil Gods seal being released. Huh? Iris blinked her blue eyes, not quite understanding. Feeling a bit shy, I averted my eyes and scratched my cheek. How can I die leaving such a lewd ve behind? Evil God or not, well defeat everything and live happily ever after. Iris, who had been staring nkly, began to gently touch my hair, smiling slightly. Master. Its a ridiculous thought, but I have to say it. What is it? You look incredibly cute right now. Now, it was my turn to be at a loss for words. Right. It would be a shame to die when you have such a cute 500-year-youngerpanion. What are you saying? Youre the cutest one here. Iris giggled and beckoned with her hand, as if toe closer. Curious, I leaned in, and she whispered in a slightly happy tone. Sometimes its good to do it from behind. As you said, Master, Im already yours exclusively. After saying that, she pushed my chin away to create some distance. Now. Lets go see the other girls. I need to rest, too. Okay. After pushing Iris to the corner of the bed and covering her with a nket, I headed towards Faye, who was shivering nearby. Senior Faye? Why are you so scared? You wouldnt be scared, Junior?! Watching it happen so mercilessly right in front of you! Uh Maybe you should try it with your anus, too, Senior? No! Im fine. Yeah. I prefer through the vagina! Lets do it that way! Faye blurted out in a panic. Well I was already satisfied doing it anal with Iris. There was no need to insist on doing anal with Faye too. Anal Clean. With a chuckle, I used a simple cleansing spell to remove all traces of my encounter with Iris and clean myself. I trusted my own magic, but I did it one more time just in case Faye felt ufortable about it. Yikes! Perhaps the anal cleansing was too strong. Faye jumped in surprise. Boing, boing. Her breasts bounced along as well. She must have thought I was preparing to do it anally again with her. Faye, trembling like a leaf, suddenly brightened up as if she had a great idea and eximed. Th-thats right! Junior! Yes? What is it, Senior Faye? Have you ever tried doing it with the breasts? How about we try it? You like my breasts, dont you, Junior? Oh Before I could even respond, Faye, lifting her own breasts, actively appealed to me. I couldnt take my eyes off Fayes breasts, which filled my entire field of vision. Alright. Lets give it a try, then. Okay! Then sit here! I sat on the bed as Faye instructed, and she knelt between my legs to position herself. Sigh Like when I was with Iriss anus, Faye first drooled on me to make it wet. She stared at my glistening member with a serious expression, as if facing the greatest enemy of her life. Here goes! She engulfed it with herrge breasts in one swift move. The smooth skin, warm temperature, the softness, the distorted shape of her breasts, and Fayes serious expression. I knew about paizuri from the erotic stories in the library, but this was my first time trying it for real, so I must have been nervous. I tapped Fayes small head encouragingly. Im doing it! I was just about to start! ??? For some reason, she made scared noises and hurriedly began to move her breasts up and down. No, its not like Im going to do it anally if you dont hurry up or anything. Really? What do you think I am? A pervert who wasnt satisfied even after having an orgy with four women and even took the anal virginity of a 500-year-old High Elf. A response without hesitation. And they were all facts, so I couldnt even argue. I ruffled Fayes hair, which was already messy, making it even more disheveled, and changed the subject. Why would I threaten Senior Faye? I just felt proud watching you, and tapped you, so please start. Having said that, did she finally realize I was sincere? Faye rxed her face and pouted her lips. Tch Still, Im older than you, Junior. Its a bit odd to be called impressive, isnt it? What does it matter? Its just a year difference. I shrugged and lightly pinched Fayes nipple. Ah! It was possible because her breasts were sorge, and we were in the middle of paizuri. I-Im going to move now, so let go, Junior! Okay. I let go of her nipple, and Fayes protruding lips smoothly retracted. The saliva this should be enough. Murmuring to herself, Faye nodded her head and started to move her breasts up and down again. Rub, rub. Ah Although I havent experienced paizuri much, I could tell the sensation I was feeling down there now was extraordinary. Whether it was from above or below, since it wasnt the real thing, it was like fetiovisually and psychologically satisfying but less stimting. Rub, rub, rub. Ah But the stimtion I was feeling from Fayes paizuri right now was significant. Was it because of herrge breasts? Or the unique strength of her dwarf hybrid heritage? I wasnt sure of the exact reason. But one thing was certainthe pressure from Fayes paizuri The breast pressure felt simr to the tightness of a vagina. It felt like she was determined to milk me dry. Was this what they called a breast press? Lost in such silly thoughts, I focused more on Fayes paizuri. Rub, rub, rub. Uhn Ah Each movement distorted Fayes breasts, changing their shape. At the same time, Fayes face turned red as she vigorously squeezed her own breasts. Even if Fayes breasts were sensitive, it was unlikely she was feeling much inside. Maybe it was because her erect nipples were rubbing against my belly, or perhaps Haah Your member is buried in my breasts only the head is peeking out Hehe She must just be enjoying the fact that we were doing paizuri. Initially trembling, Faye now had a somewhat sinister smile. I did like Faye, but soon, it got a bit too much. Perhaps that was why I felt a slight softening down there. It was slight, but perhaps Faye, intensely engaged in paizuri, felt it, too. Oh no! Why? Did I not put enough pressure? No that cant be it. Doing it more here will only hurt Faye was muttering to herself, but soon, as if realizing something, her eyes widened. Ah! This might work! Without stopping the paizuri, Faye bent down and took the tip in her mouth. Yum. It was possible because my member was quite long, and Fayes frame was small. The entire shaft was firmly but softly pressed by her breasts, and the tip was gently caressed by her wet mouth and tongue. It felt almost like being inside a vagina. The sensation of climax built up rapidly. Unlike the usual sex, where both parties should enjoy it, this was a service where my pleasure was enough, so I didnt hold back. I pressed down on Fayes head and released my semen. Squirt, squirt! Wha?! The semen shot out vigorously like a water gun, ravaging Fayes mouth. Whether she swallowed it or not, Fayes mouth gradually swelled to the side. After a while, when I finished and let go of her head, Faye fell as if she had been waiting for it. Feeling a bit empty down there was only momentary. h Gathering her breasts together, Faye spat out the semen she had held in her mouth. The semen filled the deep valley created by herrger-than-head-sized breasts, even creating a pool. Faye, using her breasts as a bowl to hold the semen, looked at me with a broad smile. Just wait a moment, Junior. Then, proudly tilting her breasts, she self-fed the recently extracted semen. Why are you swallowing that again? Just wait a minute, Junior. She even used her fingers to scrape off the semen stuck to her breasts, and she brought it to her mouth. Staring nkly at me, Faye asked me with a slightly awkward smile. Why did I swallow it? Because I thought Junior would like it. How about it? Were you excited? Well, I can tell Senior Faye failed at trying to look seductive. Was it not good? Faye genuinely seemed disappointed, so I chuckled and shook my head. But youre right, it was erotic, Senior Faye. See? Hehe It was worth the fantasy Aaahhh. The simtion! So that was a fantasy she had imagined. It was a bit ridiculous, but Faye was someone with a rich imagination, both in good and bad ways. Instead of dwelling on it, I suddenly picked her up. Eh? Faye was surprised by the sudden change in perspective. I took advantage of that and flipped her small but voluptuous body halfway around. Her back against her upper body, her breasts facing outward. As her position changed, the arms supporting her buttocks began to support her knees. Faye, a bit dazed, was now perfectly positioned for pration. Still not fully grasping the situation, Faye looked around as I whispered in her ear. You said it only needs to be inserted in the vagina, right? I was going to do whatever I wanted with her body position. Chapter 132: Building Camaraderie (5) Chapter 132: Building Camaraderie (5) Filled with pride, I lifted Faye up as she beamed with joy. Eh? Faye, still not fully grasping the situation, kept looking around in confusion. I whispered into her ear. Just putting it inside is enough, right? Since there were no specific instructions about the position, I figured I could do as I pleased. Huh, Junior? Are you going to do it like this? I may look like this but Im quite heavy Faye, feeling a sense of doom, struggled btedly, but she was firmly restrained and could only flutter her legs helplessly. How heavy can Senior Faye be? At most, it would be the weight of your chest. Both sides of my chest together would weigh about 10kg, you know? Lets just say its the weight of life I have to shoulder. My chest?! Now, its mine. Faye, whose chest was suddenly imed, looked up at me with a bewildered expression but I was serious. The weight I felt in my arms was quite heavy, but with my current strength stat, I should be able to handle it. Then, Ill put it in now. Bring your hips closer to me. Uh like this? Faye pressed her back fully against my chest, bringing her vagina closer, and I pushed my penis in Slip. Uh? Slippery. Why is this? *Tsk* It wasnt as easy as I thought to align without using my hands, only with the waist. Moreover, I couldnt see with my eyes and had to find the entrance with the sensation of my ns. This position might be manageable once I get used to it, but it was difficult at first. Ca. Elisha. Can you help me out? Yes! Eek! Ca responded energetically, while Elisha, being restrained by Ca, made a muffled sound. Ca? Why are you covering Elishas mouth? She keeps trying to escape. What did you do that made her want to escape? Hehe Well. Ca, smiling sheepishly, revealed something totally unexpected. Master told us to prepare with Elisha in advance, right? So I tried to wet it in advance, but she kept resisting, so What? So, while waiting for her turn after the chest, she misunderstood my instructions to mentally prepare as to physically prepare and started wetting her vagina with love juice in advance? And when Elisha resisted, she overpowered her and was fiddling with her vagina? I was so dumbfounded that I turned to look at Elisha. Eep! Eugh! Elisha! Stay still for a moment! Elisha, tearful from humiliation, pleaded for help. Ca? Could you let go of Elishas mouth for now? I need to hear what shes saying. Yes. If Master says so. As soon as Ca removed her hand, Elisha screamed. Pua! S-save me! Crazy psycho lesbian Ca is attacking me! What? No! I like men, okay? And among them, only Master! Then hurry up and remove your hand! I cant, not until Master says its okay. Eek! Yandel! Say something! Youre the one who turned Ca into this, so take responsibility! Uh um At Elishas desperately unfair outcry, I pushed forward Faye, who had been desperately holding back herughter. If you insert this, Ill let you go. Huh, Junior?! Faye, caught off guard, thinking she wouldnt be involved in this situation. The moment Ca and Elishas gazes shifted towards my penis and their own vaginas, Faye reflexively clenched her legs. Despite trying to hold out, Fayes strength as a dwarf hybrid was still stronger, and my arm was inevitably pulled along. Senior Faye. Spread your legs. No no. Then everyone will see! You were the one who spread Iriss legs earlier, werent you? Eek! Faye, biting her lip, finally slowly spread her legs. Elisha, watching this for a moment, tilted her head and asked. Yandel. Did you say I just need to help with the insertion? Yes. but my hands are tied? You can use your mouth. Elisha, ring at me for a moment, sighed deeply. Fine, if you say so. Elisha, stretching her neck, bit the root of my penis with her lips. Umm eek heub Struggling, but still urately aiming at the entrance, Elisha finally released her mouth. Phew. Now you can just put it in. Really? As I lowered Faye again, this time my penis entered without issue. Creak Hng! The sensation of forcibly pushing through the still tight flesh. But instead of pushing the intruder out, Fayes insides weed it quite strongly. Enjoying the sensation of Fayes insides trying to squeeze my penis, even though I wasnt moving much, was interrupted by Elishas sulky voice from below. Are we done now? Hurry up and tell her to let me go. She seemed quite annoyed. Yeah. I should. Ca? Can you let Elisha go now? Okay. As soon as she was freed, Elisha looked back and forth between me and Ca. Hmph! Just you wait, Ill deal with both of youter! Finally, she left a line like a third-rate viin and scurried off to the bed where Iris was lying. She seemed scared of being caught again. At her pitiful yet cute appearance, I chuckled then suddenly thrust my hips. Squirt! Eek! Fayes body jolted in surprise, and taking advantage of that moment, I began to earnestly thrust inside Faye. Thrust! Thrust! Suddenly Hng! What are you doing, Junior? Ahh! Suddenly? When was it that I said I would put it in? But you really put it in just Hic! Just a moment ago! Heuk Squirt, squirt, squirt. Despite her words, Faye soon soaked the floor with her love juice. Each time I shook Faye while holding her, her insides tenaciously clung and tightened. This is all because of you, Senior Faye. Huang! What did I do?! Faye was constantly moaning but diligently responding. For her, I continued the piston movement without stopping and walked towards the mirror. Do you see? See what? Heut! Your current appearance, Senior Faye. Heut Faye gasped, even holding her breath for a moment. Naturally. The reflection of Faye in the mirror was quite impressive. Limp and helplessly exposing her vagina impaled on my penis while being held by me. Her breasts,rger than her head, continuously swayed back and forth, creating a sound of flesh colliding. Her mouth, which had been rebuking my sudden movements, now wore a helpless smile, ovee by rising pleasure. This is me? Yes. This lewd woman in the mirror is you, Senior Faye. As Faye was staring nkly at herself in the mirror, I continued to whisper to her. Now you understand, right? It couldnt be helped because you, Senior Faye, are too lewd. Is that so? Gently licking the nape of Fayes half-convinced neck. Heuk?! Was it her excitement at seeing her lewd self? Or just the real-time umtion of stimuli making her more sensitive? I felt a surge of Fayes love juice pouring out from below. Stter! Stter! Hang Eugh Slipping through the now more slippery insides, I delved deeper. Slip. Hiyak?! The firm sensation at the tip of my ns. Due to Fayes small stature, even a slight deep thrust reached her cervix. While Iriss anal, which could take it endlessly, was good, there was a charm to pounding the cervix like this. Above all. Thump. Thump. Thump. Euk! Hngh! Hwang Every time I pounded her cervix, Fayes facade crumbled more and more. The weight is adding Ah-heut! Its stronger thanst time Heut! Even while speaking, Faye couldnt take her eyes off the mirror. What did it feel like to masturbate to the sight of oneself being prated? I wasnt sure, but Faye seemed to like it, so I changed my position slightly. Arching my upper body backward while pushing my lower body forward. The posture emphasized our joining, and Fayes breathing became increasingly ragged. Stter, stter, stter! Ha-eut Euk Huang Like the previous excessive pickling, love juice flowed excessively. The insides, as if malfunctioning, convulsed continuously, gripping my penis. The sensation of climax rising from my waist to the back of my neck made my mind go numb. But it wasnt time to climax yet. At this rate, Faye would reach her peak before me. If I felt like I was going to climax first, Id just hold back or adjust the speed, but there was no way Faye climaxed first. Just as I was about to give up on climaxing together and was about to speed up. Did you forget about me, Master? Just watching like this is too much. Ca, with her cheeks puffed up, approached on her knees and grabbed my testicles. Heuk! It wasnt a strong grip. She couldnt because of the ve mark anyway. Just carefully and gently, as if handling a treasure. But the strange pleasure arose while my penis was squeezed and even my testicles were stimted. Nibble, nibble. Thurst! Thrust! Thrust! Hurry up and cum, then cum for me too, Master. Hik! Euk! Aheuk! Ca calmly urged me to ejacte, and Faye almost lost her senses. How many times did I thrust my hips like that? At the brink of my limit, I pushed my penis as deep as possible. Plop! The sensation of the ns and cervix sticking together. As if this were a signal, Fayes insides began to contract crazily. I, too, no longer resisted and ejacted. Hiyaaaah!! Squiiirt. Faye and I, who had been moving so violently until just moments ago, now stood still as if it were a lie. Ca also took her hands off at this moment, letting us enjoy the aftermath of the ejaction. Just as I ejacted thest drop into the deepest part of Faye. Squeeze. Drip Fayes dyed squirt dirtied the mirror right in front. Heuk Heuk Faye, finally slumped down after seeing herself in the mirror, covered in her own squirt. She must have fainted from reaching her limit, given her limited experience. Though my strength had increased and my arms tingled from moving so much, I squeezed out thest bit of strength to lift Faye up. Drop. Plop. The mixed liquid of semen and love juice dropped onto the floor, leaving a trail as I moved towards the bed. I gentlyid Faye next to Iris, who seemed to have calmed down a bit, and thenid down myself. Tired. It wasnt that Icked stamina. My lower part was still rigid. It was just my body that was tired. I needed to increase my strength stat Anyway, as I nkly stared at the ceiling, Ca and Elisha came over, taking up positions above and below me. If Master is tired, Ill move for you. You you really did it earlier. Are you prepared? Ca, grinning happily, and Elisha, ring sharply. I chuckled at their contrasting appearances and rxed my entire body. There was plenty of time. After a little rest, I could turn the tables on the two of them, now worn out. With a mischievous smile, I eximed. Wow, thats great! Chapter 133: One-Day Dungeon Chapter 133: One-Day Dungeon Dazed among the sprawled women and smeared with semen, I muttered to myself. So this is what they mean by theres no business in a gang-up 1 The n was perfect. I didnt expect Iris and Faye to rush in as soon as I sent Ca and Elisha away. For information, after knocking out Iris and Faye again, I had to deal with Ca and Elisha, who hade to their senses. Even I felt overwhelmed as they attacked in pairs, like in a wheel battle. 2 Fortunately, the other four reached their limit at just the right moment. When you think about it, it was only natural. Though less efficient than a knights aura, a magicians mana still had beneficial effects on the body just by possessing it. It reduced minor illnesses, improved overall stamina, and prevented weight gain, among other things. Therefore, if congenital magical power affected the size of an object, then the amount of mana influenced ones vitality. Excluding Faye, all the other women had a considerable amount of mana. Faye, being a dwarf hybrid, just had good stamina. They all survived thanks to their inferior views. Anyway, is this really okay? Originally, I nned to explore a dungeon on a day trip today and return to the academy early the next morning. But looking at the current state, it seemed we were all unlikely to get up before lunch. I was tired and needed to close my eyes for a bit, too. Theres no choice then. Just sleep well and do a speed run for a change.
Eh? Youre going to the dungeon? Ca blinked her ruby-colored eyes in surprise. Yeah. Theres a ce nearby thats suitable for a day trip. Lets quickly conquer it with Iris and Senior Faye. Uh Im not trying to defy your orders, but are you sure this is okay? We just woke up and had lunch. Thats right, Yandel. You should have told us earlier about this. A dungeon isnt a ce to visit casually; how can we go so suddenly? Ive never heard of a dungeon near the academy before. If so, it means its an undiscovered dungeon. Entering it unprepared is practically suicide. Umm I agree with the others. More importantly Im not abat alchemist. You havent forgotten, right? The four unanimously opposed. All their points were valid. In a normal situation. Its fine. Its abyrinth-type dungeon, so itll be quick if we know the way. There wont be much fighting. That makes it even more dangerous, Master. If we enter the wrong way, we could be trapped in thebyrinth for days Wait, what? Maybe? Ca, trying to persuade me, opened her mouth wide. As I casually put my finger inside, her tongue reflexively wrapped around it. Wet and soft sensation. I yed with Cas tongue and nodded. I already know the way. Well encounter some monsters along the way, but it wont be too difficult. Mostly lower-tier Fishermen. Fishermen. Bipedal fish-like creatures were among the mostmon of the underwater monsters. They had a certain level of intelligence, handling various tools and traps, and living in groups, which made them tricky. However, their physical abilities were generally lower, so they were easy to kill as long as one wasnt careless. How do I put it? They were like goblins living in water? Generally, they were an easy species, but sometimes, unusually strong individuals would appear due to theirrge numbers. At least, no such named ones appear in this dungeon. It was an undiscovered dungeon, so there was no need to worry about unexpected variables. The women, having heard the rest of my exnation, nodded reluctantly. If its mostly lower-tier Fishermen It does seem safe. Yes, yes. Its perfect for testing the artifacts Master created. But still, please tell us a bit earlier next time. You gave us quite a scare. Exactly, exactly. I thought you had lost your mind for a moment! I felt the difference in perception in such a situation. To me, a dungeon wasnt a ce to risk my life. It was obviously a ce to conquer. Of course, I must be cautious of unexpected factors. I was already hit from behind in a practice dungeon. But this was only about being cautious around cult leaders, not about considering dungeons dangerous. Because I had memorized every dungeons structure, monsters, and tactics in H&A. How many people would be afraid when they knew theyd win? But others werent the same. Scratching my head awkwardly, I opened my mouth. Sorry. Ill exin in detail how well conquer it now. I exined everythingthe dungeons location, its simple structure, the types of traps, rooms with and without monsters, and how to get to the dungeons core. Only after telling them everything did we leave the mansion.
Rahim City was a city that naturally formed as people flocked to the academy. This meant that while the academy itself was nned, Rahim City wasnt. As it expanded haphazardly, there were some abandoned or forgotten areas, and the ce we were headed to was one of them. It used to be a facility where all of Rahim Citys sewage flowed, but now it was an unused drain, purified magically. At the end of the old entrance, a small, filthy pond was our destination today. There should be a dungeon entrance at the bottom here. Ugh It smells worse than when I heard about it. Are you sure theres really a dungeon in there? As far as I know, yes. Dont be too disgusted, my student. Unexplored dungeons are usually like this, arent they? Thats true, but I cant help but feel a psychological repulsion. Elisha grumbled, but Iris was right. If it were in an obvious ce, it would have been conquered already or strictly guarded. Like the basement of the Gef Auction House or the deep forest where the practice dungeon was. They remained undiscovered dungeons because they were ces no one usually visited. Elisha, holding her nose, looked pitiful, so Faye rummaged through her bag and pulled out a bottle containing a grey potion. Elisha, do you want to try this? If you apply it under your nose, it temporarily numbs your sense of smell. Oh? Thank you, Faye. I stopped Elisha, who was about to happily open the potion bottle. Wait, Senior Faye. Is this the type that numbs the nose with a strong mint scent? Uh? Yes. Its the mostmon type. Its very easy to make, too. That wont work. You know, right, Senior Faye? The characteristics of Fisherman-type monsters. Well, I did learn the basics in the Magic Department Ah! Startled, Faye quickly put the potion bottle away. For a good reasonone of the characteristics of Fisherman-type monsters was their sensitive vision and smell. Having evolved to see and smell in water, a scent strong enough to numb a human nose would attract Fishermen from far away. It was the same in H&A and was taught at the academy. Having Iris around meant it wouldnt be dangerous if they came, but there was no need to attract more enemies than necessary. Moreover, todays objective included testing the invisibility feature of the robe Iris made. If the smell was too strong, we couldnt properly test it. Faye, being from the Magic Department, probably didnt think that far. The smell is terrible, but the inside of the dungeon wont be as bad, so its better to endure it. Ugh I thought if I limited the range of the numbing agent to the nose, it could work but I cant make it with the simple kit I have now Faye continued with a dejected face. Sorry, Junior. I brought this for use here Eh? What do you mean, Senior Faye? ??? ??? Faye and I looked at each other, tilting our heads left and right in confusion. Um Wasnt I brought along for creating necessary items on the spot in the dungeon? Really? If that were the case, I would have mentioned the needed items beforehand. No matter how lightly I was taking this dungeon, I wouldnt forget the preparations. Then why did you bring me along, Junior? To fully exploit this dungeon, we need an exceptional alchemist. And the reward we will get for clearing the dungeon is also necessary for Senior Faye. Faye definitely had the potential to create the Philosophers Stone as an alchemist. But it wasnt something that would happen just by leaving it be. This applied to all characters in H&A. Think about it. Could students just over 20 years old, no matter how talented, save the world? What about the academy graduates who were currently active? Even with exceptional talent, to blossom in a short time, one must utilize the rewards from dungeons well. Dungeon rewards, in any form, were fragments of the divine authority of good gods. Gathering these rewards would raise ones level, eventually surpassing human limitations. Of course, they couldnt be collected haphazardly. A proper build needed to be nned. In this sense, the reward from this dungeon was essential for alchemists. It was so crucial that secret rooms found along the way couldnt be opened without sufficient alchemy skills. This dungeon was practically made for alchemists. The low level of monsters was probably for that reason. When it was a game, I thought it was the developers intention but now I understand. It wasnt the developers but the intention of the God who created this dungeon. Do you get it? This dungeon conquest is essentially for Senior Faye. Well, well also get some benefits from it. J-Junior Fayes ck eyes twinkled, seemingly moved. Hehe. Its too early to be moved. We havent even entered yet, right? Ca, you know how to use the Air Pocket magic? Of course. Ill prepare it now, Master.
  1. ED/N: This implies that such a scenario is not about personal advantage, profit, or individual desires being prioritized. Instead, it highlights themunal aspect of the experience, where personal agendas or selfish pursuits are set aside in favor of shared pleasure and mutual participation.
  2. ED/N: A "wheel battle" is a military tactic where part of an army moves in a curve, like turning a wheel, to attack the enemy from the side or to move into a better position.
Chapter 134: One-Day Dungeon (2) Chapter 134: One-Day Dungeon (2) There were several spells for underwater breathing, but among them, the most versatile was the Air Pocket spell. As the name suggested, it created a space filled with air, like arge pouch. It had various pros and cons, but when it was actually used underwater, it would create a scene of swimming underwater in arge bubble. A magical scene that anyone, whether on Earth or the Eurelia Continent, had imagined at least once in a fairy tale. That was what it should have been. The water is really dirty. I didnt even hope for a scene with clear water and swimming fish beyond the transparent barrier. But I hadnt expected it to be this bad. Visibility was only a few inches due to algae, intermittently revealing unrotted garbage and unidentified bugs. There probably werent any fish. How could they live here? Fortunately, as Iris had said, neither smell nor water entered the Air Pocket. As Ca maneuvered the Air Pocket and we descended, a blue glow began to appear from the bottom. Is that where we need to go, Master? Yes, thats it. Its brighter than I thought. I thought we might struggle a bit due to the murky water. Conversely, maybe the dungeon entrance light isnt noticeable from outside because the water is this murky? Thats possible. Shrugging, I said to the others. Were about to enter the dungeon, so everyone get ready. A momentter, we reached the bottom of the pond, riding in arge bubble. Whoosh! As soon as our bodies touched the blue light, the surrounding green water disappeared, and our senses flipped. Even though we were diving downwards, when we came to our senses, we were suddenly shooting upwards. Whoosh! It felt like someone had pushed the bubble we were in from behind. We briefly floated in the air before being thrown onto the ground one by one. Gasp! Reacting quickly, Iris deployed her psychic magic and caught everyone in mid-air. 30 cm above the ground. Wow. She caught it? Indeed, a high-level magician is different. Oh? Have you just realized the greatness of Teacher? Hieeek Hueeek Ca and I were admiring the swift and precise magic, and Elisha was boasting about her for some reason. Faye was just shocked and gasping in surprise. Iris, seeing our reactions, awkwardly set us down one by one. I guess I was overly tenseing to a dungeon after a long time. I forgot that the starting point is safe. No, you did well. The starting point is only safe from monsters. This ce is fine, but sometimes magicians hide in advance or set traps, so your quick response was good. Ahem. If the Master views it positively, I will continue to do so. Okay. But unless its a really dangerous situation, dont take the lead. If Iris takes the forefront, theres nothing left for us to do. Understood. I will watch from behind, so feel free to go wild. Iris thumped her chest. Watching her unshakable demeanor, everyone naturally calmed down. Not just me. Everyone else looked serious, taking out their staves and wands. Faye,e to the center. Uh Can I create simple golems too? Theyll be weak since theyll be made on the spot. How powerful are they? Compared to a Fisherman. They can take down an ordinary Fisherman! What about two? We can stall for time! That means if we meet more than three, were instantly wiped out. Exactly Faye was clutching her chest as if struck to the core. Her erratic demeanor rippled through my heart as well. She was so anxious Fishermen were monsters that usually traveled in groups of at least three. Well strictly speaking, it wasnt that Fayes golems were weak. Given her exceptional basic skills, she could create above-average specs even without extensive knowledge of golem creation. Even an impromptu creation, like in our current situation, wouldnt struggle against a few Fishermen. The problem wasnt the weakness of Fayes golems, but Faye herself. Dwarves, as a race, were naturally gifted inbat, but Faye, being a half-blood, wasnt great at fighting. Was it because she was a natural-born crafter, or perhaps the cumbersome weight hindered her movement? Every aspect of herbat skills was disastrously poor. Her poison or bombs always missed the mark, and her golem control somehow only iled in the air. Plus, her timid nature hindered her ability to confront enemies head-on or react promptly to sudden situations. It was the same in H&A, and it seemed not much had changed now. If we were going to continue dungeon exploration with Faye, it was probably best to keep her out ofbat as much as possible. Faye, your role lies elsewhere, so for now, just follow safely in the middle. Okay Faye nodded gloomily. We arranged our positions around her. As the pathfinder and to test the invisibility feature of my robe, I took the front. Iris, as she mentioned, would watch over all of us from the rear. The remaining Ca and Elisha positioned themselves on either side of Faye. Lets start then. If we follow the route I mentioned earlier, we should be able to clear it quickly. Yes! Everyone nodded, and only then did I look towards the entrance. Arge circr corridor made of stones emitted a blue light. The water rose to ankle height, but unlike the dirty water outside, this was just ordinary, slightly salty, and fishy-smelling seawater. Ssh, ssh. The sound of water sshing filled the corridor with each step. The silence was probably due to everyones tension inside the dungeon. What was initially a singlerge corridor soon split into two, and then three paths opened up, rapidlyplicating the route. This was whybyrinth-type dungeons were dangerous. If regenerating dungeons enforced endless battles with continuously resurrecting monsters due to tangled timelines,byrinth-type dungeons were tangled in space, making paths confusingly intertwined. Of course, having memorized the dungeons map, it wasnt a big issue for me. As I started to utilize the information from H&A in earnest, I realized perhaps my most powerful trait was not exceptionalbat skills but my extraordinary memory. Back on Earth, I used to flip back and forth between someones guide on my phone and my y screen. But now, those memoriese back vividly, allowing me to navigate effortlessly. However, even after walking for a while, encountering only crossroads and empty rooms, the tension seemed to ease a bit. Elisha tilted her head and asked. Its apletely different environment from outside the dungeon. During practice dungeons, even if the structure varied, it was always the same forest. Oh, the inside of a dungeon might rte to the external environment, but it often doesnt. Is that so? I learned that dungeons are essentially spaces carved out with monsters, preserving a snapshot of 300 years ago, right, Yandel? Thats correct. Most dungeons retained their appearance from 300 years ago. This meant extinct flora and fauna or rare metals with reduced mining yields could be found. That was why some dungeons were continuously managed without being cleared to harvest resources. But the problem is that dungeons dont always form in spaces that are cut out. Dungeons not matching their external environments were quitemon. Originally, dungeons urred when a space was distorted and almost cut off but not quite removed. Imagine crumpling a piece of paper and throwing it toward a trash can, only for it to hit the rim and bounce off. It was scattered everywhere. That was the analogy. The dungeon in Gef City that Ca and I went to was in the underground, but the inside was a swamp. Oh, the ce where the Big Mouths appeared? Yes. But 300 years ago, Gef City was and of good traffic, so there wouldnt have been a swamp. Really? Do you know where it originally was? It must have been near the entrance to the Witchess Forbidden Area on the outskirts of the Levantin Empire. The witches living there were scattered by the Big Mouths, servants of the Evil God, leaving only monsters behind, and it turned into a dungeon. The origin of a dungeons transformation could be inferred through documents found inside, after carefully examining the interior. In every corner of the Gef City dungeon, one could find crumbling huts and notes left by witches. By the way, this dungeon were in now was a facility of the now-destroyed Mermaid Kingdom, Antis. Antis Its been a while since Ive heard that name. Iris nodded in a distant voice. Faye cautiously asked Iris. Uh Iris, have you been to Antis before? You seem nostalgic Right. I visited it once when I was younger than Elisha is now, with my Teacher. Your Teachers Teacher What kind of person were they? A great Spirit Magician. They bravely fought during the great war and fell in battle. Spirit Magician? Back then, spirits were legal. Iris shrugged. No wonder. It getsplicated with long-lived races involved. Shocked momentarily by Iriss reminiscence, we refocused. Iris, looking around, shook her head regretfully. But I dont recognize this ce. That makes sense. This is a sewer. If Iris had visited as a guest with her teacher, they would have shown her impressive ces, not sewers. Ca tilted her head at my casual reply. Uh Arent mermaids aquatic? Do they need sewers? Of course. Especially underwater, sewers are even more important. Otherwise, all sorts of trash and waste would be floating around. As a side note, in H&A, mermaids never actually appeared, they only existed in the setting. During the War of the Gods, the Mermaid Kingdom fell to underwater monsters because they couldnt receive timely support from other races due to being underwater. Some mermaids did escape But those who fled to the sea were hunted by the new underwater rulers. And those who fled tond were tossed around in the chaos of war and eventually perished. Mermaids were a minority race with a small poption to begin with. Antis, though called a kingdom, was just arge city in terms of size. However, the power the mermaids held was significant enough to be recognized as a kingdom. They were unbeatable in water, but the kingdom shouldnt have fallen so tragically During the War of the Gods, when the Evil and Good Gods shed directly. When the biased usurper God lifted the entire kingdom above water. The mermaids, unable to wield their power out of water, were annihted by the Fisherman army, adept in bothnd and seabat. Thats why the water here is only ankle-deep Ah, everyone, hold on. I stopped talking and halted the group. Then, pointing towards a room far away, I indicated with my chin. That room has monsters. Iris. Cast invisibility on everyone except me and follow. I nned to test my robe. I infused magic into the pitch-ck robe I was wearing. Whoosh. Then my body seamlessly blended into the surroundings, bing transparent. Chapter 135: One-Day Dungeon (3) Chapter 135: One-Day Dungeon (3) Whoong. My body melted into transparency as if it were blending with the scenery. I raised my hand to check, but I couldnt see anything. The same was true when I looked at the water pooled at my feet. The invisibility seemed to be working properly. Of course, this robes function wasnt limited to just invisibility. After all, Iris was a high-ranking magician, so it wouldnt make sense if she only embedded invisibility in it. The true value of this robe was its ability to block presence. From the moment invisibility was cast, a certain level of mana was blocked, and it became undetectable by ordinary detection methods. Of course, those who had transcended certain realms or had senses other than sight might detect me but even that could be somewhat resolved. Oh, Curtain of Silence. Hide my footsteps. Silence. This amount of mana wouldnt leak outside. That was probably why it was made in the first ce. Unless I use powerful offensive magic or strong auxiliary magic, mana shouldnt leak outside. Though, I wondered how many Fishermen here could detect mana. Anyway, it wasnt until I had showered myself from head to toe with the odor removal potion I took out from my inventory that I finally peeked out. Far away, I saw four blue figures. Fish-like heads and human-like bodies, but their whole bodies were covered in scales, and they wore armor that seemed made ofrge seashells or crab shells. Those were Fishermen. The merfolk who ousted the mermaids and coveted the throne of the sea. Well, now they were mostly confined in dungeons and treated like pirate-like monsters. Despite their fish-like, dull expressions, their noses and eyes were quite sensitive. Especially their eyes, they were not good at seeing far but excellent at catching slight movements, so I needed to be extra careful from here on. I approached slowly, making sure not to step in the water on the ground. One step, two steps until I arrived right behind one Fisherman without them noticing anything. They were all huddled together, weapons put down, engaged in chatter. Ningja ngjaa. Kuwa mvumilivu. Kuwa mvumilivu? For how much longer? Until he calls. You wont die anyway. Before the War of the Gods. When the entire Eurelia Continent was divided by race and country, each fighting among themselves. Back then, most races and countries used their ownnguages. But when the Evil God descended, threatening death for all, amonnguage was created to break downmunication barriers. That was why I had no problem conversing with Elisha and Iris, despite the existence of the Elvishnguage. However, people who had lived alone for a long time, or monsters who did not feel the need for amonnguage, still used their uniquenguages. Nani zamu ya kuwa mwathirika wakati huu? Just like now. Of course, some monsters used both theirnguage and themonnguage, so there had been attempts to trante through conversations with them or documents found in dungeons. In other games, people had even made approximate wordbooks or trantion sheets, like with the Draconguage. Thanks to my excellent memory trait, I remembered all of that, but Sijui, ni mimi tu. Yep. I didnt understand a thing. In the game, it was all in text, so I could just read and trante, but listening to it, I couldnt even grasp the gist of what they were saying. Still, if I jot them down phically andpare them to simr words, maybe I could trante them slowly Shock. Shock. Shock. Shock. Hiyo?! Kwake! Booger? Yak! However, there was no need to go to such lengths to converse with a Fisherman. Basic magic Shock that required no special incantation. Surprisingly, these creatures had resistance to fire magic, but they were weak to lightning, so even basic magic could cause significant stiffness. I thrust the dagger, which I had drawn earlier, towards the neck of a Fisherman foaming at the mouth and shuddering. Crack. Keuk. The dagger did prate, but maybe due to their hard scales, I almost lost my grip on it due to the shock transmitted to my wrist. Right. These guys had high physical resistance, didnt they? Id been using the Shining Lion Dagger like a spear, so I swung it out of habit this time too. The Shining Lion Dagger was powerful, but it was mainly a formidable weapon within a nobles limit. Against other opponents, it was just a useful dagger that asionally delivered a powerful blow, so its efficiency drops in thetter half. Fisherman were lower level monsters, and I could pierce through them with my strength, but what if I injured my wrist in the process? After kicking one trembling Fisherman to collide with another, I instantly raised my magic power. Shine bright. You are a pale current. Thunder Bolt. Crackle! !! This time, two Fishermen copsed, convulsing, then went limp without a word. Maybe basic magic was okay, but not low-level magic. My invisibility from the robe dissolved, revealing me to thest remaining Fisherman. Binadamu! A voice filled with astonishment. The Fisherman, slowly recovering from the stiffness caused by the shock, clumsily picked up his weapon and charged at me. But how strong could he be with such creaky movements? Crash! My pre-activated shield easily deflected his spear without the need to dodge. I then filled my mask with a surge of magical power. Whoom. The mask, infused with my magic, trembled and then began emitting a strange wave-like force. Was this how it worked? The Fisherman, momentarily paralyzed by the situation of hisst-ditch effort being blocked by the shield and a strange pressure, hesitated like he did when he was hit by the shock. Before he could recover, I prepared for the next spell. Oh, entwined rocks, burst open. Rock st. Dust-like particles clung to my staff in the air, quickly forming a boulder the size of a head. And then Crack. With an ominous sound of something breaking, the cracking boulder turned into several sharp fragments, raining down on the Fisherman. Splutter! Kuumiza! With a death rattle-like cry, the Fisherman, now in tatters, copsed. Four Fishermen were annihted in less than a minute, let alone 30 seconds. Hm. The performance was solid. But there was one thing that bothered me. Thest spell was actually a test to see how strong the Fisherman Walkers defenses were. Most earth element magic had physical properties. But they were much tougher than I expected. One of the fragments pierced the head, so it died, but otherwise, a single Rock st wouldnt have been enough to bring it down. Was it because these creatures with hard scales were also wearing shell-like armor? At this rate, it might be better not to use physical attacks at my level. The Knight Department could break through with aura-enhanced strength, but I wasnt at that level. Recently, my physical stats had grown significantly, and Id skewered several nobles with the Shining Lion Dagger, leading me to sometimes mistake myself for being stronger. I am a magician. Clearly, a rear-guard role. As I nodded to myself, Iris, who had released her invisibility, approached the room with herpanions. She nced at me, looking unscathed, and at the Fishermen sprawled on the floor, then smirked. How did it feel to use it in actualbat, Master? Its great. It might be a bit difficult to use against opponents stronger than me, but for weaker ones, theres no more useful equipment than this. Hmm. As expected. An artifact made by a top magician without budget constraints. Of course, it should be at least that effective. Iris nodded with a satisfied expression. I was about to sneakily give her a ride on the airne, but No way! As if to say she wouldnt be fooled by the same trick twice, Iris agilely dodged my hand and hid behind Elisha. Master! Ive said it many times, but Im not a child! What does that matter? I find you cute and want to show it. It matters! I feel embarrassed! People either feel bashful or proud when theyreplimented. Iris, it seems youre the bashful type. You know thats not what I mean! Compliment me with words! With words! I dont want to. Come here. Ill toss you up high just 10 times. Kyaaa! No! Dont do it! After circling around Elisha, I finally managed to catch Iris and lift her up. As promised, I shook her in the air only 10 times and put her down, but she seemed to have lost all her energy, clinging to Elisha weakly. Elisha Ha Yandel. No matter how cute Teacher is, you shouldnt tease her like that. Tease? Its an expression of affection. I shrugged, but all I got back was Elisha looking at me like I was a foolish younger brother. Thats unfair. Besides, the invisibility and presence blocking were good, but the masks pressure was also great, right? It seemed to startle them more than expected. Iris, who had been rubbing her head against Elisha, peeked out. Hmm. I saw it from afar, but that part was a bit strange. Its not a magical tool with such strong output, but Maybe its just because I poured a lot of magic into it? Well, I did make it with a simple structure where its power increases in proportion to the magic consumed for durability. It must be because Master poured a lot of magic into it, enhancing its power. Master has a habit of infusing even simple spells with a lot of magic, due to his abundant innate magical power. Did I have that habit? Yep. But for someone with overflowing magic like Master, its actually more effective. I didnt mention it specifically. Ca, who had be a mid-level magician with a significant increase in mana, added that she uses a simr approach. Iris nodded, slightly puzzled but convinced. I get the general idea. But if you notice anything strange with the magical tool, whether the output is lower or higher than expected, let me know immediately. Okay. Ill keep that in mind But what is Senior Faye doing right now? Eh? What do you mean? You dont know, Junior? Hehe. Faye, who had been dismembering the Fisherman corpses, gave her signature sinister smile. Obviously collecting materials. Saying that with a blood-covered face made it seem like a horror movie. Chapter 136: One-Day Dungeon (4) Chapter 136: One-Day Dungeon (4) Sneer. Faye donned her characteristic eerie smile while dissecting the Fishermans corpse into pieces. Of course, its for material collection. Talking like that with a blood-covered face looked like something out of a horror movie. The movie title would probably be Psycho Path. No, Psycho Faye? Something like that. While I was taken aback Hehe~ Hehe~ Faye continued her collection happily, humming a tune along the way. After skillfully removing a few scales with her dagger, a uniquely shaped organ, and even the eyeballs, Faye finally stood up from her spot. The whole process took just a little over a minute. My goodness. Was I carrying around a looting pet this whole time? Watching Faye wipe the blood off her face nkly, she shrugged her shoulders as if embarrassed. Junior? Why look at me like that? Your collection speed is amazing. Hehe Even a worthless alchemist can do a few things, and one of them is preparing materials. I used to work at the Monster Exchange before meeting you, Junior! Wouldnt it be better to make and sell potions? With your skills, Senior Faye, you could easily make intermediate potions. I didnt have the money for materials. Ah. The Academy provided abundantly for the students needs, allowing them to focus on their studies regardless of their family circumstances. So, asionally, students like Faye would end up spending all their money and just barely getting by on food. Anyway, if it would only take about a minute and those materials were helpful for Faye, there was no need to dissuade her. After all, you never know when something might be needed, so it was always good for crafters to carry a variety of materials. What are the Fishermans materials used for? Um If it were a higher-level specimen, obviously, it could be used in various ways, but for a lower-level specimen like this, its uses are quite specific. Faye took out the materials she had collected to show me. The scales, once processed with chemicals, can be used like metal that conducts mana well, or you could break them into pieces and mix them with explosives to increase their power or grind them into a fine powder for use as a catalyst. The swim dder and eyes Perhaps because it was a subject she knew well, Faye began to excitedly exin how the Fisherman could be useful. Under normal circumstances, I would have just listened, but since we were in the middle of dungeon exploration, I decided to cut it short at an appropriate point. Please tell me more about itter. For now, lets head to the next room. Oops Ill be quiet now. Whoops! Faye covered her mouth and returned to her spot. I chuckled at her actions and resumed our dungeon exploration. As expected, the dungeon exploration went very smoothly. We just deactivated traps, as I remembered, prepared for battles with monsters, and moved toward the center without getting lost. Along the way, Ca and Elisha tried on robes, and Iris demonstrated elementalbination magic in front of them for evaluation. We didnt give up on gaining practical experience, either. After several hours of navigating through crossroads and conquering rooms. We briefly stopped in front of a crossroad leading to the room with the dungeon core. Ca, who hadnt seen me stop except during battles, asked with a puzzled look. Why are you stopping, Master? Is there a trap in the passage? No. Thats not it. If we go through the far left path here, well quickly reach the core. The general condition for clearing a dungeon is usually to destroy the central axis that maintains it. If the core was within a monster, it was called a boss, and you had to defeat it. If it was within an object, it was called a core, and you had to break it. It was hard to say which was better since it varied greatly from dungeon to dungeon, but in the case of maze-type dungeons, it was much easier to destroy the core than to defeat a boss. Dungeons containing a core instead of a formidable boss opponent were surrounded by numerous monsters to protect the core. It made simply snatching the core quite difficult. In maze-type dungeons, monsters were either absent near the core or significantly fewerpared to other types of dungeons. This was due to the space being distorted and formed, causing monsters to scatter. In the case of this dungeon, thest crossroad splits into five paths, with the other four leading to rooms filled with Fishermen. However, the correct core room contained not a single monster. That was why we stopped. Now that Senior Faye has had a chance to showcase her skills and collect what she can, we just need to break the core to clear it Dont you find it a bit disappointing? Huh? Master, dont tell me youre itching to kill more monsters?! No, do I look like someone obsessed with fighting? Not at all. But you do hate cultists and monsters with a Hmm. A pathological detest. Well, thats true but youll understand why I hate them so much once we get to the core room. It was quite a horrific scene for those seeing it for the first time. Anyway, what I meant to say was that its a shame to waste such a perfect real-life practice opportunity. Fishermen were like tailor-made teaching materials for my current level. They were weak individually but not so much in groups. They provide excellent training opportunities unless one uses robe invisibility. Training youre talking about training, right? Ca, with a meaningful smile, subtly moved closer to me. Real-life experience is indeed the best training. Especially for a magician like you, Master, who relies more on intuition than theory. Then However. Before I could say anything, Ca emphasized each word with a flick of her index finger. Real-life experience is beneficial when youre familiarizing yourself with tasks you can perform. Master, youre already making good use of what you have. If anything, maybe youck in utilizing elementalbinations. Hmm. Even just enhancing power or making spells easier to use would do but the essence of elementalbination is to create impossible phenomena. With a bit more practice, you could respond to any situation. Iris, nodding along, responded to my query. What do you mean specifically? Master, throughout this exploration, youve mainly used lightning spells. Even your elementalbinations were mixes of wind and electricity or fire and electricity to cover a wide area at once. Right? Spells like Chain Lightning are avable in intermediate magic. I used only single-target spells, so I brought the range of fire and wind attributes. You praised that, too. Of course, that was excellent. But isnt it a bit monotonous? What if one Fisherman saw Master fighting and informed the others? Do you have a n for when theyre prepared for Masters magic? Pour more magic power to crush everything, prepared or not? Thats very Lindelheit-like, but since its something Master could feasibly do, I wontment. Iris, momentarily speechless, then shook her head and continued. Still, elementalbination was the secret of the Sylvan Mana Tower. If I may add, mixing with water is also an option. Using the unique manipbility of water spells to directly control lightning and weave through enemies. Huh Right. Spells like Waterball could be manipted in mid-air by skilled magicians. Applying that to Thunderbolt could maintain its power while devastating enemy lines. It felt like a lower-tier version of Chain Lightning. Widening the attack range but requiring only one block, versus a powerful single-target attack bouncing like a three-cushion shot were different strategies. Regardless of the opponents preparations, this would likely be effective. Hmm. Weve drifted off topic, but in any case, such things are usually realized through solitary training and deep reflection. To learn something in real-life situations, you must be pushed to a crisis, wracking your brain to ovee it. I get what youre trying to say. Without a life-or-death situation, theres no real-life growth, so youre saying to grow through training, not actualbat? Exactly. Awakening in a crisis isnt something that happens easily. Iris has exined it well. Thats what I wanted to say. If Master is seeking real-life practice to handle newly learned spells more skillfully, thats fine. But if its for growth, there are much better ways. Better ways wait. I think I know what youre about to say, Ca. Hehe. But Im going to say it anyway! Ca, holding my hands, sparkled her ruby-colored eyes. While Miss Faye does her thing, lets continue our training with resonance, Master! I knew it was about resonance! I still dont quite get that! Chapter 137: One-Day Dungeon (5) Chapter 137: One-Day Dungeon (5) I knew it was about resonance! I still dont quite get that! Of course, you, as the Master, would have no problem mastering it but youve only been learning magic for less than half a year, right? Maybe thats why its taking some time. Well I doubt Id be able to do it even a few yearster. As I was tilting my head in confusion, Ca smiled brightly, as if to reassure me. But dont worry! This time, Ive prepared a method that might be a little helpful for you! Lets try it as soon as we return to the dormitory! Ca exuded anticipation with her whole body. Unable to voice my doubts, I awkwardly nodded. Okay Ill give it a try.
At the end of the left path, we finally arrived at the Core Room. The ces weve been calling rooms were actually just expanded drainage areas with no doors and empty spaces. But this ce was an exception. The Core Room was originally a kind of staff room controlling the sewage treatment facilities of Antis. This ce was a proper room, through and through. Moreover, due to the spatial distortions centered here, the Core Room has preserved its original form from 300 years ago. Yes, 300 years ago. The scene from the midst of the War of the Gods remained as it was. The walls of the square room were all covered in blood, and mermaid corpses were strewn about over unidentifiable devices. However, all the corpses were disfigured beyond recognition. A corpse with its eyeballs gouged out and stones inserted in their ce, another stripped naked with one side of its chest cut open and stuffed into its mouth, and another with its facial skin peeled off, among others. Everyone frowned at the sudden, horrific scene. This is Ugh! An unpleasant memoryes to mind. A ritual perhaps? No, Senior Faye. Its not a ritual but a game. Fishermen are narrow-minded predatory monsters. You know their traits, right? Discord. And cruelty towards the losers. The attribute of narrow-minded predators was jealousy. The cultists and monsters following the creature couldnt tolerate anyone being better than themselves. Even if they bow their heads for now, they were filled with thoughts of bringing down the opponent someday. Were there exceptions? Perhaps only the narrow-minded predators themselves and the high-ranking officers directly appointed by them? Beyond these, they probably never even truly followed the other Evil Gods. Thus, the followers of the narrow-minded predators caused discord wherever they went and were excessively cruel to those they defeated. Have you seen the appearance of the Fishermen? They are part fish, part human, just like mermaids. But Fishermen are treated as monsters, while mermaids are considered sentient beings. Thats because the Fishermen behave like monsters, isnt it? I patted the puzzled Iris on the head. Right. Fishermen possess their own intelligence and civilization but they are too barbaric and violent. If their behavior were moderately violent, they might have been considered sea barbarians. After all, the Eurelia Continent was home to a diverse array of races. But Fishermen were too extreme. They were a nuisance in the sea even before they became narrow-minded predators. Unlike barbarians, who would respond to a request for dialogue without drawing weapons first, these creatures were filled with intentions to kill and enve at any attempt. There had been more than one or two instances where they struck from behind those who thought they had sessfully negotiated. Goblins and orcs, regardless of their intelligence, were ssified as monsters for the same reason. Coexistence was simply impossible. But Fishermen themselves believe theres no difference between them and mermaids, except in their appearances. In terms of technology, character, strength, and many other aspects, they are different. They dont care to see those minor details. Thats why they are considered narrow-minded. I see. Iris nodded as if she finally understood. They had to be outright jealous of others. That was the only condition the narrow-minded predators required from their followers. Anyway, the Fishermen had been jealous of mermaids for a long time, and the massacres that ensued in their quest to usurp the rulership of the sea were quite brutal. Despite being extinct for a long time, mermaids, known for their beauty regardless of gender, showed no trace of such beauty among the corpses here. Any part that looked even slightly pretty was mercilessly mutted. Thats why I hate both the Evil Gods and their followers. This was the aftermath of the cultists uprising. That is, if one yed through thetter half of H&A, they would encounter scenes even more gruesome than this. Knowing it was a game did little to mitigate the difort, but how much more disturbing must it be now that it has be reality? I clicked my tongue unknowingly for a moment. Suddenly, my gaze was drawn to a corpse in the center. The only corpse with an intact face. But as if topensate for that, there wasnt a single intact spot from its neck down to the end of its tail fin. Lying on a desk, it almost looked like a sacrificial offering for human consumption. Which, in fact, it was. This mermaids corpse is the core of this dungeon. Thest manager of the drainage route that became the invasion path. The 3rd Princess of the Antis Kingdom. And a sacrificial offering to praise the achievements of the Evil God, the narrow-minded predator. Wasnt this a perfect candidate for the dungeons core? Wasnt the core supposed to be an object, Master? A corpse isnt a living thing. Though we were a bit distant now, approaching closer would reveal the core emitting a unique, brilliant, multicolored light. The other women wore expressions of dismay, while Iris simply smiled bitterly. The atmosphere, buoyant in anticipation of the dungeons imminent clearance, quickly dampened. To lighten the mood a bit, I pped my hands lightly and continued. p, p. Come on. Its all something that happened 300 years ago. Lets focus on what we need to gather. Ah, right. You said you needed my alchemy, Junior? What do we do here? Its simple. This was the ce controlling all of Antiss drainage. Such an important facility was always managed by a member of the royal family High-ranking people always have a habit of hiding important things somewhere. We just need to find that, right? We already know the location. The lock magic must have been broken when the narrow-minded predators forcibly lifted Antis. We just need Senior Fayes alchemy to open the box inside. I tapped the floor near the desk with the corpse of the mermaid princess a few times with my foot, feeling a spot that sounded a bit different. Invisible force, be my hand. Force Grab. One of the strongest psychokinesis spells I could use. Pouring a generous amount of magic power into it, even thin metal should easily bend. Crack. The floor was forcibly torn open with the sound of something breaking. Inside, there was a small box and a letter. I opened the letter to find it matched exactly with what I had read in H&A. Roughly, it talked about her being the 3rd Princess of Antis, and how she came to take charge of the drainage area to somehow stop the iing Fishermen. And then, her unfulfilled wishes were listed one after another. A will with somewhat solemn and regrettable content. But the important thing was thest line written. If only we had a little more time, if this potion had beenpleted, would anything have changed? Obviously, the potion she referred to was in the box. I handed the box made of unknown metal to Faye. There should be an unfinished potion inside. Pleaseplete it, Senior Faye. Is there a recipe? No. If there had been a recipe, it wouldnt have just listed the ingredients unfinished like this. However, I do know what the final result is supposed to be. The legacy of Antis that granted permanent underwater breathing and, to a lesser extent, the ability to control water. The Blessing of the Sea. It was originally intended to be crafted to bring Sword Masters or Arch Mages of other races. Had masters capable of exerting their full strength underwater after consuming the Blessing of the Seae to their aid? The destruction of Antis might have been inevitable with the intervention of an Evil God, but perhaps the extinction of the mermaids could have been prevented. Well, that was all hypothetical. Im certain you can create something bybining the potions here. But the method has to be figured out by Senior Faye. A multibination potion? It seems like it will take some time Cant we just take it and make it elsewhere? One of the ingredients is a potion called the Essence of Antis, which loses its effect the moment it leaves this ce. Then theres no choice. Give me a moment to try. Mixing several potions to createplex and new effects was known as multibination. 300 years ago, this was a theory justing into prominence, and they couldnt produce it in time But now, its possible. The long war and 300 years had dramatically advanced various technologies, including alchemy. And since high-ranking alchemists had started to share their knowledge, anypetent alchemist could find thebination by now. Chapter 138: One-Day Dungeon (5) Chapter 138: One-Day Dungeon (5) Faye didnt take long to create the Blessing of the Sea. Ding! [Blessing of the Sea] In the past, an elixir was made by staking the fate of a race. Now, it''s crafted from materials found only in forgotten ces, using the lost techniques of a vanished race, making reproduction extremely difficult! But even just one bottle is enough to fulfill its purpose. You''ve managed to find it, huh? Trait: You acquired the Blessing of the Sea. It''s a highly concentrated potion. Processed properly, so there are no peculiar side effects. Wow Admiration naturally flowed upon seeing thepleted potion. Sometimes, if the alchemist wasnt skilled enough or if luck wasnt on our side, there might be side effects. As expected from Senior Faye. Its wless. Just a sip should suffice. The notion of a highly concentrated potion seemed odd at first, but the effect was surprisingly straightforward. What was originally one bottles worth became a single sip, and when mixed with water, it could produce a mass quantity of a diluted version of the potion. It was a great trait, but ordingly, the amount produced was lesspared to the ingredients used. Thus, despitebining several bottles of drugs, there was only one bottle of thepleted Blessing of the Sea. As I was grinning with satisfaction, Faye tilted her head and asked, Junior. Im just curious What kind of side effects usually ur? Nothing much. Youll just grow gills or scales, and in the worst case, your head will transform into a fish. Thats not much?! Eh. It was just a change in appearance; the abilities remained the same, so what was the problem? Besides, sooner orter, there would be a way to revert back to normal. You were nning to feed us that? I-I dont want to have a fish head even for a moment, Junior! I agree. A High Elf iming to be a fish head magician? Horrific. Youre right, Yandel. Id understand if it were a mermaid, but having a fish head is a bit Exactly, Master. Then I wouldnt be a fallendy but a murlocdy? Lady Murloc Ca I imagined it for a bit, and it was too scary. It was really fortunate that it waspleted without any issues. I breathed a sigh of relief inwardly, but then Ca suddenly stiffened her face and grabbed mine, standing on her tiptoes. Our faces were getting closer. Just like any gemstone, Cas ruby-colored eyes also possessed captivating magic. I thought I had gotten used to Ca, but I was caught off guard and ended up admiring her in surprise. After staring at each other for a while, Ca finally spoke. Master. I dont know how precious this elixir is but nothing in the world is more valuable than your face. ? So, please never sacrifice your appearance for strength. Ill just be stronger myself. Ill make you stronger. Uh, okay. Id only seen Ca act yful, giddy, or pleading before; this serious side of her was rare. But dont you like my face too much? I knew she had a thing for faces, but not to this extent. Ca reassured me with aforting smile at my dumbfounded expression. Dont worry! Theres no one who fits my taste better than Master, and even if there were, Id only have eyes for you! I wasnt worried about losing you to someone more handsome, you know? But I couldnt help feeling pleased with that confident assurance. I forced down the corners of my lips that kept wanting to rise and continued. Ahem. Anyway, Ill be more careful from now on, so lets drink this. One sip is enough, so dont drink it multiple times. Okay. Ca finally moved away after hearing my words of caution. I poured a sips worth into small cups from my inventory and distributed them to everyone. Since Faye already exined the effects while making it, there was no need to remind them. A few sips remained after we each had our share, but I decided to seal the bottle and keep it in my inventory. There might be a use for itter. I looked at the potion, shining in a transparent jade color, for a moment before swallowing it down. Gulp. The salty and fishy scent of the sea spread as soon as it touched my tongue. But, surprisingly, it wasnt unpleasant. It was even refreshing. The moment the spreading energy reached my entire body and settled Ding. [Trait: You have acquired the Blessing of the Sea.] [Trait: Due to your Medicine Constitution, its effects are amplified.] Medicine Constitution here? It was a fantastic trait that increased the effectiveness of all kinds of beneficial medicine by 10% without discrimination. I thought it wouldnt apply here since this wasnt about a stat increase but acquiring a trait. With a throbbing heart, I opened my status window. [Trait: Blessing of the Sea (B+)] You were born onnd, but you are favored by the sea. Even the cycle of life''s blessings adds strength! You no longer need to distinguish between water andnd. In fact, you will be stronger in water! Would you like to im to be a mermaid without fins? Underwater breathing bes possible. You can manipte small amounts of liquid. Underwater action and projectile penaltiespletely disappear. All kinds of water attribute attack damages increase by 10%. All kinds of water attribute damage taken decrease by 10%. Originally, the Blessing of the Sea was a B-rank trait. However, the rank I received was B+ due to the bonus of the cycle of lifes blessing, which was the Medicine Constitution. It wasnt just a plus in name; its performance had also been slightly upgraded. Enhancement and resistance to water attributes were originally not part of the effects. Laughing at the unexpected gift, I asked Faye. Senior Faye, what do you think? Do you understand how to use it now? Yeah When I first heard it from you, Junior, I thought it was a capability for fighting in water without losing power. Faye showed me a small droplet of water she pulled from the ground. Now I see why its useful for an alchemist. Its because I can handle liquid types much more delicately, right? With this, its not only about minimizing errors, but there are also ways to utilize it here and there. Im d you like it. Then, shall we head out now? Head out? We have to break the core. Faye nodded her head with a slightly stiff face. After seeing the other women nodding along, I lifted my staff. Mypanions started to gather around me, realizing what I was about to do. Everyone knows, right? The reward for conquering this dungeon should go to Senior Faye. Of course, Master. Was it Magic Crystallization? Its a useful ability for us too, but it would be more beneficial for Miss Faye, undoubtedly. Hm. Id heard about Fayes goalst time. Eventually, we need to draw out power beyond just materials, so learning some enchantment is necessary. The crystallization ability will definitely be a big help. Yes, the reward for clearing this dungeon was Magic Crystallization. It was the ability to purify ones own or surrounding mana into crystal form. While it was a straightforward trait for magicians who utilize mana in various ways, it significantly increased work efficiency for alchemists and magicians. For someone seriously engaging in alchemy or spells in H&A, this trait was nearly essential. Giving it to Faye would aid in her recent research on magic weapon crafting. Since our entire party consisted of magicians, ordinary weapons werent much use to us. It was much more beneficial overall to give it to Faye. Now that were all here, lets get started. I looked around the room for a moment. The mermaidsy dead in terrible states, especially the mermaid princess in the center, who met the most brutal end. I extended my staff toward her corpse. Rise and cover. Ignite! A light me shot out and wrapped around the corpse-turned-core. Whoosh. mes soared high, and not long after, a blue gate opened in the air. Should I prepare an air pocket, Master? Theres no need for that. Thanks to the potion we just drank, water wont touch us. Ah? I was wondering how we would naturally move underwater when I heard about it So, Its because a small air pocket constantly surrounds us? Thats also why we can manipte water a bit. Right. So, Ill need that odor removal potion you first brought out, Senior Faye. Uh but Junior. Doesnt that ultimately mean we have to swim through that filthyke again? Ah. Even though we had the air pocket to stay dry, the thought of wading through that dirty water was still unpleasant. Ca. Just cast the air pocket spell, please. Okay. A little whileter. Leaving the spreading mes behind in the room, we jumped through the exit gate. And just like when we arrived, we floated to the surface on air bubbles, stepping ontond. Then I muttered to myself. Status Window. Name: Yandel. Title: Clumsy Treasure Hunter. Basic Abilities: Strength: 14 Durability: 14 Agility: 14 Skill: 16 Mana: 21 Traits: Endless Mana (A) Elemental Affinity (B) Excellent Memory (B) Ordinary Weapon Skill (D+) Lintblum Mana Core (C+) Junior Magician (C) Blessing of the Sun God (B) Cult Hater (C) Medicine Constitution (C) Elemental Combination (A) Blessing of the Sea (B+) NEW! Yep, considering it was a day trip, this was a good oue. Chapter 139: One-Day Dungeon (6) Chapter 139: One-Day Dungeon (6) When we emerged from the dungeon, it was already the dim dawn. It would be difficult to stop by the mansion again; heading straight to the dormitory to rest a bit before attending ss seemed best. I hastened my steps with mypanions, sighing deeply. Icked sleep, but I suppose I could manage with an energy potion. If it were a high-grade potion, there were no aftereffects. Of course, that didnt mean one should overuse them. Even if there were no direct side effects from the potion, there were issues that arise simply because one was human. For example, in the case of energy potions, minor issues like disrupted sleep patterns could ur. Simrly, if a severed wound was healed with a potion, one might suffer from phantom pain for a while. If healed by a priests holy power, just as there was no phantom pain, fatigue also disappears as if blessed, with no issues whatsoever. Maybe I should just ask Helena before going to sster. Yeah, that sounds good. After all, wasnt I a noble of the Church of Righteous Radiance? Walking and humming a tune without realizing, relieved of one worry, Iris approached with her short legs trotting quickly. Master. Hm? What is it? Its a bitte to say this but Master, you knew the way through thatplicated maze-like dungeon all along. Well, yes? Through various experiences, the future I knew had twisted a bit, but there were things that remain unchanged. One of those things was the location and structure of dungeons. That was something not even a cultist could manipte artificially. At most, they could hide the existence of a dungeon or fill the entrance with traps if they entered first. And that was only something they could do with dungeons theyd discovered first. I shrugged my shoulders lightly with a positive meaning, and Iris tilted her small head to the side. Then, Im a bit puzzled. If you know the dungeons so thoroughly, finding even the hidden treasures why havent you cleared them yet? Uh, well. I hadnt thought that far. If I had to say, it was because there were not enough members to clear it, since we were the founding members. But I couldnt tell the truth, so I decided to buy time with a usible exnation. Its not about clearing the dungeons. Eh? Iris blinked her blue eyes, simr to Elishas, not quite understanding. Truthfully, I wasnt quite sure what I was saying either, so I just continued as best as I could. What do you think is the reason for clearing dungeons? Topletely send the dungeon into the depths of space and time. If left alone, whether over time or due to the rituals of cultists, monsters will be released. Right. So why cant we let the monsters be released? Well, because fighting all those creatures would cause harm, and the cultists forces would be replenished, so its better to stop it when we can Wait a minute. Iris, taken aback by the continuous questions, suddenly stiffened her face. Then, staring nkly at my face, she began to mutter to herself. No, could it be But if not this, theres no other reason. The very fact of hiding in the shadows Iris? Above all, if its the Master the first Lindelheit the dragons legacy the extermination of Evil Gods The scale of her muttering was gradually increasing. I wouldnt deny that I had hoped she would interpret things broadly as before, but I didnt expect it to go this far. Just as I was getting a bit anxious about what conclusion she had reached, Iris, with her focus returned, nodded vigorously as if she understood. Now I see. The Master The Masterspanions and ancestors. They were truly intent on killing the Evil Gods. Huh? Keeping track of as many dungeons as possible, recording the strategies but not clearing them, leaving them untouched. All so that one day, the rewards can be given to someone capable of defeating the Evil Gods. Admirable. Rather than having several moderately strong individuals, having one overwhelmingly strong individual is more important. How did they arrive at this conclusion? The rewards from dungeons are ultimately fragments of divine power that the Good Gods failed to reim. In other words, pieces of sanctity. By collecting and umting these, one could approach divinity. Even if its a patchwork sanctity that doesnt make one a god, with that power alone Yeah, roughly something like that. It seemed a bit exaggerated, but looking at the conclusion alone, Iriss words were correct. Gathering dungeon rewards to create a synergy build, achieving feats to increase stats. Repeating this several times to ultimately defeat the apostles of the Evil Gods and even the Evil Gods themselves. That was the basic framework of H&A. Even the most talented would meet their demise if left alone. That was why dungeons must be consistently cleared whenever possible. Even if the seal of the Evil Gods is broken, a god cannot descend. So, we will create a new god on thisnd Maybe the reason Iris thought of was the true intent of the entity that created H&A, spread it on Earth, and abducted me into this world. Bold and radical, but surprisingly, its a feasible method. Indeed. It was so usible that I was starting to wonder if that was the real reason. Seeing my ambiguous expression, Iris hesitated for a moment before opening her mouth. And Master is that ultimate talent. No, thest resort. If I failed, there would be no next step. Not only would the world be doomed, but if I died, that would be the end. Perhaps it was because I was thinking about the transcendent being that brought me to this world. I inadvertently gave a somewhat cynical response. Realizing my tone, I turned to add something, but Master It was toote, and Iris was looking at me with moist eyes. Her face was full of sympathy, as if she had witnessed something truly pitiful. Just as I was about to shake my head to clear the serious misunderstanding, Iris moved faster than I could. She stopped in ce and spread her arms wide open. Hug me. What? If you wonte, then Ill go to you. Iris ran towards me with her arms outstretched, pping them. As if she were a flying squirrel, she even made a leap, prompting me to reflexively extend my arms and catch her. Thump. Then, as if she had been waiting for this moment, Iris wrapped her arms and legs around me, hugging me tightly. I felt the softness, with a small but definite presence, against my face. The forest-like scent that seeped deep into my lungs. And the reassuring warmth and gentle touch that I had only felt when I was very young. Iris, who always hated being called high and mighty, not only initiated the hug but also carefully patted my head. Dont worry. If I am Masterspanion, then Masters burden is also my burden. After all, Im not the onlypanion of the Master. It will all work out. Not just me We will make it happen. A voice as tender as ifforting a child. I see why Iris insisted on not being treated like a child. Honestly, it felt good, but it also invoked a strange sense of defiance. But I couldnt put Iris down. Not only because it was toote to say it wasnt like that, and she probably wouldnt believe me anyway, but actually because this ridiculous hug was genuinely soothing my heart. Maybe I was feeling more pressure than I realized. In the end, instead of letting go of Iris, I slowly moved my hand to support her hips, making it morefortable for her to cling to me. Thus, Iris and I walked down the street, stuck together like glue, until it was time to part.
Alright then. Perhaps because her body was naturally light, Irisnded on the ground with graceful movements. At the crossroads leading to the mansion and the academy, Iris chuckled. Master, if youre going to miss me that much, you should ask the other kids for a hug. What are you talking about? Its not like that. Im just thinking I wont see you for a while, thats all. Hmm. Its definitely regrettable that we can only meet on weekends. We wont be able to see Master and Elisha until 5 dayster. And with the examsing up, itll be hard to do anything together, even if we do see each other. Exam period? Oh, right. Despite being adept at clearing dungeons, youre still in your first year. In terms of simplebat power, I was somewhere between a lower and a middle magician. Even the highest grade at the academy wouldnt match up to me now, but in every area other thanbat, I was just a slightly above-average first-year student. The more I learn magic, the more I realize its not good to just focus on increasing ones level superficially or only learning high-destructive spells. It might not matter at first, but it could be poisonter on. Oh! Well said. In anything, the basics are important. In that aspect, learning from the academy would be much more helpful than from me or Lady Lindelheit. Thats why I sent Elisha to the academy, after all. Pleased, Iris nodded, and then, as if she remembered something, she btedly took out a crystal ball the size of a human face from her subspace pocket. Whats this? Its amunication crystal. I made one in my spare time. With this, you can contact me even from the academy. Then, she grinned mischievously. Whenever you want to see me, just contact me. Elisha, you too. Youre not nning to neglect your teacher for the Master, are you? How could you say that? Ill contact you every night before I sleep, so make sure you properly receive my calls. Elisha grumbled, seemingly feeling slighted. After a brief exchange, I bid Iris goodbye. The budget left by the Master is still ample, so Ill try toplete a robe set for each person as much as possible by then. Dont push yourself too hard. Its not that urgent. What are you talking about? Its just making a few more magical tools that I already know how to make. With the budget issue resolved, its not too much to handle. I chuckled at Iris, who confidently puffed out her nonexistent chest. Thats good to hear. See you next week. Hmm! See you next week! Watching Iris walk away with small steps, I then turned my attention to the otherdies. Lets head back now. Back to the academy. Chapter 140: Can I… Do It? Chapter 140: Can I¡­ Do It? There wasnt much fighting, and I didnt lose, and maybe because I had been wandering through the dungeon all night that as soon as I arrived at the dormitory, fatigue overwhelmed me. Maybe I should have headed towards the Divinity Department dorms? No matter what, going to the girls dormitory at dawn is a bit Master Well it would have been okay in an emergency, but its all over now, right? Its not right to wake someone up just because youre tired. It was just a thought. Lets set the rm and rest. In this world, there seemed to be something akin to an rm clock, as it was hard to wake up in the morning anywhere. After setting the time with a magical device taken from my inventory, Iid down on the bed. Then, naturally, Ca and Elisha snuggled up beside me without being asked. The three of usy side by side, nkly staring at the ceiling, before I slightly drew upon my magic. Clean. Do we smell, Master?! It must be the smell from thatke! Ca! Lets go wash right now! Ca and Elisha sprang up as if they had never been sprawled out. I lightly patted their backs and shook my head. Dont worry, you dont smell. Its just that I feel a bit grimy from being outside. Now that you mention it, Im starting to feel grimy, too! Ca, take that side. Lets wash Yandel together while were at it. Freely all over, Master hehehe Okay! Lets go. Ca, making cute noises, helped me up. Elisha looked at Ca with a slightly sickened look but soon started to support my other arm. Ugh I iled my arms like a zombie for no reason, but all I got back was a look from Elisha that seemed to say I was being childish. Oh,e on! Isnt magic meant for times like these?! Since I cast the Clean spell, theoretically, there should be no difference between now and after washing, except for the dampness. But it seemed I was the only one who thought so, as Ca now wore a troubled smile. Thats true, but it feels different. Its more refreshing like youre truly clean Isnt Clean cleaner than any soap? So, its a matter of feeling. Of course, if Master dislikes it, well follow I was looking forward to washing you, though. Ca subtly pressed her chest together to emphasize them. In response to such an easy-to-understand gesture, I gathered my strength to stand up. It does feel a bit ufortable to lie down right away. Yandel, you really sigh. Its nothing. Elisha still gave me a look as if I were seeing something childish, but I was undeterred. If she was that annoyed, she should have been the Master.
As befitted an academy where operating golems was much cheaper than hiring people, the bathroom was equipped with all sorts of magical devices. There were faucets that produced hot water and bathtubs that maintained the warmth. Was it assumed from the beginning that I would enter with two servants? The bathtub was spacious enough for the three of us and more. Despite being in the middle of a bath, as desired, Ca and Elisha looked gloomy. Master To think there would be such side effects The two had drunk the Blessing of the Sea, allowing them to live in water as onnd. To be more specific, they could breathe even when submerged, move without the resistance of water, and remain dry, maintaining a fluffy dryness. But then, there was no point in taking a bath. No matter how much one would be soaked, nothing but warmth would be felt, so it was understandable that they looked so gloomy. Well there was a way. Closing my eyes and concentrating for a moment, I released the unconscious control, and my body was soaked instantly. Tada. Ca and Elishas eyes widened at the sight. How did you do that, Master?! We know the method thanks to your exnation, but no matter how hard we try, it doesnt work. Right, you! How did you consciously control whats usually done unconsciously?! Ca, as if squeezing something between her breasts, wedged my forearm between hers. Elisha, perhaps having learned from Ca, subtly pushed her chest towards me. What? You think Ill teach you if you do this? Cant we, Master? That means you need to do a bit more. I stealthily stretched my hands and inserted them between the legs of Ca and Elisha. Despite being underwater, their dry and fluffy pussies warmly weed my fingers. Mmm Heut! A short tremor. The sensation of their clits getting harder at my fingertips. I teased their budding nubs vigorously and spoke up. As Elisha said, its quite difficult to control whats done unconsciously on a conscious level. It might be possible with practice, but definitely not right away. Then Heut! I lightly scratched Elishas clit with my fingernail as she attempted to speak. However, we do a lot of things unconsciously, right? We just need to apply that. Like the tiny muscles we use when lifting our arms. So its not about manipting the water, but wanting to be submerged in it? Not thinking about which muscles to contract and rx when moving the arm, but just moving it. Exactly that. Even if I exined it vaguely, they understood it perfectly. Well, I spoke as if I were smart, but actually, I wasnt the one who figured this out. It was mentioned offhandedly after gaining the Blessing of the Sea during Elishas individual event. The night sea and bonfire. And the charming event with Elisha leaning on my shoulder and looking up at me. Should I visit the sea during vacation? There was a social branch by the beach, so it might be nice to lure Helena and stop by together. If we had time left, we could just y around. While I was swiftly nning for the summer vacation that seemed to have approached all of a sudden Ugh Biyaah Ca and Elishas expressions, which had been grimacing, rxed almost simultaneously, making strange noises. Seeing that my fingers, which had been caressing their bodies, were now submerged in bathwater instead of lubricant, it seemed they had managed to control the situation. Being submerged in water felt slightly different. Their breasts pressed against my arm clung without slipping, and the lubrication washed away, leaving behind ack of slipperiness. Curiously, I fiddled around and was about to sneak my fingers in further, but p. Lets save that forter. Please, Yandel, lets focus for now. Elisha pouted her lips and gently patted my shoulder. Fine. Got it. After a sigh and withdrawing my hand, they finally rxed and slid smoothly into the bathtub. They then submerged their bodies up to their corbones and began to y in the water with rxed smiles. Splish. Ssh. However, they werent ying with their hands but with water maniption, a skill gained through the Blessing of the Sea. Was that what fascinated them? Indeed. For Elisha, who specializes in elemental magic, directly manipting water without any intermediary process must feel quite extraordinary. Then, turning to Ca with the thought of engaging with her Elisha too This new ability shouldnt be more important than Master. But dont worry! Ill y with you, Master! Without saying it outright, she seemed to share the same thought, smiling broadly and turning her body halfway towards me. Ca naturally ended up sitting on top of me. Huh? Whats up, Ca? Are you suddenly in the mood? I had only nned for some light y since we werent exactly short on time but if Ca was interested, I guess there was no helping it! I ced my hands on Cas hips with a broad smile and then gently moved my waist, rubbing myself against Cas buttocks. No! Were going to practice resonance training! Now? I thought we were just going to y. Huh? Isnt magic training a form of y? I thought it would be the perfect time to show you a new method Ive prepared. I wondered if my sudden surge of disappointment was apparent. Ca cautiously began to speak, sneaking nces at me. Uh, um If Master dislikes it, we can just have sex The look on her face, like a puppy that did something wrong and was watching its owner, made me let out an involuntary chuckle. No, its okay. We had promised to do it, after all. Lets go ahead then. Thank you, Master! Nodding, Ca happily showered my cheeks with kisses. Thinking about it, this situation was kind of amusing. It was as if Ca was thanking me for sharing secrets with her. After patting Cas back for a while and waiting for the barrage of kisses to cease, I spoke up. So? What do we need to do? Ah, I didnt tell you! Its simple. Its not just about ovepping our magical wavelengths but also aligning our cores in a state where our bodies ovep! What does ovepping our bodies specifically mean? It means to do it while your penis is inside my vagina! That doesnt sound any different from sex. No, it is different. You have to focus on the magic, not the pleasure. So, you cant move, and you cant cum. This sounds like a challenging training method, in a different sense. Are you sure itll be effective? It should be better than anything weve done so far. Alright. Lets do it then. With determination, I nodded, and Ca nodded back. Okay. Ill insert it now. Cas hips slowly descended. Pop. Was it because we were underwater? Cas insides felt much more distinct than usual. Was I really supposed to endure this? How? Chapter 141: Can I… Do It? (2) Chapter 141: Can I¡­ Do It? (2) Crack. Was it because we were underwater? Cas insides felt much clearer than usual. No, was I supposed to endure this? How? Though theck of lubricant might make rough movements painful for both of us, moving gently seemed like it would feel better than ever before. However, unaware of my feelings, Ca briefly frowned, then soon shed an open smile. Wow doing it underwater makes it feel tight, just like the first time with Master. It wasnt a pleasant memory for you, was it? Ah, it wasnt that bad. Of course, I prefer the gentler Master now over the forceful one back then but still, Master did fulfill my request. Request? What did I do? Even with my exceptional memory, all I could recall was Ca whimpering in fear and me giving orders. Ah, and that ridiculous dad joke, too. Could the library be the root of all evil? Trying to divert my thoughts, it seemed even that wasnt allowed. Ca puffed her cheeks slightly and spoke in a sulking tone. Before we started properly, I asked for a kiss. I was really touched when Master granted it but to think Master forgot I do remember it, of course I was going to do it anyway, so I wondered if it even needed to be requested. You were nning to anyway?! Wow Cas face suddenly rxed into a daze. She looked like someone who had grasped all the happiness in the world with an expression of clumsy contentment. What? Is there some other meaning to a kiss besides expressing affection? Not just Ca, but Elisha, Iris, and Faye had also begged for kisses. Wondering if there was something more to it, I tilted my head, and Ca did the same. Expression of affection is everything. But its not something you do with just anyone, right? Its kind of a vow. Ah. Now that I think about it, this is a fantasy world set in medieval times. The meaning of a kiss being much heavier than it was in modern times wouldnt be strange. No, more precisely, the weighty in the vow. In a world where honor was paramount, a vow was a promise that staked ones social standing. Now I understand their eagerness for kisses. This isnt just a fling, right? Youll cherish me in the future, too, wont you? It must have been their roundabout way of asking. Suddenly, I remembered the vow Ca made by kissing me in the dungeon of Gef City, and I felt unexpectedly emotional. Ca, do you want to kiss? ? Yes! Though not entirely sure, Ca smiled brightly and nodded. Squish. Naturally, Cas ample chest pressed against my upper body and ttened. This soft yet resilient sensation always sharpened my senses, but Now, there was something more pressing. Chu. The ticklishness of our lips touching, the ticklishness created by our breaths, and the resonance of the word vow we had discussed earlier. Who knew such an ordinary kiss could make my heart flutter this much? Surely, weve done it numerous times before, but today, I seem to be overly sensitive. Ah! Masters face turned red! How cute! Hmm. Lets leave this topic and continue with the Resonance training discussion. Right! I almost forgot. Did I exin why were doing it in this posture? No, you didnt exin why we have to endure moving and climaxing in this state. Then Ill tell you now! Remember when I said that magicians with the same core can synchronize their magical wavelengths and share magical sensations? Of course. I learned to cast magic through you when I was learning basic magic. But this was useless for Resonance, right? Basic magic was just about causing phenomena, so it didnt matter. But from low-level magic onwards, one must imagine a clear goal, making it impossible to replicate with borrowed sensations alone. Especially not the secrets of the Lindelheit family, known as a magic nobility. Ca, knowing this better than anyone, grinned. Today will be a bit different. Instead of me synchronizing with you, youll need to synchronize with me. Eh? Hows that different? It is very different. First, matching magical wavelengths to synchronize is inherently rted to Resonance. So, its not just about sharing the sensation of manipting magic but also knowing how to match it? Thinking about it, it made sense. Learning magic through Cas synchronization was like being spoon-fed. But eating and cooking were different things, werent they? But do we have to do it while inserted like this? Unless you are a mid-level magician. As a low-level magician, to feel and replicate another persons mana pattern, you have to be one as much as possible. Indeed. If I could do it like Ca, I would have mastered Resonance long ago and even reached mid-level magician status by now. In fact, thanks to Cas tutoring and system tricks, I was getting stronger much faster than during my H&A days. Still, I havent reached mid-level magician status yet. As I nodded, Ca added seriously. But dont focus too much on the mana. If you do, your penis will beid and fall out. You said we cant move or climax, right? Yes. Then I cant hold on, and my mana will scatter. So what should I do?! Crying out in disbelief, Cas lips curled up. I have a n! Since were keeping the core close to make it easier for you to feel Squish. This time, it wasnt just her soft chest pressing against my body, but she also hugged me tightly enough to hurt a bit. Right. Faintly, I could feel Cas heartbeat transmitted to me as clearly as if it were my own. How about now? It wont slip out, right? Rather, I should be worried about my self-control. Perhaps pleased with my somewhat disgruntled answer, Ca smiled lightly and brought her lips close to my ear. Lets start then. First, close your eyes and concentrate on the beat of my heart, Master. Okay. I followed Cas instructions, closing my eyes and honing my senses. The sound of water manipted by Elisha nearby. Droplets of water falling somewhere. And Cas faint breathing. As I concentrated, the sounds gradually faded away. What initially seemed difficult had be a natural, meditation-like focus as I learned magic. Less than a minute after closing my eyes, the only sound I could hear was my own heart beating. Thump, thump. My heart pulsated vigorously as usual, with the mana core rotating in sync with its rhythm. However, the sensation from my lower body inside her and the increasingly firm touch of her nipples against my chest also began to make their presence known. I inadvertently started counting the ridges inside her instead of following the heartbeat. Ca, somehow noticing my diverted attention, whispered again. Ill let you y with it as much as you wantter, so please focus here for now. Groan. A tingling sensation in my chest, as if in protest, made mana burst forth. Somehow, I managed to refocus and began to concentrate once more. Deeper and deeper. Sinking into a swamp, losing myself in it. Downward, further down. Until I reached the very bottom, where even the sound of my own heart could no longer be heard. A feeling ofplete emptiness, as if in a dark room with no windows, blindfolded. At the end of my inner precipice, there was nothing. Or perhaps, with my current state, I was incapable of sensing anything. Floundering in the water, I started to desperately search around. Hoping to find even the slightest stimtion. How long had I been doing this? Thump. A faint vibration wasing from somewhere. It definitely wasnting from within me. My heart and my core didnt beat like this. Thump, thump. But the more I focused, the clearer the sensation became. Instinctively, I realized what it was. This wasnt mine; it was Cas heart and core. Our chests touched, and our lower abdomens connected. Though we were originally two separate beings, at least for now, Ca and I have be one. Perhaps that was why. Even though I was concentrating on my inner self, the deeper I went, the closer I felt to Cas core. No, I was actually getting closer. The sound of the heartbeat grew louder, and the intensity of the cores brilliance increased. Unknowingly, I let out a sigh of admiration when it seemed within reach. Unlike my core, which merely circted around my heart, Cas core was on apletely different level in terms of the number of rings, size, and even the way it rotated. Only a strange sense of kinship allowed me to guess that we were using the same breathing technique to create our cores. For a moment, I was lost in front of Cas core. Then, Cas gentle whisper guided me to the next step. Youve done well. Now, imagine oveying your core on mine. Despite the differences in size, the number of rings, and the way it rotates, try to ovey them. Could I? Until now, Ive followed along well, but from here, I felt uncertain. But I had to at least try. While focusing on Cas core, I slowly brought my own core, which I had momentarily forgotten, to the surface. The emerging location was naturally where Cas core was. Of course, it wasnt that my core and Cas core were actually ovepping, but rather the image of it. Thump, thump. Thump, thump. Our heartbeats were slightly out of sync, like a missed beat. I needed to synchronize them. Controlling ones heartbeat on demand was nonsense. But I had already hinted at it. Essentially, it was like turning on and off the Blessing of the Sea. Both the heartbeat and the mana wavelength were merely secondary changes that followed. The important thing was to integrate my core with Cas core. Although it seemed the system correction didnt apply to pure mana maniption At this level, I should be able to manage somehow with my current abilities. As naturally as moving my arm, I began to synchronize my core with Cas. Noise, resistance, cancetion, distortion, etc. There were a few trials and errors, but somehow, it worked, thanks to my knowing the trick. Thump, thump. Our heartbeats sounded unified. Simultaneously, a rapid expansion of perception urred. It must be a phenomenon caused by sharing Cas mana sense. However, this didntst long. I reflexively pushed Ca away as my concentration broke. Why is it that not only our magical senses but also our physical senses are shared?! So, the sensation of my vagina that Master feels is like this? I didnt want to know the sensation of being inside her right now! Chapter 142: Can I… Do It? (3) Chapter 142: Can I¡­ Do It? (3) Something went wrong. Aaaaah! Huh Master, if you suddenly struggle like that Aah! Aaaaah! Aaaaaah!! The moment I synchronized deeply with Cas core. Just for a brief moment. Literally, a fleeting moment. For some reason, not just the sense of energy but all five senses were linked. I vividly felt a heavy sensation. No one can embed it in me! Even if it was me! Aaaaaaaah!!!!!! Ah! Master! Please calm down! If you keep doing this, it keeps rubbing, and Huh it bes harder to remove It took quite amotion, but finally, with Elishas help, I managed to calm down. In the process, Ca climaxed about twice But she seemed satisfied, so I guess it was okay.
Have you calmed down a bit, Yandel? Yeah Ca, lookingpletely rxed, hugged me as I quietly nodded. Elisha, who seemed to be in such a bad mood that we caused a fuss while testing new abilities, started to smirk and then burst intoughter after a while. Pfft! Did you hate it that much, Yandel? Do you think its a nice experience? Oh? We deal with your terrible thing every day, you know? Should I reduce the number of times we do it? When I asked cautiously, Ca, who I thought had fainted, shook her head with a fluttering movement. No. Please do it every day I like your manhood, Master. Ca! Perhaps because of the unwanted experience of empathy, Cas words sounded particrly moving. By the way, my vagina is seriously no joke, right? This is what you call a masterpiece, isnt it? If only she hadnt followed it up with that. Elisha and I looked at her with shocked expressions, to which Caughed brightly, saying it was a joke. Elisha tried to say something to that smile but ended up sighing deeply. Haah Anyway, how did this happen? Isnt it supposed to be just the sense of mana that bes unified? Hehe. Right. Usually, thats the case. When I synchronized with Masters core, I didnt feel the five senses either. Then why Because its Master? An answer without a hint of hesitation or doubt. Elisha was at a loss for words at Cas ruby-colored eyes, which sparkled unusually today. Oh, um right? Because its Yandel At Elishasckluster response, Ca iled her arms in protest. Its not ttery, okay? Theres a real, usible reason. Im curious about that, too. What could the reason be? Its simple. Masters heart is much closer to the original than mine. Huh? Though it sounded absurd at first, Cas exnation began to make sense. Ca, with dragon blood diluted over generations, and me, who achieved the most potent blood through ancestral regression. And the Lintblum breathing technique, created by an ancestor who looked just like me. It was clear whose aptitude was superior. Isnt it natural for a more powerful result when Master tries to synchronize with my core than when I do? No, even so, its not like were a vampire n exercising dominance over others with our pure blood Elisha pondered for a moment and then nodded. Come to think of it, dragons also had guardians andmanded their kin. Maybe Whats with the maybe? The whole setting of me being a descendant of dragons was fabricated. From my perspective, this could also be an effect of the system correction. Of course, since it was the realm of mana maniption, not magic, it wouldnt have received direct correction. But there were many aspects that received corrections, even if not casting magic. Like how corrections were applied to every action of moving the body when holding a weapon. The essence of status window correction was to grant above-average skills to everything inscribed in the status window as a trait. The mana core was no exception. Originally, even if Ca had created it, it would have taken a while to circte mana on my own. But in my case, the core stabilized quickly, and the circuit activated as soon as it settled. Instead, it was said to have an inorganic feel,cking personal characteristics. Perhaps that was why it went too deep while synchronizing with Ca? Just like when my heart gets closer when hugging Faye than when hugging Iris. Because its core was smooth, without any particr bumps, it achieved a tighter synchronization with Ca. It didnt stop with just mana-rted senses but even shared all five senses. Well this was just my spection. I nodded to myself and spoke up. Anyway, I wont do it again. What?! Why?! You know it too, Master! If the connection is that close, you can gain a lot from it! I know. But I wont. Could it be? Yes. Didnt I say? Even if its me, there are no exceptions. No Master Ca was incredulous and whined, but this was non-negotiable. Perhaps giving up due to my firm stance, Ca sighed deeply and began rubbing her cheek against my corbone. The rubbing of her breasts against my torso came as a bonus. I gently stroked the back of Cas slightly sullen head. Dont be too disappointed. Ill definitely remember the feeling of aligning my mana pattern with something else. What? Ca looked puzzled. Surprisingly, it was true that I learned how to modify my mana pattern. Perhaps because I experienced it physically, it was applied by system correction? It seemed possible, as it was likely a minor skill attached to the Lintblum core or a lower mage trait. Ill just show you once, so watch carefully. I closed my eyes and extended one hand. This time, I wouldnt mimic someones mana pattern. That was only necessary when synchronizing. Instead, I began to intensify my mana pattern more passionately. Thump, thump, thump. The heartbeat grew faster and faster. ordingly, the core also increased its rotational speed and began to overheat. I envisioned a small flickering me. Tinder. Whoosh. Not as strong as the Resonance Ca showed before, but the firepower was quite impressive. Not bad, even without a charge cast. Ca was just gaping, while Elisha narrowed her eyes and nodded. Did you synchronize the core not with a person but with the me magic itself? Its not impossible. Specialized magic circles and mana cores operate on a simr principle. But changing it to your liking is quite surprising. Right. Remember how I got sick of touching the very nature of elements while learning elementalbination? Thats when I started to get a feel for it. Normally, even if you get a feel for it, you cant follow it. This is right. If we have to say, its like an artificial aptitude. But it worked when I tried. Elisha looked as if she had seen something very unpleasant, so I shrugged. She was a genius, yet why such a reaction? A skilled mage could infer the type of magic cast from the properties felt in the mana flow. For example, feeling hot mana meant fire magic, and feeling solid mana meant earth magic. But mana, whether it became magic or something else, was energy without a physical form before manifesting as a phenomenon. It was all about themon wavelength that each attribute carried. What I just imitated was also mimicking such a wavelength. Of course, this was a minor version far behind the amplification through resonance with magic itself, a specialty of the Lindelheit. It was limited to enhancing only one series at a time and only possible for elemental magic, which I clearly remember the wavelength of. It was an enlightenment with many restrictions. But youve definitely got the gist of it. Right. As Elisha said, now that Ive got the gist of it, maybe I can learn Resonance if I develop it from here? Ca, who was nkly staring at the me burning on my hand, started to smirk uncontrobly. Hehehehe. Ca? Of course, Master! I always believed in you! Didnt you pout your lips when I said I wouldnt synchronize again? Was it for this? Smack. Ca kissed my cheek and giggled. I pinched Cas cheek in response. Aaaaah! A scream that seemed oddly joyful. Next, I pinched Elishas cheek. Eeeek! Just a strange scream. What whats this for?! Why did you pinch me all of a sudden?! Elishas voice sounded wrong, and I chuckled. Just because? Eek! Elisha fluttered her long ears in frustration, but just like Ca did to me earlier, she quieted down immediately when I lightly kissed her. Ca and Elisha quietly submerged in the water. And me, between them. Unexpected things happened, but I still gained something from the training with Ca. Isnt it alright now? The atmosphere turned subtly suggestive. It wasnt just me feeling it. Elisha subtly pushed her chest forward and said. Um, you? Yeah? We didnt go all the way, and it was for training, but since it was with Ca, next is Elisha slyly attempted to climb on top of me. Her wet blue bun tickled my torso. It was a very fair argument, so I also reached towards Elishas waist. But then The rm clock sounded from the bedroom side. Right. We didnt have much time, did we? I gently stroked the sulky Elishas ears and said, Should I just do it quickly with my mouth? Instead, Ill let you go first tonight. Just like we nned, in the bathroom filled with water. Okay. Elisha silently dove underwater.
Underwater breathing was unbeatable. And underwater fetio was divine. Chapter 143: Favoritism Hurts A Bit Chapter 143: Favoritism Hurts A Bit Underwater breathing was unbeatable. And underwater fetio was divine. But unfortunately, due to ack of time, I couldnt make it to the main part and had to get dressed. Thus, with my hair still damp, I unnecessarily crossed the vast academy grounds. There had been various incidentstely, but with the exams approaching, the atmosphere seemed a bit calmer. After all, if the social activities and screenings had already ended, those not scared enough to drop out should focus on their school life. The academys exams werent midterms or finals, but a semester evaluation that urred once per semester. However, one couldnt ignore this since next years ss assignments were based on these evaluations. Achieving high scores could even result in changing sses in the second semester. Being in a lower ss wasnt a disadvantage, but being assigned to a higher ss improved the quality of life significantly. For instance, having a personal training room in Dorm A or getting to go to the dungeon practice one more time. After graduation, job cements also heavily consider which ss you graduated from. Formoners or achievers aspiring for social climbing, every exam bes a matter of desperation. While watching students bury their heads in books or arrange sparring sessions after ss, Ca, seemingly pleased that I had caught on to the essence of resonance, gently tugged at my pinky finger. Master, Master. You said youd meet Priestess Helena before going to ss, right? Yeah. I nned to take a quick bath and catch some sleep for an hour or two but I ended up not doing either. Ill ask for some fatigue recovery and brag about clearing another dungeon. Brag? Even though our firepower is strong, if we meet stronger enemies, the bnce of the party bes crucial. In that sense, Priestess Helena has the perfect role. A tank that deals and heals? This is what you call a perfectbination. So, Helena must have a penalty as a warrior of light. As I was thinking about variousbinations, Ca and Elisha began whispering to me with serious expressions. Master. Dont tell me Priestess Helena is also destined to fall? Maybe the entire Church of Righteous Radiance will copse, Ca. That makes it sound like I only recruit those who have fallen. A bitter voice escaped me, but what returned was an even more intense surprise. What? Wasnt that the case? Fayes family situation sounded almost like she was dependent on you. When I asked her toe under me, she refused so much, but when I became a ve, she immediately rushed to buy me. So, I thought this time would be simr Karma? No. This was all because of the Boiling Silence. It was because the followers of the Boiling Silence Church tried to bring down anyone with potential. Anyway, it was all of those cultists fault! Well, its true that the Church of Righteous Radiance is falling apart if left alone. See! I knew it! Despite sharing shocking news, instead of being surprised, they high-fived each other with triumph. What did they see me as? Shaking my head, Ca and Elishas expressions hardened as they btedly realized the gravity of the situation. Uh If the Church of Righteous Radiance copses, doesnt that almost halve the power of the United Divine Orders? Given the nature of priests, as long as they can prove their divine power, they can clear most usations. If it still falls corruption of the entire order? Or the absence of their god Either way, its a serious issue. They looked up at me with worried expressions. I patted their backs and smirked. Dont worry. You think Id bring this up for no reason? Theres a way, so dont fret. Since there was no need to keep it hidden any longer, I roughlyid out the n. Well, what I was going to talk about wasnt exactly grand enough to be called a n. First, we would build a rapport with the Church of Righteous Radiance and join them on secret missions that outsiders couldnt participate in. Not all of them, just a few missions that the cultists set as traps. Pretending to embark on a mission, whether we actually go or not, or even if we turn the traps against them, the goal was to return with our forces intact as much as possible. Then, we head straight to the headquarters of the Church of Righteous Radiance and hit the cultist alliance in the back of the head while theyre hitting us in the back. Simple, wasnt it? It doesnt sound simple at all. The cultist alliance? Those unnecessarily prideful fools are uniting? Theyre loosely united even now. They pretend not to get along due to differing doctrines on the surface. Shrugging my shoulders, Ca and Elishas expressions turned pale. With a bitter smile, I added, Oh, by the way, if we dont participate in the trap missions at all, theyll include the personnel they had ced there ande at us head-on. Its a n the cultists have been preparing for a long time. They wont give up over a few variables. At least, it was impossible to find out during the H&A y. Not me, nor even the yers who really got criticized. None of us could avoid the event of the Church of Righteous Radiance being attacked. As I finished talking, a strange determination seemed to rise on the slightly pale faces of the two. Despite the solemn atmosphere they were giving off and the nces from around Thanks to themotion wed already caused, other students just ignored us and went on their way. This allowed us to arrive at the Divine Studies ssroom a bit morefortably.
Pardon? You came to me because youre tired, brother? Yes. But its not just tiredness; its fatigue from clearing a dungeon in just one day yesterday. Helena looked incredulous until I showed her a bottle containing thest bit of the Blessing of the Sea and how, even buried in paperwork, I could breathe just fine. Then she believed me. Hmm. You mustve been quite tired! Come here! Ill give you a blessing as well, brother! Helena reached out her hand and gently touched my forehead, mumbling a prayer. Then, a white light enveloped my body, and the heaviness and haziness quickly returned to normal. No, it felt lighter than usual, as if the blessing wasnt just talk. Ah, these two went to the dungeon with me as well Hmm Then I must do the same for them. Helena, who had been kind to me but dismissive towards Ca and Elisha due to their involvement with cultists and summoning spirits, upon hearing that they also contributed to the dungeon, she quickly recited a prayer for recovery and blessing. After thanking her for the noticeably morefortable feeling, I was about to head to the Magic Studies ssroom when Ah, brother? Could you wait a moment? Yes? What is it, Helena? Helena grabbed my wrist. Is it about thest nuns habit that I asked for before? Its not done yet! But the dungeon-rted matter you mentioned has been concluded. Saying so, she handed me something. A silver medallion in the shape of a lion. It was the symbol of the Church of Righteous Radiance. Weve found a dungeon in the caves of the Kiklop Mountains. After exploring, it seems to be a raid-type dungeon, so weve decided to rmend it to Brother Yandel after preparing thoroughly Would that be okay? Oh A raid-type dungeon, unlike a general dungeon designed to hold many monsters, contained a particrly strong single monster. A raid dungeon in the caves of the Kiklop Mountains would mean a Twin Head Ogre. Indeed, a formidable foe. To take down even a regr ogre required a well-bnced party consisting of aura users or mid-level magicians. But a Twin Head Ogre? Either the number of people needs to triple, or there needs to be at least one aura expert or high-level magician added to the group. Of course, either way, for the battle-crazed Church of Righteous Radiance, it was a manageable level. That must be why they were calling us to such a dangerous dungeon. Should I think of it as a form of self-promotion or evangelism? If you believe in the Righteous Radiance, you can fight this well! So, how about attending a service with us today? Something like that. Even if not, raid dungeons had fewer variables, and you could run away if necessary. Leaving the clear rate aside, it might also be because these dungeons had the highest survival probability. Looking at the medallion in my hand, I smiled broadly and put it into my inventory. Sure! But would it be okay to bring a few more people with me? Huh? It bes difficult to protect everyone if there are too many people Theyll follow orders well, so dont worry about that part. Plus, everyone will pull their weight. If thats the case Okay, Ill let the order know. Thank you, Priestess Helena. No matter how far the dungeon was, it wouldnt take all the vacation to get there and back. On the way back, we could also take care of the cultists branch by the sea, and have some fun there. With a perfect vacation n in mind, I smiled and wished Helena well on her exams before heading to the Magic Studies ssroom.
Rolling. Iona has entered! Today, as always, Iona rolled three times and struck a victory pose. In that stance, she waved one arm and began to announce todays lesson schedule. Hello, hello! Did everyone have a good weekend? The professors have been wondering what kind of exams to give for the semester evaluation! Groans could be heard from all around. It seemed like the sighing at the mention of exams was universal, here or on Earth. But Ive already decided what well do for the magicbat ss, so Ill let you know in advance! Drumroll Iona stomped her feet and made drum noises with her mouth before spinning in ce and striking a strange pose to continue. Ta-da! The semester evaluation for the 1st-semester 1st-year magicbat ss will be a league-style duel! A league match, huh? For therger sses, like B or C, they used a tournament style where only the winners advanced, and scores were assigned based on ranking. There was a losers revival, but luck in matchups was important too. However, the smaller ss A had a league format where everyone got to duel at least once. I was confident I could win against anyone, so I didnt need to worry about Ah, but Yandel is an exception! Iona made a beep-beep sound and crossed her arms above her head to form an X. Why is that?! Well, after seeing the duelst time, the others dont stand a chance against you, right? Theres no need for a duel if the oue is obvious. Huh. It made sense, so I was about to nod in agreement when suddenly So, Yandels exam will be a duel with me! For the same reason, youll duel with me in future sses, too! What? A practicalbat duel with Iona? As bewildered as I was, Iona just grinned, showing off her sharp fangs. How about that? A one-on-one date with none other than Professor Iona! Nice, right? Yeah, of course, its nice! No need for thanks! Ionas usually lively voice somehow sounded annoying today. A duel It was going to hurt a lot, wasnt it? Chapter 144: Favoritism Hurts A Bit (2) Chapter 144: Favoritism Hurts A Bit (2) Iona was a thorough pragmatist. To the extent that instead of fighting as if to kill each other, she would actually push you to kill. If it werent for the Blood Shift magic that transferred the damage to herself, ss A would have been annihted, except for me. Well having experienced the War of the Gods and considering Ionas own goals, it made sense, and it was actually effective. But it was a different story when I was the one getting hit. Being a first-year, I think a one-on-one duel with a professor is too early for me. Its okay! Its okay! Even if you were in your fourth year, dueling with me would be 300 years too early, right? Ill go easy on you, so dont worry! Then why duel with me? Thats simple! Iona, smiling brightly, continued with a suddenly serious expression. Yandel. Be honest, does dueling with other kids help you? Umm Even when I only knew how to use Wind Cutter and not even a shield, the students in ss A were no match for me. The exception was perhaps Elisha, but Elisha is now my ve. In such a situation, not only had I learned most of the basic magic, but Id also leveled up for reasons like dungeon exploration and social monster subjugation. As Iona said, there was hardly anything to gain from dueling with students from other sses. In fact, these days at the academy, we treat it as studying theory, and practical training was done in the dorms. Iona seemed unwilling to just let me skip sses without any consequences. I had no choice but to nod in understanding her reasoning. Yes Please go easy on me. Yep! Oh, Im just asking, but is there any student who objects? Naturally there were none who objected; they wouldve liked it, rather. Cursed lot. Its not them getting hit, thats why.
I arrived at the training ground with a slightly heavy heart. While other students were gathering in small groups to prepare for their usual duels, I was a bit away, warming up alone. Are you done warming up? My body is ready, but not my mind That means youre ready! Iona, who had been crouching, suddenly jumped up and stood. I reflexively took out my staff and dagger to take a stance, and Ionas blood-red eyes gleamed mischievously. Hmm. You say youre not ready, but your body is all prepared! Thats not how youre supposed to use that phrase. I know! I know! But its a fun ss activity, right? Its just a joke to make you smile! Iona, pulling up the corners of her mouth with her fingers, made a yful expression. Was it because of her looks that she seemed like a thug? Despite feeling depressed about getting beat up, I couldnt help but let out a snicker. Shall we start then? Ah, before that, I have a question, if thats okay? What is it? Its not a weird question, right? Like Professor Ionas age or something! Its 372 years old. Whoa Iona looked surprised, as if shed been petting a cute typus and then got pricked by its poisonous w. Knowing that I was aware of her age yet pretending to be surprised seemed like an attempt to change the subject, but I couldnt let that happen. Anyway, getting back to the point Its not like theres no one else to duel with me besides the professor. Behind me, Ca waved her hands in support, and Elisha, arms crossed, were both watching with a worried look. ncing at them, Iona nodded as if she understood. Ah? Ca is quite different, but Elisha would definitely be a good sparring partner for Yandel! Then why Shes not a student. Iona sharply stated, shaking her head. Even though Yandel has the privilege to bring ves anywhere, that doesnt justify involving them in sses. Youre strict about this. Right! Right! The rules must be adhered to! Of course, theres nothing I can do about learning by watching over someones shoulder! Iona smiled slyly and added. From her hand, she extended a dark red light that intertwined me and Iona. Blood Shift. From now on, all types of damage I receive will be borne by Iona through magic It was the only safety measure in this sparring ss. This meant she was telling me toe at her now. I sighed deeply and gathered my mana. Thump, thump. A slightly faster heartbeat than usual. The flow through my core intensified as well. I should put to use what I had learned immediately. The core, tuned to the fire attribute, emitted mana, and a red magic circle appeared above the staff. Burning fire, explode. Fireball! A fireball was cast with the shortest possible chant for offense. Thanks to being specialized in the attribute, despite the simplification, the fireball wasrger and faster than usual. Yep. Good judgment. No matter how strong the opponent is, starting with a big spell without anyone to protect you is foolish. Iona waved her hand with a bright smile. Crackle. A mound of earth rising from the ground in a C shape engulfed the fireball. Boom! There was a sound of something exploding. But the earth wall remained intact. Probably only the inside was slightly crumbled. It didnt matter. I didnt expect this, but I assumed it would be blocked anyway. Immediately after casting the fireball, I continued with the chant for the next spell. Shine brightly. And quickly proim my feats. Thunderbolt. Although the cores wavelength was still tuned to fire, using the opposite attribute wouldnt be a problem unless it waspletely opposite. Lightning shot from the staffs tip, tracing a trajectory impossible in nature and circumventing obstacles. Amazing! Amazing! Your chant is always so fast! Then how about you take a hit for once?! Ah. But Im a professor, you know? This level is not enough! Iona waved her hand towards the lightning again. The lightning dispersed after hitting an invisible barrier. But there was no next spell. Well, there was, but it wasnt directed at Iona. This arm shall be strong, unstoppable by anyone. Strength. These legs shall be swift as a thoroughbred, cutting through the wind. Haste. I cast two auxiliary spells with a kick off the ground. My body, now enhanced in strength and agility, naturally elerated. Aha! So youreing in for closebat? I lowered the dagger towards the rapidly approaching Iona. Conversely, I lifted the staff high, pulling mana more forcefully. Hmm. Ignoring the soreness felt in the core, I recited the incantation for a spell loaded with a massive amount of mana. Light! sh! The view whitened blindingly. Given the massive mana and the enhancement from the blessing of the Sun God, even Iona might flinch Hey, hey. Ive been quite lenient, havent I? In a world filled with whiteness, I heard Ionas voice. A shiver, as if ice were poured down my back, made me dart to the side instead of forward. But then Scrape. Argh! I felt a burning agony in my left knee, as if my leg had been sliced through entirely. Was it Wind Cutter? Thanks to Blood Shift, my leg wasnt actually severed, but moving properly amidst this pain would be difficult. However, it was true that exchanging magic head-on with Iona wouldnt give me a chance of winning. Gritting my teeth, I stood up, putting pressure on my aching leg. With my mobilitypromised, I was about to chant for a shield instead of another spell when But, but. Remember, Yandel. Your opponent can also find your weak point! Iona, who had suddenly appeared right in front of me, swung her fist down from above. More precisely, she swung a floating rock located a short distance from her fist. Boom! The impact was like being hammered down. My head felt like it was being crushed, and my vision flickered. Frozen by the sudden shock, Ionas whisper reached my ears, her lips close to mine. No, no. You mustnt lose focus until the veryst moment. You cant rx just because one attack is over, right? As the rock that had been hammered down began to rotate suddenly Rock Throw! With Ionas unnecessarily cheerful voice, it soared upward. Thud! There was a dull sound, like hitting a leather pouch. The problem was that I was that leather pouch. I was unable to scream a second time, perhaps because I had expelled all the air from my lungs. Now, I just gasped, enduring the pain of my chest being crushed. Despite everything, the systems correction silentlypleted the spell I had been casting. Shield! I was floating in the air, and Iona had her blood-red eyes wide open below. What I had to do was clear. An invisible force shall be my limbs. Force Grab! As I did in the fight against Edmerek, I threw myself using the psychokic spell, Force Grab. The target, of course, was Iona, right below me. Scream! My body plummeted swiftly. Wrapped in a shield, I was practically a living cannonball at this point. Even if blocked, I figured if the shield broke, I couldnd at least one hit with my dagger. Ha! I seized the opportunity I had literally thrown myself into, wide-eyed with determination. However All I saw was Iona, wearing a satisfied smile. Your concentration to use magic in any situation is truly amazing! But have you thought about what to do if you fail? Terra. A small clump of earth rising from her feet disrupted Ionas bnce. Thanks to that, Iona tilted her body as if falling, narrowly avoiding a shield bash. I extended my dagger, but even that missed. Eventually, I was the only one to crash to the ground, scrambling to get up when Fireball. Boom! Ugh! A burning sensation on my back forced my head back to the ground. After that, no matter how desperately I struggled, I was thoroughly beaten in all sorts of ways. Even when I managed to bring it to closebat, it was the same. One curious thing was that Iona didnt use her specialty, blood magic, or any intermediate or higher-level magic. Only up to low-level spells. And she fought with familiar magic, excluding special types. It felt like she was adjusting to my level. This must be what she meant by going easy on me. Of course, that didnt change the fact that I was in severe pain. After being beaten up by Iona for the entire ss, I was finally released. Did I have to do this every day? Chapter 145: Favoritism Hurts A Bit (3) Chapter 145: Favoritism Hurts A Bit (3) Just as Iona had said, the one-on-one duel with Iona didnt end with just one urrence but continued every day. And every day, I got thoroughly beaten. No. As I got used to Iona and learned various things, the intensity of the duels increased, making the beatings I received more severe as the days went by. But today would be different! st Burn! A massive me of mass exploded upon themand word. Sharp fragments of me scattered. Each moved fast and on an irregr trajectory, but their destination was the same. The me materialized during a demonstration of elementalbination magic that Iris had shown before. Abination of me and earth magic developed into a more violent form, prepared especially for today. However, Iona simply smiled brightly in the face of the magic aimed at her vital points. Amazing! Amazing! This must be a secret of the Sylvan Mana Tower, right? Last time, you used a wide-area attack, but this time, you prepared a spell for personalbat! Good job, student Yandel! Would you mind getting hit a bit if you know! I dont want to! It seems like it would hurt! Iona yfully retorted, waving her hand from left to right. Following her trajectory, several ice spikes were formed. Was this a consecutive casting of Icicle Spear? Or multiple chants? Ice Arrow! No, it was Ice Arrow. Being able to create several at once or control their trajectory to some extent after shooting them was a characteristic of arrow-type magic. But why were these arrows so thick? While I internally panicked, Ionas Ice Arrow swiftly intercepted and annihted the fragments of my st Burn. Bang! Boom! And then, one remaining arrow pierced through the steam and, as a bonus, pierced through my heart as well. Cough A clear fatal wound. Of course, thanks to Blood Shift, there was no actual injury apart from a hole in my clothes. Only the pain clinging like an afterimage reminded me that Id been hit in return. Even though Blood Shift absorbed a certain level of pain along with wounds, I couldnt get used to this sensation of being on the brink of death. All the magic I prepared over the past few days with Iris through themunication crystal gets blocked like this. Not just exploding, but I still vividly remembered struggling to add a homing feature to the fragments. At this point, I started to get angry. Argh! Let me stab you just once! Please, just once! Of course, I couldnt even graze her clothes when I was fine, so what would change by charging in with my eyes flipped? No! No! No matter how angry you are, a magician shouldnt charge in so foolishly, student Yandel! And saying you want to stab Tsk! You shouldnt say such naughty things to a professor! This time, I got beaten down personally by Iona, who had strengthened herself with support magic. An event that had happened several times, something that could even be considered part of my recent daily routine. But perhaps the mental exhaustion from enduring only the shocks I could withstand was inevitable. As soon as Iy down on the ground, my eyes began to close. As my vision narrowed, I saw Iona, startled, rushing towards me, and then I lost consciousness.
When I woke up, I was in the infirmary bed. It felt a bit less plush than the intensive care unit I was admitted to after defeating Edmerek. As I absentmindedly thought this, a grumpy-looking middle-aged priest approached from afar. He must be the priest in charge of this infirmary. Have you awakened? Ah, yes. I Dont worry. Theres nothing wrong with your body. Professor Iona is unnecessarily thorough in these matters. The priest tutted, gave a short prayer to bless me, and nodded. Rest for today. Ill speak to Professor Iona on your behalf. Thank you. As I nodded my head, the priest, who casually received my thanks, soon headed out of the room. And from the next room over, I could hear a bellowing voice telling someone to take it easy with their body. From what I could gather, it seemed they were busy due to the Knight Department students being brought in every day. Just having woken up, I was staring nkly at the ceiling when the door burst open, and Ca and Elisha came rushing in. Master! Are you really okay?! Ive never seen anyone faint in Professor Ionas ss before Youre not hurt anywhere, are you?! Ca, you heard what the priest said earlier. Stop making such a fuss But seriously, isnt Professor Iona going too far? No matter how important realistic dueling is, how can she push someone until they copse? Ca, worriedly grabbed my arm, and Elisha, subtly expressed her dissatisfaction with Iona. Tickling the chins of the two quickly calmed them down and quieted them. Well, dont be too hard on her. Not just anyone can take Professor Ionas one-on-one lessons, right? Thats true. It might be a bit harsh, but Professor Iona teaches how to fight as a magician without holding anything back. Yeah. Unless you be her ve or she takes you on as a personal student, its an opportunity that wouldnte. The academy was an educational institution meant to nurture talented individuals regardless of their background, but that didnt mean there were professors who taught everything they knew. Be it a Magic Tower, guild, or family tied to one, they kept their secrets for reasons of proprietary knowledge. And those who had seeded on their own without any particr background, even more so, kept their cards close to their chests for their own value. But Iona was different. Although her methods were rough, she truly did her best to teach me. She was trying to teach me everything except for blood magic or the vampire-likebat style that relied on tenacious vitality. This was almost akin to favoritism. And I was well aware of it. How could I not notice the drastic changes in just a few days? It wasnt that Id gained new magic or increased my mana, but I was confident that the current me could overpower the me of the past. But as grateful as I was, it was still frustrating. I need power. The kind of power that could give Iona a taste of her own medicine! Thats what happened. Iris, any good ideas? -Huh Didnt the professor say she was limiting her own power when fighting? And yet, you couldnt even touch the hem of her clothes. I had skipped a day of sses and only returned to the dormitory afterward. As soon as I arrived, I turned on themunication crystal and chatted away to Iris about everything that had happened today. While I wasying out myints, Ca silentlyid her head on my knee, gazing up at my face with a silly grin. And Elisha, not minding getting close to me in her attempt to see Iriss face, stretched her neck out long. Having gotten used to having the two of them by my side, I naturally continued to chatter away, poking and prodding here and there. Softly and squishily. Really, Iris? Isnt there anything? Like a forbidden spell or magic so powerful that it can only be used with unanimous approval from some sort of council? -Such magic can indeed be considered the romance of a magician, but the oues arent always great. Irisughed as if it were ridiculous, pointing at her rather ample chest. -First of all, I got caught trying to cast a forbidden spell myself. Ah. Even summoning spirits was considered a forbidden spell. -Thetter does exist, but I dont know of any. Even if I did tell you, such magics require the budget of a nation to use, so you wouldnt be able to use them personally. That much? -Indeed, thats why its strictly managed by those in high positions. Realizing she made a valid point, I couldnt help but nod in agreement. Ah, but Iris, is that padding? -Is it that obvious? Yes. Iriss chest could only be seen to be plump whenpletely exposed or touched. It wasnt something you could tell just by looking at her wearing loose clothes, like now. -I was too greedy Next time, Ill have to go for a more moderate size. Iris, looking slightly disappointed, took something round and jelly-like from her chest and tossed it away. Now, she was back to her usual self. So, theres no straightforward method, then? -At least, from what I can see, thats the case. If I had to say, creating a new elementalbination magic andbining it with the elemental resonance youve recently seeded in would be So, the reason Im getting beaten by Professor Iona isnt a matter of power, so increasing power wont really make a difference, right? -Exactly. But Im surprised. I knew Professor Iona was great, but shes a top-tier magician like me, after all. Honestly, I wouldnt be confident enough not to get hit at all if I limited my power that much. Well thats why she teaches the magicbat subject because she fights so well. It was not only because Iona had always been good at fighting, but also because the vampire race itself was strong. Iris might not be aware, but if we were topare thebat abilities of Iris and Iona, Iona would likely be far superior. Of course, someday Ill be stronger than Iona but how do I wait until then? If there was no other way, then I guess I just had to work very hard. As I sighed deeply in disappointment, Elisha, perhaps feeling sorry for me, stroked my neck while trying to look into themunication crystal. Dont get too down. Anyway, you just need tond a hit on Professor Iona, right? Yeah. Its so unfair to just keep getting hit. Then, although it might be a bit underhanded, how about looking for a weakness? A weakness? Did Iona even have a weakness? Wait a minute. Thinking about it, I realized I surprisingly didnt know much about Iona. That was because Iona was a character who couldnt be romanced in H&A. Since I couldnt add Iona as apanion, Id never seen her status window, and there was no event where I directly dueled her 1-on-1, so I didnt really know how she fights. If anything, there was only a brief moment where she fought in thetter part of a full-frontal battle, but it was so brief that it was hard to fully grasp. You couldnt know everything about a magician just by seeing one spell. Knowing your opponent is the very foundation of winning. Had I been neglecting even that, just moping around? First, I need to find out what Iona likes, dislikes, and any small habits she might have. Elisha, youre a genius! Eh? Me? Ahem. I am indeed! Please praise me more! Elisha is pretty! Your thighs are even more scandalous than Cas! What about other parts?! Your long ears are cute! Good! Ohohohoho!! Elisha didnt quite understand, but she enjoyed the praise as she fanned herself with a hand fan. The sight of her blue bun hair bobbing was incredibly reassuring. Was this what it felt like to have apetent subordinate by your side? I silently nned to stalk No, observe Iona, with a content smile on my face. This was my chance to find out things not mentioned in the setting book. I felt my fan heart for H&A reviving after various experiences. Chapter 146: Ionas Observation Diary (1) Chapter 146: Iona''s Observation Diary (1) Iona Francheska. A 372-year-old Lord-ss vampire. She was an academy professor. She liked killing cultists. She disliked cultists. Her specialty was blood magic. Her appearance was characterized by deep red hair, eyes like blood, and a seductive figure. However, she couldnt seduce students, so she hid her charm by acting clumsy and consciously suppressing her allure. Sometimes, it was natural enough to make one wonder if that was her real personality. Surprisingly, the original Iona was much more dangerous and violent. That was because Iona was a powerful vampire known before the War of the Gods and an heir to a fairlyrge n. However, as the war intensified, vampires, like other races, were faced with a choice. As a result, some converted to cultism, while others allied with different races to fight against the army of Evil Gods. Ionas n, which chose to ally, was active on many battlefields but was eventually ambushed by cultists and annihted. The only survivor was Iona. Driven by revenge, Iona recklessly plunged into various battlefields, risking her life. In an era where even powerful beings like Sword Masters and Great Magicians could die unluckily, it was a perfect storm for a tragic end. However, Iona survived, thanks to her innatebat sense and her vampires tenacious vitality. And she became stronger. It was a time when survival inevitably led to strength. She reached the realm of Great Magicians and umted enough deeds with blood, the essence of vampires. Thanks to this, she seeded in earning the qualifications to establish her own n as a Lord However, Iona, stating that her n had all died, chose not to create new kin and continued to fight alone. Until the hero sealed the Evil God and ended the war. Without rest. Continuously. That was why Iona was called a Lord-ss vampire, not a vampire Lord. Just as a king without subjects was not a king, a Lord without kin couldnt be called a Lord. But to call her just a vampire would underestimate her strength, hence the term Lord-ss. Afterward, well realizing the limits of what one person could do, she became a professor at the academy, leading to her current state. Despite her bloody past, as a professor, Iona became a rather frivolous person. Yet, her goal had not wavered for 300 years. To kill all remaining cultists. If it was impossible alone, then she would train her students to be strong enough to kill cultists. Even if it would take several hundred more years, she was willing to endure it. After all, Iona still couldnt forget the sight of her n, who were like family to her, dying. That was all I knew about Iona. Oh, and one more thingshe yed a significant role in thetter half of H&A. But this was merely a brief scene of battle in a cutscene, so it was unclear how exactly she fights. It seemed like I knew quite a lot but these were just her actions. What I needed to know were more detailed elements. ording to stories from the library, it had been a long time since she directly fed, which changed her constitution. So, I wondered if her suppressed instincts would react and if her mind would be disturbed at the sight of blood. If so, could I use this to my advantage? Also, her personality, hidden behind her bubbly behavior, and how her personality affected herbat style, etc. I needed to understand Iona herself, not just her footsteps. That way, I might be able tond a hit on her. For that reason, Ive decided to observe Professor Iona for a few days. Ill be moving alone after ss for a while, so you guys wait at the dormitory. It gets noisy with everyone around. Master thats called stalking. Ha! Stalking? Its strategic information gathering! There was a lot I wanted to say, but Ca seemed to be holding back her words. It was like pondering how to exin to a child who proudly brought an answer of 1+1=11 from where and how to start exining. Perhaps Elisha, who actually started the conversation, felt no different. Until yesterday, she was buoyed by myvish praises, her blue bun hair bobbing joyfully. Now, she presented a calm demeanor as if she had swallowed ice water. Yandel. My dear. Even if you grasp a weakness, always remember to think about what follows. What follows? Professor Iona is not your enemy. Shes someone trying to help you, no matter what. So, you must avoid doing things that could make her too hateful. Yeah Thats right. The methods might be rough, but Iona was sincerely teaching me. Besides, she even showed goodwill, promising conveniences if I just dealt with the cultists properly. There was no need to reduce our allies with my own hands. Maybe we should put off strategic information gathering for now So, lets wear this robe today, shall we? ??? Confused by thepletely unexpected suggestion, Elisha gently dressed me in a transparent robe. After neatly adjusting my clothes, she tapped my chest twice and pulled up the corners of her mouth in a grin. A smile like that of a noble scheming some mischief. I gazed nkly between the robe and Elisha for a moment, then nodded. Right. Its fine as long as were not caught. Yes, its fine as long as youre not caught. Kuhuhuhuhu! Ohohohoho! Cas sigh leaked out amidst the room filled with our nefariousughter. It was time to go to school.
Hello, hello again today! Is everyone preparing well for the exams? Even though you just need to duel for the magicbat subject, there are many things to prepare for in other subjects! Of course, I was properly prepared. Thanks to my exceptional memory trait, Id memorized the entire theory course, so I didnt have to worry about it. And with Ca, who had been up to the fourth year, guiding me with precise predictions on what to expect, I was covered in other areas as well. Even in the top ss, ss A, grades were important. That was because achieving certain grades tranted into points, sort of like a store credit system. This was referred to as the achievement store among yers, where outstanding students could exchange for various items. Most students exchange for elixirs, rare scrolls, or high-level magic tools But those items could ultimately be bought with gold. Items that required a lot of points but couldnt be bought with gold were the true purpose of the achievement store. Especially the dragon heart fragment at its pinnacle was essential for my n Thanks to much more significant achievements in the game, I might be able to gather all the points I needed by the third year no, maybe even by the second year. Even as I calcted the points I could earn from this exam, my gaze never left Iona. Despite carrying a substantial blood bag, her exaggerated actions, like somersaulting, hopping, and waving her hands, didnt show any sign of disturbance. It was an inexplicable phenomenon, even considering she was wearing loose clothing. Focusing my mind just in case, I didnt feel any magic either. So, there was only one conclusion left. She perfectly controlled her bodys center of gravity. What kind of magician was so physically adept? But upon further thought, it made sense. Unlike other magicians, Iona fought cultists alone. Naturally, she would have prepared for a magicians chronic weaknesses in physical abilities and closebat. Somehow, during sparring, whenever I tried closebat, I always ended up being countered. I guess it was time to abandon the thought that closebat would somehow work out. It was true that I moved better than other magicians, but it seemed I wasnt quite at Ionas level. Id already learned something new. Why didnt I realize this before? Just as I was mentally crossing out the closebat section from my strategy against Iona Suddenly, Iona, turning her gaze with yful eyes, asked. Whats this? I feel a burning gaze Student Yandel, do you know where itsing from? My respect for the professor is anything but ordinary. Eek Iona blinked, her expression suggesting she was a bit taken aback. Uh, uh maybe you ate something bad this morning? No. Since I end up throwing up everything during morning sparring with the professor, Ive been skipping breakfasttely. Ah Iona seemed a bit sorry, perhaps aware that her lessons had been somewhat roughtely. Hey, hey. Should we lower the intensity of the sparring a bit? You even copsed yesterday. And got scolded by Priest Cohen So the stern, middle-aged priest I sawst time was named Cohen? But then, asking to lower the difficulty would be something I would actually refuse. I shook my head firmly. No, please continue as is. Im fine. As I said this, staring directly into her blood-red eyes, Iona, for some reason, looked away, seemingly annoyed. Strange Im sure it was his heart that got pierced, not his head that got injured Thats a bit rude. Im perfectly normal. Probably. Chapter 147: Ionas Observation Diary (2) Chapter 147: Iona''s Observation Diary (2) Even today, after being thoroughly beaten in sparring, I followed Iona closely, observing her every move as she announced the end of the lesson. Was she about a handspan shorter than me? Though she was tall for a woman, the fact that she was still shorter than me remained unchanged. However, her limbs were long for her height. Id have to assume her reach was slightly longer than it appeared. Knowing I couldnt beat her in closebat, maintaining the right distance had be crucial. Hey, there. Student Yandel? ss is over; why do you keep following me? Im escorting my respected professor. You didnt hit me today Iona sighed deeply. Suddenly, her swollen chest caught my eye. The more I looked, the more incredible it seemed. How could she hide something that big? Curiosity about Ionas neck below momentarily distracted me. ??? I felt something was off. Maybe it was because Id been undressing women more frequently these days. I had developed a useless ability to estimate, even through clothes. Thanks to my exceptional memory, a trait of my race Anyhow, upon closer inspection, Ionas body was fascinating in many ways. Her chest wasrge but not as big as Fayes. Her hips and thighs werentparable to Elishas. Her waist? Cas waist was much slimmer and beautifully curved. But Iona had a good bnce of all these aspects. Not just good but so harmonious that they created synergy. Was this the maximization of femininity? The notion that vampires bodies were sculpted to tempt the opposite sex finally made sense to me. As I nodded in admiration, Iona, unable to bear it, stopped in her tracks and pretended to be angry. Student Yandel! Have you been looking at inappropriate ces? No matter how pretty and charming this Professor Iona may be, this is not right! Unable to honestly admit that I had been looking at her chest, I decided to beat around the bush. What are you talking about, Professor? I was merely admiring your movements. Uh? You walk as if youre half-jumping, exaggeratedly, but your weight bnce doesnt sway, fixed slightly below the center. I suppose any posture feels the same to you. That is true? Im a magician who likes to use my body inbat, so I couldnt take my eyes off the Professor. Hehe No matter how much you tter me, nothing wille out! Really! Iona briefly rejoiced, then chuckled and shook her head. But, but. Being able to perfectly control your body and cast magic in any situation is the same for student Yandel, isnt it? Uh, well Thanks to system correction, I could do simr things as Iona. Whether its innate or acquired through training, I wont ask! Its important that you can do it, even if its a bit clumsily! You dont need to follow me If you have something to say, just say it now! Listening to a students worries is also a professors job! I wanted to hit her at least once But I couldnt say that. Such things were to be kept secret until they were sessfully executed. But perhaps because I was too flustered, I blurted out something nonsensical. Actually ever since I met you in the library, Ive been concerned. Wait, wait! Student Yandel! We agreed to keep that a secret, didnt we? Why did I bring that up? Now, trying to vaguely cover it up would be difficult. Yes. Since it hase to this, I might as well go with the momentum. But I cant help being concerned?! Why are you raising your voice?! Iona tried to cover my mouth in surprise, but I shouted even louder. Do you also like pink hair, Professor? Stop, stop! Yandel is a student, and Iona is a professor Huh? What did you just say? Iona, awkwardly touching my lips, tilted her head in confusion. My memory couldnt be wrong. The book I grabbed with Professor Iona definitely had a pink-haired woman on its cover. I asked if you liked pink hair. Iona, looking dazed, listened as I rambled on about why pink hair was great. All the way until the bell signaling the end of the break rang. Teeeeeng. Teeeeeeng. Maybe the bell brought her back to her senses. Iona, who had been out of it, suddenly focused. Right, right! I do like pink hair, but thats enough for today! We have to hurry to our next sses! I have to go to my next ss, too! Ah Yes. Then, Ill be going now. Did I manage to smoothly handle that? Relieved, I bowed my head and quickly returned to the ssroom, though my strength drained at the murmuring I heard from behind. Who knew the Master liked pink hair so much? I wonder if dye magic or hair dye would be better. Ca. Thats too extreme. Maybe try something like a wig first to see No, dont take my casual words so seriously. Of course, I would be curious if there was someone with pink hair right in front of me. Even on the colorful Eurelia Continent, pink hair was rare. Anyway, I thought it might be okay to openly follow Iona, but I guess not. From now on, Ill have to observe more carefully from a distance.
Second break. Iona seemed to have no sses next, as she was idly basking in the sunlight alone. Though she greeted passing students, that was all. Sunlight would be a deadly poison to a traditional vampire but sadly, light wasnt Ionas weakness. Vampires who joined the alliance supporting humanity were directly blessed by the Church of Righteous Radiance. Thanks to that, anyone could walk under the sun, earning the title of Day Walker if their regeneration was faster than their disintegration by sunlight. Of course, vampires siding with the Evil Gods would melt away under light-based attacks Anyway, the important thing now was that light wasnt Ionas weakness. I noted in my mind that using lightning attribute magic might be better. Third break. Sadly, nothing happened. If anything, it was that Iona never once entered her researchb, which was fortunate for me since following her there would be difficult. Lunchtime. The academys cafeteria was basically free. Though you could pay extra for more expensive and tastier options.. The quality of the basic meal provided was quite high, and it even came with unlimited refills. Thus, except for a very few, everyone loved the cafeteria but Iona seemed to be among the minority. In the central square, overflowing with students enjoying their youth with lunches they brought or skipping meals, Iona was sucking on a blood pack in a corner. Well, being a vampire meant living on blood. However, she had mentioned that it had been a long time since she directly fed on human blood or even fed at all. It was probably the blood of some suitable livestock. Ionas expression while eating looked as bitter as if she were drinking vegetable juice. I also found a spot at a reasonable distance, pretended I had prepared in advance, and shared emergency rations from my inventory with Ca and Elisha. Though called emergency rations, the food was warm and delicious, as if freshly cooked. A typical spatial pocket merely expanded space, so time flowed normally within it. However, the inventory stopped time, so food ced a month ago retained its original state. Despite observing Iona while pretending to enjoy an outdoor meal, nothing changed. Iona still had a bitter expression, swallowing down to thest drop. She seemed unsatisfied with the blood she was consuming now. This could be useful. Of course, merely bleeding wouldnt shake her. If that were the case, she would have been driven mad by bloodlust in every battle but Iona was beyond that level. But what if my blood directly entered her mouth? No. Because of the Blood Shift magic, even if I get injured, there wont be any blood to spill. Then, Id have to prepare by drawing some blood in advance. What if I sshed it on her face during a duel? If even a drop touched her lips? Even Iona would have to momentarily hesitate. I finished my meal, noting in my mind to draw blood before bedtime. Last break. I realized something astonishing. Iona had never gone to the bathroom! Was it because she only consumed one blood pack? Or do vampires simply not need to go? Fascinating. But it seemed hard to use this during a duel. After ss. The time had finallye. Pretending to head to the dormitory, I sent Ca and Elisha ahead and donned an invisible robe. With no students around after ss, she might let her guard down a bit more. Hoping she would reveal more vulnerabilities, I slowly followed behind Iona. Chapter 148: Ionas Observation Diary (3) Chapter 148: Iona''s Observation Diary (3) After ss. Though she appeared to go at her own pace, Iona was surprisingly strict in her role as a professor in front of the students. Naturally, without the students eyes on her after school, she would show a more rxed demeanor. Hoping she would reveal more of her weaknesses, I pressed down on my invisible robe. Just to be safe, I also used a scent removal potion and silence magic. Now that I couldnt blend into a crowd or pretend to be doing something else, I had to be extra careful to conceal myself. With the mindset of facing a boss mob, I kept a certain distance and slowly followed Iona. Hehe~ Hehehe~ Despite there being no one around to see, Iona hummed to herself, walking with a spring in her step. As she cheerfully stepped through the corridors, Iona asionally exchanged nods or brief chats with other professors she encountered. But there was one exception. The moment she turned a corner, she ran into Jason, the professor in charge of the Knight Departments first year ss A. That balding middle-aged professor, whom I briefly saw during a previous dungeon practice, quickly fled upon encountering Iona. Hadnt he mentioned being a former student of Ionas? Originally from the Magic Department, he was a rare case who realizedte that his true calling was in swordsmanship and transferred departments. Who would have thought that such a stern and serious professor would run away from Iona like that? How much must he have suffered as a student? Ha! Its a baldy harvest! S-stop! If you pluck any more, Ill really be bald! He was still being tormented?! Following Iona, who was wearing a more evil smile than any nomadic invader, I hurriedly ran after them. Its okay! Its okay! Ill give you some hair loss treatment! So, just give me five strands of hair for this experiment! Even if I apply the hair loss treatment you give, youll just pluck it out again when the timees! Im now an adult with a family! I wont tolerate this barbaric behavior any longer! Hmmm, hmmm. This is the new hair loss treatment product made in coboration between E Magic Tower and Stein Workshop. Are you sure you dont need it? Will five strands be enough? At the mention of a new hair loss treatment, he spoke with a voice as meek as amb. Iona, pulling out a fancy bottle from her spatial pocket, shook it towards Jason. Kuhuk. Jason, as if making a nation-saving decision, plucked his own hair with a spirit that seemed ready to cry tears of blood. Why are you taking so much of my hair? Dont you know that pulling it out like this during treatment willpletely ruin it? Well, well. Anyway, it will fall out again in about a week, even if it grows back. Is the treatment really working? Keuk If only I had reached the expert level before my hair started falling out Jasons gloomy voice allowed me to grasp the situation somewhat. It was true that there was hair loss treatment on the Eurelia Continent. Well it wasnt something that ended with just one application; it required multiple applications over a long time. Though the price of the hair loss treatment was astronomical, it was still somewhere one could get treatment. Jasons case seemed difficult, though. The sry of an academy professor should somehow cover the cost of the medicine. The problem was that he reached the level of an aura expert only after losing his hair. An aura expert would begin to show the characteristics of a superhuman, one of which was immense vitality. You know, stories like fighting for hours with a heart stabbed, or surviving with a head-sized hole in the stomach. Such feats were impossible for ordinary people but were actually possible for expert-level knights who awakened their bodies and maximized their vitality. After bing an expert, aging would slow down significantly for this reason. However, there was a big problem the body would consider its state at the moment of reaching the expert level as normal. So, in cases like Jasons, the body considered the bald state normal. No matter how much hair loss treatment was applied, the body, considering hair growth as abnormal, resisted the treatment on its own. So, that was why he subtly refused when I offered him the hair loss treatment I bought from the auction, asking him to teach me some swordsmanship. No wonder an average hair loss treatment couldnt break down Jasons own resistance. If only he had treated his baldness before bing an expert. Probably back then, he couldnt afford the cost of the hair loss treatment, or he had suddenly reached the realm of experts through a sudden enlightenment. For Jason to treat his baldness now, he would either need to use a newly developed powerful medicine, receive direct treatment from a Grand Magician, or achieve a transformation by bing a Sword Master himself. Thetter two were virtually impossible. The only remaining option was a more powerful hair loss treatment. The moment Iona pulled out the new medicine, the oue of this chase was as good as decided. Poor thing Sending a sympathetic nce to Professor Jason was only a brief moment. I refocused my attention on Jasons question after collecting my emotions. Sigh fine. But what exactly are you using my precious hair for? Ive heard you were researching tracking magic, but. Huh? Oh? Didnt I tell you? Its not just simple tracking magic, but magic that can track using even the remnants of a body! To be able to track with just remnants of the body Is that even possible? The moment its separated, it bes a different tissue with no connection to the original body. Hmph! Hmph! I wont tell anything to a runaway student! Werent you the one who said that Im more suited for swordsmanship than magic, Professor Iona?! Jason jumped up in disbelief. Was it Ionas suggestion that made him change his major? Whether it was magic or swordsmanship, it seemed his mindset was just to defeat his social enemies. Despite Iona grumbling at her former student for a while, she smirked and nodded as if it were all in jest. Im almost there. And dont feel too bad. Im using the hair of other professors as experimental material as well, not just yours! Thats a relief No, wait, theres a difference in the amount of hair between me and the other professors! Thinking about it made Jason, who seemed furious, vent his anger but soon sighed and asked with a calmer voice. Are you still looking for it? Iona just smiled without answering, causing Jason to click his tongue softly. Tch. I told you to moderate it. Of course, Iona dismissed Jasons words while asionally striking odd poses. I dont listen to those weaker than me! Perhaps it was because his hair was plucked, but for some reason, Jason seemed to have aged several years in just this short time. Sigh Right. Youll manage somehow. Anyway, Im heading home. These days, my daughter and wife have been cooking dinner together, and I feel bad if Imte. Yep, family is precious. Take care! Jason trudged off on his way, and Iona waved her arms vigorously in farewell. After parting with Jason, Iona encountered no one else and headed straight to herboratory. Following her into theboratory would surely get me caught, right? Just when I thought todays pursuit was over, and I was about to retreat with a sense of regret Thunk. Oh dear With a sound somewhere between a groan and a sigh, Iona came out of theboratory. Seemingly having forgotten something, she hurried back the way she came. Naturally, as she was heading back my way, I quickly hid under the nearby stairs. Soon, Ionas footsteps faded away. Theb door. Was it unlocked? Peeking out cautiously, I saw only Ionas receding figure in the distance, with no one else around. Was this an opportunity? I was curious about something Iona was preparing, as mentioned in her conversation with Jason. In H&A, Iona was just a significant supporting character, nothing more or less. She couldnt be controlled directly, didnt appear in battles, and wasnt deeply involved in the story. Of course, there were plenty of dialogue scripts and illustrations since she appeared often. And it was possible to obtain document items by guessing Ionas past from various ces. Yet, Iona remained one of the unattainable NPCs. My reason for following her like this was because the information avable in H&A was limited. But now, an opportunity to sneak a peek into Ionasboratory has arisen? I couldnt resist this. Any fan of H&A would want to check it out, regardless of the consequences. After looking around one more time and ensuring it was safe, I cautiously opened the door to theboratory. Creak. The door slid open with a slightly annoying noise. Thanks to the lights left on, I could take in the whole scene of theboratory at a nce. Unidentifiable experimental tools. Arge desk. Piles of books on it. Andstly, a portrait of Iona in the center of the wall, asserting its presence. Oh my. Who would hang such arge portrait of themselves? It felt as if I were hearing a phantom voice announcing, Iona has arrived! from the portrait. Chapter 149: Ionas Observation Diary (4) Chapter 149: Iona''s Observation Diary (4) Thanks to the lights left on, I could take in the whole scene of theboratory at a nce. Unidentifiable experimental tools. Arge desk. Piles of books on it. Andstly, a portrait of Iona in the center of the wall, asserting its presence. Oh my. Who would hang such arge portrait of themselves? It felt as if I were hearing a phantom voice announcing, Iona has arrived! from the portrait. Sigh. It was somewhat absurd, but theboratory itself was quite well organized. However, since I didnt know when Iona might return, I couldnt stay long. I must quickly finish my business and leave. For that reason, I first headed towards the desk. After all, even if I looked at the experimental tools, I wouldnt understand any of them. If I had to say, maybe the bubbling dark red liquid emitting a smell of blood? Even if not, it was like a magicians instinct to record important matters. Something would turn up if I searched. Lets see The first thing that caught my eye was a book, opened as if someone were just about to read it, and a sprawled notebook beside it. First, I skimmed through the book. The genius magician does not kneel! Pink Lotus squatted down with her legs spread in an M shape. It was a natural and dignified pose. Yikes. Wasnt this the so-called genius magician book I borrowed from the libraryst time? I read it out of curiosity, but it was just a in erotic story. No. Maybe it was an exceptional erotic story because it was somewhat arousing? Anyway, it didnt feel like it contained any great secrets. Well, there could be a cipher that only appeared if you knew the decryption method But thinking that far was endless. Id have to see if I could get another copy at the bookstore this weekend. Since it seemed to be a mass-produced book with a publishers logo on the cover, not a one-of-a-kind item made by an individual. Nodding to myself, I returned to the original page and reached for the notebook beside it. The touch of soft, durable, high-quality leather. It even seemed to be enchanted with some kind of magic, as I could feel a strange flow of mana. If it was an enchantment that could be useful for a notebook, maybe a preservation spell? It was a rtivelymon magic, but permanent enchantments were quite expensive on their own. This notebook alone was probably worth all the books piled around it. Realizing that made me snap back to reality. Using such an item meant that Iona treasured it greatly. A student sneaking into a professorsb and peeking at a treasured notebook? Even in the best case, wasnt this stalking, and in the worst case, was it spying? Hesitating at the thought, I realized it was toote to second-guess. Once inside theb, there was no turning back. Suppressing my racing heart with the thought of doing something wrong, I opened the notebook. Rustle. And the moment I read the contents, I could think of nothing else.
-The Lord gifted me this notebook andmanded me to write in it daily, even if only briefly. He jestingly called it homework, but its deeper meaning was clear. To organize the past and live looking towards the future. Tomorrow. The day after. And the days following. Continuously. The reason this notebook is thicker than it appears must surely be because of that. -For the first time, I drank blood. Initially, I was repulsed, but once I tasted it, it was unexpectedly sweet. Perhaps thats why I overdid it. Fortunately, thanks to the Lords intervention, the woman we kidnapped did not die. After erasing her memories and sending her back, the Lord seriously told me, Vampires must rule over blood, not be ruled by it. But to me, it seemed like he simply didnt want to kill the woman from earlier. As if he were sharing his blood with me, who didnt need to be made a retainer after just a few conversations. Even to another woman, he seemed to be as beautiful on the inside as he was on the outside. -After a long time, when I looked in the mirror, my face had changed significantly from my memory, and for the better. The Lord said my body was gradually bing more vampire-like, and he pinched my cheeks. When Iined about being treated like a child, he replied that we were now family, sharing the same blood, and I was no different from his child. It was funny how someone who could be so silly and yful could be serious at times like this. I felt a bit moved. To me, family was nothing but pigs trying to sell off their children for a high price. I was lucky to be taken in by the Lord, but what about my sister? What happened to A? I was so worried that I couldnt sleep. -I finally arrived at the rumored castle of the n. Lord Francesca. A name so famous that even a mere country girl like me knew it. I was worried that the Francesca n might be as frightening as their reputation, but all that worry was for nothing. All the n members warmly weed me, saying we were kin since we shared the Lords blood. I was moved to tears by this reception, the first of its kind for me. Iter found out that, like me, they all had their stories and owed debts to the Lord. Maybe that was why the Lord took in people like us as retainers Anyway, I must do the same when new retainers join someday. -For the first time, I met a vampire from another n. I heard that other ns were quite strictpared to the Francesca n, with a strict hierarchy centered around the Lord. However, it was said that if you had the power, you could change your rank as much as you wanted. Except for the Lord, the master of blood. The Lord could issue forcedmands to his retainers, so no matter how powerful, no one could oppose him, right? Of course, it didnt concern me. None of us would think of raising a hand against the Lord.
. After that, the story of the whiny vampire Iona continued for a while. Anyway, this notebook. I can understand it now that Ive opened it. It was a notebook, with its pages vastly increased through spatial distortion magic. Even now, after the War of the Gods raised the overall level of magic, it was an expensive magical tool. To gift such a tool before the war I wondered if the Lord saw something in Iona? Or was it just, as Iona said, a way to encourage her to live strongly from now on? Either way, it doesnt matter. I couldnt know for sure since there was nothing written about Ionas human days, but her past was certainly a bleak one. To Iona, the affection of the other n members and the Lords asional silly pranks must have been a great source of strength. Indeed, the newly turned vampire Iona was gradually brightening up, delighted, and moved by even the smallest things. A story never mentioned in H&A. Now, a tale known only to herself, meticulously recorded in this notebook. Now I understand the Iona who was blindly obsessed with revenge. From the start, the Francesca n was different from ordinary vampire ns more like a family in a good sense. Having been massacred, the grudge was embedded in her bones, unforgettable even if she wished to forget. With mixed feelings, I sighed deeply and continued reading the notebook. The Iona, in the notebook, learned magic, learned to fight, and learned to handle blood. Thus, she gradually became aplete vampire.
-Today, I won in training again. Now, excluding the Lord, there seems to be no one in the n stronger than me. Its also because the other n members do not like to fight but maybe my talent is exceptional. To think I caught up with everyone in just 10 years. Of course, my abilities are still but a faint lightpared to the Lords. -Once I was no longer getting beaten up wherever I went, the Lord allowed me to roam freely outside. Being cooped up in the castle under the guise of training had been stifling. Ill pack my bags today and start traveling and enjoying myself tomorrow. -The abandoned castle where the n resides had a barrier created by the Lords power to block out sunlight, and I realized anew how amazing that was. Avoiding sunlight and only moving at night was quite troublesome. I found myself missing the warmth of the sun a bit. -The outside world, which I hadnt seen in a long time, hadnt changed at all, even after 10 years. I went to see what had be of my birth parents, who had tormented me so, only to find out they had both been dead for a long time. Apparently, some noble who was originally going to buy me killed them all in a fit of rage? Serves them right. However, I became a bit depressed when I heard that my sister, A, had gone missing. Could that noble have taken her? Im not sure. I hope not I investigated all the suspicious nobles just in case, but I couldnt find any traces of A. -I beat up some guys who picked fights with me here and there, but that should be okay, right? -For some reason, there were people who came to capture me, so I beat them up, too. Thats okay right?
From here on, the notebook detailed Iona, causing havoc here and there. So this was why she was famous even before the War of the Gods. Iona thought she was using her power at a reasonable level, but to others, she must have seemed like a crazy vampire. After all, even if someone provoked her first, she did things so easily, like beating up arge band of mercenaries or smashing knights heads in front of people. And when a lord issued a decree to subdue her, she half-destroyed the lords castle and escaped. It was no wonder her notoriety grew quickly with all the crazy things she did. Even more so because Iona tried to avoid killing as much as possible at the time, the survivors spread the rumors and her infamy far and wide. I knew Iona had made a name for herself in her younger days, but I didnt realize it was like this Anyway, by the time Ionas notoriety had spread across the entire now-extinct Nerthia Kingdom. -An Evil God descended. The Great War began. Chapter 150: Ionas Observation Diary (5) Chapter 150: Iona''s Observation Diary (5) Anyway, by the time Ionas notoriety had spread across the entire now-extinct Nerthia Kingdom. -An Evil God descended. The Great War began. Thinking so, I got goosebumps and felt as if someone was watching me. I looked around just in case, but all I saw was arge portrait of Iona. Was it my imagination? I guess I read too intently. But there was no time to catch my breath. I had to read all the remaining content before Iona arrived. Thanks to my excellent memory, I could recall any content Id seen once, so I increased the speed of flipping through the pages. Rustle.
-The Evil God is overturning the entire Eurelia Continent. In front of violence that is divine in itself, both I and the Lord were nothing but children. Many fought against it and died, or surrendered and became cultists. What should we do? Whether we should keep hiding or run somewhere else was being discussed. An envoy from the Levantin Empire arrived. -Human Alliance. Regardless of race or past grudges, it was an alliance formed solely to defeat the Evil God. It seemed that the Nerthia Kingdom had already joined the alliance. We decided to join as well. From now on, we could only drink human blood if mutual consent was achieved But still, being able to walk under the sun again was something. The Francesca n wasnt obsessed with blood like others, so it wasnt a big demerit. Of course, facing the Evil God was terrifying. Luckily, that part was said to be taken care of by a newly emerged hero. Our ns job was just to prevent the cultists from hindering the hero. That much was entirely within our capability. As always, the Lords judgment would prove to be right. -I met my sister A in the most unexpected ce. The Prince of the Levantin Empire, the King of Nerthia, and Lord Francesca. During a party discussing the alliances membership and future ns, the Crown Prince of Nerthia suddenly introduced A as his servant. He said he found A trapped underground during the process of retaking and restoring a castle destroyed in the war. Knowing I had be quite famous, the Crown Prince guessed there was some connection between A and me and immediately took her under his protection. It seemed like he was trying to earn points with me, who was practically the second-inmand of the n, as the Francesca ns joining of the alliance was a hot topic at that time But what did it matter? The important thing was that I met A again. I might not know our birth parents, but I had no bad feelings towards A. The only thing we might share was a sense of solidarity for having endured our parents dog-like behaviors. I hoped to get along with A like we used to. The Crown Prince said he would arrange a private meeting for us. That was something to be thankful for. -A didnt tell me what had happened over the past 10 years, but I could guess it to some extent. A she was a lot like me. They must have thought of using her as my recement. If I hadnt met the Lord, I would have been in the same situation as A. I suggested we live together, but she declined, saying she wanted to repay the Crown Princes kindness by staying a bit longer as his servant. Did she like the Crown Prince? It didnt seem like it would end well. No royal family would take a woman who had been anothers ything for 10 years as a wife, even if she was my sister. Of course, A would know this better than I do. I just smiled and supported As choice. -After joining the alliance, we began to sh with the forces of the Evil God in earnest. Thanks to the support from other allied nations in the rear, we were able to fend off the attacks without any problems. A, being the Crown Princes servant and my sister, yed a pivotal role as a mediator. Initially, A seemed as if she was about to die soon, but as time passed, her expression brightened. I was relieved. Maybe it was thanks to talking about the Lord every time we met? Since he had always embarked on delightful adventures, there were many interesting stories to share. For some reason, whenever I met with A, the Crown Prince kept intervening Well, it must be for the solidarity of the alliance. -As the war intensified, the front lines started to fall back. A seemed worried about this and asked if she could flee to the Francesca n if necessary. However, I couldnt answer right away since I wasnt the head of the n. The Lord was. Of course, when I asked, the Lord dly agreed. I informed A about how to enter the abandoned castle, the base of the Francesca n. It was the first time I saw A smiling so brightly since our reunion. This made me feel at ease, no matter what happened. -As if cultists werent enough, now monsters are swarming in. The Good Gods were dead, and yet, facing an Evil God, they bowed so easily. Spineless creatures. However, with not a day going by without blood on my body, my instincts were constantly stirred. Id been holding back until now, but I was worried I might bite the neck of an ally. That would certainly narrow the standing of vampires in the alliance. Of course, it would also be a nuisance to the Lord. Seeing me troubled, A offered to share her blood with me. She said we could directly drink blood like before, as long as mutual consent was achieved. As blood was sweet. -Something went wrong. The blood that had always obeyed me was unresponsive. Even magic was hard to produce rigidly. Both blood magic and regr magic werepletely blocked. Was it because I had been overdoing ittely? Or maybe because I drank blood after a long time? I decided to take a day off and stopped by the headquarters. And I overheard unbelievable news. The Kingdom of Nerthia had been overrun by an unidentified cardinal-level cultist? The leaders were all dead, and only the servants managed to flee? My mind went nk. I told the headquarters I would rest for just one day, but I could no longer stay at the front. I must head to the castle where my n was located. It was really good that I told A how to pass through the barrier in such a situation. They said only royalty and nobility were selectively killed, so a mere servant like A should be fine. Surely, shed be waiting for me at the abandoned castle with the other n members. -I was toote. As soon as I passed through the barrier, the scent of blood was so strong that it could twist ones nose. It wasnt the smell of human or monster blood. It was denser and well-aged Yes. I realized it was the smell of vampire blood. With trembling hands, I headed towards the audience chamber, where the Lord would be. The burnt marks shaped like people pressed against the corridor walls, andrge piles of ashes scattered around. Vampire bodies turned into ash instead of decaying back into soil, turning into dust. Could it be the reason why I didnt see any other n members No, it couldnt be. I shook my head, but the ominous imagination wouldnt stop. I ran as if something was chasing me madly. The moment I opened the door to the audience chamber. Cultists filled the audience chamber, and among them, I saw A standing. I saw A. Her hand plunged into the Lords heart. -I cursed my past self. The day I became a vampire. If only I had asked the Lord to save A, too. If only I had investigated deeper and found A first when I was out building my reputation. If only I could have perfectly controlled my charm so the Crown Prince wouldnt have taken a liking to me. If only I hadnt told A how to pass through the barrier. If only I hadnt drunk As blood and arrived earlier in a healthy state. If only I had realized As jealousy a bit sooner. Would anything have changed then? I didnt know. What was certain was that the Lord, still breathing, used hisst strength to rescue me, as powerless as I was. And he diedforting me, saying it wasnt my fault. Only that was certain. The Lords body, never losing his smile until thest moment, burned and quickly turned into ashes. The ashes, blown by the wind, slipped hopelessly through my fingers, no matter how much I tried to hold onto them. However, something that didnt scatter remained. The gem ne the Lord always wore because he liked its color. Was it originally a clear crystal that had been stained dark red with the Lords blood? I hung the Lordsst legacy around my neck, reminding myself. Now, I was Francesca. I was the only Francesca. What the? Suddenly, too much information was flooding in, making my head spin. I knew Ionas n was annihted by cultists. But it was not because of the war, but due to a betrayal by her sister? And that sisters name was A? From the circumstances, it seemed like she became a devotee of narrow-minded usurpation. I remember there was a high priestess named A among the devotees of narrow-minded usurpation. Cardinal. A was being observed. In H&A, her name was only mentioned, not actually appearing as a boss. So, I hadnt been paying much attention to her Ah. Could it really be the same person? How could a human from over 300 years ago still be alive now? Neither Iona nor Iris belonged to a long-living species. Even if one became a high priest of an Evil God, unless they were an apostle, they couldnt escape the flow of time. Even the divine orders would change their pope about every 100 years. That meant they lived longer than others, but only to that extent. Howeverthe same name and order bothered me too much. Could it really be someone else? If it was the same person, then the person Iona was looking for While briefly following this train of thoughts Clomp, clomp. The sound of small footsteps outside the door snapped me out of my reverie. Had Iona returned already? No, considering how much time had passed, it wasnt already. I just didnt notice because I was too focused on reading. As this thought reached me, my body moved. I tried to return the notebook I was holding to as close to its original angle as possible and quickly looked around. There was nowhere to hide. What kind ofb only had desks and experimental tools? Fortunately, there wasnt entirely no way out. This desk. As unnecessarilyrge as it was, it seemed to have a wide empty space underneath. I had no time to hesitate. As the doorknob turned, I quickly hid under the desk. Click. Hmmm~ Hmmmm~ Iona returned to theb, humming through her nose shortly after. Although I was blocking my presence with the robes ability, someone as skilled as Iona might detect it. Thinking Id be caught if Iona sensed anything odd, I focused my mind on my magic. It wasnt just about blindly hiding. I needed to blend in with the surroundings as naturally and ordinarily as possible. Did it work? Fortunately, Iona didnt notice me and sat down at the desk. Eh, well But the sense of pride didntst long. The sight of the pale, pushed-forward calves made me realize something was wrong. Sneaking into a professorsb, peeking at a diary, and now hiding under a desk to spy on calves? Was thisright? It didnt seem like it. Drip. A bead of cold sweat trickled down my spine. Im going crazy. Chapter 151: Iona’s Observation Diary (6) Chapter 151: Iona¡¯s Observation Diary (6) The sight of the pale, pushed-forward calves made me realize something was wrong. Sneaking into a professorsb, peeking at a diary, and now hiding under a desk to spy on calves? Was thisright? It didnt seem like it. Drip. A bead of cold sweat trickled down my spine. Im going crazy. Though I wish I could just sigh deeply and rx Ionas legs were closer than I thought. The thought that my breath might reach her made me forcefully hold it back. I focused on concealing my presence, even being careful with my breathing. At least for now, it should be okay. It should be okay, right? Suddenly, the thought of how long I must stay like this began to fill me with anxiety. I had to get out of here quickly Could it be that I had to hide here all day? Worrying about Ca and Elisha was one problem, but could I even maintain my focus all day in the first ce? Impossible. And if I showed even the slightest gap, Iona would catch me. Goosebumps prickled all over me. Iona wouldnt expel me. After all, she knew I was exceptionally good at socializing. But that didnt mean there wouldnt be any punishment. What should I do now? Just as my magic began to waver with my anxiety Rustle, rustle. Huh. The sound of pages turning and a strangely excited moan reached my ears. Wait. Could this be? It felt like a dizzy spell, as if someone had hit the back of my head. Come to think of it, there was an erotic novel open on Ionas desk. ording to what I heard in the library, because it had been a long time since shest drank blood directly, her constitution had somewhat changed. Vampires seduce with their beautiful appearance, but they almostck sexual desire. This was because the sexual desire from their human days would transform into a thirst for blood when they became vampires, and that was why young vampires, intoxicated by blood, would cause trouble. It must be difficult to control the thirst for blood since it is intertwined with sexual desire. But what if, as Iona mentioned, she had resisted the vampires instincts for a long time, and her sexual desire had resurfaced? Could it be that Iona was now experiencing an uncontroble sexual desire? Ah For some reason, Ionas hand was slowly moving under the desk. I couldnt tear my eyes away. Not the pale calves, not the rounded knees, not even a glimpse of the thighs, nor my own conscience. At this moment, none of that was in sight. Only the sight of Ionas fingers digging into her hot pants, which were as short as shorts, was in view. Just as a finger slipped inside those pants. Oops! Oops! I forgot to put up the sign! Iona eximed as she suddenly stood up. I nkly blinked my eyes at the sound of the chair rolling backward. ? Though I hadnt fully grasped the situation yet, Ionas receding footsteps were clearly audible. The sign that must be it. Sometimes, professors conducting sensitive research or needing personal time would hang a sign asking not to be disturbed and lock their doors. It was probably a system developed because the offices were located within the academy where other students and professorse and go. It was meant as a way of showing consideration for each other. Just then, what was important was not the origin of the sign or what Iona intended to do with it. It was that I must seize the moment the door opens to slip out. That was all that mattered. If the door locked while I was still here, then I really had no choice but to hide all day long. This was an opportunity I absolutely couldnt miss. For a moment, the vision of Ionas fingers digging into her pants filled me with regret. But right now, I must take advantage of the moment the door opens to escape from here somehow. I steeled my resolve and carefully moved my body. And so, crawling out from under the desk Whoa! Upside-down features. Crimson hair flowing in reverse. A voice full of mischief. Suddenly, Ionas head popped out from above. Aaaaaaah!!! Thud! Startled, I hit my head on the desk, but despite the tear-inducing pain, I managed to dash out sessfully. The problem was that it didnt end there. An unnecessarilyrge portrait. The eyes of Iona within the frame rolled around and then locked exactly on mine. ! Even pulling up the corners of her mouth into a bizarre smile. At this point, I couldnt help but scream again. Aaaaaah!! The portrait! Itughed! And having screamed twice, it was only natural that Iona would catch me. Gotcha! Gotcha, you stalker! Iona swung a thick erotic novel. ng! And then everything went dark before my eyes.
When I opened my eyes, Iona was right in front of me. Hello! Hello! Youre finally awake! ??? A strange sense of dj vu. I seemed to have experienced this before Right, it was when I had defeated Edmerek and was recovering in the intensive care room. So, was this a dream? My student is a perverted stalker criminal! This Professor Iona is so sad My mind, which had been groggy from sleep, suddenly cleared. Now that I was awake, there was obviously something I had to do. With fluid motion, I kneeled before Iona. And to prove my harmlessness, I raised my hands high. It definitely didnt look like I was surrendering. Anyway, I looked up at Iona with a serious face and said, Its a misunderstanding. Huh? Huh? Yandel followed me secretly, and just when I thought no way, leaving the spot to find you had entered the research room, peeked at the diary, and even hid under the desk to look at the Professors legs and you say its a misunderstanding? Its a misunderstanding. A misunderstanding, you say? Iona asked, tilting her head. Well then. You mean you have some excuse? Of course. Only after taking a deep breath to calm myself did I speak up. The truth is, ever since I saw the Professor in the library, my heart has been pounding uncontrobly Lies! Lies! I just confirmed that youre not under my charm. Ah. Thinking back, Iona had implied from the beginning that she was aware of my presence. Could it be? In the midst of swallowing my saliva, Iona pointed towards the portrait behind her and nodded her head. Yandel, do you recognize what this is? Um a portrait that beautifully captures Professor Ionas grace and generosity? No, no! This looks like a portrait, but its actually a security magic tool! And ttery wont get you anywhere! ording to Ionas exnation, this portrait had the ability to detect suspicious movements and locate them immediately. In some cases, it could even share its vision with Iona, allowing her to monitor the inside of the research room in real time. So, seeing the portraits eyes meet mine or it smiling just before I fainted wasnt a hallucination. I didnt see Yandel, but I saw you peeking at the diary! Ah Now you understand? Knowing someone was there, do you think this Professor Iona wouldfort herself alone Ahem. It was a kind of test! If I had been under the influence of charm, I would have acted strangely when Iona put her hand in her pants. Trying to pounce on Iona despite knowing the power difference, attempting something foolish, or even trying to pull down my own pants to retaliate. But I didnt show any particrly strange reaction, even though I was holding my breath and watching. If it seemed like I was charmed, wouldnt she have captured me immediately to neutralize it by some method? Iona was cautious about her own charm. Well, looking at the diary, I roughly understood why. You get it, right? You get it, right? So now, tell me honestly! No choice, huh? If Iona already knew everything, then I had to confess and ask for forgiveness Huh? If Iona knew everything from the start, why did she tantly leave the erotic novel and notebook on the desk? Professor, did you intentionally show me the diary? Hmm, I have no idea what youre talking about. This time, Iona turned her gaze away. Really? I straightened my knees that had been kneeling and eximed. Could it be Was this all part of your n?! What?! What?! You lured me in! You made me naturally peek at the diary, hide under the desk, and then you nned to capture my weakness! What?! What?! Why would I capture Yandels weakness, and for what purpose?! Thats for you to know! What were you nning to do with the weakness of a student 350 years younger than yourself?! I showed Iona a look filled with as much betrayal as possible. For reference, the inspiration was Elisha right after being bought at the auction. After all, if Yandel hadnt been stalking or sneaking around, none of this would have happened! Shes right. Essentially, this happened because I stalked Iona. But admitting that would really make it my fault. A sense of self-reproach rose, but I swallowed hard and threw Ionas words back at her. Pervert! Stalker! Criminal! nning to do something violent with my weakness?! Like in an erotic novel! Like in an erotic novel! Chapter 152: Iona’s Observation Diary (7) Chapter 152: Iona¡¯s Observation Diary (7) Do you know the saying, Victory is assured with fresh juice? Pervert! Stalker! Criminal! nning to do something violent with my weakness?! Like in an erotic novel! Like in an erotic novel! Now, I was the victim. What nonsense are you talking about, Student Yandel?! Is that not the case? If not, why else would you leave me alone? Why leave the diary so conspicuously? Thats because Iona faltered in her words, possibly hiding something. Even if she wasnt nning to make me do something by exploiting my weakness, it seemed she intentionally left the diary for me to read, right? But why? Was there a reason? No. The reason wasnt important now. I remembered the time I identally spilled all my freshly bought fish-shaped buns on the ground and teared up. I trusted you! I trusted the Professor! No, no! Calm down! Doesnt something seem odd? The intruder is not me but Student Yandel! Yandel doesnt know that! Soon, Ill be attacked by the Professor! It will be a mess because of the desires that have umted! Are you throwing a tantrum here?! Im confused about whether you want to be attacked or not! Iona, puzzled by my sudden regression to a childlike state, fidgeted without knowing what to do. Good. Was this the right time to solidify the situation? Iy sprawled on the unnecessarily wide desk and casually turned my head to the side. The pitiful teardrops were a bonus. If you want to do that, then just do it! Perfect. It was perfect. Having done this much, surely the focus of the conversation would blur. Filled with guilt and self-loathing, I wondered if this was right, but still Once I decided to make a mess of the situation, I had to follow through to the end. As the effect of the fish-shaped buns was wearing off, I gathered my emotions by recalling the tragic ends of various street foods like skewered chicken, egg buns, walnut cookies, tteokbokki, and hotteok. Drip. Just as a tear was about to wet the desk. Alright. Has Student Yandel given permission? Huh? Whats this? This reaction shouldnt be happening here. Surprised by Ionas unexpected remark, I slowly opened my eyes. Swoosh. Click. There was Iona, climbing onto the desk to pounce on me, relishing the taste. Though our skins didnt directly touch, the distinct coolness unique to vampires was palpable. And perhaps, due to the suppressed enchantment, a faint sweetness lingered like an aftertaste. Ionas presence swelled within me, firmly establishing itself. What in the world was happening? Half anticipation, half worry, and half excitement. My heart was overworking at 150%. Just when I was about to calm my racing heart, Ionas blood-red eyes suddenly sharpened, as if viewing prey. As if to say that nothing of what I was thinking was going to happen. Oops! Did I press too hard, making here back to her senses? Sometimes, in a crisis, instead of panicking, some peoples minds work much better than usual. It seemed Iona was that type. Realizing the situation, further attempts to shake Iona would not work. Still, with a hopeful heart, I squinted my eyes and let out a yful voice. Ehehe. Whats this? Still half asleep, huh? Its okay, Student Yandel. Once you sleep and wake up, youll be fine! Saying that, Iona picked up an erotic book. Wait a moment, Professor. Im in my right mind. I wont talk nonsense now Iona Punch! Thud! Ouch. Before I could finish speaking, I was hit on the head with a book. That wasnt a punch In my blurring vision, only a sense of injustice vividly lingered.
When I came to, Iona was in front of me. Hello! Hello! You finally opened your eyes! ? What? Deja vu? I was sure something like this had happened before I nkly tilted my head, but as soon as I saw a book with a familiar title next to Iona, everything came back to me. Ah! At my startled look, Ionas smile deepened a bit more. Hey! Hey! Youre going to tell me properly this time, right? Yes. Really, there was no helping it. If I spouted nonsense about fresh juice victory or whatever again, Id just keep getting knocked out with a book over and over. Now, I had no choice but to speak honestly. This and that, squirrelly-squirrel talk. Thats how it happened. As I cautiously finished speaking, Iona began to tremble slightly. What? Was she angry? Did I mess up? Briefly preparing a shield while cautiously gathering mana Hehe. Haha. Ahahahah! For some reason, Iona startedughing loudly, stomping her feet. Whats with her? It was more unsettling when she justughed without saying anything. Was this what it meant to be on pins and needles? Unlike Iona, who was giggling, I ended up fidgeting quietly. Noticing me, Iona started patting my shoulder with her usual yful smile. Its okay! Its okay! You wanted tond a hit by any means? Its great to have such enthusiasm! Yes, yes! Professor Iona really likes students like that! Though it seems a bit early for that! Ahahahah! Ugh. Gah. Every time I got hit on the shoulder, my body shook violently. How could a magician have such strength? Was it because she was a vampire? Vampires get physically and magically stronger as their rank increases. Being Lord-level, Ionas basic physical abilities must be considerable. It took a while for Ionasughter to stop, by which time I wondered if I would end up bruised from all the shoulder hits. Ah, of course, thats one thing, but unauthorized entry into theb and snooping around is another issue. Isnt that part of Professor Ionas responsibility? You showed it on purpose! Saying it like that makes it sound weird! Well the diary part is true. I did want to show it to Student Yandel on purpose. So, my body was the goal No! No! Sorry if it seemed like a trap! But thats really not it! Why do you have so much confidence in your body anyway?! Uh maybe its a judgment based on my experiences so far? Lately, Ca had been either tantly touching my face or subtly moving her hand down. As I nodded to myself, Iona, for some reason, widened her eyes and gently patted my shoulder. Its okay! Its okay! Youre an academy student now, right? The academy will protect you. And so will I. ??? Ah. Was this what I thought it was? Often,moners born with outstanding beauty end up having their lives ruined by that very beauty. Was I being misunderstood in that way? As I pondered whether to rify or not, Iona continued with a seemingly serious expression. Anyway, back to the main point. Its true I showed Yandel the diary. But Im not trying to make you do anything strange. I just had something I wanted to ask. Couldnt you have just asked me directly? Huh? Really? Really? If I ask, youll just tell me? It depends on the content. I shrugged my shoulders, and Iona blinked nkly. The Eurelia Continent had developed quite a bit for a fantasy world but that didnt mean there was something like the inte. Naturally, the value of information was still high. She must have thought I knew something after seeing me reveal the powers of the Boiling Silence. And now the opportunity hase. I could roughly guess what Iona wanted to ask. Youre more interested in the cultist sects branches than the locations of dungeons. Right. Right. Especially if it was a follower of the biased God of Plunder. There are a few ces I know of But if you know the location of A, Id like you to tell me that first. What? Dont tell me, the sister mentioned in Professor Ionas diary? Yep, yep. Is she still alive? Definitely, definitely. I met her directly about 10 or 20 years ago and even cut off one of her arms! Dont tell me that A is the A I know? Right! Right! Iona smiled brightly as usual, but there was a somewhat eerie atmosphere. The Cardinal of Intolerance. Id like your help in finding the Watching A. The Watching A was a boss who appeared in thetter part of the story during the full-scale academy event. Of course, the protagonist was aware of her existence but never actually engaged in battle with her. There was no model, so her appearance remained a mystery. At that time, the protagonist was preupied with battling enemies of the Apostle level, not those of the Cardinal level. So, who defeated A? That would be Iona. More precisely, it was a group of professors and students led by Iona. In any case, it was true that Iona yed a central role. Ionas moment of glory, briefly depicted in a cutscene in thetter part, stemmed from that event. That crazy developer. Was this how everything was connected? Why wasnt this story included in the main H&A? Its clearly important! No. Not really. H&A had always been about stories where the yers choices could save someone destined to die or awaken hidden talents. In other words, it showcased scenarios that could be positively altered by the yers decisions. But in the case of Iona and A, it was a problem that resolved itself without my involvement. Was this why Ionas story wasnt featured in H&A? Was she considered unapproachable because her story concluded without anyones help? The spections assembling in my head were rmingly swift. Perhaps interpreting my stunned silence as contemtion, Iona interrupted my thoughts with a sense of urgency. Me too, me too. Im not asking you to tell me for nothing. Ill cover up todays intrusion into myb by Yandel, of course, and Ill actively support whatever Yandel does in the future! Uh. Is is this still not enough? Then, should I offer you all the points I can, saying its thanks to Student Yandel for providing crucial information? You want points, right? Itll definitely be a big help! Thats the thing More?! I cant officially offer anything more Ah! Should I make blood crystals periodically for you? Or huh! Dont tell me, Student Yandel, youre after my body?! No. I was going to say I dont know the location of the Watching A. Ah Iona sighed as if deted. It was too early to be disappointed. A was only mentioned by name in the main H&A, a boss with no location or detailed information provided. All I knew was that the Watching A, fittingly, received several demonic eyes as powers. But its not like theres no way to find her. After all, A was a Cardinal of the Church of Intolerance. If we shake down the branches of the Church of Intolerance, something will surelye up, wont it? Huh? I grinned at Iona, who was gaping at me. This was a chance for an achievement. Chapter 153: The Proper Use Of The Crystal Ball Chapter 153: The Proper Use Of The Crystal Ball Only after having a detailed conversation with Iona was I able to leave theboratory. The conversation took longer than expected, and by the time I had finished, the sun had already set. After returning to the dormitory a bitter than anticipated, Master, Master, Master, Master, Master, Master, Master, Master. Scary! Sorry for beingte! Please calm dow, Im sorry! Why were her pupils dted again?! Elisha! Help me out here! Ahh. Im pretending not to hear anything! Elisha was tucked in a corner, covering her long ears and shaking her head. What was I supposed to do if she was scared too? I lowered my head to try to calm Ca down. Hehe. ??? Ca, who had returned to normal in the brief moment I wasnt looking, was beaming with a bright smile. How is it, Master? I tried imitating the heroine from the book we borrowed from the libraryst time! Tell me before you do it next time. I was interested in yandere y, but it was horrific if it was done out of nowhere. I sighed deeply and pinched Cas cheeks firmly. Hehehe Somehow, she seemed to like it even more. Elisha, who had been in the corner, peeked out to watch us. It seemed Elisha didnt know about it either. With a light flick of my hand, Elisha approached hesitantly. I grabbed her twitching ear and whispered. Im confiscating your chastity tonight. What? You dared to abandon your master and run away. You need to be punished, right? Th-thats Elisha avoided my gaze, seemingly feeling guilty. But soon, she straightened up and made a sassy face. Hmph! What do you think of me? Do you think Im some woman obsessed with chastity? No. But youll be that soon. Sitting on the sofa with Ca by my side, I tapped my knee and gave an order for the first time in a while. [Sit.] You cant be! Elishas blue eyes widened as she sensed her future, but her body obediently followed themand. Squish. The feel of Elishas buttocks on my thigh was undeniable. The sensation wasforting, yet I casually slid my hand under Elishas clothes without betraying any emotion. Eek! Elisha iled like a typus whose nest had been flooded during a nap, grabbing her chest in surprise. However, due to themand to sit, her lower body was pressed against my thighs, causing her buttocks to rub against my lower part inadvertently. I nodded with a pleased smile for a moment before Ca, who was beside me, rubbed her face against my shoulder and inquired. By the way, Master. Did your errand go well? Ah, right. Thats what I was sitting down to talk about, but I momentarily forgot Bad breasts! Eek! Wh-why are you ming me again?! Yandel, youre the one who touched them! Elisha protested with an aggrieved voice, but I let it go in one ear and out the other, recounting the conversation I had with Iona exactly as it happened. So, thats what happened. What? You mean to say you were stalking Professor Iona to find her weakness, got caught, and ended up agreeing to raid a cult branch together? Just the two of you? Ca, could it be? Yes. Professor Iona is thest survivor of the Francesca n. Well, that satisfies the basic condition of downfall To think youd eveny a hand on the Professor. Seriously. Even though its our master, its still I was dumbfounded by the twos whispering conversation. What are you talking about?! If anything, it was the Professor who made a move on me! Upon hearing that, Ca and Elisha exchanged nces. After a moment, they nodded in agreement. It looks like Master seduced her. Yep. That must be it. I was speechless at how naturally they med me for everything. Really, wow. Of course, I did y a bit of the victim! I did say something like, If you want to, just do it! And then Iona physically overpowered me! But to call that seduction hmm Wait? Was I actually seducing Iona? Caught off guard by this sudden realization, I shook it off by lightly biting Elishas ear. Kyaa?! You really! That was because this wasnt about some soft story of seduction or anything. It was about a serious matter leading to Ionas revenge. After I briefly exined about A, they finally understood. Professor Ionas circumstances are quite well-known, but I never imagined her sister would be involved I get the gist of it now. But isnt this more dangerous than we thought? Just the two of you are nning to take down branches of the Church of Intolerance. What will you do if you actually encounter A? Elisha scolded me with worry, even while her hands busily groped me. I gently yed with her fumbling hands and nodded. First off, Professor Iona said she would cast Blood Shift magic on us, so theres no worry about getting hurt by ident. The branches were targeting arent that dangerous either. Still, theres no need to go, just the two of you. Just like how you and Professor Iona are looking for A, they coulde looking for you two. Hmm I think itll be fine. In thetter half of H&A, Iona seeded in defeating A. Well, to put it another way, until just before a full-scale battle broke out, A had been avoiding Iona. The fact that Iona had been a professor at the academy had been well-known for 300 years. It was clear she avoided a direct confrontation, knowing she would lose. Even though there was support from other professors and students, A also had the support of other cultists and monsters. It was fair. Yeah. But I think theres been a misunderstanding I never said I would leave you behind. What? You said only Professor Iona, and you would be moving. Yes. But if youre a ve, youre bound to me, right? Its natural for you to follow where I go. Whats that phrase? Two bodies, one mind? Something like that? Haaa. Ca and Elishas expressions rxed upon understanding. In fact, contrary to their concerns, it wasnt as dangerous as they feared. Iona was not only a high-level magician but also a Lord-level vampire. Due to her racial traits, herbat power surpassed that of magicians at the same level. With the seal of the Evil God not yet fully released, making the cardinals the current maximum force of the cult, it was impossible for the cult to thwart Ionas surprise attacks. The branches deliberately maintained loose connections to avoid being caught in a sweep, which also slowed the exchange of information. Ca and Elisha probably already knew this much. However, their worry likely stemmed from the precedent set in the practice dungeon. Just as I resolved to take Ca with me wherever I go from now on, the thought of moving separately was a source of anxiety for both Ca and Elisha. Well, Iona was pleased to have the opportunity to teach them something, even if it wasnt official. Calling it nothing more than a foolish obsession with cult extermination Everyones convinced, right? Then lets end this story here! Ca, could you ce this crystal ball somewhere suitable and activate it? Me? Yes! Ca, slightly puzzled, took the crystal ball linked to Iris from the inventory, ced it a short distance away, and infused it with magic. Soon, a blurry form appeared, which quickly sharpened until Iriss bright-eyed face was visible. -Master, youre a bitte today. Did something happen? Ah, yes. I had a bit of business with Professor Iona Though I ended up exining the same thing twice due to recalling the crystal ball just now, Iris, unlike the other two, epted it without concern. -I see. If you ever find yourself in danger, break this crystal ball. Then, even if youre at the edge of the continent, a spell will reveal your location. Such a feature exists? Okay. Ill remember that. Afterward, we spent time catching up and chatting. About 30 minutes passed. Iris yawned widely. -Yawn. Its gotten quitete. Ill stop here today and go to bed. Master, dont be too hard on Elisha, and take it easy. ncing at Elisha, who was being kneaded on myp, Iris nonchntly started changing into pajamas as if it were nothing unusual. It seemed like she was thinking of ying around as usual but not today. To Iris, who was wiggling her half-naked bottom, I said, Stop right there. -Um? Master? Is there something more? Uh-huh. Dont wear pajamas. Take off your panties. Iris looked at me in disbelief. Iughed at Iriss horrified stare and turned to Ca. Ca. I need you to help me and Elisha undress. Its kind of hard to do it in this position. Yep! Unbidden, Ca stripped naked, and one by one, she removed Elishas and my clothes. Now, wait a minute, you! Youre not Youre not doing this, are you? What? Youre not going to hook up the crystal ball and show it to Master and vice versa, are you?! Thats right, Iris. Can you put the crystal ball down a little lower, so we can see your pussy instead of your face? -Is this what you mean? Uh, yeah. Okay. It didnt take long for Iriss sleepy expression to turn into lust. She must have felt lonely after being left alone for a while. Elishas legs intertwined with mine as she gazed at the reflection of Iriss haunted face and plump body in the crystal ball. And then, with a sideways flick, Elishas legs naturally parted as well, revealing her slightly wet pussy. Iris. Can you see it? I can see it. Good, then were ready. I whispered into Elishas ear as she showed her pussy to Iris, her breathing bing increasingly ragged. Dont like it too much. Im confiscating her climax today. Chapter 154: The Proper Use Of The Crystal Ball (2) Chapter 154: The Proper Use Of The Crystal Ball (2) Iriss flushed face and plump lips were reflected in the crystal ball. She must have also clearly seen Elisha straddling my knees, her legs spread wide open. I was about to start massaging Elisha aggressively before moving on to neglect y, but Ah, Iris. If youre sleepy or not in the mood, its okay to just sleep like that. -Hm? Ahaha? Thats fine, honestly, Ive been a bit pent-up. With a shrug of her shoulders, Iris spread herbia to reveal her pink insides. The Master left me like this and neglected me in the mansion. Thats -Im not ming you. I know youre not indifferent to me. How could I not know when you contact me every night as soon as you gave me the crystal ball? Iris giggled as if she were enjoying the conversation. -Just that once an elf gets a taste of it, waiting a week can be hard So, Ive often taken care of it myself. Even as she spoke, the way she stroked her vulva and teased her clit seemed quite skilled. M-Master? Elisha gaped, stunned by Iriss self-induced lewdness, without anyone forcing her. Yet Iris didnt care about Elishas reaction and just smiled more broadly. A smile full of anticipation. -Now, Im ready. Master, give me something to y with. Something to y with?! Elishas horrified exmation was smoothly ignored as I nodded. Alright. Ill show you the best ything. I had to sincerely offer something in return for Iriss feelings. Wait, just a moment! You? And Teacher? What about my will? I am your will. Where does it hurt, patient? Thats not the kind of doctor I meant! Oh, theres a pimple here! Eek! Elisha let out a small scream when her nipple was pinched. Then, Elishas ears perked up. Seeing her long earlobes pushed forward instinctively made me blow into them. Whoo. Ah Following the nipple pinch and ear blowing, Elisha melted awaypletely. ncing at the crystal ball, Iris was seen breathing heavily, rubbing herself. Good. She was thoroughly enjoying herself. Now, I should take care of thest person. Ca. Ill leave the back to you. The back? Ca, who had been just sucking on her finger, tilted her head in confusion. Its a bit boring to just wait quietly, right? Do whatever you want while ying for a bit. Behind the Master as I wish Ca murmured meaningfully as she approached on her knees, grinning. Then Ill enjoy myself appropriately without disturbing the Master! Not long after, I felt a softness touching my back. The warmth and the sensation of protrusions at the tips let me know Ca was rubbing her breasts against my back. Hngh Hmm Essentially, she was masturbating by rubbing her breasts against my back. Feeling Cas nipples harden, I took Elishas ear into my mouthpletely. Heut! Elisha, who had been ck, tensed up again. Just using my lips and getting this reaction. It was satisfying to see Elisha be increasingly lewd. With a satisfied smile, I roughly grabbed not just Elishas nipple but her entire breast. You! Are you too excited?! Please touch me more gently. No. This is right. I gripped Elishas breasts firmly, as if milking a cow. Ah, that hurts! Sorry. Did it hurt a lot? Is that what youre asking right now? Look here! There are red marks on my breasts marks??? Elisha paused mid-sentence, staring nkly at her own chest. It seemed she liked the handprints engraved on her breasts. I knew youd like it. Ugh! Elisha believed without a doubt that her ve life was an engagement period and that she would marry me once she became a senior magician. Hence, she tends to get excited about proving our rtionship. The handprints now must feel like a mark of my ownership, satisfying her. Elisha blushed, hit right on the mark. I buried my nose deep into her neck. The scent of the forest seemed to clear even my lungs. Whether it was a trait of elves, Iriss body scent had this too. I gently brushed her slender neck and shoulders with my lips. Umm Elisha trembled and let out a soft moan. Using her voice as a backdrop, I began the true caress. This time, unlike the previous roughness, I gently encircled Elishas breasts from the edges. They were slightlyrger than a handful. I softly shook them and pressed gently, gradually moving my hand forward. From the edges to the center. From the center to the tips. Finally, I spread my index fingers and thumbs like pincers and lightly twisted her nipples. Aah Elishas back arched slightly. Before the current pleasure could fade, I quickly moved my hands to another area. Hmm. I traced her smooth skin with my fingertips, drawing elegant curves. There wasnt much, but I once stroked her soft belly. Dipping slightly into her navel was a bonus. Heut! Elisha momentarily flinched from the tickling sensation and pleasure. Firmly. I lightly bit Elishas neck to keep her body still. Ah Yandel? My dear, surely this isnt the end, right? Being unable to respond with my mouth on her neck, of course, it wasnt the end. The main part was still toe. I moved my hands further down. Past her navel, to her slightly protruding lower abdomen, likely due to her uterus. Then, past her light pubic hair to her softbia. With one hand, I spread Elishasbia wide, and with the other, I vigorously rubbed her insides. Aheut! It wasnt just random rubbing. I moved as if imitating Iriss masturbation, which I was watching in the crystal ball. If Iris rolled her clit with her fingertip, so did Elishas under my touch. If Iris inserted a finger into her vagina, Elishas had to envelop my finger as well. Soon, both Iris and Elisha realized they were being touched in the same ces, as if looking into a mirror. You? Are you possibly doing the same with Teacher? Elisha, unable to take her eyes off the crystal ball, blinked and murmured. But instead of speaking, Iris spread herbia wide. As if she were eager to reveal her innermost secrets. Or perhaps she yearned to uncover the mysteries within Elisha. Thus, I willingly obliged, positioning Elishas legs to their fullest extent. With a rustle Ah exposing everything to Teacher and in turn, witnessing all of Teacher umm Elisha remained transfixed on the crystal ball, seemingly pleased with the view. However, Iris merely parted herbia and then remained motionless. Her gaze fixed on me, her cheeks flushed with a deep red. As though she was intent on not missing a single detail of what was toe. Could it be? Curious, I yfully inserted and then withdrew my finger from Elishas vagina. Iris mimicked the action with her own finger. Was she attempting to follow my lead this time? With a smirk, I gently pressed and caressed Elishas clitoris with my fingertip. Ah -Eut A soft moan from Iris was audible beyond the crystal ball. The umted pleasure was evidently beginning to surge. Realizing there was no time for a leisurely pace, I quickened my movements, my hand in constant motion. Alternating between flicks of my finger and light scratches with my nail, I focused my efforts solely on the clitoris. Aheuk! You?! Just a moment Aaahh! -Angh like this Aaahh Overwhelmed by the escting pleasure, Elisha grasped at the couch. Iris, despite her asionally awkward hand movements, diligently replicated my actions. Observing the slight quivering and the release of fluids, it was clear a climax was imminent. After varying my technique on the clitoris for some time Iris, her mouth agape and drooling yet undistracted, continued to concentrate on her clitoris. Witnessing this, Elisha suddenly contorted her body and began to thrash. You! Aaaahn! Stop it! At this rate, both Teacher and I will Aaaahn! Be fools consumed only by bliss! Its okay. That wont happen. I whispered reassuringly into Elishas ear as I pinched her clitoris firmly. Hut?! -Uhhaaaaah! Perhaps it was because Iris was a bit more sensitive. She screamed in a simr manner, but Iris was the first to reach a state of ecstasy. The image reflected in the crystal ball became obscured by droplets. The spreading image intermittently revealed Iris trembling and releasing fluids. And just as Elisha was on the brink of climaxing Cut. I withdrew all my hands from Elisha and stood up. Eh? Elisha, halted just shy of climax, looked up at me with a nk expression, unable toprehend the situation. Didnt I mention? Today is about denying climax. But this has nothing to do with that! My fingers are sore, I cant help it. What kind of excuse is that?! As I shrugged nonchntly, Elisha appeared utterly aggrieved. Just to be sure, I issued an additionalmand. [Sit there and masturbate quietly while watching Ca and me. But youre not allowed to climax.] You really! Are you really doing this to me?! If only you had intervened when Ca suddenly became frightened instead of pretending not to notice. Well I had no real intention of leaving Elisha in this state. What I mentioned was regarding the denial of climax today. In a few hours, it would be past midnight, and the day would have ended. Then, I could indulge her as much as she desired. Of course, Elisha was unaware of this. Have you been waiting long, Ca? Now its your turn. Elisha looked utterly devastated. Chapter 155: The Proper Use Of The Crystal Ball (3) Chapter 155: The Proper Use Of The Crystal Ball (3) Have you been waiting long, Ca? Now its your turn. Ah Yes, Master. Ca alternated her gaze between me and Elisha with a somewhat strange expression. She was probably concerned about Elisha being left alone. After all, they did take care of each other in their own way. Being a High Elf with sensitive senses, whispering to her wasnt easy. So, I just winked wildly towards Elisha. Gasp For some reason, Ca staggered while pretending to clutch at her chest. No, I wasnt flirting. Well it seemed I had achieved the goal of making Ca willing to participate. Hehe. I pulled Ca, who was giggling helplessly, by the waist. The tender feeling that snugly fit in my arms. She wasnt particrly small, like Iris, but she felt delicate overall. Why was that? Maybe it was because the image of her trembling at the ve auction was still etched in my mind. Master, Master. Could you do that thing you did just now, one more time? She seemed to be enjoying herself for now. Just once? Yes! Ca blinked rapidly, her ruby-colored eyes sparkling with joy. I also couldnt help but smile at Cas figure, pressed so close that one of her breasts was squished against my upper body. But to Elisha, our affectionate disy must have felt like a form of showing off. You Ca how can you do that in front of me?! Elisha trembled, biting her lip, diligently masturbating asmanded. It wasnt like it was their first time doing this together, so why the sudden issue? Ah, it was because she knew she was next then, but not this time. ncing reflexively at Ca, she was staring back at me nkly, perhaps feeling the same way. After exchanging looks for a moment, we both nodded slightly. Ca, reassured by themunication, nodded back with a relieved expression. But soon, a mischievous smile crept onto her face. Master, Elisha looks so pitiful! C-Ca Elishas eyes widened as if she were deeply moved, probably never expecting Ca to take her side. However, the sentiment was premature. Shouldnt we at least take care of the ything? Iris would also find one time toocking. -Hmm. Indeed, once is a bit insufficient. Iris, having finished cleaning herself up except for her genitals, which now appeared dry, nodded from beyond the crystal ball. Meanwhile, Elishas eyes were wide open, as if shed been struck on the back of the head. Ca ! Oh my. Its Ca unnie, you know? Ca, as if wagging a tail, mboyantly wiggled her hips and snuggled up against my side. Then, she pulled my hand, which was around her waist, to her breast. Soft. The tender sensation slightly overflowed when held with one hand. Perhaps because I was fondling Elishas breast until a moment ago, I could feel Cas was slightlyrger. As I reflexively focused on kneading her breast. Ca gave Elisha a smug look that she had never shown me before. Just watch from there. Im going to receive all of Masters affection. Argh! Argh! Elisha stomped her feet in frustration at Cas taunt. Ca, amused by Elishas vivid reaction, knelt in front of me with a chuckle. Youve been holding back, havent you? Its because it was rubbing against my hip bone the whole time I was sending Elisha away. Ca, seemingly unable to hold back any longer, firmly grasped my penis with both hands to stabilize it. After a moment of thought, she nodded. Then lets extract the ything for Elisha. Extract it? Could it be what I was thinking? Ca answered my question with her actions. Hmph. She took the head of my penis into her mouth and looked up at me with a smile in her eyes. Then she began to earnestly swallow my penis. Glug Glug. Past the front, down the shaft, and all the way to the base. Her speed was fast, thanks to her experience with deep throating. But it seemed it was neverfortable, just familiar. Gulk When her nose touched my lower abdomen, tears started to well up in Cas eyes. As I gently stroked her tinum blonde hair, she began to move again with a faint smile. Shlurp Glug Her throat tightly squeezed and moved up and down my penis. Despite not being meant for this purpose, the stimtion was significant. The pleasure that had been building up subtly from teasing Elisha and rubbing against my hip bone suddenly red up. I hadnt moved much, but the sensation of climaxing rapidly approached. Perhaps sensing this, Ca hastily spat out my penis, which she had swallowed to the base. However, she didntpletely release it but kept the head in her mouth as before. In that state, she strongly sucked on the head while her hand stroked from the shaft to the base, as if intending to draw out my semen. I couldnt resist and released the built-up climax. Splurt. Perhaps due to the focused vacuum fetio on the head, a significant amount of semen was sucked out. Consequently, Cas cheeks swelled as they filled with semen. Glug -Haa Heuk So much Iriss admiration came from beyond the crystal ball. Even Elisha could only swallow her saliva and watch at this moment. The ejaction, which seemed like it would overflow, finally stopped just before it could. Ca, looking like a squirrel with her cheeks puffed, slowly opened her mouth. Bleh She showed me the semen swishing inside her mouth before closing it again. I expected her to swallow next. With a pounding heart, I awaited for Ca to open her mouth again but what happened was slightly different from what I anticipated. Ca, with my semen still in her mouth, walked on her knees towards Elisha. Then, she firmly grabbed Elishas plump thighs with both hands. Bleh Aaah! Ca spat the semen directly onto Elishas vagina. Elisha was in the midst of masturbating due to mymand of forbidding climax. The creamy semen poured over her sticky vagina. Her fingers, moving non-stop, began to rub the semen mixed with her fluids all over her clitoris and vagina. Ca, having swallowed the remaining semen, smiled brightly. Isnt this enough as a ything for you, Elisha? Ca You! I wont forget what happened today! Just you wait! Oh, dear. If you had just called me unnie, it wouldnt havee to this. Ca, grinning broadly, easily brushed off Elishas threat of retaliation. Well Elisha said that, but her way of masturbating has subtly changed since then. Although she focused on her clitoris to bring herself to the edge of climax before. Now she was gathering the spilled semen with her fingers and concentrating on stirring it into her vagina. Hmm Did she actually like it? Anyway, since it seemed okay, I turned my attention back to Ca. Ca, as if she knew all along, sat beside Elisha, sticking her buttocks out. It looked like she was positioned at the edge of the sofa, with her buttocks and vagina protruding. The explicit pose made my penis, which had just ejacted a moment ago, be erect again. Seeing my member regain its strength right in front of her, Ca smiled broadly and spread her own vagina. Since youve showered my upper mouth with love, how about trying the lower one, Master? Sure. As if enchanted, I approached and positioned myself, aiming my lower part at Cas vagina. The tip conveyed Cas vagina in full detail. The peeking clitoris, the partedbia, and the twitching entrance were soaked in arousal fluid. First, I tapped the clitoris with the tip. Haaaaah. Then, I rubbed it up and down gently, coating it evenly with arousal fluid. Mmm I can feel the shape of Masters penis even before you insert it Ca subtly wiggled her hips as if asking me to hurry up and insert it. Not that the arousal fluid would be more effective because of that but her actions were endearing, so I decided to yield and proceed. Going in now. Slide. At first, my penis entered smoothly, but as I prated deeper, the tightness inside intensified due to its size. Huet However, the sensation of Cas vagina tightly embracing my member was deeply satisfying. The pleasure of being enveloped in warmth was fleeting. Suddenly, Ca brought her hands to her mouth, as though she were about to divulge a secret. Leaning forward to whisper in my ear, Ca then spoke in a gentle voice. Master, Master. Shall we try that thing we havent done in a while? That thing? You know, the thing you havent used on me recently. ??? I waspletely bewildered. As I looked on, puzzled, Ca finally revealed the answer. The lustmand. Oh. Cas ruby-colored eyes twinkled with mischief. Arent you curious about what would happen if I, who already feel so much from Masters penis, received the lustmand? My goodness! What a concept. Lets do it right now. I could hardly wait. Chapter 156: The Proper Use Of The Crystal Ball (4) Chapter 156: The Proper Use Of The Crystal Ball (4) When I first acquired Ca, I frequently used the lustmand. For Ca, who was inexperienced, my size was overwhelming. Directly proceeding would have only caused her pain. Fortunately, the effect was beneficial. Observing Ca these days, it appeared the effect might have been too beneficial. Nheless, the crucial point was that even though issuing a lustmand didnt physically stimte the body, it significantly heightened arousal. That was all you needed to grasp, as it rendered one exceptionally sensitive. Are you not curious about how it would feel when I receive the lustmand? My goodness What was it? Lets try it right now. You just couldnt resist, huh? Just as I was about to issue themand while engaged with Ca, Elisha, and Iris, observing through the crystal ball, expressed their bewilderment. Lustmand? -What is that, Master? Ah. I realized I had never found a reason to use the lustmand on anyone else. Elisha and Iris, with their elf-specific heightened senses, didnt require suchmands for sexual stimtion. A mere touch was sufficient for them to be aroused and feel pleasure. Faye? Wasnt she inadvertently affected by the drug she intended for me, which merely induced horniness, unlike the real aphrodisiac that triggered a significant increase in body heat and would have been much more potent? Since she wasnt a ve, suchmands couldnt be applied to her. That was why, apart from the old Ca, no one else had experienced the lustmand. Elisha and Iris, silently awaiting my response, just looked in my direction, prompting me to shrug. Its nothing. Just amand using the ve Mark to induce arousal Ill demonstrate it for you next weekend, Iris. How can that be nothing? -Hmm. Interesting. I will eagerly anticipate it, Master. Though the reactions of the two elves were mixed, they seemed to grasp the concept so now it was time to proceed. I gently ced my hand on Cas lower abdomen. Ca. Yes! Im your Ca, Master! Her response was apanied by an increasingly bewitching smile. I returned the smile, full of anticipation. And then, Lust. Ah, uh, uuuuh?! As soon as themand was issued, the leisure and mischief vanished from Cas eyes. She was just wide-eyed, with ruby-colored pupils, gasping and choking. Conversely, her vagina clenched tightly, crazily squeezing me. The sensation of being squeezed was almost painful. The love juices flowed out. And then, a beatter, the gushing squirt. Was trickling down As I inserted, my lower abdomen became drenched with Cas squirt. Huh? Sorry, hic! Im so sorry, Master Ca twitched and apologized intermittently. So, without even moving, just by being inside, this grand climax happened? Unwittingly, the corners of my mouth rose. Is that so? If youre sorry, endure it well until Im satisfied. Eh? In a moment of panic, I grabbed Cas ankle and pressed it against the back of the sofa. The angle of her waist naturally lifted as her legs were pushed back. It was a posture that could smoothly take the weight thrust into it. Realizing what I was about to do, Ca desperately shook her head. Ah? Aaah! Ahh! Hey, Ca, it was you who asked for this. Its toote to stop now. Thrust! Aaaaah! Ca, having moved only once, threw her head back and trembled. The inside spasmed again, tightening in a different manner than before, as if begging me not to move any further. Of course, I had no intention of stopping. Thrust! Thrust! Heeek! Haaah! Ca started thrashing her head as she clutched the sofa. Her pussy, which was a bit tight before being fully warmed up, had long since be slick. In other words, it was now possible to move more vigorously. As I slowly adopted the mating press position, Ca, noticing this, desperately pleaded with me. M-Master! Just a moment Lets rest a bit, okay? Please Hmm. Come to think of it, its been a while since youve tried to back out of bed. Since that day, shes been approaching me on her own, iming she could handle it herself. Cas expression changed at my nod. Then! Thats right. Bang! Heut! The slightly firmer sensation felt from the tip of my dick meant I had prated deeply. Ca made a choking sound as she was hit directly in the cervix but once wouldnt be enough this time. Thrust! Thrust! Heut! Aangh! Haaah!! Ca screamed, almost like a shriek, as I started to piston with all my might. Though she tried to struggle and escape in any way she could, it was impossible with my weight on her and her ankles caught. At this moment, all Ca could do was move her hips up and down. Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! Guh! M-Master Eut! This is dangerous Heut! Every time my tip hit her cervix, Cas expression twisted in various ways. A mix of fear and anticipationaplex feeling. But one thing was clear. Ca was feeling incredibly good right now. Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! Haaah! My uterus its too much! Though Ca was pushing my upper body away with her hands that had been wing the sofa She couldnt exert much force because she was still being knocked on the uterusalmost like a firm massage. Elishas face began to show a strange color at the sight of Ca crumbling so quickly. She was either excited by Cas desperate state, feeling superior, or relieved. One of the three, I guess. It was a bit funny that she didnt know it was her turn next, but my gaze kept drifting over but that was it for now. Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! Huk! Eut! Hngh! With each thrust, Ca climaxed. Naturally, the inside kept spasming and contracting. Not holding back as if refusing to let go, it was insufficient to merely sp tightly. The way it stimted my penis with a wriggling motion, how could I endure this? Though not as intensely as Ca, I also felt it more profoundly than usual, leaving no room to focus elsewhere. Squish! Squish! Squish! Perhaps due to the vigorous and rapid movements, the friction-whipped love juices created white foam. Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! Angh Heut Ahh A somewhat feeble moan. I thought her words were gradually diminishing, but perhaps her throat was simply hoarse. For me, it might just be once, but for Ca, she had already climaxed countless times. Perhaps it was the slight rxation from my brief chuckle that caused the climax that was building up to finally overflow. Even amidst the thrusting, the sensation of my lower half was twitchily preparing to ejacte. Only then did I release Cas ankles, seizing her breasts, which had been moving back and forth irregrly. Haah! At the new stimtion, Cas pussy climaxed once more with a short twitch. Taking that as a cue, I thrust my hips to the fullest extent. Thrust. Just as Cas hands had pushed against my abdomen and chest moments ago. This time, my tip pushed against Cas cervix. The ejaction that followed while in close contact Spurt. Spuuurt. Though it hadnt been long since I ejacted inside Cas mouth, a considerable amount of semen flowed out. The continuous flow of semen tickling her cervix alone brought Ca to climax, already sensitized to the max. Haaaa Hnnnn.. Aaaahh It was quite a quiet climaxpared to the previous noisy ones. But that didnt mean it was any less intense. As long as my ejaction continued, Cas climax stretched out simrly. Intermittently twitching limbs, eyes rolling back, an open mouth forming a vulgar expression. It was a face that stirred a sense of pride and conquest in me for having caused this. Enjoying the aftermath while observing the quiet Ca was only for a moment. As I slowly withdrew my penis, the umted semen inside rushed out all at once. Trickle. Hah! Perhaps it was the sensation of the suddenly removed object in her lower abdomen, or maybe the flow of semen snapped her back to reality. Ca, with wide eyes, looked around, and as soon as our eyes met, she began to tremble like a leaf. Ca? Ah, ugh no more please stop, Master Unable to stand on her weak legs, Ca dragged herself away from me with her arms. I did wonder if it had been too much But honestly, the sight of Ca leaving traces of semen wherever she crawled was too arousing, and I couldnt help but respond. Twitch. Ah no Terrified by the sight of my lower half stiffening again, Ca hastened the speed of her arms. Alternating nces between Ca crawling out of the sofa into the living room and the clock beside it. There was still some time left until midnight. Swoosh. You?! After wiping my semen and love juice-soaked penis on Elishas bun hair to clean it off a bit. I grabbed Cas ankle as she crawled away. Heut! Perhaps because her ankles had been held throughout, Ca began to tremble as soon as she was caught. I then dragged her back towards the sofa. Hyaaaah! I whispered calmly into the floundering Cas ear. Lets go for one more hour. Ah Cas gaze darkened. Dead eyes resigned to everything. Chapter 157: The Proper Use Of The Crystal Ball (5) Chapter 157: The Proper Use Of The Crystal Ball (5) Brrrrrrrr. Haaaa After a bout of trembling from the aftermath, I finally exhaled the breath I had been holding. As I slowly lowered my head, the ruined figure of Ca was fully exposed. Her ruby-colored eyes lost their luster and focus, staring into the void, and her beautifully crafted chest was covered in bite marks. Ca, with tears and saliva dribbling down, did not even attempt to wipe them away, remaining motionless. Only her faint breathing and slightly heaving torso indicated that Ca was still alive. This was already a horrific scene, but it didnt end there. Ugh. As I pulled out my penis, Cas vagina, swollen red from overuse, was revealed. Visible between the thickbia was her vagina, stretched to its limit. Normally, her vagina would quickly contract back to its original size as soon as I would pull out my penis, but today it was closing unusually slowly. It might be due to the muscle weakness from consecutive spasms or perhaps because there was still a lot left inside after I pulled out. Gloop, gloop. Arge amount of semen flowed out through her still-open vagina. At this point, it seemed like Ca was ejacting an enormous amount. The semen flowing out of her vagina mixed with the pre-existing pool on the floor. Hmm This is too slow. If left alone, it seemed like it would endlessly drip semen. Thinking it was already past midnight and time for her to rest, I ced my hand on Cas lower abdomen. And then Press. Squirt! A jet of semen umted inside Ca shot out like a water gun. EEK! And for some reason, Elisha, who was next to us, let out a short scream. What was I going to do if Ca woke up from this? I frowned slightly and gestured to Elisha to be quiet. Shush. ! Elisha nodded frantically with her mouth tightly shut. After confirming her response, I quietly picked up the limp Ca and moved her to the bedroom. I fed her some potions instead of water and covered her up to the chest with a nket before returning to the living room. Um Is Ca really okay, Yandel? Of course. I wouldnt do anything too harsh to Ca. It looked quite severe to me?! Even when cried and begged, you didnt stop! If she fainted, you bit her chest to wake her up! Even if you say that with your vagina exposed You made me do this!! Elisha screamed with all the injustice in the world. But soon, she let out a sigh of relief. Sigh Anyway, its over now. Ill wash up and go to sleep, too. Huh? I couldnt go because of your orders, but its true that I feel sticky and ufortable down there because its soaking wet. I wondered why she was speaking so calmly. Then I realized that when I moved Ca, Elisha had stopped masturbating. After all, my order to Elisha was to sit still and watch Ca and me while masturbating to the brink of climax. With Ca out of sight, there was no need to masturbate anymore. The order to stay seated was still effective, so she seemed unable to stand up, with her vagina exposed and sticky with vaginal fluid. Right. Its soaking wet Just a moment. Wait here. I sneakily checked the crystal ball, and Iris appeared to have urinated, sleeping with her vagina exposed in a puddle that looked like urine. It seemed she climaxed a few times and fell asleep from exhaustion. Iris was known as an elf who seldom fell ill, and even among them, she was a High Elf, known for being even more robust. Being a high-ranking magician as well, she probably wouldnt catch a cold even if she slept with her lower parts exposed like that. Still, feeling a bit concerned, I tapped the crystal ball and said. Iris. Wake up, Iris. -Ugh At least dry yourself off before you sleep. -Yawn Alright. Iris, who wasnt deeply asleep to begin with, woke up quickly upon hearing her name. With a half-asleep expression, Iris quickly took care of the aftermath and waved her hand. -Then, good night, Master. Yeah. You sleep well, too. -Thanks to you, Master, I think I can sleep soundly tonight. With Iriss faint smile, the connection to the crystal ball was severed. As I was putting the crystal ball into my inventory, Elisha, with her blue bun hair swaying, asked. Its my turn now, right? Yeah. Its your turn, Elisha. Smiling, I erased the traces of Ca with a Clean magic spell. And then, confidently believing that the y was over, I presented my penis to Elisha. Could you clean it up with your mouth first? Eh? I poked the bewildered Elishas mouth with my penis, smeared with semen and vaginal fluid. I wont stop you if you want to do it in this state. B-but you said I couldnt climax today Its past midnight. Its over now. What does that mean Ah! Elisha finally understood what I meant after checking the clock. She began to deny reality, twisting her neck. Its not, right? Youre not like that, right? It wouldnt be enough just with what you did to Ca. Ah! You meant just to clean it? I thought Please, just wait a moment. Elisha, wanting to believe so, muttered to herself before swallowing my penis in one go. Huh. She began to lick every part of my penis, burying her facepletely into my lower abdomen. -Slurp. Sluuurp After messing with my penis for a while, Elisha, thinking it was enough, sucked it strongly and slowly pulled her mouth away. As if she intended not to leave even a trace of her saliva behind, her cheeks were slightly hollow. A cleaned penis slowly revealed itself from the tip she had just licked to the base. Even thest bit of residue left in my urethra was thoroughly sucked out by Elisha, who looked up anxiously with a strand of pubic hair stuck to her mouth. This is good, right? Quickly, lets wash up no. Theres Clean magic, so theres no need to actually wash. Come on! Lets go to sleep! We have ss tomorrow Elisha babbled in confusion, but when I gently stroked her head, she hesitantly raised her head. Our eyes met. As I gave her a broad smile, Elisha responded with a flustered smile of her own. Just as Elisha seemed topletely rx [Elisha. Be lustful.] Yandel! You really Ahh! Despite starting to scold me, Elishas voice turned sweet towards the end. Vaginal fluid spilled over the sofa, freshly cleaned by Clean magic. Elishas unique body scent, reminiscent of a forest, wafted thickly. Ah? Aah? Aahh? Elisha gaped, emitting bizarre moans with an expression of utter confusion. Though I hadntid a finger on her, Elishas limbs began to tremble uncontrobly. Eek! Huh?! Looking like someone suffering from withdrawal symptoms, Elisha cried out in bewilderment. What have you done to me? You know what it is. Its the lustmand I used on Ca but I didnt expect it to be this effective. This is weird Ugh! My body is acting on its own Ahh! The absolutemand of the ve Seal sounds grand, but its not truly absolute. It induces a sort ofpulsion, making you desperately want to obey themand. Yandel Ugh Thats enough exnation Aaahh So, specificmands work well, but vague ones are less effective. The lustmand is no different. Stop babbling and hurry up! Your body isnt just bing lustful. Its about rekindling your past memories to escte and maintain sexual tension. Are you Heut! Deliberately wasting time? Aaahh! In short, elves, with their heightened senses and sexual responsiveness, experience intense climaxes, which synergize with the lustmand to create an incredibly erotic feeling Just give me your penis already!!! Due to the previousmand, Elishas buttocks stuck to the sofa, with only her limbs iling. Oh. Did she catch on? Since she had been ring at my penis without looking away, I asked her. You need it? Huh! To say that! Aaahn Then, put your hands behind your back and dont move your legs. Like this? Following my instructions, Elisha spread her legs and assumed the attention position. As I presented my cleaned penis right in front of Elisha, Aaaaah! Hnnngh Haaaa! She stretched her neck and stuck out her tongue, trying to lick my penis any way she could. While letting her perform fetio as she wished might be nice Eh. p! Eh? I lightly pped Elishas cheek with my penis. Still looking dazed with her tongue out, Elisha gave a dumbfounded look. Then I delivered a p with my penis on the opposite cheek. p! Showing Elisha the most contemptuous smile I could muster as her head turned to the side. Shouldnt there be a proper pose when asking for something? Ah. Only then did Elishas blue eyes flicker as she grasped the situation. Chapter 158: The Proper Use Of The Crystal Ball (6) Chapter 158: The Proper Use Of The Crystal Ball (6) Then I delivered a p with my penis on the opposite cheek. p! Showing Elisha the most contemptuous smile I could muster as her head turned to the side. Shouldnt there be a proper pose when asking for something? Ah. Only then did Elishas blue eyes flicker as she grasped the situation. Her cheeks turned red, and the expression of Elisha looking up nkly was strangely cute. Ah Ive always wanted to try this. The dick p. The pride of aplishing something on my bucket list made me suppress the corners of my smiling mouth for a moment. Suddenly, Elishas face twisted. So you mean now I should lie down naked on the floor and lower my head Is that it?! No. That wasnt what I meant. No? What do you mean no? Like when the Teacher Uh asked you to exclude me from your ns Huh to assume a humiliating pose! Was it on the carriage ride back from the auction house? At that time, Iris thought I was really starting up an elf farm andid herself on the floor, begging to exclude Elisha at least. Wait? But wasnt it somewhat simr now, except for using contraception? I could only meet Iris on weekends, but Elisha was receiving my semen every day. As I pondered, Elisha somehow nodded happily. Anyway, your preferences But Im still your ve. I cant disobeymands. I havent given you a newmand yet? So! Cancel themand to stay seated now! Then Ill beg for your penis in a very humiliating pose, just as you want! Elisha, deciding to enjoy this situation, responded strongly. Yep. p! So, I gave her another dick p. Kyaa! Wh-whats this? Hitting my face with that sexually smelling penis! If you made me like this Ugh you have to take responsibility! I gave you the penis as you wished. Not to my cheek! Give it to my vagina! To my vagina! Elisha, spreading her legs with her hands behind her back, wriggled her waist in frustration. But how could I resist when she was tilting her chin as if asking for more? Above all. Ah, is that how someone asks for something? Ugh You have to cancel themand to sit before I can do anything! Well, I wonder. Should I cancel it or not? Master, please! It was too much fun to tease her like this. As I offered my penis again, Elisha cringed, showing a guarded attitude. What now, Yandel? It doesnt hurt to be hit by the penis, but it feels weird. Its nothing like that, so just stay still. Despite her rising emotions, Elisha couldnt hide her annoyance, looking regal as I slowly ced my penis on her face. Huh?! Just when she seemed to get used to it, just the smell made her eyes widen and her limbs tremble. Her reaction was so dramatic that it was as if what I ced on Elishas face was not a penis but a drug. Unable to say anything, Elisha fluttered her lips as I slowly rubbed my penis on her. Her broad forehead, delicate eyshes, pointed nose, cute cheekbones, elongated ears, soft cheeks, squishy lips Like a blind person feeling her lovers face with her fingertips, I began to caress Elishas features with my penis. Eek huh Elisha nowpletely closed her eyes, trembling. Despite the challenge, she tried her best to look away from the penis right in front of her, unable to do anything. Ive had my fun. It was time to give Elisha what she wanted before she really got upset. I twirled my penis over her lips in circles. Elisha. Huh haaaah Elisha, smelling and licking my penis, breathed heavily. I watched her for a moment before pulling back. Aaaah Elisha sighed, seemingly disappointed as my penis disappeared, to which I asked, From now on, Im canceling themand to stay seated. You know what to do next, right? Yes! Yes! Elisha nodded hurriedly, seemingly biting her tongue in her rush. I stepped back a few paces from her and said, [Now, its okay to stand up or climax.] As soon as those words were out, Elisha sprang up. But due to having masturbated to the edge of climax and now under the influence of the lustmand, she wasnt in her full senses. Like a newborn animal, her legs trembling, Elisha took a few steps toward me before slowly kneeling down. She bowed her upper body, letting her blue bun hair cascade down her white back, her soft breasts pressed to the side. And most notably, her stark white buttocks. In my previous life, this pose was called a naked dogeza. I caught my breath momentarily at the sight of Elisha at my feet, her voice filled with expectation and desire. Yandel. My Yandel. My partner. And my Master. It was the first time Elisha had called me her Master. Would you grace me with your affection? Be more specific. Swallowing my thirst-like impulse, I asked. Then, Elisha, still in the dogeza pose, lifted her buttocks and answered in a somewhat shameless tone. Please, pound my pussy. Until itspletely tattered, and I pass out. No, even if I pass out, please dont stop. Wow. It was a tantly explicit request, but I liked the content. I moved behind Elisha. Then, I gently caressed herrge buttocks, which were raised in just the right position for pration. Elishas lower half was more attractive than anyone elses. Yet, it was my first time doing it from behind with her. Not that I avoided it on purpose. It just never happened. I slowly spread her moon-like buttocks. Revealing her tiny anus and her moist pussy below it. I tapped Elishasbia, saying, Ill do as you wish. And then I thrust my hips forward in one swift motion. Squelch. Haaaaaaah!! The sensation of forcefully prating her sticky flesh. Elishas pussy, hotter and tighter than ever, began to spasm in no time, climaxing with just one pration, just like Ca. The trembling flesh of her buttocks. I grabbed her pelvis just above it and started to piston with full force from the beginning. Squelch! Squelch! Squelch! Eut?! Hic! Aaaaaaaaaaaahhh! Perhaps because Elisha had been masturbating without climaxing for so long. Her pussy felt as if it were fully prepared to wee my penis. Her body was hot enough to cause burns, our sticky fluids intertwined, and her inner walls clung tightly and refused to let go of my penis. Squelch! Squelch! Squelch! Euuuut! Aaaaahh It feels so good, Yandel Aaaaaahn! She clenched so tightly that parts of her vaginal wall seemed to follow my penis each time I pulled out. However, this did notst long. Thump! Thump! Thump! The continuous flow of fluids made her inside slippery, despite her tight embrace. While she clung without gaps, her inner walls kept slipping off my penis with every attempt to hold on. Though it was easier to move, her pussy clenched madly, which was much more stimting than I had anticipated. Im going to release one! Yeeeeesss! All of it Aaaaah! Keep going moooooore! I didnt hold back the rising climax and poured everything inside Elisha. Squelch. Squelch. Squelch. Due to having ejacted a lot already, the semen didnt just trickle out but shot out like a water gun. Haaaah! Your semen is hitting my womb Haaang..! This isnt good! Elishas voice flipped as she, too, began to eject fluids like a water gun. Squiiiirt. Elishas squirt shot out vigorously. However, perhaps because of her prone position, not a drop touched me, only dampening the floor with its gentle curve. Despite a moments hesitation at the sight, what Elisha wanted was for me not to stop and to keep going. While still sensitive from the aftereffects, I began to tap inside Elisha again with my penis. Thump! Thump! Thump! Elishas ample buttocks and her plump thighs naturally weed my lower half. It felt like hitting a thick, luxurious cushion. With each thrust, her wobbling buttocks caught my eye. Hiek! Just a moment Yandel! Im still Haaaaaah! I pressed down on Elishas back to keep her in ce and continued moving my hips. Thump! Thump! Thump! Though I was also sensitive, Elisha seemed to feel it much more intensely than me. Fluids flowed out whenever I pulled out my penis, but stopped as soon as I thrust back in. It felt as though my penis had be a faucet. Despite the involuntary response, Elisha buried her head on the floor, desperately shaking her head. No! My pussy Aaaah! Its going to break! Of course, I had no intention of stopping. Just as Elisha had asked, I kept moving my hips without rest. Thump! Thump! Thump! Huek! Angh! Aheut! Animalistic moans filled the living room, and soon, the second ejaction followed. Ssh! Ssh! It was too easy to climax with our ns being overly sensitive But it was fine. It seemed Elisha was feeling it more than I was. Haaaaa! Haaaaa! Hic! Uhh It hadnt been long since midnight, but Elisha had already lost coherent speech, twitching in response. I tapped Elishas buttocks with just the right strength. Tap! Hyah! It seems like youre back to your senses. Then, Ill continue moving. Y-you? Was I too hasty Heeeeut! Drip. Watching the semen and fluids mix and bubble up, I nced at the clock. There was still a long way to go before dawn. Drip! Drip! Dont worry. Ill also push my limits to the max today, so hang in there, Elisha! Hiek! Hah Aheut! I wasnt exactly sure what she was saying but I got the gist of it. Probably. Chapter 159: Anyway, It’s A Secret Affair Chapter 159: Anyway, It¡¯s A Secret Affair Have you never thought that youre going too far? Thats why Im saying Im sorry now Hmph! Whats the point of an apology if its just words?! Was it because I teased her too harshly yesterday? Elisha, still lying in bed with a sore back, turned her head sharply. Should I give you a potion or something? Hmph, hmph! For some reason, Elisha ended up flipping the nket over herself. Was that not it? Seeing me in distress, Ca poked my forearm repeatedly. Master, Master. Yeah. Ca, are you okay? Ah, yes. Im fine. But I think Ill need a potion if Im to assist you today! Despite being in a simr situation to Elisha, with a sore back and clinging to the bed, Ca was merely fiddling with my forearm and smiling cheerfully. I let out a deep sigh and handed a healing potion to Ca, who then one-shotted it and slowly got up. Jaaa! With a wobbly motion, Ca clung to my back. The feeling of her sizable chest pressing against my back was conveyed naturally. The soft touch. The unique, refreshing body scent. And the warmth that made one feel drowsy, like the warm sunlight. Ca rubbed her cheek against mine from behind. It was an overt expression of affection, as if she were demonstrating how much she liked me. A sense of happiness welled up from deep within my heart. After marking her territory for a while, Ca whispered in my ear, bringing her lips close to mine. You can give Elisha the same feeling now. Oh. So, she was suggesting that I should freely shower her with direct expressions of affection that even a fool would understand, right? Peck. As a token of gratitude for the advice, I lightly kissed Ca and then took out another potion from my inventory. This time, instead of handing it to Elisha, I opened the lid and brought it to my mouth. Of course, I wasnt intending to drink it. I put the potion in my mouth without swallowing. I quickly pulled off the nket that Elisha had flipped over herself. What is it? Im still not well, not exactly angry, but sort of sulking Eup?! And then our lips met directly. The potion was transferred from my mouth to hers. Elisha, though taken aback, ended up swallowing the potion in gulps. Thinking she was like a baby bird made me secretly chuckle for a moment. Just after finishing the potion, Elisha tried to push me away. Eup? Ugh! Of course, I didnt let her go and continued the kiss. Even though we didnt intertwine tongues, we continued until our breaths became short. Paha! Yandel you really Haaa Although she was still pouting, her expression had clearly softenedpared to before. Elisha was weak to direct attacks note to self. Anyway, now that Elishas mood had improved, it was time to start the days routine. Haaaa. I stretched out my arms and said, Since were a bitte, lets skip breakfast and change clothes. It was time to go to school.
I originally intended to find out Ionas weakness. Contrary to expectations, not only did I learn about her past, but we also ended up making ns to raid the cultists branch together over the weekend. Just the thought of sparring with Iona today made me sigh. Heuuu.. It wasnt that it wasnt helping me. My magical utilization skills were noticeably improving, but It was incredibly painful. Receiving a shock that was just shy of lethal about a dozen times a day, how many people could endure that with a smile? Certainly not me. For that reason, I steeled myself for todays lesson with Iona as well. Hello! Hello! Were you all looking forward to the magicbat ss? Unfortunately, today is a theory ss! Waaaaaaaaaah! The students cheered at the mention of a theory ss. Well, an actualbat practice that involves real pain was pretty tough. And since tomorrow was the weekend, everyone was probably even more excited. Ehem, ehem. For some reason, Iona, with her face half-covered in a peculiar pose, seemed to enjoy the students cheers. Aha! Was this her way of telling me not to wear myself out today since we were going to raid the cultists tomorrow? With a chuckle, I nodded my head, and after enjoying the apuse to her hearts content, Iona fluttered her loose sleeves and pped her hands. Enough! Enough! Even if its a theory ss, a ss is a ss! Its important content that everyone needs to focus on! The ssroom quieted down instantly. Iona, receiving the sparkling eyes of her surroundings, pulled up the corners of her mouth with a grin. You all know that youve be much stronger than when you first enrolled, right? Well, of course Yes. Its a given. The students nodded in unison. After all, even if not to the extent I had, everyone had worked hard to be iparably stronger than before their admission. However, Iona didnt give me or the other students a chance to feel proud. So, so. As youve be stronger, has your magical achievement increased as well? Everyone inevitably kept their mouths shut. That was because, as magicians, they hadnt grown significantly. Id grown rapidly, but that was an exceptional case since I almost started learning magic at the same time as my admission. The other students had increased the number of spells they could use and the stability and power of their magic a bit. Butpared to theirbat abilities, the improvement was minimal. Everyone, everyone. You must be curious. When ssifying the stages of a magician, a lower-level magician can defeat an individual, a mid-level magician can take on a party, and a higher-level magician can destroy an army or a castle, right? But why does the magical achievement seem tog behindbat power? Some looked calm, as if they knew this, while others seemed struck by a thought they hadnt considered. I knew about it since Ca had taught me in advance, and I saw a brief mention in the H&A settings. Its simple! Combat cant be excluded from magic, butbat isnt all there is to magic! It sounded almost like she was belittlingbat, which was odd for a professor of the magicbat subject. The students murmured in confusion, and Iona continued with a giggle. Its true! Its true! After the War of the Gods, a culture that emphasizes the destructive and lethal power of magic emerged But to reach a higher realm, you need to see things more broadly! Ultimately, thats how you be stronger! Coming from a vampire who had lived even before the Great War, these words carried more weight. After pondering for a moment, a student raised his hand. Professor. Does that mean we should view magic from a perspective other than lethality? Correct! Correct! Exactly that. More precisely, you should be able to see it in different ways! The current system of ssifying magic is intuitive but somewhat removed from its essence! Iona rolled up her loose sleeves to reveal her white hand and waved her fingers through the air. Bubble. A drop of water formed at the tip of Ionas fingers with a small bubble sound. This is Aqua, a basic magic spell. Do you all know why basic magic is called basic? Wasnt it because it focused on the phenomenon itself that it was called basic magic? A long, long, long time ago. Let me tell you a story from the days when the beautiful, elegant, and noble Professor Iona was crying as a baby! Iona skillfully praised herself and stirred her finger once more. Gulug. Then, the small water droplet rapidly swelled in size to that of a human head. Lower magic, Water Ball. It could be thrown as it was, spun, or fixed to an opponents face to aim for drowning, etc. Depending on the casters ability, the magic could be applied in any number of ways. In the game, its performance was somewhat ambiguous, but in the reality of the Eurelia Continent, it was treated as a staple spell along with Fire Ball. Does anyone want to say what the difference is between this magic and the previous one? At Ionas question, a male student with an annoyingly smug look Wilhelm, famous for his light attribute magic, raised his hand. The size is different. The increase in the amount of water naturally strengthens its power and diversifies its applications. Um thats somewhat correct, but not fundamentally! Wrong! Anyone else? After tilting her head in thought, Iona then crossed her arms into an X shape. Wilhelm awkwardly lowered his hand after confidently answering, and other students were also hesitant to raise their hands, just looking at each other. In ss A, where most were from noble families or famous magic towers, wasnt there anyone who knew the answer? Were they hesitant to raise their hands because they were worried about being wrong, even if they knew? As I was tilting my head in thought, Elisha next to me poked my thigh. Now she was even hurrying her Master. Well, I think I know why. When I slowly raised my hand, Iona brightened and nodded. Yep! Yep! Student Yandel! What do you think is different? Well I organized the content I saw in the game and what I had learned from Iris about elementalbinations, and I opened my mouth. Unlike Aqua, isnt the biggest difference with Water Ball the implementation of the property of fluidity? Learning about elementalbinations until I was sick of them, each elements properties, and shapes. Basic magic was the phenomenon itself. So, it was enough to say it stopped at creating the shape of water. But from lower magic onward, one property was added. In the case of the Water Ball that Iona presented as an example, it added the property of fluidity to waters shapeless form. No defined shape and constantly flowing? Naturally, it would be magic that was easy to manipte in various ways. In reality, although it was small and not very visible, if you observe closely, the water created by Aqua moved as a mass without any flow. As I exined this well, Iona pped like a seal, her dark red eyes sparkling. Correct! Correct! Just as Student Yandel said! Lower magic is about adding one property to basic magic! The distinction of having enough lethal power to kill a person as lower magic came after the War of the Gods! As Iona said this and squeezed her open palm, the Water Ball floating in the air began to freeze coldly. An ice mass with spikes protruding all over. Lower magic, Ice Spike. So, so! What property do you think has been added to this? Well, its coldness. Ice magic is ultimately derived from water magic. Its magic that primarily draws out the coldness of water. Hiyah! Smart, whos student are you? Student Yandel is correct! So, ice magic is more about sculpting than any other magic. Normally, you change the property within a fixed shape to cast the needed magic, like Fire Ball and Ignite, for example! Fire Ball, Ignite. Both were lower-grade fire attribute magic, with Fire Ball focusing on explosive power and Ignite on high temperature. Therefore, unlike Fire Ball, Ignite wouldnt explode, so its attack range and impact were less. But in return, it could melt iron, which Fire Ball couldnt do. Both looked like fire, but one exploded, while the other melted. Other lower magic felt somewhat simr. The shape was roughly the same, and the property brought a different aspect of that attribute. Hence, ice magic, with its property fixed to coldness, must make full use of its shapeless form, as Iona exined the importance of sculpting. The ss continued with each attributes shapes, a few representative properties, and that non-elemental special types of magic also had shapes and properties. I already knew this as a foundation from learning elementalbinations, but some students really didnt know, taking notes and listening intently. But even the most enjoyable sses muste to an end. Over! Over! ss time is almost over! So, heres your homework! If we talk about the difference between basic magic and intermediate magic then what about the differences between intermediate, advanced, high-level, and grand magic? And how do we utilize them inbat? Bring your reports by next week! The format is flexible! As Iona assigned the homework, she tidied up the teachers desk and added, Oh, right! Yandel,e to the professorsb during lunchtime! We need to have a very, very important discussion! With a mischievous glint in her crimson eyes, Iona winked. Someone from ss A muttered softly at that sight. Graduate school invitation? Ah, shush! Keep quiet about big trouble brewing! Chapter 160: Anyway, It’s A Secret Affair (2) Chapter 160: Anyway, It¡¯s A Secret Affair (2) Oh, right! Yandel,e to the professorsb during lunchtime! We need to have a very, very important discussion! With a mischievous glint in her crimson eyes, Iona winked. Someone from ss A muttered softly at that sight. Graduate school invitation? Ah, shush! Keep quiet about big trouble brewing!
Lunchtime. Although I received a bit of a terrible misunderstanding, of course, Iona wasnt trying to drag me into graduate school. Perhaps it was about something left unsaid regarding the uing cult branch suppression happening tomorrow? She might want to fill me in. With that in mind, I knocked on the door of Ionas office, nked by Ca and Elisha on either side. Knock, knock. Professor? You called for me. Yandel? Come in! Come in! Upon Ionas permission, the first thing we saw after opening the door was Iona, covered in blood, and the horrific scene of the office. I called you to register an owner for this magical tool Ah!!! Kyaa!!! Byaah!!! As I, Ca, and Elisha screamed simultaneously, Iona finally realized her own appearance. Oh! Oh! I forgot to wash up! With a light flick of her finger, a spell of Cleansing was cast through a Shadowless Window, washing away the blood on Ionas body and the surrounding area. Then, reassuringly waving her hands, she said, Dont worry! Its all my blood! Isnt that more dangerous?! Do you need a potion? Or, since youre a vampire, should I bring you a blood pack? Wait. Is this really dangerous? Considering the regenerative abilities of vampires I paused awkwardly, halfway through pulling out a healing potion from my inventory. Finding my reaction amusing, Iona covered her mouth with her loose sleeve and chuckled. Yandel, youre funny! Bringing out a potion just because a vampire bleeds a bit? What? Is it really nothing serious? I looked around, feeling like I was the only one making a fuss. Ca and Elisha were only briefly startled but have since calmed down. Calm down, Master. We were indeed startled by the sudden bloodbath, but Ive heard that vampires contain an iparable amount of bloodpared to other races. Yes. Especially if its not just any vampire but Professor Iona Such bleeding would be no more than a needle prick. Really? There was no vampire as a yable character in H&A, so I wouldnt know such detailed settings. Ahahaha! Yandel, you have knowledge that no one else knows, but you dont know themon stuff? Its okay! Professor Iona here will teach you everything about vampires! Wait, saying it like this sounds a bit weird! Iona, surprised by her own words, pretended to cover her mouth. ording to Ionas exnation that followed, the ordinary blood we knew about was nothing more than a resource like mana for vampires. That was why vampires were the only race that primarily used blood magic. Although blood magic was powerful, it was limited by the amount of the casters blood. But with an abundance of blood, such limitations were virtually non-existent. I had thought that, like creating water or fire with magic, the blood used in magic was either conjured or belonged to someone else. High-level blood magic in H&A covered the entire battlefield in blood, but how could that be from just one person? Of course, vampires had their own source of life. Namely, the heart and a special blood called true blood. The heart acts like a mana core, storing energy-converted blood and materializing it when needed. True blood is like a concentrate; a little dilution could produce a vast amount of ordinary blood. It also oversees the output of various special vampire abilities and control over blood. The Blood Crystal I received from Iona previously was also made by appropriately processing true blood. Additionally, turning a vampire into a thrall after feeding on them would require the injection of true blood. Iona shared details I hadnt encountered in H&A before. Despite my long-standing enjoyment of H&A, it was always thrilling to discover new settings or backstories I was previously unaware of. But perhaps my keen interest appeared somewhat peculiar. As I bombarded her with questions, Iona responded with a yful counter-question, her smile tinged with mischief. Whats this? I had no idea Yandel was so into vampires. Its surprising you didnt know this! Well, I do know a bit about vampires, but its somewhat different. Yeah? Like what? With a real vampire right here, it should be easy to verify whats true and whats not! If you say so. I paused for a moment to gather my thoughts before responding. Firstly, a vampires weakness is its heart. Really? Vampires possess incredible regenerative abilities, making them difficult to kill unless theyrepletely drained of blood. They can even survive decapitation. Is that so? Yes. Thats why their hearts are vulnerable. Its a fragile organ thats challenging to regenerate, and damaging it severely hampers their regeneration by causing significant blood loss. Oh Indeed, a very powerful vampire might not die immediately from a stake to the heart but theyd be in a critical state. If fortunate, the vampire might even experience the fear of death for the first time. If fortunate? Ah, and theyre also susceptible to light and holy power. Naturally, this doesnt apply to vampires like you who align with humanity, but for those who are solitary or allied with evil gods, light and holiness are as lethal as poison. Vampires are technically undead, correct? Um However, light magic is challenging tobine with other magics and is also difficult to wield, and holy power has its limitations in offensive capabilities. Therefore, there are instances where neither is utilized. Yandel? In those cases, using fire magic is best. The regeneration speed is significantly slower for burned areas. Um From a magicians perspective, thats it. A knight with only one aura, instead of various elements, would approach it differently. Of course, there are auras with elemental properties, but lets exclude those exceptional cases for now. Stop, please Even with a vampires regeneration, instant reconstitution of severed parts isnt possible. So, its standard to gradually whittle them down, cutting off even a finger joint at a time without necessarily aiming for a fatal wound. I continued with strategies against vampires mist and bat transformations for escape and surprise attacks. Tips on exploiting charm, the vulnerabilities in the blood frenzy attack pattern, and know-how on temporarily severing the bond between a lord and thrall, among other things. I shared everything I knew about vampire raids. While vampires werent yable characters in H&A, they did appear as enemies quite often. Whether they were named or mid-boss level, they were a real challenge when I was a newbie. It felt good to talk about the game after a long time, but the atmosphere had be quiet at some point. I nced around to find Ca holding her head and Elisha just sighing deeply. And Iona, considering she was a vampire, looked remarkably pale. Professor? You look a bit pale. Are you okay? Um Yandel? Yes? Are you, by any chance whats the word a vampire hunter or something? Wasnt that a profession that disappeared 300 years ago? Uh, well. I pretty much get the misunderstanding. Its not like that. Its true I know a lot about hunting vampires, but theres a reason for all this Its okay! Its okay! Im a good vampire! I go to church at least once a week. Ive never broken the covenant! Even though its because I was betrayed by A, I havent drunk human blood since that day! And also Iona, flustered and gesticting wildly, pleaded her innocence. It turns out her abstinence from human blood was due to some kind of trauma. She mentioned that it was fine to drink from blood packs anytime, and direct feeding was also okay with her consent, though proof of not being under a charm or other mental magic was needed. Basically, there was no need to grimace and drink only animal blood, like Iona. Ionas appeal continued for quite a while. I tried to interject with Thats not it a few times, but seeing she didnt quite believe me, I just nodded along. Yes, yes. I get it. I really do, so lets stop this now! Really, really? You wont suddenly do a whoosh from behind because you look tired, okay? Ah,e on! I never doubted you in the first ce, so please tell me why you called me here! Lunchtime is almost over! Oh! Right. I totally forgot! Iona hurriedly took out three rings from her pocket. They were in in design, with a silver band and a single gemstone that didnt look very borate. The gemstones color was a dark red, simr to Ionas eyes, which might be considered a unique feature. Here, these. Theyre rings capable of location tracking! My blood has a property that draws them together, so theyll work fine even if were far apart or under magical interference. Just in case, each of you take one and register as its owner! Iona herself was wearing a ring of the same design on her finger. Uh It would be good to have one of these. Ca, Elisha,e here. Ill put it on for you. After putting rings on both of them and then on my own finger, it didnt quite fit, so I had to wear it on my pinky. Now, all thats left is the owners registration! Just drop a drop of your blood on the gem, and thats it! Following Ionas instructions, we dropped a drop of blood on the gems, and I felt a strange attraction from the ring, which then disappeared. That attraction must be how the ring locates its owner. Well done! Well done! From now on, just infuse a little mana, and youll roughly know the direction and distance through the rings attraction! Thats all for the important stuff! Sorry for keeping you so long! You can go back to ss now! Yes. Then Ill see you tomorrow. Yep, lets do that! After exchanging brief farewells with Iona, I left theb. Now, all thats left I just need to stop by Senior Fayes workshop after school. I had asked for a few things. Chapter 161: Anyway, It’s A Secret Affair (3) Chapter 161: Anyway, It¡¯s A Secret Affair (3) Cardinal of Intolerance. An evil god closely associated with jealousy and bonds, famous for engaging in directbat like the God of Tainted Unity. Naturally, cultists or monsters that worship him receive powers specialized inbat. Unlike the straightforward and destructive powers of the God of Tainted Unity, the powers of the Cardinal of Intolerance had a sinister aspect. Curses, poison, illusions, auditory hallucinations, etc. His main ability was to bring down opponents with all sorts of debuffs and mental attacks. However, this didnt mean his actualbat power was significantly lower, so one must never be off guard. Even though we had Iona, we still needed to prepare to some extent. For that reason, the moment we decided to subdue the cultist branch with Iona, I immediately asked Faye for a few items. Today was the day to pick them up. After connecting with Faye, I had received the keys to the workshop, so there was no need to ring the doorbell this time; I just entered. Creak. Senior Faye? Weve arrived. Ah, yes. Just wait a moment, Junior. Im in the middle of a rather important task As usual, the workshop was dark. Among the items shining in various colors like stars, I could see Fayes back. An apron that couldnt have been new for long was already grubby. Overwhelmingly, a side chest that sneakily visible even from the back. Faye stood in front of a piece of equipment, the purpose of which was unclear, slowly moving her fingers. Bubble. Then, the fluorescent liquid contained in a sk floated in the air. As if it followed an invisible path, flowing along. Probably the water maniption ability gained from the effect of the potion of the Seas Blessing we all drankst time. Faye, having drawn out a long strand of the dangerously looking fluorescent liquid, lightly ran her other hand over it. Crack. A sound simr to squeezing something, and not long after, white, shining crystals began to emerge at regr intervals. The trait of magic crystallization obtained as a dungeon reward. It felt gratifying to see it being put to good use. After examining the crystals she had drawn out, Faye once again used water maniption to return the fluorescent liquid back into the sk. Compared to when it was first taken out, the color was noticeably paler, and the brightness had diminished. It was only natural since the magic essence was extracted as much as the crystals. Faye dropped one of the remaining crystals into a potion bottle prepared below. The crystal dissolved into the grey, dull potion inside, causing a violent magical reaction. Bubble, bubble. The potion boiled on its own and shone brightly. Although it made a strong statement, it didntst long. The bright light gradually faded, and the bubbling potion quickly stabilized. After all reactions had ceased, what remained was a potion that had turned sky blue for no apparent reason. Faye, who had been watching seriously, soon showed a satisfied expression and started dropping the remaining crystals into other potion bottles. Plop, plop. Guluck, guluck A chain of magical reactions urred. Thus, Faye quickly finished making several sky blue potions and finally turned around. Sway. Her chest, having turned so vigorously, swayed freely in all directions. Over that, Faye gave an awkwardly unnatural smile. Ah, youvee, Junior? A forced smile, as if someone were holding a knife to her, brought out a chuckle. Senior Faye. What have you been reading this time? Um I read that men like it when a woman greets them with a bright smile when they return home Thats true, but you dont need to force a bright smile. The important part is to greet warmly. Oh? Is that so? Thats how it is. At least for me. Nodding in agreement, Faye finally returned to her usual sinister-looking face. Faye, looking much more natural now, scurried over with her short legs andunched herself at me. Junior! I missed you! What do you mean, havent we seen each other almost every day recently? I remember stopping by Fayes workshop every day after sses, even if only briefly. That may be true, but for some reason, it feels like its been almost 3 weeks since west met! Well, it cant be helped then. Iughed and hugged the charging Faye. The first thing to make contact, of course, wasnt just ordinarilyrgeit was her chest. Fayes chest, touching from the end, squished against my abdomen. Only after feeling that soft pressure did I feel her arms wrap around my waist. I also wrapped my arms around Fayes back and was about to give her a short kiss when Mmm Gasp. Her chest acting as a cushion between me and Faye was so big it actually got in the way of getting closer. There was no helping it. I lifted Faye by her waist. Eek?! Faye, startled, reflexively wrapped her legs around my torso and clung to me like a cicada. This brought Fayes face up to my eye level. Was this unexpected? I could feel the panic in Fayes swirling eyes. Uh? Uh-oh? Just stay still for a moment, Senior Faye. I grabbed the back of Fayes head and pressed our lips together. Mmph! Slightly dry lips. Rough breaths. And movements wavering in uncertainty. As I sneaked my tongue in, Faye, trembling as if struck by lightning, quickly calmed down. Only after thoroughly tasting Fayes awkwardly protruding tongue and the insides of her mouth did I pull away. Hic! Faye, for some reason, started to hup and held onto her chest as I let her go, sliding down. Huh You surprised me so much I thought my heart would stop, Junior Its not our first kiss; why are you making such a fuss? I never get used to it Youre going to kiss me first? Hehe. Faye wore a mischievous smile and chuckled to herself. But unable to stay like that forever, she soon shook her bottom and stood up. Alright. Ca Unnie and Elisha shoulde too! Just sit there for now, and Ill bring the items Junior asked for. Thank you, Faye. Then, Master, please take a seat first. Okay. Sitting on the couch for a while, Faye returned from her pocket dimension with the sky-blue potions she just made and various other items. Did you already finish making them, Senior Faye? I thought you might not make it in time since I asked so urgently yesterday. The items werent too difficult to make. Plus, I received a lot of help from the abilities we got thanks to you. From what I saw earlier, it seems like youre making good use of water maniption and crystallization. Elisha nodded in agreement with Fayes words. Right. Theyre all delicate maniption abilities, which really help me out a lot. Especially crystallization, since it allows me to almost skip the most tedious and time-consuming process of essence extraction, making it super efficient! Faye excitedly exined how she had been utilizing water maniption and crystallization. Hmm. This was like me preaching in front of Iona that Even newbies can do it! The Vampire Hunting Edition! isnt it? That was quite rming. I nodded inwardly and interrupted Faye. Alright, alright. I get it. Could you first show me what I asked for, Senior Faye? Ah! Sorry I got carried away talking. Ah, theres no need to apologize. Its just that I want to use this precious time before sunset more meaningfully with Senior Faye since we need to prepare for tomorrow. Hehe Got it. Then, Ill start by exining how to use the Undead Neutralizing Potion that was just finished. Faye continued with an exnation, taking out the sky-blue potion she had justpleted. To put it simply, it coats the entire body with death energy, causing confusion in the undeads innate ability to detect the living. Just sprinkle it on, and thats it. But dont drink it, whatever you do. It wont cause serious harm, but youll have severe diarrhea. As for the duration Given the nature of the Cardinal of Intolerance, the monsters that followed him were inevitably rted to jealousy. For example, there were the Fishermen who harbored animosity towards any race that looked better or prettier than themselves. And the undead, who were jealous of the warmth of life they had lost and wished to kill all living beings to make them cold. Since we were attacking a branch, not a dungeon, they would use more undead than Fishermen, who were rtively weaker out of water. Thats why it was also important to prepare potions against the undead. In addition, we prepared potions to clear the mind against the powers of narrow jealousy, antidotes with longsting effects if taken in advance, and remedies for paralysis and petrification. Faye, who made a generous amount of shbangs and smoke bombs overnight to utilize the invisibility feature of the robe if necessary, exined how to use them. The items were divided equally and ced into the pocket dimensions of Ca and Elisha. Perfect. Youve really outdone yourself, Senior Faye. Hehe Thank you But theres one more thing left. Huh? I thought that was everything I asked you for, Senior Faye. Mm. Not this time, but what I mentionedst time. Last time? Could that possibly mean? Have you already made the sensation-linked onahole?! What?! You were thinking about that?! I never even mentioned such a thing! Oops, my bad. Chapter 162: Anyway, It’s A Secret Affair (4) Chapter 162: Anyway, It¡¯s A Secret Affair (4) Hehe Thank you But theres one more thing left. Huh? I thought that was everything I asked you for, Senior Faye. Mm. Not this time, but what I mentionedst time. Last time? Could that possibly mean? Have you already made the sensation-linked onahole?! What?! You were thinking about that?! I never even mentioned such a thing! Oops, my bad. With a deep sigh, Faye pulled out a staff and a wand from her spatial pocket. This is. Right. As I mentioned before, I tried making a magic weapon. The magic amplification rate isnt great yet, but its a sess, so I wanted to show you. Sorry its not the sensation-linked onahole! Its a joke, a joke. But can you really make one? If we have enough time and budget No, rather than that, look at this first, Junior! Ah, yes. I examined the staff and wand that Faye handed over. Uniquely, the gems at the end were integrated with the wood. The regr magic stones are hard to mold, so I extracted magic power directly, crystallized it, and then refined it. Its much easier to handle, maybe because it went through my power once. Ah? I thought it was a material I hadnt seen before because you materialized the magic power itself and attached it. When I slightly imbued it with magic power, the crystal shone in response to my magic. However, as Faye mentioned, the amplification rate was still subtle. It felt like a beginners practice staff. But the fact that it was a sess was whats important. I didnt expect it to be sessful so soon. With a bit more research on this Yeah. Not only increasing the amplification rate but also being able to make various magical tools. I have to study enchantment too, so it will take some time. Maybe you could talk to Iris about that? If Senior Faye makes a good vessel for enchantment, Iris could engrave the magic on it or something. That might be a good idea. Um that would stray a bit from my goal. Oh. Right. Faye wanted to prove that aplete product could be made solely through alchemy. Working in division with Iris would fundamentally change the current system. Then you could just learn enchanting from Iris. Even you wouldnt have to self-study everything, right, Senior Faye? I yfully tapped Fayes hand, and she flinched, grabbing my finger. O-of course not! If that were the case, I wouldnt have joined the academy in the first ce! Great. Then Ill talk to Irister and get anothermunication crystal before we go to subdue the cult with Iona tomorrow. I was nning to stop by the mansion to pick up robes and masks for Ca and Elisha before the cult subjugation. I would mention it then. A brief smile of satisfaction at Fayes growing sess. Suddenly, Faye started twisting her body and asked in a yful voice. Hehe. Hey, Junior. I did everything you asked, right? I did well, didnt I? Eh? Uh Im not sure what youre referring to, but Senior Faye always does well. Really? Is that right? Then, I have a favor to ask A favor? Tell me. Ill listen as long as its reasonable. Really? Then, can youe with me to the vige I grew up in during the holidays? I want to introduce you to my mom Senior Fayes mother, you mean Yeah. Not to my father in Nidavellir, but to the grave in Rockwood Vige, where we used to live together. After mentally calcting the dates, I nodded. Okay. Since Ive already promised to join the Church of Righteous Radiance in the cult subjugation, we can all go after that. Wow! Thank you! Junior! Faye jumped around in excitement. Along with her bouncing chest that was a good sight; a part of me also felt the anxiety that it might fall out. So, I grabbed them and secured them with my hand. Heh! Come here, Senior Faye. I pulled Faye, whose chest I had grabbed, to sit on myp. Then, I whispered softly in Fayes ear, hidden among her tousled hair. So, youre saying you can make a sensation-linked onahole, right? I told you, right? With enough time and budget, anything is possible. Setting aside time, how much budget do you think well need? Um Whisper, whisper. About this much? Sounds good. Lets start working on it today. It was a substantial amount, but it was a very satisfying investment.
The next morning. I finished all the preparations by picking up robes for Ca and Elisha from the mansion early in the morning and arrived at Ionasb. Knock, knock. Professor. We Creeak. Before I could finish speaking, the door opened by itself. Come in! Come in! Did everyone remember everything? Have you been to the bathroom? Are you wearing the lost child rings? Was this ring called a lost child ring? Were not kids It was unclear if it was meant to prevent us from bing lost or to actually get us lost. Well, from Ionas perspective, we all probably look young, so I get the gist. But my smile faded quickly. Catching onte to the unexpected naming, I noticed Ionas outfit was a bit different from usual. The sleeves that used to cover her hands were now tied snugly around her wrists, and what looked like a skirt covering her lower body was tied around her waist, revealing her legs. Overall, it felt a bit more revealing and tight, prioritizing ease of movement over being fully covered. It seemed like Ionas version of battle mode. Barely lifting my gaze that kept drifting towards her legs, I saw Iona smiling yfully. Youre naughty! Naughty! Where are you looking? To immobilize the opponent, you must first target their legs I, Iona, am a good vampire! Iona, who jumped in shock at the light joke I threw, rxingly shrugged her shoulders, finally sighing as if relieved. It was kinda cute seeing someone much stronger than me act like this. Anyway. Anyway. If everyone is ready, shall we depart now? I looked back at Ca and Elisha. Though the masks were not yetplete, only the robes were ready, but they must be wearing reasonably good equipment underneath. As our gazes met, both of them silently pulled out their staffs and wands. I also pulled out a staff and a dagger from my inventory and nodded. Were ready, Professor. Good! Good! Then lets hold hands and start the departure! I took the hand that Iona offered. True to being a vampire, her cool body temperature felt pleasantly good. On the other side, Ca took my hand, and Elisha took Cas, connecting us all. Seeing us all connected, Iona raised her free hand. Well teleport directly, so dont unnecessarily raise your magic power to resist. If you do, you might end up deep in the sea or buried deep underground by mistake! Or maybe even lose an arm! Ill keep that in mind. I nodded firmly, holding onto Ca and Ionas hands tightly after the stern warning. As soon as she confirmed our acknowledgment, Iona began to gather her magic power. Wooong. A tremendous amount of magical energy started to whirl and condense at the tips of Ionas fingers. A dark red magical light. It was simr in color to the teleport gate Iona had used previously when we entered the practice dungeon. However, the oue this time was slightly different. Instead of creating a huge door, Iona twirled her fingers, shining with magical light, over our heads in a circle. Then, the magical light poured down like a curtain. Perhaps it was because we were surrounded by such powerful magic. My core began to boil and rebel against my will, independent of my desires. Of course, following this instinct would lead to the terrible ident Iona had warned us about. It wasnt long before I could hear Ionas incantation. Although it was a quiet murmur and too fast to understand exactly what she was saying, the will contained within it was clearly transmitted. How many times did I repeat soothing my core to the background of her chanting? The magical energy obscuring our vision gradually faded and then disappeared as if it had never been there to begin with. And the surroundings that were revealed were apletely differentndscape than before. Though it was certainly Ionasb a moment ago, we had been thrown into a forest in the blink of an eye. Wow This is impressive. Ca and Elisha looked around with sparkling eyes. However, I couldnt do the same. The trees were so densely packed that they could even block out the sunlight. Yet the silence was profound, without the sound of birds or insects. Andstly, a small cabin sat quietly in this deste space, as if no one was around. Isnt this too rushed, Professor? Huh? Huh? Is this the right ce? The location is correct, but its too precise; thats the problem. That cabin. No, the entirety of the underground in this area belonged to the Boiling Silence Church. It would have been better if we hadnded a bit farther away. Everyone, get ready with your magic. It would be even better if we sprinkled some Undead Assimtion Potion. Creak. A hand with nothing but white bones sticking out emerged from the ground. It was the weing hand of the dead. Chapter 163: Wow! The Iona Bus! Chapter 163: Wow! The Iona Bus! Everyone, get ready with your magic. It would be even better if we sprinkled some Undead Assimtion Potion. Creak. A hand with nothing but white bones sticking out emerged from the ground. It was the weing hand of the dead. By now, the cultists, who were busy fueling their own inferiorityplexes and proving their faith, must have noticed our presence. Shield! Shield, Invisible Guardian! Ca and Elisha quickly cast their shields first. Since I was already wearing several defensive magical items, instead of casting a shield myself, I pulled out a sky-blue potion from my inventory. Right around when the skeletons had fully emerged, I sprinkled an Undead Assimtion Potion on each of our heads. Then, I took out another bottle and asked Iona. Should I sprinkle some on you, Professor? No! No! Im a vampire, so the effects are a bit lost on me! Ah. Right. Vampires werent exactly amon race. Being ssified as undead and dealing with blood meant they were overflowing with vitality. Iona smiled wickedly at the skeletons beginning to stand up. And theres no need to confuse the senses! Iona raised one hand and chanted a short spell. As much as I weep blood, let my enemies pour out their lives. Blood Rain! Snap! The moment she snapped her fingers. Out of nowhere, blood started to rain down from the sky, targeting everywhere but where we were. And then Bubble, bubble. The skeletons began to melt away from where the blood droplets touched. -Grooo. -Click, ck. -Keeeuk. The undead, having risen just a short while ago, sat back down and sank into the dirt. It wasnt elemental magic, but her main skill, blood magic. Considering that Iona, a high-level magician, chanted even briefly, it must be a mid-level magic spell. In just a few seconds, the surrounding undead were cleanly swept away. Iona proudly puffed out her rather impressive chest towards us, who awkwardly lowered our staffs. Ahem! Ahem! Now do you see what Professor Iona is capable of? Dont worry too much, and just stick close and follow! Ill send a few your wayter to deal with! They wont count towards your grade, but Ill be watching, so do your best to take them down! Iona, with her index fingers at her eyes, made a stern face in jest. We smiled at her antics and braced ourselves. Understood. Then well be counting on you to lead. Uh? Iona hesitated for a moment, but upon seeing our well-practiced triangr formation, her bloody eyes widened. Excellent! Excellent! Then lets start now! We just need to go down to the basement of the cabin, right? Well thats true, but seeing the Professors firepower, it seems unnecessary to go down through a trapden passage. We could set something up from our side to prevent them from escaping Recalling the structure of the underground facility known among users as the cabin branch, I tapped the ground with my foot, estimating a suitable spot. Professor Iona, could you copse this area, please? Sure, sure. Thats doable, but where exactly is this? If my calctions are correct, we should be able to reach the local branch leaders office in one go. Ah? Ah? Then we might be able to retrieve some documents or something before they can dispose of or smuggle them out? Exactly. As for the copsing ceiling we can just lift it with magicter. Ionas face, previously full of mischief, now carried a hint of chillness as it turned grim. Alright. Everyone, step back behind me. Following Ionas instructions to move back, she first cast a barrier around the only exit, the cabin. Muttering something under her breath, she soon wrapped the entire cabin in a dark red barrier. The Curtain of Vampirism Ca murmured in admiration as she observed this. I knew what the Curtain of Vampirism was too. If a vampire saw a yer as an easy target, they would first spread this magic to block the escape route. Its effect was simplea basic function of physical and magical blocking. However, it was terrifying because it had the additional effect of absorbing the life force of surrounding enemies to strengthen itself. Without a powerful attack or if the casters ability doesnt surpass it, one would likely end up unable to break the barrier and dry out. Well, there were some tricks to easily counter it but I doubt these cultists would know that. Having blocked our retreat, Iona extended her hands towards the spot I had indicated earlier. Piercing Thorn Spear. Blood Covenant. Sprouting Vines. Let no one escape from my harpoon Bloody Thorn Spear. This time, perhaps to increase the power, Iona chanted the spell methodically while conjuring a magic circle in front of her palm. The bloody magic circle spun rapidly, sketching an unknown script in its own system. The magic circle shone brightly, and from its center, thorn vines made of dark red blood spurted out. Crack. The vine, bristling with sharp thorn-like des, quickly burrowed into the ground. Soon, the ground was lifted whole. The divided thorns held the soil like roots, maintaining its shape without copsing. Iona, as if opening a lid, lifted not just the covering dirt but also the ceiling of the underground structure. Without hesitation, she leaped inside, so I peeked inside. Aaaah! Thorns from another vine that had burrowed inside impaled a cultists limbs, pinning him to the wall. The cultist was in their usual drab ck robe. However, the symbol embroidered with golden thread on his chest, a bulging eye, was striking. Found them. That was a symbol only high-ranking members of the Cardinal of Intolerance could use. And this ce. The rank of the head of this cabin branch was that of a bishop. Iona, having subdued the branch head in one fell swoop, casually sat down in arge chair and waved at us. Its okay! Its okay! Come on down! Uh yes. Although it was my idea, I jumped down into the hole, wondering if it was supposed to be this easy. Ca and Elisha seemed to share my sentiment; their expressions were a bit perplexed. The branch head, impaled by thorns and pinned to the wall like an insect specimen, bulged his eyes the moment he saw my face. You! You damned spawn have joined hands with that madwoman to thwart our grand endeavor! At the same time, his eyes started to twinkle with a sinister light. So, I immediately blinded him. Light! Argh! The branch head tried to force his eyes open but ultimately couldnt resist the physiological reaction and closed them. The nerve. Trying to use your evil eye on me Crack! Aaaahhhhhhh!! Um, yeah. Before I could finish my sentence, the divided thorns pierced both of his eyes, blinding him. Iona, the owner of the thorns, gave me a wink as if to say well done, then immediately kicked the branch heads shin with a serious face. Thud! Urgh! You. You dare to re at my student like that? It seems like you dont understand the situation From now on, youll spill everything you know. Heh cough. The Cardinal of Intolerance watches over this ce with a biased eye. You wont hear anything from me Aaaahhh! The thorns that crushed his eyes wriggled, injecting something into the inside of the branch head. He started foaming at the mouth and then stopped talking. Iona tapped the shin she had hit earlier with a look so sharp it seemed it could cut, chillingly cold. Thats for me to decide. Not you or your god. I, Iona Francheska, will decide. Got it? Y-you madwoman Though he was cursing Iona, his voice had noticeably less bite than before. Why was Iona so intimidating when faced with a cultist right in front of her? In H&A, Iona rarely showed her fighting seriously, so I didnt realize This is what it felt like. My admiration and bewilderment were short-lived as Iona, returning from her cruel vampire charisma to her usual goofiness, pointed towards the office door with a giggle. Student Yandel! Student Yandel! The earlier scream will bring other cultists here! While I interrogate this one, could you take care of the intruders? Grr Okay, leave it to me. She must have nned this from the start. With the Curtain of Vampirism blocking our retreat, all the remaining cultists and monsters would rush towards us. But this was a small branch in the mountains. Even if theye inrge numbers, theyd be at mosty followers or low-level undead. That would be manageable. Maybe Id even finish cleaning up before Ionas interrogation was over. I stepped forward towards the door and said, Elisha, you stay by my side and prevent them from approaching. Ca, Ill leave the heavy hitting to you in the meantime. Sure. Ill take this opportunity to show you that I havent just been idling around. You can count on me, Master! Thanks to you, Ive be a bit stronger than before! I smiled warmly at their reliable responses, and I gathered my magic. Frozen chill. Soaring spear. Pierce through, Ice Spear. Ssshhh! The sharp ice that formed at the tip of my staff wasunched towards the door. Crack! Aaaahhhhh! The sound of wood breaking was followed by a high-pitched scream. The signal that the cultist subjugation had begun. Chapter 164: Wow! The Iona Bus! (2) Chapter 164: Wow! The Iona Bus! (2) Frozen chill. Soaring spear. Pierce through, Ice Spear. Ssshhh! The sharp ice that formed at the tip of my staff wasunched towards the door. Crack! Aaaahhhhh! The sound of wood breaking was followed by a high-pitched scream. Noticing something was wrong, one of the cultists who came to check had a hole pierced through his stomach. Hmm I aimed for his heart, but it seemed I missed slightly because I shot the magic through the door. Feeling sorry, I lightly threw the shining lion dagger held in my left hand. As if someone had pulled it, the dagger naturally wriggled into the cultists heart. Actually, someone did pull it. I corrected the trajectory with telekic magic. The dagger glowed briefly before the guy slumped down quietly. But this was just the beginning. Making such a loud scream in a corridor that wasnt even soundproof, all the cultists in this branch would surely flock here. Once again, I used telekic magic to retrieve the shining lion dagger and then gathered magical power for the next spell. Thump. The heartbeat growing a bit louder and the magical power rising in proportion were evidence that me-rted magic was strengthened by sympathetic resonance. Elisha, standing next to me, also had shadows of elements hovering over her head as she drew a magic circle. And the moment someone who ran here first spotted us. Wind Cutter! Intrusion Aaaaah! I immediatelyunched the prepared magic, cutting him in half. But wed only taken down one at a time. Bang! Doors in the corridor opened simultaneously, and the cultists, ready to fight, all turned their hostility toward us. I quickly scanned them, assessing their strengths. Three with purple eyes. Two with green eyes. Five with gray eyes. And the rest, seven with ordinary ck or brown eyes. Three with psychic eyes, two poisoners, five necromancers; the rest are physical enhancers. Ill hold them off, so prepare whatever you need now. Okay. As soon as I finished speaking, the cultists, either sparkling their eyes or hands or rushing forward aggressively, were countered. I quickly pulled out a psychic defense potion and an antidote potion from the inventory and sprinkled them on us three. It might not be as effective as drinking, but it should be enough to hold on for a while. Elisha, in the meantime, proved what she said by alternating between pouring out water and wind attribute magic engraved with the shadows of elements. Swoosh! Boom! A cutting wind swept through the narrow corridor, and water in the shape of a circr saw de targeted the legs of the rushing foes. My head spun momentarily under the influence of the sight, but the potion sprayed in advance didntst long. Watch your head! Aaaargh! Idiot! If you only care about your head, youll lose your legs! The cultists screamed, trying to escape from Elishas barrage of magic. Cas voice, chanting spells so fast that they sounded like mumbling, came from behind. I wasnt exactly sure, but judging by the feeling of the flow of magic, it seemed it would take a little more time toplete. Around the time when the poison spread by the cultists in the air started to irritate our mucous membranes In the back, I saw those with grayish eyes gathering all the undead around. While preparing the next spell, I changed the title in the status window. Title: Clumsy Treasure Hunter -> Title: Ghost Buster A title that grants a decent bonus when facing undead types. I felt a bit lighter and released the magic I had prepared. Oh, burning storm, sing the song of rage. Tempest Burn! Despite omitting the magic circle for faster casting, the condensing fireball exuded deadly momentum. The essence of the two elements gathered at the end of the staff soon unraveled, giving rise to a massive storm. Whooosh. mes in the form of a whirlwind swept through the entire corridor. Aaaargh! Oh, biased plunderer I cant die before killing that guy. Along with the mixed poison in the air, those who somehow prated Elishas magic were instantly engulfed in mes. It wasnt for nothing that they were believers; even within the storm of fire, they tried to push forward, but How could they endure when their bodies were melting away? Eventually, most of the cultists who rushed in turned into ash after just a couple of steps. What remained were the psychic eye wielders, who were rtively at the back and suffered severe injuries, and the necromancers, who werepletely outside the range. Of course, they werent real necromancers, but those mimicking simr powers through their abilities Anyway, they were the annoying ones who dealt with corpses and scattered curses. Whether they sessfully gathered the undead around or not, despite Elisha and I killing or incapacitating more than half of the cultists, the corridor was filled with skeletons. With eerie prayers and curses enhancing the skeletons, they trampled over the corpses of their allies as they charged. -Click. ck. -Creeeak -Groooh Though they should be nothing but bones, they made a variety of sounds, surprisingly. If such a quantity kept pushing through, no matter how much Elisha and I cast magic, we would eventually be overwhelmed by their numbers. Because fighting in a tight space applied to us too. But The swell bes a wave, and the wave grows in height. You are an unstoppable disaster, the rage of the sea. It was about time for Cas magic to bepleted. Rise. Swell. And sweep away. Tidal Wave! As she chanted the incantation, arge magic circle fitting the size of the corridor appeared in front of Cas staff. Covering the ceiling to the floor, both walls it looked almost like a lid for this long corridor, a blue magic circle. Judging by the chilling magical power and the strange attraction felt from the heart, it was clearly a mid-level spell charged with an overload of magic through resonance. Looking directly ahead, Cas eyes brimmed with magical energy, and Elisha and I quickly threw ourselves to the sides. Then, a massive amount of water gushed from the magic circle. Whoooosh!! As if a giant reservoir had been breached. Water filling the corridor without a gap rushed at an unimaginable speed. Not many could withstand this insane water pressure. At least, none of the cultists here. Whoooosh!! Amid the deafening noise of water, I felt like I heard something breaking. Hmph When did you reach this level? Elisha pouted, muttering in displeasure, but her eyes sparkled like a childs. I probably looked simr. Thus, Cas magic continued for a while, and just when the water threatened to overflow back into the office, it finally exhausted its power and disappeared. Eh? Where all that water went was a mystery, leaving only a slight dampness on the floor, our still-thumping hearts, and the cleanly swept scene of the branch. The dark ash, the severed limbs, the unpleasant prayers, and the unnecessarily realistic eye model statues. Everything was swept away by Cas magic, leaving no trace behind. Not a drain cleaner, for sure The shattered remains must be at the farthest end from here, probably gathered near the lodge where Iona had previously spread her Curtain of Vampirism. Even if they managed to withstand the torrent itself, they would have been mashed into a pulp by the debris, and on top of that, their life force would have been sucked away by the Curtain of Vampirism. It was safe to say there were no survivors. It was astonishing that all of this was the result of a single spell. It made me wonder, could I use such magic once Im able to utilize resonance? Looking back at Ca with a mix of admiration and anticipation. Yeeek She was slumping like a deted water balloon. Well, it was natural that shed be exhausted after using such a massive amount of water magic in a ce devoid of it. Perhaps due to her drained strength, I helped Ca as she staggered and sat down. Then, leaning against me, Ca naturally rubbed her body against mine. She looked up at me with her face pressed against my chest, sending a somewhat mischievous nce. How was it, Master? Did you like it? To say I liked it is an understatement. People often mention the freedom of shape as an advantage of water magic, but youve shown that the very act of creating a mass of water can be used as a weapon. Hehe Its maximized in such a situation. Normally, earth magic would be more efficient for mass attacks. Hmph! In other words, you realized that in this situation, water magic stuffed with brute force magic power is the best, right? Just ept thepliment, Ca. Elisha, slightly pushing Ca who managed to stand on her own two feet again, seemed to be experiencing a temporary loss of strength. While the three of us were creating a warm atmosphere Kyaaaa!! Stop! Didnt I say that was everything? No, no! Seeing you talk back means you still have room to breathe. I think we need to let out some more air from your lungs to get the truth out! What kind of nonsense? Aaaargh! A desperate scream from behind made all three of us turn in one direction. The branch head, bleeding from his eyes, nose, and mouth as if he had been stabbed with thorns, had almost no external injuries but his insides must have been a mess from Ionas magic. As the only survivor, the branch head, was being interrogated by Iona, she suddenly turned her head and smiled brightly at us. Amazing! Amazing! Ca has be even stronger since thest time I saw her! I thought I might teach you something since were outside the academy but it seems unnecessary! Crazy woman The branch head muttered as if he had had enough. Hmm Even to me, Iona seemed a bit psychotic with her erratic behavior. Chapter 165: Wow! The Iona Bus! (3) Chapter 165: Wow! The Iona Bus! (3) ¡°Crazy woman¡­¡± The branch head muttered as if he had enough. Hmm¡­ Even to me, Iona seemed a bit psychotic with her erratic behavior. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t show it. Even if Iona was crazy, she was our kind of crazy. Wondering if Ca was thinking the same, she awkwardly scratched her cheek and replied. ¡°Ahah¡­ Professor Iona is still relentless against the cultists.¡± ¡°What? Ca, you¡¯ve seen Professor Iona fighting?¡± ¡°Yes. Just once, though. There was a time during practice when a cultist trying to spy on the academy was caught¡­I was shocked to see her change so drastically after that.¡± ¡°Aish! Don¡¯t say such things! It¡¯s embarrassing!¡± Iona covered her cheeks and twisted her body as if embarrassed. Disgusted, the branch head spat out blood-mixed phlegm as if he found it revolting. ¡°Pfft! An old monster, acting all sweet and cute.¡± ¡°¡­Look at this. See? I still have some leeway.¡± ¡°Ha! Babble all you want. If you don¡¯t believe whatever I say, then I might as well return to His embrace.¡± Then, he turned his head towards me. ¡°You there! Daring to act as an opponent.¡± ¡°Eh? Me?¡± ¡°Yes. Yandel, was it? You¡¯ve got guts. Leaving a stronger ve unattended.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I left her unattended. I pamper her whenever I get the chance.¡± ¡°¡­So, there¡¯s a reason the mad woman cares for you. You¡¯re just as crazy.¡± Tsk. The branch head clicked his tongue lightly. Seeing Iona raise one hand as if to start the interrogation again, I briefly interrupted. Whether he knew I spared him some pain or not, the branch head continued,ughing mockingly. ¡°I¡¯ve seen plenty who got too attached to their ves and met their end. Why would a magician better than you serve under you? And you, daughter of Lindelheit. The same goes for you. Are you sure your vigorous master won¡¯t tire of your body and prefer other ves?¡± ¡°Huh? I waited to see what you were trying to say, but¡­¡± What kind of nonsense¡­? Even as he was dying, was he trying to nt seeds of jealousy between Ca and me? It was a fitting move for a follower of the Cardinal of Intolerance. Snorting, I exposed my neck to Ca. ¡°Ca. Wanna ask?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Ca nibbled at my neck as if tickling with her teeth. It was just a yful bite, but it could have been considered affectionate if the atmosphere was any spicier. Enjoying the sensation of Ca¡¯s teeth on my neck, I yfully eximed. ¡°Aaaah! Ca bit my neck¡­ I¡¯m losing strength¡­¡± ¡°Kraang! Kraang!¡± Ca yed along with the rhythm. Was this unexpected? As weughed together, the branch head started grinding his teeth. Without any prior collusion, how could that work? Not even a priest from the Boiling Silence could easily get one over on us. After lightly biting Elisha¡¯s lonely neck, I turned to Iona with a ¡°Pfft?!¡± expression. She looked like someone who had had a fistful of sugar forced into her mouth. Well, it was natural. Having witnessed such affectionate y right before her eyes. I had been through a lot in my past life, so I understood that feeling well. Awkwardly scratching the back of my head, I stood beside Iona. ¡°Professor? What did you ask that you didn¡¯t like the answer?¡± ¡°That, that. I asked about the locations of other branches and how they report to each other. Something didn¡¯t seem right.¡± ¡°Ah? What was the answer like?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ if I were to exin it in order¡­¡± Iona calmly informed us about the content of the interrogation. It was quite surprising. ¡°¡­What? That sounds like a usible lie?¡± Someone unfamiliar or only vaguely familiar might actually believe it because it was well-constructed. It was surprising that Iona could detect that it was a lie. ¡°Eh? Eh? It¡¯s not that I knew it was a lie! It¡¯s just that, based on my experience so far, when interrogated to a certain degree¡­ Ahem. Many would pretend to give in and confess falsely when interrogated moderately!¡± ¡°It feels like you are talking from experience¡­¡± How much had she tortured cultists? The moment of being dumbfounded by Iona¡¯s calm response was brief. The branch head¡¯s face crumpled in frustration, shaking his head desperately as if wronged, sttering blood everywhere. ¡°Nonsense! Utterly baseless! What do you know? I spoke nothing but the truth! So stop! Just let me die peacefully. Let me return to His embrace¡­¡± His tone, unlike his initial rage, seemedpletely drained. It was as if, despite being angered, he had resigned to everything and just wanted to end his suffering. But¡­ ¡°Professor, who do you trust more, me or him?¡± ¡°Of course, of course. It¡¯s definitely Yandel.¡± After all, it wasn¡¯t wise to trust a cultist¡¯s word. A snort naturally escaped at the sight of the branch head, still exuding a thoroughly exhausted aura. ¡°Heh! What now? Our professor trusts me more.¡± ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you ashamed to hide behind your teacher and boast?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s the same for those hiding behind the Cardinal of Intolerance, rationalizing themselves.¡± ¡°Eek¡­!¡± Even a cultist remains a cleric, I suppose. Mentioning the god he served triggered a reaction in him. Ignoring his verbal curses, I casually spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ using the hidden ruins in the Orthos Mountains as a branch? Well, it¡¯s not wrong. But that¡¯s a story from about 30 years ago. What¡¯s left now are barely functioning guardians of the ruins and traps you guys set.¡± They even spread rumors about treasures to actively lure adventurers. Anyone daring enough to step into ancient ruins must be confident in their abilities. And the stronger they were in life, the stronger they became undead after death. In other words, this ce called the ruins became a source of undead for the followers of the Cardinal of Intolerance. ¡­I knew this well because I was annihted trying to find treasures there, thinking it was an event in my newbie days. The bad ending illustration was of the protagonist turning into an undead. No matter how much you customize, decay makes everything grotesque. Traumatizing a naive (?) past me, hoping for quick riches. Unforgivable. ¡°Ah, and the branch at Kundal Harbor? Sure, it belongs to the Cardinal of Intolerance, but it¡¯s not just an ordinary rural branch, as you im.¡± Officially, even the townspeople think of it as a fishing warehouse bought by a small business. In reality, it was an undead storage facility for the Cardinal of Intolerance. While other minor branches also create undead, they turn to Kundal Harbor¡¯s warehouse for additional numbers when needed. Ideally, it would be great to destroy it, but the security was tight. The power of the Cardinal of Intolerance, by nature, bes exponentially more dangerous with pre-prepared traps. And to attack a ce heavily guarded by the high priests¡¯ powers without proper preparation? It was like telling us to just die. ¡°Lastly, about the reporting system¡­ that¡¯spletely wrong.¡± ording to Iona, he imed he regrly sends encrypted reports to a city named meng. I wasn¡¯t sure what that ce was, but I knew that the Cardinal of Intolerance¡¯s reports rely entirely on their powers. They would gather selected individuals with psychic abilities,pletely break the minds of kidnapped civilians, and control them like familiars. Afterpletely shattering their psyche and turning them into soulless dolls, it felt like linking senses. The puppets created this way travel around the branches across the continent, directly receiving reports from the branch heads. Of course, the city mentioned for sending reports must also be a trap, like the two ces mentioned earlier. ¡°And you hope to die peacefully after this? Professor! Show your skills! Let¡¯s reverse his blood until the truth spills from this liar¡¯s mouth!¡± ¡°Eek¡­ Yandel, you say such frightening things so casually!¡± Iona looked at me as if amused, but soon pulled up one corner of her mouth in a grin. ¡°Still, it¡¯s not bad! It¡¯s Yandel who wants it, after all. Let¡¯s give it a try!¡± The branch head¡¯splexion turned deathly pale at Iona¡¯s eager look. Hiding behind Iona, who was rolling up her sleeves, I peeked out my head and middle finger. An insult that worked across the Eurelia Continent. The guy¡¯s face, which had gone pale, now flushed red, even though he couldn¡¯t see it. ¡°How¡­ no, what do you know?! To think a green young thing would interfere with our grand endeavor¡­! Who are you? Who is Yandel, and who¡¯s behind you?!¡± He screamed as if in a tantrum. This was the most intense reaction we had seen so far. It wasn¡¯t my middle finger that set him off, was it? Well, anyway, if we were able to shake him up this much, Iona¡¯s interrogation should go smoothly. Pausing before resuming the interrogation, Iona looked at me with a strange expression, and I gave her a thumbs up. Then, I returned to where Ca and Elisha were staring nkly. ¡°While the Professor finishes the interrogation, let¡¯s search the office.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Both nodded, as if they had a lot to say but chose not to. -Aaaaagh!! -Kuhhhh! -Gwaaak¡­. The screams of the branch head could be heard in the background, and we rummaged through the office here and there. Just as we started to tire from reading trivial documents¡­ -¡­¡­ Suddenly, it got quiet. The office filled momentarily with the rustling of paper, soon followed by a familiar rm sound. Dding! [You have subdued a cultist branch!] You have sessfully annihted a stronghold of cultists, leaving no survivors! Since those who were friendly with corpses have be corpses themselves, they probably won''t have anyints, right? If they''re upset, let theme back to life andin! Even if it wasn''t solely your effort! Even if the branch you subdued was small! An achievement is an achievement! You are fully entitled to its rewards! -Your skill slightly increases. -Your magic power increases. Oh. It seems like he¡¯s dead. Chapter 166: Wow! The Iona Bus! (4) Chapter 166: Wow! The Iona Bus! (4) Ding! A familiar notification sound followed by a system window floated in mid-air. It was lengthy but it could be summarized simply. -Your skills will slightly increase. -Your magic power will increase. Oh. It seems like he¡¯s dead. In other words, it meant that Iona¡¯s interrogation had ended. First, I needed to check. As I put down the documents I was holding, I muttered to myself. ¡®Status Window¡¯ Name: Yandel Title: Ghost Buster Basic Abilities Strength: 14 Durability: 14 Agility: 14 Skill: 16 Magic Power: 21 Traits Endless Mana (A) Element Affinity (B) Excellent Memory (B) Ordinary Weapon Skills (D+) Lintblum Mana Core (C+) Junior Magician (C) -> (C+) Sun God''s Blessing (B) Cultist Hatred (C) Weak Constitution (C) Element Combination (A) Sea''s Blessing (B+) Unfortunately, my stats did not increase. Well, the conventional limit for stats was 30. Naturally, the higher the stats, the harder it was to increase them. Only the skills had slightly increased, and given that my current magic power was 21, a single medium increase was far from enough. However, it wasn¡¯t that there were no changes at all. Though not as dramatic as when a stat would increase, I could feel that my magic power had grown slightly. Perhaps recognizing my skillful use of enhancing certain elemental magics through sympathetic resonance duringbat, a plus was added to my magician traits. Now, just one more step, and I could ovee one wall as a magician. Which meant that the realm of bing an intermediate magician was just within reach. ¡­Honestly, it didn¡¯t feel real. If I were to be an intermediate magician, would it be due to my own abilities awakening? Or because the system boosted me? Well¡­ it didn¡¯t matter which. What was important was that I could be a bit stronger. That was all there was to it. With a satisfied smile at this good start, I headed towards where Iona was. ¡°Professor? Did you finally find out something this time?¡± ¡°Uhm. There are some results, but they¡¯re a bit different from what I expected¡­ I¡¯ll tell you when we go up!¡± Iona, who had been tilting her head in thought, lightly snapped her fingers. Then, the thorn vines made of blood that surrounded us gently grabbed us and lifted us to the ground. Iona set us down from a distance. As soon as our feet touched the ground, the area around the mountain lodge copsed. It must be because Iona¡¯s thorn vines, which were holding the soil, disappeared. Rumble. For a moment, we nkly watched a few trees and the isted lodge disappear into the ground. Iona, who had since pulled out a blood transfusion pack, started sucking on it and spoke. ¡°Thanks to Yandel revealing the powers of the Boiling Silence recently, spies have been expelled from all over, haven¡¯t they?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± With a grimace as if she had eaten something bitter, Iona, having drunk everyst drop of the blood pack, put it back into her subspace and continued. ¡°Because of that, the high-ranking cultists are gathering regrly for meetings! Even across different orders!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± The cultists, who had been actingpletely pathetic and at odds with other orders, were gathering? The elimination of the Boiling Silence spies must have been a big hit. Now that they had been exposed, they probably saw no need to hide anything. Although I was a bit anxious about the unexpected results of catching the bugs hidden all over the Eurelia continent¡­ This was quite valuable information. I had brought the Boiling Silence to the surface, yet they were still having meetings? It meant the evil god orders haven¡¯t unified their opinions yet, and they might even be in conflict. Conversely, it could also mean they had already decided to join forces openly and were now nning how to fight. The important thing was that they were going to take some action soon. Knowing that, we could somehow prepare. ¡°Do you happen to know where the meetings are taking ce?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, it seems only up to the level of bishops are aware of the meetings¡¯ existence!¡± ¡°Tch¡­ That¡¯s really unfortunate. But it¡¯s still good to know they¡¯re moving together.¡± ¡°Right! Once we get back, we¡¯ll have to inform the other countries through the chairman.¡± Iona nodded solemnly. I tentatively brought it up, but fortunately, it seemed Iona was fully aware of the threat of the evil god cult alliance. ¡°So, are we going back now?¡± ¡°No? No? The sun is still up!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ but we just destroyed a branch. And we have to report to the chairman¡­¡± ¡°We can report using a magic device!¡± Saying that, Iona pulled out a sizable card-like object from her possession. Channeling magic power into her fingertip, she began writing letters on the card. As soon as it touched, the card that absorbed mana suddenly vibrated and spat out a letter shortly after. Pop! ¡°I see.¡± ¡°???¡± No, it really spat out a letter. Although I didn¡¯t understand the principle, the letters that floated in the air for a moment quickly scattered into the air. Perhaps enjoying my bewildered expression, Iona chuckled and spread her fingers into a V-sign. ¡°Report done! Now, let¡¯s leave what just happened to the chairman and do our job! Where was the next branch?¡± ¡°Further¡­ from here?¡± ¡°Yes! If we back off now, we¡¯re just giving them time to prepare, right? So, we need to strike now!¡± Listening to her, it sort of made sense¡­ ¡°¡­You said that only bishops can know about the meeting¡¯s existence, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t archbishops know more?¡± ¡°Do you know the location?¡± ¡°Yes. Among the lies told by that branch head earlier, there¡¯s the undead storage warehouse at Kundal Harbor, right? The head of that ce is the Archbishop of Intolerant Plunder.¡± Sawtooth Sophia. Known as the Archbishop of Intolerant Plunder, she earned the nickname ¡°Sawtooth¡± due to her habit of biting her nails. Of course, she didn¡¯t bite her nails for no reason. Precisely, she had a habit of biting her nails when exercising her granted powers. She was a high priest skilled in controlling the undead and adept at handling all sorts of curses, making her quite a troublesome opponent. Even more, she was so diligent that there wasn¡¯t a single day when her nails were intact. That was Sawtooth Sophia. By the way, in H&A, she appeared as a hidden boss that yers could choose to confront or not. She couldn¡¯t be encountered through the story progression but must be tracked using clues from the surroundings. As a result, many yers miss her and reach the ending without encountering her during their first ythrough. However, defeating her significantly would reduce the size of the undead legion that would appear in the grand invasion chapter. That was why I nned to wipe her out with the help of the Church of Righteous Radiance once I got somewhat close to them. After all, both the undead and curses melt away helplessly in the presence of divine power. At least, that was the original n. However, Iona¡¯s skills, which I witnessed firsthand, were far beyond imagination, enough to give it a try. ¡°How about it? Do you think you can do it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± After hearing about Sophia and the undead warehouse, Iona closed her eyes in thought for a moment. Then, swaying her upper body back and forth like a metronome, she suddenly opened her eyes wide and nodded her head. ¡°Good! Good! Let¡¯s give it a try! But if we go straight there and fail, it¡¯ll be hard to touch them for a while, so let¡¯s destroy the other two ces Yandel mentioned before attempting!¡± ¡°That sounds better. We probably don¡¯t need to interrogate this time, right? After all, Archbishop Sophia would know more than the bishop-level branch head anyway.¡± ¡°Killing them anding back will be much quicker. Less hassle, less effort!¡± ¡°Ah, but you haven¡¯t forgotten that we still have to fight a bit, right? That was the condition.¡± ¡°Of course, of course. Whatever the goal may be, it¡¯s important for Yandel, right? I¡¯ll leave a few alive for you to finish off!¡± The ns quickly fell into ce. This was the reason I liked talking with Iona. Instead of pondering over stuff, if she felt like doing it, she would move to action right away. It was the same when she said she would buy Elisha at the auction. There might have been many issues upon closer thought, but as soon as Iona felt it was okay, she granted permission to go out. ¡°Right. Ca, Elisha. What do you think?¡± ¡°I will follow whatever Teacher wishes.¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m a bit worried it might be dangerous, but since we¡¯re just adding spoons, it should be fine.¡± As the discussion seemed to conclude, Iona, who was a bit away, peeked her head in. ¡°Now, now. Is all the talking done? Shall we teleport right away?¡± ¡°Uh, yes. Just a moment.¡± Ca and I held hands, and Ca and Elisha held hands. Thus connected as one, we reached out to Iona. Iona, who had been nkly staring at us for a moment, smiled and took my hand. ¡°Then, shall we start with the nearest one?¡± Iona chanted with a voice that seemed a bit excited. A curtain of dark red magical light obscured our vision. . . . . . Thus, we were able to subdue a few more cult branches at a rapid pace. Ding! Name: Yandel Title: Ghost Buster Basic Abilities Strength: 14 -> 15 Durability: 14 Agility: 14 -> 15 Skill: 16 Magic Power: 21 -> 22 Sweet. Chapter 167: But Then The Bus Flipped Over Chapter 167: But Then The Bus Flipped Over All the stats except durability and skill increased. Even the magic power, which was getting harder to increase, went up from 21 to 22. In terms of pure magic power, I had surpassed Elisha long ago, and now I was on par with or slightly higher than Ca. But, of course¡­ ¡°Gah¡­ Is this everything, Student Yandel?¡± ¡­Compared to Iona, who looked like she just drank juice with caterpirs in it by mistake, it wasn¡¯t even close. She asked, looking at the blood packs scattered at Iona¡¯s feet. ¡°It¡¯s over, but¡­ are you really okay, Professor? It seems like the number of blood packs you¡¯re drinking is increasing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not that Ick magic power, but the more I fight, the more my vampiric thirst builds up. Even though beast blood is less efficient, drinking blood is still drinking blood.¡± ¡°Well, if you say it¡¯s okay¡­ then it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll start by telling you the location of Kundal Harbor.¡± Recalling thendscape I saw on the minimap, I sketched a simple map on the ground. ¡°From here like this¡­ there¡¯s a ce with warehouses lined up a bit away from the port and vige¡­¡± ¡°Huh? It seems smaller than I thought. It¡¯s wide, but not as much as Student Yandel was worried about.¡± ¡°What you see isn¡¯t everything. These guys mainly use undead, so they tend to bury them in the ground. You¡¯ve seen the branches we¡¯ve destroyed so far, right? They were all underground.¡± ¡°Ah? Ah? So, like other branches, the whole area around this warehouse is an undead field¡­¡± ¡°The entire port vige is harboring undead underground. It¡¯s not called the arsenal of the Intolerant Plunder for nothing.¡± ¡°¡­Surely not all the vigers are followers of the God of Plunder?¡± Iona mped her mouth shut and wiped away her slightly yful expression. Her eyes, as if she would erase the entire vige if necessary, held such a severe intent that I couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard, even though it wasn¡¯t directed at me. ¡°It¡¯s simr but a bit different.¡± ¡°Uh? Uh? What does that mean? If they¡¯re followers, they¡¯re followers; if not, they¡¯re not.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not followers, but they¡¯ve been brainwashed for a very long time, working for the Intolerant Plunder against their will.¡± ¡°¡­The entire vige?¡± ¡°Yes. The entire vige.¡± One of the representative powers of the Intolerant Plunder was the evil eye. The effects of the evil eye varied greatly, but one thing that would always appear was a mental type of evil eye. To the outside observer, the residents of Kundal Harbor seem normal, but they would show a twisted side when it came to anything rted to the Intolerant Plunder. For example, if asked if they¡¯d seen any undead recently, they would try to change the subject sneakily. Or, if asked if they were hiding anything in the warehouse, they would deny it and im it was something else, with each person iming different items were stored. Yet, if you tried to check the warehouse, they would charge at you, foaming at the mouth, using outsiders of theft. Above all, if you would point out their inconsistent behavior, they would repeat their words over and over, as if they were broken. They might not worship the Evil God, but their actions clearly protect the followers of the Intolerant Plunder. ¡°They¡¯re probably nning to use them as hostages or human shields if necessary.¡± ¡°Uh-huh. No matter how much mind control and curses are used, maintaining mental domination over so many people is difficult. But again, beastmen, huh?¡± Iona sighed deeply. Kundal Harbor was a small vige on the outskirts of the beastmen area of the Crasius Kingdom. It was mostly not Levantin Empire territory, but that wasn¡¯t a problem. Academy professors and students belong to the academy, not a specific nation. For the purpose of cult subjugation, treaties allow them to go anywhere in any country, with a few exceptions. The problem, however, was that the majority of the Crasius Kingdom¡¯s poption was beastmen. If elves had been halved in power due to sealing spirits, beastmen had a critical weakness discovered during thest war. Beastmen, born with strong physical abilities and high pride, were an excellent warrior race, but¡­ Their strength-giving ferocity, in turn, eats away at their minds, such as getting intoxicated by battle and unable to discern friend from foe, or going into heat at certain times, causing their bodies to burn up. As a race with strong instincts, they carry more problems than any other. Of course, the beastmen were not fools, so they would undergo their own training to be able to control this. The problem was that controlling their instincts made them vulnerable to psychic attacks from the outside. As a result, at the beginning of the War of the Gods, they were thoroughly exploited by cults like the Intolerant Plunder and the Ugly Prosperity that stimted the mind and instincts. Given their innate strength, it was probably hard for them to ovee their inherent weaknesses. Iona recalled those times. ¡°Still! Still! There must be a way! It might take some time, but if we focus the impact underground instead of on the surface, right?¡± ¡°Huh? There¡¯s such a thing? I was just going to say it¡¯s okay as long as we have enough potions and don¡¯t kill anyone¡­¡± ¡°Scary! But I¡¯ll remember it! As insurance for when we need it!¡± For a while after that, I shared all the information I knew and checked the n with Iona. And when I felt confident that it was about time¡­ I held hands with both Iona and Ca, entrusting our bodies to the surrounding magic power.
Whoong. Now, the sensation of crossing space has be somewhat familiar. A strange sense of vertigo, along with the vision obscured by dark red magic light, slowly dissolved into the air. I quickly took in the changed surroundings from just moments ago. The sky burned orange as the sunset slowly approached. Simrly, the vast sea, reflecting the sky¡¯s light, sparkled. Andstly, the sight of fishermen wrapping up their day¡­ ¡°¡­Huh?¡± There were no fishermen in sight. Just in case, I checked not only the beach but also the vige side, but it was the same. Thanks to moving a bit away tounch a preemptive strike with wide-range magic, I could clearly see the vicinity of Kundal Harbor. But looking around, I couldn¡¯t see anything moving. Only a heavy silence weighed down on the vige. ¡°Professor? Something seems wrong.¡± ¡°¡­No. No. It looks like we¡¯vee to the right ce. Yeah. We really came to the right ce.¡± Iona¡¯s voice trembled slightly. She looked at the lifeless vige with a serious face, as if seeing a different scene than me. When I slightly turned my head to check on Ca and Elisha, it seemed no different on their side. Suddenly, it seemed like Iona didn¡¯t understand why she was acting this way. But the confusion was short-lived. Iona took out a bottle containing ashes from her bosom. The ashes swirled inside the bottle on their own, as if reacting violently to something. ¡°Professor? What exactly is that¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the ashes left from burning one of A¡¯s arms.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Why was the Professor¡¯s sister mentioned here? To my bewildered voice, Iona, with trembling hands, put the bottle back into the void. ¡°Student Yandel knows, right? That I¡¯ve been searching for A for a very long time.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve read the diary and heard it directly from you.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯tpletely without results for 300 years. Just once. I managed to find A.¡± In that battle, she had managed to tear off one of A¡¯s arms. But that was it. A managed to escape from Iona, and for the past several decades, she had been holed up somewhere. The research that Professor Talmont did, even to the point of plucking his own hair, was to track A¡¯s location using the arm torn off at that time. The research was a half-sess, managing to make it react if the arm¡¯s original owner¡ªA¡ªwas nearby. It meant finding some connection from the damaged body, so the research was only stuck on tracking that connection, which resulted in Professor Talmont¡¯s hair being reduced. ¡°And remember what the branch head we first interrogated said?¡± ¡°The gathering of the high priests of the Evil God¡¯s cult¡­ Could it be?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not certain. But if it¡¯s that, wouldn¡¯t it exin why A is here?¡± The Evil God hadn¡¯t recovered enough to appoint apostles yet. The cardinal level was essentially the head of each cult. So, a gathering of high priests usually meant the archbishops were gathering. But this ce was the arsenal the Intolerant Plunder. Even if they were all under the same Evil God¡¯s cult, strictly speaking, they were different cults. They wouldn¡¯t openly disclose such an important facility. Sending A, a cardinal, because Sofia alone wasn¡¯t enough¡­ that theory seemed to make sense. Of course, there could be another reason for the visit. The important thing was that A was here and that something serious was happening. Only these two things mattered. Finally understanding the situation, Iona spoke to us. ¡°Anyway, anyway. This changes things. It¡¯s too dangerous here, so you guys should go back. I might manage if it were just an archbishop, but I don¡¯t have the capacity to take care of others while dealing with a cardinal level.¡± ¡°But the promise¡­¡± ¡°Whatever the situation, it¡¯s not more important than your life, right? I¡¯ll send you back with teleportation right away, so go.¡± She was right. No matter how important the achievement, it wasn¡¯t worth more than our lives. ¡°What about you, Professor?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± After a moment of contemtion, Iona smirked on one side of her mouth. ¡°I have to finish what I started.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± She must be talking about the final showdown with A. It wasn¡¯t something that could be stopped by persuasion. Iona¡¯s principle of action was revenge. A me that had not been extinguished in the face of the Great War and 300 years would certainly not be extinguished by the threat to her life or my dissuasion. Iona intended to fight A today, no matter the oue. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll call for backup right away. That¡¯s okay, right?¡± ¡°Enough! Enough! Maybe it¡¯ll be over before they even arrive.¡± Iona, slightly boasting, stood in front of us, holding hands. This time, without holding my hand¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll send you directly to myb. You might feel a bit nauseous since it¡¯s a long distance in one go!¡± With those words, Iona drew a circle above our heads. Once again, a vast amount of dark red magic power rose, obscuring our vision. If I close and open my eyes briefly, I should see the scenery of Iona¡¯sb. Immediately, I had to inform the Church of Righteous Radiance and the academy about this situation. Whether it was another branch or direct royal support, the goal was to send backup to Iona as soon as possible. That was all I could do. Well, if I had to say, I could provide whatever weaknesses of the archbishop-level cultists I woulde across. After that, all I could do was hope that Iona and the reinforcements would fight well. Forcing down the bitter feeling inside, I went over what I needed to do again and again. But¡­ When I blinked, the scene in front of us was not the changedndscape. Crash! With the sound of breaking ss, the curtain of dark red magic shattered into pieces. And there was Iona, clicking her tongue, and a doll staggering towards us from afar. Iona stepped forward as if to protect us and said¡­ ¡°Run back right now.¡± As the pressure surrounding Iona disappeared, a dangerous allure began to dominate the surroundings. She must be giving up on controlling her charm to focus all her power. With a voice mixed with a strange intimidation and sweetness, Iona shouted again. ¡°The teleportation seems to have been blocked by interference, so run to the nearest vige now! I¡¯ll hold them off here.¡± As Iona¡¯s words ended, familiar faces appeared behind the staggering figure. Seeing a strange mix of bishops to archbishops from various cults, I realized. Iona¡¯s bus had flipped over. Chapter 168: But Then The Bus Flipped Over (2) Chapter 168: But Then The Bus Flipped Over (2) Iona¡¯s bus had flipped over. But that didn¡¯t mean it was a disaster. To be honest, it wasn¡¯t an absolutely dire situation right now. A lord-ss vampire capable of toying with an archbishop alone, and could win against a cardinal after a bit of a struggle. That was Iona. It wasn¡¯t for no reason that I solely relied on Iona and timidly followed her. Iris also knew well about Iona¡¯s strength, so she wasn¡¯t too worried. Which was why this couldn¡¯t be called the worst situation. One cardinal and seven archbishops. And there were about a dozen bishops, filling the area with an undead army that could bring down arge city in an instant¡­ But ¡®I¡¯ would be fine. With Iona¡¯s power, we could keep up a fight on equal footing for quite a while. So, I wasn¡¯t the one in danger. It was Iona who had decided to risk her life. ¡°I¡¯ll hold them off here, so go!¡± A voice unlike usual, mixed with oppression and allure. I forcibly suppressed my legs, which twitched to move on their own at Iona¡¯s words. Then, I quickly scanned the front. The first thing I saw was a woman walking with a limp due to missing an arm. Behind her, the faces of mid-bosses I recognized were densely packed. Undead bursting from the ground and fishermen crawling from the sea in the distance were just a bonus. Once again, I carefully looked at the woman standing in front¡­ Despite it being my first time seeing her, her face strangely felt familiar. She seemed to be in herte 20s. Unusually for her appearance, her strikingly white hair was impressive, like an old woman¡¯s. However, the familiar dark red light emanating from her pupils added a slight sense of dissonance. Though it was my first time seeing her in person¡­ It was easy for me to recognize her facial features. It was A. The Cardinal of Intolerance, and Iona¡¯s younger sister, whom she so desperately wanted to kill, must be this woman. ¡°What are you doing?! Go already!¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Perhaps frustrated by my brief hesitation, Iona lightly waved her hand. As if grabbed by an invisible hand by the nape, my body was forcibly pulled away. Telekinesis magic? Ca and Elisha, seemingly in a simr situation, were bewildered as they tumbled into the grass side by side. In a moment, Iona and I were easily 10 meters apart. Between us, a massive amount of magical power rose up like a wall. As if pushing us away, or perhaps preventing the enemies from reaching us. Iona nced back at us from beyond the translucent red barrier. Her atmosphere, exuding allure just by breathing, was unfamiliar. Yet, the smirk on her face was filled with familiar mischief. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. This isn¡¯t running away; You¡¯re going to call for reinforcements. If Yandeles quickly, I can survive too, so please do. Got it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± A lie so thin it couldn¡¯t deceive a child. Going to call for reinforcements? Where to? Going to some mediocre vige wouldn¡¯t make any sense. And there wouldn¡¯t be any decentmunication magic tools avable. Then, how long would it take to run to the nearest city from here, a remote port vige? Even using magic, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to arrive in just a few hours. Countless thoughts came and went in my head. Each could counter Iona¡¯s clumsy lie. But I couldn¡¯t respond to any of them. I didn¡¯t know what to say or what I wanted to say. I was just frozen, overwhelmed by the weight of the emotions contained in Iona¡¯sst words¡ªher gaze, her smile, all of it. Ca dragged me away. To the opposite side of Iona. One step. Two steps. Three steps. Once inertia took hold, my legs moved on their own without needing to be led. I nced back briefly, but all I could see was Iona, exhaling a short breath from behind. Somehow, her appearance, which seemed to be relieved, brought to mind the words I wanted to say toote. But it was already toote. She was too far away. Even if I shouted from here, Iona wouldn¡¯t hear me. Above all, blood-colored magical light was zing above Iona¡¯s raised, pale hand. ¡°Snap out of it, Master! This way, quickly!¡± Pulled by a warm hand, I inadvertently turned forward. Then, a loud explosion resounded. Boom! A gust of hot air from behind twisted my body involuntarily. The scale of the shock was different from any loud noise. It was said that low-grade magic could easily harm a person. Intermediate magic could annihte a well-organized veteran party, and high-grade magic could bring down a fortress. What level of magic had Iona just used? And what about the cultists who were still intact and burning with hostility after being hit? What was certain was that it was too soon for me to intervene. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Was it because I felt like I was hit in the back of the head by the shockwave? My mind, which had been cluttered, felt as if it had been calmly washed away. I discarded all the ns I had up to that moment and started from scratch. It wasn¡¯t necessary to go all the way to the academy or a nearby city to request reinforcements. I immediately took out a crystal connected to Iris from my inventory and infused it with magic. Click. Crackle. Unfortunately, the crystal only reflected my face on its smooth surface and did not emit Iris¡¯s voice. All I heard was indistinguishable noise. Well, it made sense. If spatial movement was blocked,munication methods wouldn¡¯t be left untouched either. Of course, there was still a way. If I break the crystal, Iris woulde to find me, no matter where I was or what situation I was in. ¡°Gasp!¡± Crash! Throwing the crystal on the ground, rainbow smoke rose from its fragments. Judging by the energy it exuded, this wasn¡¯t ordinary smoke but a form of mana. Ca eximed in surprise as she saw the smoke, which was unhindered by anything and stretched up to the sky. ¡°Master! If you break that here¡­!¡± ¡°Since spatial movement is blocked anyway, she can¡¯te directly. We don¡¯t even know how far the barrier extends.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°And even if Irises alone, it¡¯ll be tough. It¡¯s much better to take the fact that teleportation is blocked as a warning.¡± Iris was much smarter than me. She¡¯d surely catch on to my warning ande fully prepared. For example, asking for help from the professors of the academy or the United Divine Orders. If I would use my name and reveal the fact that she was my ve, it could definitely be done. In the meantime, we must move as far away from here as possible and secure safety¡­ Whoong. Just as I was thinking that, the air around me suddenly became unusually heavy. It felt like resistance all over my body, as if I were in water. ¡­A sensation I was already familiar with. I gathered magic and circted it throughout my body. My shoulders felt a bit lighter. Basic resistance seemed to be far from enough. Then, the only option left was to face it head-on. Recalling what I learned at the academy and from Ca, I squeezed my core. Thump. Thump. My heart, energetically pumping out magic, released all the magic I had gathered with the image of striking everything around me in one go. Crack! The sound of something breaking. At the same time, the pressure that had been surrounding me vanished into thin air. Ca and Elisha also seemed to have been freed almost simultaneously, exhaling the breath they had been holding. ¡°It¡¯s a curse.¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s like a curse that binds the body, but fortunately, it seems like it¡¯s not a very strong curse¡­¡± ¡°¡­Master?¡± Ca interrupted me mid-sentence and stopped running. Her unusual behavior made me turn my head, and she was pointing at the sky with her index finger stretched out. ¡°Huh?¡± The rainbow smoke that was rising without any issue suddenly stopped as if it had frozen. Or more precisely, I realized that the smoke had slowed down so much that it seemed to have stopped. The curse of confinement we had just escaped from was not aimed at us but towards the signal being sent to Iris. We were just caught in it. It was an impossible task to bind mana with a curse, as it went without saying. After all, curses were magic intended to be shot at living beings in the first ce. ¡­But if there was a result right before our eyes, the story would change. Doing the impossible with magic. This could be called a miracle. Only a curse that takes another form of authority, not an ordinary curse, could bind even the flow of mana. I hurriedly looked around. Sure enough, my gaze met with that of a mysterious woman who had a multitude of undead with her. Someone who was nervously biting her nails as if something were unsettling. Despite being quite a distance away, an ominous atmosphere could be felt even here. Sawtooth Sophia. An expert in curses and controlling the undead, and the Archbishop of Intolerant Plunder. She smiled at us, who had stopped, with her lips that had turned white with tension. ¡°¡­Ca. Can you handle that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been trying since earlier, but it seems impossible.¡± If that signal couldn¡¯t reach Iris, it was only a matter of time before we would be in danger as well. I briefly turned my head towards Iona. The wall of magic, steadfastly holding its ground, was constantly ejecting weapons made of blood, keeping the cultists at bay. That meant Sophia was the only one who had crossed over the barrier. I wasn¡¯t sure how she bypassed it, but if it was only her, even an archbishop-level opponent was worth trying. Especially now that Ca is with me. I red at the forefront of the undead horde rushing towards us. Ghouls, still with flesh attached, indicated they were beastmen living here until a few days ago. Seeing their half-rotten ears and tails, I raised my staff. ¡°Everyone, prepare for battle.¡± First. This one had to be taken down. Chapter 169: But Then The Bus Flipped Over (3) Chapter 169: But Then The Bus Flipped Over (3) Sawtooth Sophia. If Edmerek, whom I had previously defeated by vomiting, had ascended to the position of Archbishop through a special power, Sophia was the opposite. Among the followers of the Intolerant Plunder, she was granted only the verymon necromancy and curse-rted powers. However, she honed these basic powers to eventually ascend to the position of Archbishop. Ordinary, but without noticeable weaknesses like Edmerek. Well¡­ it wasn¡¯t that there were no noticeable traits like other bosses. The weaknesses were certainly there. The undead horde were screaming and running towards us. I raised my staff towards the half-rotted ears and tail of the beastman undead leading the charge. ¡°Everyone, get ready for battle.¡± Whatever n we coulde up with, the first step was to send a distress signal to Iris. So, for now, let¡¯s focus on taking down Sophia. It would be difficult on my own, but¡­ with Ca and Elisha, it was entirely possible. ¡°It¡¯s basically the same asst time. I¡¯ll deal with the undead as much as I can, Elisha, you protect Ca. And Ca, you know what to do, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. The only ones who can touch Ca are you and me.¡± ¡°Not you either! Only the Master! We¡¯ll give it our all, so please somehow hold on, Master.¡± Nodding at their reliable responses, I gathered my magical power. Whoong. Red and green magic circles floating in the air merged, quickly filling in with aplex and bizarre text. Most magicians couldn¡¯t move at all during such full-power casting, but I had the system correction. While chanting spells like crazy with my mouth, I diligently took out various potions with my hands and scattered them around. A harmonizing potion that slowed the undead¡¯s reaction, a mind defense potion that strengthened the mental barrier by one level, a continuous detox potion that neutralized poison for a certain period, and so on¡­ I took out everything that could be of help without thinking twice. But perhaps my appearance seemed defenseless. Suddenly, the undead that could touch me with a few steps all reached out toward me at once. Their rotting, flesh-torn fingernails. You might think it wouldn¡¯t prate deeply, but¡­ What was truly frightening wasn¡¯t their nails but the tar-like ck liquid dripping from them. The undead¡¯s poison was a deadly poison that could cause extreme pain and necrosis, even in very small amounts. Of course, if it couldn¡¯t hit you, that was the end of it. ¡°Burn. Assault. And thus, represent my fury. Tempest Burn!¡± Among the spells I could use, the one that burned the widest area with the strongest force unfolded. Whooosh. The me storm released from the oveid magic circles burned the approaching undead to ashes. ¡°Keeeeeek!!!¡± Even as they screamed, they stretched out their hands. However, this magicbined the elements of fire and wind. It wasn¡¯t just high in temperature but also possessed significant repelling power. At least, they wouldn¡¯t be able to resist with their burned and melted muscles. The fiercely burning undead staggered in the storm before falling backward and rolling on the ground. Although the radially fired magic seemed to allow a few close ones to escape and rush at me¡­ ¡°Gale Tornado!¡± Elisha¡¯s quick magic pushed them back, rolling them again in the pit of fire. Their already soft flesh burned and peeled off, leaving only white bones rattling. These guys were probably beastmen who lived in Kundal Harbor originally. Brainwashed by dark magic in life, revived as undead in death, working for the Intolerant Plunder. It wasplicated to think that from birth to death, and even after death, they never lived for themselves¡­ But that aside, we must finish what we have to do properly. Being undead, they wouldn¡¯t find peace with just this. At best, the undead would have turned into skeletons. I prepared the next spell before the duration of Tempest Burn ended. ¡°Be firm and heavy. That is the mace of the earth. Rock Throw!¡± The person who named it first was a dwarf, so the magic spell¡¯s name was somewhat crude. But its power was undeniable. Rumble. With a heavy sound, a rock the size of an adult man suddenly appeared out of nowhere in mid-air. As I dropped my staff downwards, it fell among the beastmen undead who were still struggling. Kwaang!! The shock transmitted from the ground shattered all the bones of the struggling ones. But it didn¡¯t end there. ¡°Invisible hand! Force Grab!¡± Using telekinesis magic, I pushed the rock slightly embedded in the ground. Kung! Kung! Kung! A huge boulder rolled down noisily, causing the undead in its path to hastily jump aside¡­ But essentially, being slow, they couldn¡¯t avoid it properly. The sight of skeletons getting crushed under the rock was quite satisfying. ¡­Though this had only disrupted one of the leading groups. The countless legions of the undead were visible in the distance. Only a part of those heading towards Iona hade here, yet there were still so many of them. Sighing deeply, I gathered magical power for the next spell. The next skeletons marched in step over a sprawled pile of bones. The orderliness of their formation, as if the previous charge was just probing, was far from ordinary. Skeletons with shields and spears in the front line, and skeletons with bows in the rear. Looking at the blue mes flickering beyond their empty skulls sent shivers down my spine. This was what the undead were. This was why the Intolerant Plunder was terrifying. Each one might not be much, but gathering such creatures to form an army was formidable. Although not visible here, the fishermening up from the seaside were probably simr. In the midst of swallowing saliva, my eyes met with an old woman gnawing her nails alone among the skeleton crowd. Had the curse beenpleted? Along with the advance of the undead, Sophia pointed her crooked fingertips at me. Normally, while struggling under the curse, the undead would rush in and tear me to pieces nicely. ¡­A pattern I was all too familiar with. Sawtooth Sophia ascended to the position of archbishop by honing the basics. Therefore, she didn¡¯t have a special weakness. But conversely, it meant every moment could be a weakness. Being faithful to the basics also meant being predictable. Those who faced Sophia until now knew this but couldn¡¯t counter it and perished¡­ But I was different. A wless, solid fighting style? Then what did that make me, who had defeated such a Sophia hundreds of times in the game? I dare say, I was stronger in standard y than anyone in this world. After all, how many hours had I spent in H&A? Counting silently to 2.5 seconds, I released the gathered magical power at the right time. Whoosh! Pure magical power itself, not crafted by magic, emitted a blue light as it flew. It felt like a shooting star descending from a lower ce. But this didn¡¯tst long. The magical power wandering in the air suddenly turned ck and disintegrated like powder. The curse shot by Sophia reacted with the magical power. Right. When facing a magician, she would always start with curses that reacted to magical power. If it had hit, it would have caused a big problem when using magic. If it had hit, that was. Smiling slyly at the bewildered Sophia, I recited the incantation for the magic I had prepared. ¡°Light. Be my power.¡± Several orbs of light floated near my staff. The momentum was somewhat weak due to releasing magical power once during preparation. Of course, this could be resolved by pouring more magical power into it. The mana stored in the core was still plentiful, after all. Woong. The orb of light, greedily absorbing magical power, quickly swelled in size. Sophia bit her nails in surprise as the cluster of light grew to the size of my head. It was toote. Now, the only curses she could shoot were the instantaneous ones with weak effects. I could somehow block those with the potions I¡¯d spread in advance. Despite having swept them away once, I murmured softly towards the undead that had gathered even more densely than before. ¡°Light Bullet.¡± Ssssshhhh¡­ The cluster of light shot from the tip of the staff exploded upon hitting the front row¡¯s shields. Boom!! The bone shields set up in front were instantly shattered, and the orderly ranks of skeletons copsed in an instant. -Gaaaah. -Tak¡­tak! -Queeek. It was low-level magic, and yet too strong a result for light attribute magic, which was supposed to be weak in physical force. It was a natural oue. The undead¡¯s weakness was light attribute magic, especially my light bullet filled with my magical power. Even the traits of the Apostle of the Sun God and the loathing against the cultistsbined inted the final damage. While it wasn¡¯t enough to take them down in one hit like Tempest Burn, it was more than enough to topple the front lines. Their dense formation, perhaps meant to increase breakthrough power, turned out to be poison. As the front row fell, the skeletons in the back started to tumble as well. At that moment, when about a third of the skeletons were left defenseless¡­ ¡°¡­This is a light that cannot be hidden by any veil, an eternal me that nobody can resist!¡± Ca¡¯s magic waspleted. ¡°Prominence re!¡± The marvel of magic Ca first showed me. The strike I tried to replicate by creating even the Tempest Burn. Whooosh. The small ember floating in the air rapidly swelled. The overwhelming heat and brightness that could blind the eyes. It was as if the entire sky was on fire. Sophia, panicked, hastily directed the curse she was shooting at me toward Ca¡¯s magic. Well¡­ it was unlikely to work. Why was the Lindelheit family called a prestigious magic family? It was because they themselves were from a strong lineage. Sophia¡¯s lifelong umted curse powers? They would melt away powerlessly in front of Ca¡¯s amplified and further amplified magical power. ¡°?????!¡± As Sophia screamed something in the distance, a small sun fell over the undead, just starting to rise. Kwaang!! My vision flickered, my ears were ringing, and despite knowing it wouldn¡¯t harm me, the heat made me flinch. The too-strong light momentarily darkened my vision, which slowly recovered. The scene revealed was truly horrific. A pit asrge as the undead legion filled my vision. Inside, only sparks that were popping due to the residual heat, and a small cluster of white remained in the corner. Bones intertwined and melted intoplex shapes. Was thatstmand meant to protect themselves? ¡°Huuk.. .hah¡­ huu¡­¡± Ca, seeminglypletely exhausted this time, copsed and couldn¡¯t easily stand up. Elisha briefly fed Ca a potion of magical power. Pop! A bone shard shot from the white orb surrounding Sophia flew like a bullet, aiming for Ca. Of course, I remembered such an easy-to-predict pattern of desperation well. ¡°Ugh!¡± I clenched my teeth and leaped in front of Ca and Elisha. sh! The sound of something breaking continuously was followed by the remnants of magical tools falling from my embrace. It had the power to prate the shield I had set up in advance and a few defensive magical tools. It wasn¡¯t the first or second time I had died due to carelessness about this. Thud. I stepped on the bone shard that had fallen to the ground, having lost all its power, and smirked. ¡°If you¡¯ve received something, you should return the favor.¡± Having prepared in advance, I was able to throw the shining lion dagger with fluid motion. Ssshhhh! A gap was created when Sophia shot the bone shard. Sophia hurriedly rotated the orb surrounding her to intercept the dagger targeting the gap. The gap moved sideways as the orb rotated half a turn instantly. It didn¡¯t matter. Being conventional meant making the same choices in any situation. I had somewhat anticipated this would happen. ¡°Force Grab¡­!¡± As I threw the dagger, I cast the telekinesis magic I had prepared. As I swung my arm, the dagger¡¯s trajectory sharply turned, drawing a ¡®?¡¯ shape. Then, swinging my arm to the other side. Ssshhhk¡­ Thuck! The dagger, slicing through the air, turned in an impossible direction and burrowed into the hole Sophia had moved into. To an onlooker, it might seem as if the dagger was sucked in, so natural was its trajectory. Even Sophia couldn¡¯t react in time, as I felt something being pierced through by the telekinesis magic. A moment of silence. Then, light burst from the hole. Soon after, the orb surrounding Sophia shattered, turning into ordinary bones. At its centery the body of an old woman, instantly killed with a hole through her forehead. Even if Sophia was proficient in handling the undead, she wouldn¡¯t be able to revive herself after death. ¡°Hoo¡­.¡± Sighing deeply, I flicked my wrist. Catching the dagger returning to me with the help of telekinesis magic, I looked up at the sky. The halted, multicolored smoke slowly rose into the sky and vanished with a faint light. This should do it¡­ Kuuung!! ¡°What¡¯s this now¡­?¡± I stopped mid-gesture at the shock that shook the ground and instinctively looked behind me. And there, I saw a giant thorn bush made of blood that hardened like stone and crumbled. ¡°Ah.¡± I realized as I saw Iona staggering and falling from the crumbling bush. The battle with Sophia hadsted too long. At this rate¡­ Iona wouldn¡¯tst until reinforcements arrived. Crunch. Blood dripped from my bitten lip. Blood as red as her falling hair. Chapter 170: For The Yet Unknown Tales Chapter 170: For The Yet Unknown Tales And there, I saw a giant thorn bush made of blood that hardened like stone and crumbled. ¡°Ah.¡± I realized as I saw Iona staggering and falling from the crumbling bush. The battle with Sophia hadsted too long. At this rate¡­ Iona wouldn¡¯tst until reinforcements arrived. Crunch. Blood dripped from my bitten lip. Blood as red as her falling hair. Falling from that height wouldn¡¯t kill Iona. Even if she was attacked by the cultists while defenseless, it would be the same. A vampire¡¯s vitality was astonishing. Especially a vampire like Iona could fight even with her head cut off, holding her severed head. But a vampire¡¯s life force was not infinite. I knew it well because I had hunted them several times. How long could Ionast? 30 minutes? 1 hour? Maybe she could easilyst a few hours. If we were lucky, she might even defeat our enemy, A, in the meantime. The problem was what woulde after. Iona wasn¡¯t just facing A. Since I killed Sophia, Iona must be facing six archbishops by now. Could the exhausted Iona win against them? Especially since they were from different orders, they might have synergy among themselves. Honestly, I think it would impossible. At this rate, Iona would die. It was just a matter of whether she died in vain or died gloriously afterpleting her revenge. The oue wouldn¡¯t change much either way. So, what should I do? ¡­I already knew the answer. As Iona said, all we had to do was run away. Not only would Ca, Elisha, and I survive, but by the time Iris and the reinforcements arrive, they would sweep away the weakened cultists. Killing seven archbishops and one cardinal in one go? Not only would it be an incredible achievement, but it would also greatly weaken the cultists¡¯ power. Especially since we would be taking out one of the only two cardinals, one archbishop, and even their undead arsenal, the Intolerant Plunder would see its power reduced by more than half. On the other hand, the only loss we would have to bear would be Iona. When weighed on the scales, the oue was crystal clear. Even considering the contributions in thetter half, running away here would be far more beneficial. But¡­ The bitter taste of blood rising from my chewed lips. This unpleasant taste kept reminding me of what happened just a while ago. Iona¡¯s trembling voice at thest moment. Her yful smile. The clearly visible lie. And her dark red hair falling. All of those things were sharply embedded in my heart like thorns. If I turn my back and flee now¡­ these thorns would never leave me for the rest of my life. And that¡¯s because I had the exceptional ability to vividly remember everything. I might be numb to the pain, but I would never be able to forget today¡¯s choice. It was just too much¡­ I hade to know Iona too well. Crackle. I stopped in my tracks. ¡°Just a moment.¡± ¡°¡­Master? You can¡¯t be serious.¡± ¡°Ca. Elisha. You guys go ahead. I have some business to take care of.¡± ¡°What are you saying, Master?! Let¡¯s hurry! Hurry!¡± ¡°Right. You. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but did you really expect us to just nod along?¡± Well¡­ I expected as much. I even ignored Iona¡¯s advice to flee and try to go back. Ca pulled me with more force despite my silence, and Elisha, arms crossed, stood firm. I gently released Ca¡¯s trembling wrist. ¡°Master¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not going to die, Ca. In fact, I¡¯m going to save myself. Think about it. If we can get Professor Iona on our side, how reassuring would it be when we face the Evil God?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a problem forter! It means nothing if you die now!¡± ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t die¡­.¡± Scratching my head sheepishly for a moment, Elisha spoke up with a pointed tone. ¡°It took all three of us to face a single archbishop. And you¡¯re going to dive into that hell alone?¡± ¡°I might not win. But I can make it through without dying.¡± ¡°That¡¯s supposed to reassure me¡­?!¡± I lightly stroked the angry Elisha¡¯s cheek. ¡°You know it, right? If it¡¯s anyone else, maybe not, but I can do it.¡± ¡°Tch¡­¡± Remembering my capabilities, Elisha hesitated for a moment, then tightly grasped my hand that was caressing her face. ¡°Ah! Forget it! If you¡¯re going, I¡¯m going too! If you¡¯re not going, I¡¯ll stay here! That¡¯s what I¡¯ve decided, so do as you please!¡± ¡°I feel the same, Master! We are your ves, aren¡¯t we? If Master dies, we won¡¯t be free; we¡¯ll just belong to someone else¡­ I cannot ept any master other than you!¡± This was troublesome. Ca was strong but a traditional artillery magician. Which meant that without someone to protect her, she couldn¡¯t utilize her full strength. Elisha was apetent battle magician, but it was still too much for her to break through that cultist group alone. So, I had to go alone. ¡°There¡¯s no other way.¡± Sighing deeply, I focused my mind on the connection between us. ¡°[Ca. Elisha. Run away to a safe ce now. And wait for Iris.]¡± ¡°Wait, Master¡­!¡± ¡°You! To go this far!¡± Even as they protested, they obediently started running forward. ncing back at me and shouting something, they only turned away after I waved my hand lightly. Whoosh! Had Iona regained consciousness for a moment? A fountain of blood erupted from the ground. The blood that dyed the battlefield red soon turned into blood mes, fervently burning the blood-stained enemies. -Kyaaaaaak! -Guh, uh, uh, uh¡­. -Moto! Kimbia! From ordinary skeletons to skeletons in armor that looked special at first nce, undead banshees, and fishermen of various outfits and sizes that came ashore. Monsters below a certain level were instantly burned to death, and those who could withstand it spewed their anger at Iona¡¯s massacre. However, in this hellish scene, there were those who moved unaffected. A transparent beast that swallowed space with its teeth marks in the air. A strangely captivating pink beam that forcibly caught one¡¯s gaze. A woman wielding a dagger that seemed to melt into the air. A muscr brute, stripped to the waist, thrashing and smashing everything within reach. And many more disyed all sorts of divine powers of evil gods on the blood mes. Among these, the most noticeable in the circus-like scene was Cardinal A, who was watching. Something was growing from her severed, empty shoulder; upon closer inspection, it was countless eyes sprouting and intertwining into the form of an arm. Each one of them seemed to be an evil eye. While using various abilities simultaneously seemed to lower the output somewhat, the eyes that formed as her arm were shootingsers or emitting a murky aura. All kinds of powers were being used at the same time. I wondered how we could possibly win, but fortunately, Iona, befitting the name of a lord-level vampire, was holding her own impressively. Launching weapons made of blood, causing blood clots to explode, and reducing mobility with a mist of blood. She was employing all sorts of blood magic to engulf the surroundings in a dark red hue. Demonstrating short-range teleportation, simple elemental magic, and even engaging in physicalbat, it seemed like she was holding up well. For now, that is. The moment either her vitality or mana runs out would mark Iona¡¯s end. ¡­So, was I supposed to go in there now? Of course, I wasn¡¯t nning to reverse the course of the battle directly. I just needed to break through a field crawling with monsters, defeat not one but six formidable archbishops, and then avoid the attacks of Cardinal A to reach Iona. I quickly surveyed the battlefield to estimate my approach. ¡°It¡¯s worth a shot.¡± I pulled various support items from my inventory. Elixirs that temporarily increased strength, agility, and magic power. A potion to eliminate scent and potions for continuous recovery of health and mana. Additionally, mental elevation, pain alleviation, physical defense, magical defense, haste, sharp mind, silence, and so on. I applied as many buffs as possible using various scrolls, and adorned myself with various resistance and defense magic tools. Effects from the potions I had consumed while facing Sophia, such as undead assimtion, detoxification, and mental defense, still lingered, so those were covered. To anyone looking, I might appear extravagantly prepared, but this was the best I could do under the circumstances. Lastly, I donned the robe and mask that came as a set, and gripped the dagger and staff firmly in my hands. Whoong. The robe, absorbing my magic, turned transparent and blended my figure into the surroundings. Due to the numerous buffs, the robe¡¯s concealment wasn¡¯t perfect, but¡­ it didn¡¯t matter. It was practically a melee, anyway. This level of disguise wouldn¡¯t even be noticed. ¡°Phew.¡± I took a deep breath and kicked off the ground. Papat! Thanks to the increased agility stat and various buffs, I quickly approached the battlefield. Amidst the curses, screams, and bloodthirsty howls, I plunged into the fray. Hadn¡¯t I said I wasn¡¯t sure what to say to Iona or what I wanted to say? Now, I think I¡¯m beginning to understand. Chapter 171: For The Yet Unknown Tales (2) Chapter 171: For The Yet Unknown Tales (2) ¡°Aaaargh!¡± An undead howled with its tattered flesh pping in the wind. Unlike the ones Sophia controlled, this one seemed to have had its share of knife fights in its lifetime, given its unusually savage aura. Of course, it wasn¡¯t able to detect me, even with my stealth and undead assimtion potion in effect. I plunged into a group of undead, shaking the ground with their numbers. Driven by Iona¡¯s immense vitality, I mixed among them like a moth to me, tirelessly moving my legs. Being undead, they wouldn¡¯t tire. It was wise to dope up in advance. How long did I weave through the undead, dodging Iona¡¯s magic in a frenzy? Whoosh¡­ Boom! Suddenly, a monstrous figure fell from the sky. With its upper body bare, its gray skin and muscr physique were clearly visible; it was easily over two meters tall. It was so massive that it seemed inhuman, crashing down like a meteor and leaving a crater behind. Naturally, the monsters nearby were annihted. But unlike the destroyed undead, this monstrous figure sustained no injuries whatsoever. Not just unscathed, but¡­ ¡°Aaaahhhhh!¡± You¡¯d think it would be demoralized from being flung so forcefully, but it roared with rage instead. Unable to contain its fury, it emerged from the crater it created and began hurling nearby monsters. Even now, its gaze fixed on Iona felt eerily familiar. Rock Giant Vilfrit. Known as the Archbishop of Reckless Roars, symbolic of rage, immensely strong and tough. Its only weakness? Losing its rationality and easily falling into traps. In an unprepared situation like this, it proved to be a tricky opponent. It wasn¡¯t the brightest, but with an unfortunately keen sense, I had to run away. Though it was preupied with Iona for now, it would soon sense the discord and seek me out. Heup! I ducked, narrowly avoiding a thick arm that swept over my head. A fisherman and a skeleton werepacted in its massive hand and shot towards Iona. Naturally, hurling them from this distance didn¡¯t achieve much. Sssshhhhh¡­ The mass of flesh and bone slowed dramatically upon touching the blood-red mist surrounding Iona, then crumbled to the ground. ¡°Growl!¡± The creature growled in dissatisfaction and, after several attempts topact monsters into a ball, ¡°Arghhhh!¡± Frustrated, it began pounding the ground, throwing monsters in all directions, not just towards Iona. Swoosh! Swipe! Whoosh! This insane creature with anger management issues¡­ If it couldn¡¯t calm down, it should¡¯ve just left quietly. Why make a scene here? Cursing internally, I rolled on the ground to avoid a mass of monsters flying my way. ¡°Huff¡­!¡± It was only because it was Iona that she could block it effortlessly. Had it been me, I¡¯d have had to intercept it mid-air with all sorts of magic. Since I couldn¡¯t do that, I had no choice but to roll on the ground. After several tumbles, the creature finally ceased its tantrum and charged towards Iona, puffing angrily. Bang! Boom! Baaang¡­! With each step, it left its footprints on the ground. Only when I saw its figure swiftly moving away did I breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Huff¡­¡± Somehow, I managed to get through the crisis. Now, I just need to blend in with the monsters again to approach. While shaking off the dirt and dust from my body, appreciating that minimizing unnecessary fights made the earlier struggles worthwhile¡­ ¡°???¡± It felt as if someone slid ice down the back of my neck, sending shivers down my spine. Instinctively, I tightened my grip on my dagger and staff, focusing my senses to quickly identify the cause. The scattered hostility around me had, at some point, concentrated on me. Hoping it wasn¡¯t true, I looked around only to find the monsters beyond the devastated area by Vilfrit staring at me in unison. Then I realized the cool breeze brushing against my face. In my dodging and rolling, my robe¡¯s hood must havee off. To them, it must look like my head was just floating around. Naturally, it drew their attention. I quickly pulled my hood back on, but it was toote. ¡°Kyaaaaak!¡± ¡°Kumuua huyo jamaa!¡± ¡°Tick! Tick!¡± Various types of monsters, with various cries, charged at me all at once. A wave of monsters filled every direction. Once I had been noticed, it seemed the invisibility couldn¡¯t hide me anymore. So much for moving stealthily from here on. ¡°Sigh¡­ But making it this far isn¡¯t too bad.¡± I dispelled the robe¡¯s invisibility, which was now just draining my mana for no reason. After having stealthily covered half the distance, the rest could be breached by force. Thump. The ovepping buffs made my magical power within feel stronger than usual, resonating with the core that began to race crazily. Gathering the overflowing mana at the tip of my staff, I chanted the incantation. ¡°Oh, sturdy one. Oh, sharp one. You shall be the cannonball shot from my hand¡­ Rock st!¡± A giant rock surged from the ground, splitting into half a dozen stakes. Launching one towards the front, I followed suit, throwing myself into the fray. Screaaak! The spinning rock stake ttened a fisherman and its minions in a line. Thud! It was the signal for a melee.
Iona¡¯s hands moved swiftly. With one hand, she formedplex seals, while with the other, she smoothly deflected the punch of the charging grey monster. Crack. Perhaps due to its strength, although Iona sent the creature flying, a sound of something breaking came from her arm. Her arm bent in a direction it shouldn¡¯t have, but it regenerated in less than a second. Such regenerative power was befitting of a Lord-level vampire. Witnessing this, A, her opponent, furrowed her brow in frustration. ¡°That¡¯s what I hated about you, sis. You cut off my arm, yet yours is fine? Why? Why do I have to be the only one in pain? Why do I have to suffer alone? Why are you always unharmed?¡± ¡°So you killed my family for that reason, A?¡± ¡°You are my family, not those insane vampires!¡± Grinding her teeth, her eyeball-filled arm started to shine in various colors. The Eye of Disintegration, the Eye of Petrification, the Eye of Distortion, and the Eye of Explosion. Four Eyes manifested simultaneously,unching towards Iona. Each one was powerful enough to be beyond the response of an average magician. They could disassemble magic power, petrify the body, distort the surrounding space to block any escape, and cause an explosion near the heart. Abination filled with the anguish of wanting to kill Iona. Just as Iona wished to kill A, A wished for Iona¡¯s death, evident in this single, concentrated attack. Of course, Iona wouldn¡¯t just let it happen. Before the space closed, I blinked away. The magic I had been preparing was thrown as bait into the beam emitted by the Eye of Disintegration. Then, I passed my petrification to the blood mist, and finally, with my heart thoroughly shielded, I charged at A. Boom! Iona broke through the blistering heat. Her pale skin reddened and blistered, but by the time she reached A, it had already regenerated. ¡°Haah!¡± Throwing magic with one hand and swinging something with the other, Iona forged and swung a great sword from her own blood in that brief moment. This was a form of blood magic, specifically blood forging, capable of creating something out of blood. Though the system itself was fast, Iona¡¯s speed was on another level. The perfectly formed blood sword aimed at A¡¯s grotesque shoulder swung down. Losing her arm again would mean A losing most of her Eyes, significantly weakening her. But Iona wasn¡¯t only fighting A. ¡°This is why I hate women.¡± A beautiful woman with purple hair, a pair of horns, wings, and a typical subus tail, blocked Iona¡¯s path. Swoosh¡­ Iona¡¯s blood sword lost its form rapidly, as if deting, upon the subus stretching her hand in front of it. ¡°Tsk.¡± Iona, clicking her tongue, blinked away to create distance. The subus¡¯s energy drain had simrities to a vampire¡¯s bloodsucking. Blood, being full of life essence traditionally, inevitably loses form in front of energy drain, especially blood magic. Of course, in a one-on-one fight with Iona, the subus would have been decapitated before she could respond. The subus, knowing this, smirked annoyingly while wiping her blood-stained hand. ¡°Ah! But I make exceptions for lesbians. Do you like women, Sister Iona?¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t call me that!¡± Iona, infuriated, waved her hand, sending swirling droplets of blood in all directions, each with unextinguishable mes, forming a rather threatening magic. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense during a fight¡­¡± Anguid-voiced boy flicked his finger, creating a translucent barrier that bounced Iona¡¯s magic away. ¡°See? A barrier is reliable, isn¡¯t it? How about it? Should I step back after this is over?¡± ¡°Annoying¡­ Just fight already¡­¡± ¡°Right. It didn¡¯t even stand upst time.¡± The giggling subus and the boy sighing in annoyance looked on, along with a grumpy old man, a fat middle-aged woman oozing grease, and a man with ornate decorations and a curled mustache. Finally, the grey-skinned monster returned with heavy steps to block Iona¡¯s path, facing the six archbishops. Iona growled, baring her sharp fangs. ¡°None of you would be a match on your own¡­¡± ¡°Wow¡­ It¡¯s been a while! Didn¡¯t you say something simr back then, sister? Let¡¯s see¡­ ¡®If only my body were intact, none of you would be a match¡¯¡­ was it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± A, smirking, taunted Iona. Knowing it was mockery but unable to restrain herself, Iona clenched her teeth in frustration but soon rxed her jaw. ¡°¡­No. Things are different now.¡± It wasn¡¯t about someone dying unnecessarily for her or someone sacrificing themselves for her sake. Rather, it was Iona fighting to save others. Personal revenge was a factor, but thinking of her students charging in hesitantly made her feel lighter. It felt like correcting a mistake from long ago. Iona smiled faintly, feeling liberated, and hoped to drag her damned sister along on herst journey as she gathered her magic again. Bang! ¡°???¡± Suddenly, an explosion sounded, and both Iona and the cultists turned their heads. ¡°You idiot! Why did youe back?!¡± Iona was flustered enough to revert to her habitual tone. Recognizable despite wearing a strange mask, it was Yandel, whom she thought had fled. Yandel, talented and skilled, had somewhat surpassed the limits of a lower magician. He was actually fighting well. But for Yandel, this act was tantamount to suicide. It was impossible to go against the horde of monsters, and even if he somehow broke through, six archbishops and a cardinal awaited. Even if Iona managed to hold some of them off, not all could be detained. Surely, Yandel couldn¡¯t handle it. This reminded Iona of the past, of a former lord who had thrown himself in harm¡¯s way for her. The sight of Yandel, with his ghostly eyes tearing through a swarm of monsters, began to ovep with her memory. Chapter 172: For The Yet Unknown Tales (3) Chapter 172: For The Yet Unknown Tales (3) Though it was brief, I felt as if I made eye contact with Iona in the distance. But then, a skeleton wielding an axe charged at me, blocking my view, so I wasnt entirely sure. Th-th-th-th-this! Its teeth were missing, and due to rust, the axe de was jagged like a saw. A weapon that looked more dangerous for tetanus than a cut if hit. Instead, I threw myself towards it. Thunk! It was the sound of the axes handle, not the de, hitting my shoulder. The bewildered skeleton cked its jaws, attempting to bite at my neck, but it was a bit toote. I was already swinging a dagger at its cervical spine. Crack! Sadly, the extra hit from the dagger didnt activate, but thanks to my umted strength stat, its neck snapped instantly. Only its head dropped; its skull was still intact, so the skeleton iled about, not breaking apart. Just as nned. It was about time. I wrapped my arm around its spine and charged forward, shoulder first. I didnt intend to use it as a shield. After all, it was hard to block attacks with just bones. But I had a simple reason for holding onto it. To knock away thes thrown by the fishermen. Swoosh. The moment I saw a flying from a distance, I put strength into my right leg and spun around, using it as a pivot. After a full rotation, I threw away the skeleton I had been holding in my arm. Haah! The bones soared up, hitting right at the center of the. The, entangling the headless skeleton, retraced its trajectory. Kupata haki! Ignoring the iprehensible curse from a fisherman in the distance, I quickly bent backward. ng! Crossing swords and spears where my neck had been. A fisherman soldier who had approached unnoticed swung its weapons from both sides. Seizing the moment its weapons tangled, I unleashed the magic I had prepared. Thunder Bolt! A magic burst out from around me without directing it with a staff. Though it consumed a lot of mana andcked precision it didnt matter right now. I still had plenty of mana, and the monsters were close enough that a rough shot would hit. Crackle!! The view flickered blue. Mwilimwili!!! It burns! The fishermen electrocuted by the lightning screamed, with ck smoke pouring from their eyes, nose, and mouth. I use telekic magic to snatch their limp weapons and shoot them forward. The freely unleashed Thunder Bolt cleared the surroundings, and the thrown weapons pierced through the eyebrows and hearts of the flustered fishermen. Judging by the tangled they held, they must have been the ones who threw the at me earlier. With nothing else blocking the way, I swiftly ran forward. The monsters, regaining their senses toote, charged at me all at once but they werent as densely packed as before. That was enough for me. I stared directly at the sword of the leading skeleton knight, recalling my H&A days. The sword falling vertically, feet shoulder-width apart, toes turned inward, was definitely the imperial swordsmanship of the Levantin Empire. A straightforward and staunch swordsmanship disguised as a technique-based style. If you crossed swords even once or turned your body to dodge, youd get caught up and grabbed by the ankle. It was a sword technique truly befitting of the empire, designed to tie up the enemy and then overwhelm them with either stronger allies or sheer numbers. So, one had to either strike with enough force to break their stance outright or parry all the subsequentbo sword attacks. I extended my hand, holding the staff, towards the sword, which fell straight towards my forehead. At the same time, I took arge step diagonally forward with my right foot. Crash! With the sound of shattering ss, the shield I had preemptively set up shattered into pieces. Still, it served its purpose as the sword veered off to the side. The skeleton knight, now in a lowered stance, had its eyes glowing blue. A diagonal upward sh followed, as if it had been waiting for this moment. It was a pattern I knew. I twisted my wrist and struck its joint with my staff. Thwack! The skeleton knight, hit before it could fully exert its strength, was easily thwarted. The staggering creature suddenly grasped its handle and thrust its sword. Of course. After a vertical shes a horizontal or diagonal sh. And finally, a thrust. However close the icy de got, it was blocked by the dagger I had ready, and its trajectory twisted. ng! Sparks flew as the sword grazed past my ear. Simultaneously, I aimed my staff at the now undefended side of the creature. Rise! Water Cannon! This time, the magic gathered at the end of my staff turned into a high-pressure water stream. Whoosh. Unable to offer significant resistance, the skeleton knight was blown away by the stream of water. The entire encountersted merely two seconds. So this was the strength of an enhanced undead, purported to be several times stronger than a normal skeleton. My confidence in being able to break through grew stronger. A more intelligent opponent, like a cultist, would realize their attacks were being read and would switch to an unpredictable approach but monsters would not. Their instincts were strong, and without specific orders, they tended to fight as they had been, following known patterns. Meaning, they moved exactly as I anticipated. Even though there were many of them, the only monsters present were ghouls, skeletons, and fishermen. None of them had particrlyplex patterns. Even some stronger sub-types shared the same foundational attacks and patterns. The key was to keep moving without pause. Continuously moving to avoid being surrounded creates situations of one-on-one or at most two-on-one, simplifying the tasks drastically. After all, all the attacks unfolding before me were ones Id experienced over and over again in H&A. Thanks to my exceptional memory, it was as vivid as if Id just seen it. The trajectory of swords, the timing ofs or spears flying, the moment ws protrude, the area covered by poison. All of this was clearly depicted in my mind. All that was left was to respond ordingly. My body moved as I thought. There was no need to conserve magic. Endless mana not only increases the quantity of mana but also significantly boosts the mana recovery rate. And right now, I am even benefiting from continuous recovery through potions. What was needed was the courage to dance on the des edge. And I had made that determination long ago. I hadnt forgotten the lessons I learned from fighting with Edmerek. Thus, even when facing a horde of monsters, my task was simple repetition. I observed the prelude to an attack with my eyes, twisted my wrist, or struck at a joint. Then, I stuffed magic into the exposed vulnerabilities. I precisely gauged the attack range and slipped into the blind spots. If possible, embedding a dagger into the enemys neck was also effective. This brief moment allowed me to prepare magic to clear a path and then dash forward again. It might sound impressive, but simply put, it was just repeating parries, guards, and magic chants. It might be challenging for others, but with the system correction, it was entirely feasible for me. After all, I was somewhat of a veteran in H&A. Even if I failed to discover clever strategies and panicked at the slightest deviation from expectations, I was confident that I could do better than anyone else at things I knew. Even if I couldnt defeat all the monsters, breaking through was definitely worth a try. However, the reason I hesitated until the end, and why Ca and Elisha tried to stop me,y elsewhere. It was only a moment of making my way chaotically through the monsters. Suddenly, the monsters that seemed like they would crush me if given the chance stopped in their tracks and began to circle around me, as if enchanted, creating a distance. It was as if they were forming an arena. Thus, some encircled me at a distance, while the rest resumed their advance towards Iona, their original target. It waster than I thought. Was Iona fighting that well? I stopped my restless legs for a moment and looked in Ionas direction. Grand magic exploded without end on the battlefield, but among it, a doll-like figure effortlessly made its way out. A beauty with purple hair and a pointed tail fluttering behind her. With horns on her head and long bat wings at her waist, she epitomized the look of a subus. The woman, with a typical subus appearance, started fussing with wide eyes. Oh? Oh my, oh my? Arent you just adorable? Exactly my type It would be a shame to kill you. The woman twisted her body subtly, emphasizing her breasts. Come here, honey. Its okay. I wont hurt you~ Youve had a tough time, havent you? Its okay to rest a bit. Despite the distance, the woman exuded a sweet fragrance to the tip of my nose I knew her. Sweet Melonia. The Archbishop of the Grotesque Proliferationa symbol of sexual desire. Even without considering her subus nature, which was adept at seduction, imagine how powerful she would be with the authority of Grotesque Proliferation. Despite being on guard, Melonias sweet scent was enough to make my head dizzy. Seeing that all the monsters surrounding me were fishermen, and all males at that, they must have been instantly charmed by Melonia. Ugh ugh Right. Youre doing well. Yes. Come embrace me in my arms. As I staggered towards her with a dazed look, Melonia slowly descended to the ground. Her exposed breasts between her widely spread arms boasted an extraordinary bounce. Ah breasts My goodness I thought you were just my type from your face, but up close, your vitality is even more astonishing Subus traits and the power of Grotesque Proliferation aside, Melonia was an incredibly attractive woman on her own. Long purple hair cascading down in waves. Innocent-looking facial features enhanced with a mole under one eye, adding a hint of sensuality. And her figure was another story. Full breasts and hips that perfectly embodied femininity. Just standing there made it hard not to stare. That was Melonia. As I got closer, my eyes were drawn to her scantly covered vital areas. Her tight outfit and the skin peeking through. Hehe. I told you, young men are the best. If only all could fall for me this easily. Confidently smiling, Melonia presented her breasts as I leaned in, as if enchanted. It was as if she was inviting me to embrace her any time. Naturally bouncing breasts. Towards that soft flesh I thrust the dagger straight in. Scream! How could you?! Melonia hastily retreated. Whether it was toote or her breasts were just too ample, one side was slightly pierced. Even a shallow attack caused the dagger to heat up and emit light because it hit its target. Boom! As Melonia screamed, having be asymmetrical in a blink of an eye, I smirked. 0.7 Faye. They werent that big, after all. Chapter 173: For The Yet Unknown Tales (4) Chapter 173: For The Yet Unknown Tales (4) ¡°0.7 Faye.¡± They weren¡¯t that big, after all. As I smirked, Melonia, now covering her uneven chest, screamed in shock. ¡°How can you be unaffected by my charm? And what¡¯s with ¡®0.7 Faye¡¯ anyway?!¡± ¡°It means your chest isn¡¯t captivating enough.¡± ¡°It is big! No, how could you resist my scent mixed with His power just because it¡¯s not your preference?¡± She was right. Being of subus origin and having ascended to the Archbishop of Grotesque Proliferation, Melonia could be considered an authority of charm. Able to enchant not only those of different races andnguages but even fishermen who despise beauty and handsomeness. Melonia¡¯s charm was effectively a mental attack. But it wouldn¡¯t work on me. My resistance was heightened from drawing up magic, I was protected by various potions and scrolls, and knowing about Melonia allowed me to prepare mentally. Plus, being confidently shaken by a chest smaller than Faye¡¯s was somewhat off-putting. There were plenty of reasons, but the main one was likely because I knew the true nature of a subus. Like the monster with rabbit horns that spewed tentacles, and Edmerek, who could swallow things muchrger than himself. Subi undergo some physical changes from serving an Evil God. Right, to be exact¡­ They¡¯ve got tentacles on their lower half. To put it bluntly, they were futanari. They were quite pleased, thinking they could now also absorb vitality from women. How did I know this in H&A, where cultists and monsters must be torn and killed? When a subus would appear as an enemy, it was almost a rule to deliberately get caught by them at least once. I thought so too. Until I saw the bad ending illustration, soaked in slime and impaled by tentacles. These crazy ones shouted, ¡°Wow! Vitality absorption efficiency doubled!¡± and went on to target men too. Impaled and impaling was supposedly a unique experience. Seeing the heroine entangled by tentacles was one thing, but experiencing it firsthand was another¡­ wasn¡¯t it? The unwanted memory turned out to be helpful in such a way. I fine-tuned the magic I was preparing with a sneer inside. Melonia, enraged by the surprise attack, would soon counterattack. I nned to hit her hard then. ¡­For some reason, Melonia didn¡¯t immediately retaliate but kept her distance. ¡°Answer me! What trick did you use?¡± ¡°Is that really so important?¡± ¡°Of course it is! You smelled my scent. You shouldn¡¯t be able to stay so calm! Ah, is that it? Are you impotent? Or do you prefer men?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Was she really that shocked that her charm didn¡¯t work on me? Instead of fighting after being ambushed, Melonia sought answers, to which I responded as firmly as possible. ¡°Because uneven chests aren¡¯t my type.¡± ¡°You made it this way, didn¡¯t you?!¡± Though she said that, Melonia¡¯s chest was already halfway healed. Cultists were known for their regenerative abilities, but they were supposed to be weak to light attacks. How much vitality had she absorbed to have such regeneration¡­? I made a gesture of plugging my nose in disbelief. ¡°Enough, keep your distance. You¡¯ve been smelling like a chicken coop.¡± ¡°Ch-chicken coop¡­? You¡¯re saying that to me, sweet Melonia, chicken coooop?!¡± Melonia trembled with rage. As the epithet ¡°sweet¡± suggested, Melonia primarily used her scent to charm those around her. Having this tantly denied must have wounded her pride. But for the Archbishop of Grotesque Proliferation, who should embody sexual desire, to resort to anger? Naturally, her powers would weaken overall. Proving my point, the fishermen, who had been motionless until just a moment ago, began to squirm softly. This meant Melonia¡¯s control was weakening. I hadn¡¯t expected this to work¡­ Whether it was piercing one of her breasts or what was happening now, it was a good start. I sighed in relief inwardly and casually aimed my staff at the fuming Melonia. ¡°Well, good. I can listen to the detailed reasonster. Even if you cry and begter, I¡¯ll squeeze out everyst drop¡­¡± ¡°st Burn!¡± I hadn¡¯t drawn any magic circles or chanted properly, hoping to prepare secretly, but the magic was still potent. Whoosh! A massive fireball, filling my view, was shot towards Melonia. ¡°You, you¡­!¡± Melonia stretched out her hands with venomous eyes. Was she trying to absorb the power contained in my magic through Energy Drain? Even subi, a race not known forbat, be a different story at higher tiers. When their ability to absorb vitality reaches its peak, they could suck energy from almost anything. That was why formless attacks¡­ like mes or wind, wouldn¡¯t work well against high-ranking subi. Melonia, aware of this, wasn¡¯t surprised but just calmly attempted Energy Drain. No matter how skilled I might be, she was confident she could easily block a low-level spell. ¡­If it had been a regr low-level spell. Fwoosh! The fireball in the air suddenly split into several pieces. ¡°Ha! You thought splitting it would make it okay?¡± Melonia, confident, spread her hands wide. However, her expression quickly turned to confusion. ¡°Uh¡­?¡± The split fireballs were hardly affected by Melonia¡¯s Energy Drain. Though slightly smaller, they remained threateninglyrge. ¡°Is this¡­ the arcane of the elves?¡± Right. st Burn was abination spell of earth and fire elements. The split mes had their own form and physical force, making them less affected by Energy Drain. Melonia¡¯s face, which had been full of ease, suddenly furrowed as she quickly wrapped herself with her wings. A pink shield manifested at the same time. A vitality magic, perhaps. Like vampires who use their blood to unleash risky blood magic, subi enhance their magical power or physical abilities by consuming umted vitality. Vitality, being the most basic energy, allowed for diverse transformations despite its lower efficiency. st Burn, albeit simplified, wouldn¡¯t easily prate. This was getting troublesome. Kaboom! The fragments of me pounded on the shield, causing a series of explosions. The sound was quite fierce, but as expected, only slight cracks appeared on Melonia¡¯s shield, which were quickly repaired. This was why Ca and Elisha were so worried, and why Melonia hadn¡¯t lost herposure until now. The sheer difference in ss. No matter how much I enhanced my spells with elementalbinations or resonance techniques, a low-level spell remained a low-level spell. Breaching a shield crafted by Melonia with intent would be extremely difficult. The gap between a lower magician and an archbishop was just that vast. Sophia, whom I managed to defeat rtively easily, would have been unbeatable without Ca. But my goal wasn¡¯t to kill Melonia here. Sizzle. As the aftermath of st Burn obscured my vision, I infused magic into the invisible robe I had refrained from using until now. Feeling the magic flow through the robe and wrap around my body, I kicked off the ground. Pat. Various potions and auxiliary spells propelled my body at a speed iparable to normal. I swiftly emerged from the dust, pulling up my magical power. ¡°Terra!¡± A basic spell that didn¡¯t require any significant incantation. However, due to the substantial amount of magical power infused, a considerable amount of dirt rose from the ground. Stairs made of dirt formed in an instant. With the intention of using the stairs to leap over the circle of fishermen surrounding me, I gathered strength in my legs and jumped. But things don¡¯t always go as nned, do they? ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? y with sister a bit more!¡± Melonia¡¯s voice from behind me stirred the fishermen, who had been quiet until now, into a frenzy. They threw their bodies around and swung their weapons, not knowing my exact location. Naturally, most of their attacks missed, causing serious injuries to each other, but some, luckily, flew towards me. ¡°Damn.¡± A fisherman, who had apparently thrown away his weapon long ago, crashed into my side with a body m. Crash! Thanks to the protective magical device I had on, I wasn¡¯t injured¡­ but my shield, floating in the air, gave away my position. ¡°So, you were there? How can you enjoy yourself alone? You should also make your sister happy.¡± ¡°Sister my ass. You¡¯re at least four times my age.¡± ¡°Tsk! I was hoping we could do this the easy way, but it seems I¡¯ll have to train you a bit.¡± Her tone was yful, but unlike before, there was no ease in her voice. Well, it was natural for her to be on guard, having been ambushed once and nearly hit by an unexpected spell. As I clicked my tongue inwardly, Melonia began to shake her now fully recovered breasts. The sweet scent that wafted was so intense that it was headache-inducing, causing an involuntary reaction in my lower part. Even if my mind was clear, my body reacted on its own. It seemed I wasn¡¯t the only one sensitively responding. ¡°You guys? Will you capture that boy for me?¡± Though she must be far away, it felt as if she was whispering in my ear. This brought focus back to the dazed fishermen¡¯s eyes. ¡°Kwa furaha!¡± ¡°Mkamate!¡± ¡°Acha nikuguse kifua chako!¡± ¡°This is madness.¡± With all the easy paths blocked, the only option left was the difficult one. But if this was the only way¡­ ¡°I have to go.¡± To kill Melonia right here. No matter what. Chapter 174 For The Yet Unknown Tales (5) ¡°With joy!¡± ¡°Capture him!¡± ¡°Let me touch your chest!¡± The bizarre cries of the fishermen echoed from all sides. Having identally fallen while trying to cross their encirclement, I found myself too close to them. Close enough to be touched with an outstretched hand. For now, I was resisting with a magical shield, but it wouldn¡¯tst much longer. Creak. The protective barrier was already starting to crack, signaling that I had little time to prepare for the next spell. There was only one thing to do. ¡°Haah!¡± After gathering mana from my heart in one burst, I released it without any refinement. Boom! A mana explosion. A massive wave of mana, so powerful that it seemed like a spell, exploded around me, forming a blue storm that sent the fishermen stumbling backward. Since it was not a proper spell, the recoil affected my body, but the effects of a still-active healing potion quickly mended the damage. This was my chance. With limbs tingling, I forcibly directed my staff toward the thinnest part of the encirclement. ¡°Burn. Fireball!¡± It was a short chant. But its power should not be underestimated. A fireball the size of a head struck a fisherman¡¯s chest and exploded. Boom! Though it hit only one, the st¡¯s aftermath knocked down a half dozen nearby. Some were even sted away. Seizing the revealed gap, I sprinted. Escaping this encirclement was my priority. But would they just let me go? ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re running off to?!¡± Melonia, floating in the air, stretched her hand towards me. A pink ray shot from her fingertip. The beautifully captivating color grabbed my attention, but I couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted. That was a kind of magic beam. Directbat wasn¡¯t a subus¡¯s forte, so they would use a mix of dark power and gathered energy as their main attack. This indiscriminate attack was fast and, due to the mixed energies, quite powerful. I immediately rolled to the side to avoid it. Whoosh! The beam struck the ground where I was seconds ago, leaving a deep mark. Had it hit me directly, I would have lost an arm¡ªor, considering my shield, perhaps just been severely injured. Either way, a direct hit could have rendered one of my arms useless. With heightened vignce, I started running again, but the gap had already been closed. The fishermen were surprisingly quick. Watching out for Melonia¡¯s attack from above, I prepared another spell. ¡°Bloom, frozen flower. Ice Flower!¡± A bluish flower made of ice bloomed in the air ahead. It didn¡¯t directly attack, but it emitted a powerful chill, which should difort the always damp fishermen. Indeed, some were already slowing down, frost forming on their bodies. Thissting spell could keep the fishermen at bay if Iy down a few more Ice Flowers. It was a tactic I often used in H&A to buy time when facing aquatic monsters. ¡°Damn it!¡± Swoosh¡­ Crash. The magic beam from Melonia watching above shattered the Ice Flower. Was Melonia attacking the Ice Flower instead of targeting me directly? ¡°Sigh¡­¡± When I sneaked a nce upward, I saw Melonia yfully wagging her finger. Yet her eyes seemed to vigntly follow my every move. This was it. She kept throwing lesser foes at me endlessly, only to intervene when I tried to escape, forcing me back among them. She must be nning to wear me down until I was an easy catch. A typical tactic ofmander-type enemies¡­ but Melonia was using it? Was this her strategy because I resisted all her charms? ¡°Tch.¡± This was not the time to let her control the situation. Continuing to fight this way would only y into Melonia¡¯s hands, leading to my exhaustion and capture without achieving anything. The thought of being impaled by tentacles sent shivers down my spine. ¡­I needed a powerful move. As I mentally shifted strategies, a reinvigorated fisherman thrust a trident at me. ng! I deflected its side with my dagger before it could fully strike. The blow sent the fisherman¡¯s arm lifting naturally in a wide arc. Normally, I would exploit such an opening to cast a simple spell on his unprotected torso. But this time, I tripped him to disrupt his bnce and used my shoulder to push him down, charging forward like a shield. ¡°Acha hii!¡± He shouted something, swinging the shaft of his trident at my back, but I ignored it. It was just a wrist-powered strike. There was no need to activate my shield; my robe¡¯s impact absorption would handle it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I kept chanting spells as I used him to break through a bit further. ¡°Storm of fury, sing your rage.¡± Whoosh. Green and red magic circles slowly formed at the tip of my staff, a familiar prelude to the Tempest Burn spell. Seeing something ominous, the fishermen charged even more fiercely. They pushed forward, weapons first, or clustered together as if to crush me with their mass. Even without using magic, I could handle them for a while. I took hits that my shield and robe could absorb, using my dagger to deflect iing spears and swords, intertwining them in defense. Dodging attacks from difficult angles by twisting my body excessively was a given. Running around like a madman while casting delicate spells was nearly impossible¡­ but I had the system correction. As long as I didn¡¯t interrupt the chant, I could cast spells from any posture. Melonia, watching from afar, started bombarding me with various spells and divine powers, seeing that I wouldn¡¯t be subdued easily. ¡°If you keep resisting, it¡¯ll be troublesome¡­¡± A magic beam flew towards me at a difficult moment, apanied by an overly sweet scent, a pink fog that obscured vision, and hallucinations and auditory illusions from somewhere. Even though I had the system correction, physical limits existed. ¡°Guh¡­¡± I twisted and turned among the fishermen, as if dancing, but Melonia¡¯s magic beam grazed one shoulder. Blood trickled down. I felt strength leaving my left arm, which held the dagger. Though I could still swing it, it was impossible for me to make quick movements now. But it didn¡¯t matter. The spell was ready. Surrounded by the crowd of fishermen and Melonia frowning from afar, I lifted my staff high. ¡°Tempest Burn!¡± I uttered the activation word clearly, and the magic vibrated wildly, scattering its majesty around. Whoosh! A giant fireball formed above, its heat prickling even my skin. The moment their attention focused on the fireball¡­ It unleashed its heat in all directions. Kwaaaa!! Like a tornado zing around me, fishermen relying on their tough scales turned to ash, and those who btedly tried to flee were caught in the strong updraft and burned in the air. Of course, I properly chanted the spell, with resonance in the magic circle and an overload of mana infused into the Tempest Burn, making its power closer to an intermediate level than a lower one. This should reach Melonia. Yes, if it could hit her. Just before the rising mes could touch her, Melonia fluttered her wings and soared away, avoiding the Tempest Burn. ¡°Wow¡­ are you really just a student? Setting aside our ns gettingpletely ruined, I didn¡¯t understand how that annoying Edmerek died¡­ but now I see. You¡¯re quite strong, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Well. Maybe I¡¯m weaker than I appear. Who knows until you get hit?¡± ¡°Ah, seeing how hot you¡¯ve gotten up to this point, it would¡¯ve hurt to get hit, right? So, a genius does exist, huh? Did you know? People with talent also have delicious energy. I wonder what yours tastes like. Aren¡¯t you done struggling? Why not just let yourself be caught?¡± ¡°Go to hell.¡± ¡°Whose refusal should I start with? You know I have my ways, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing Melonia¡¯s giggling face made me impulsively cast another spell. ¡°Thunder Bolt!¡± Crackle! A quick bolt of lightning struck Melonia¡¯s shield. As expected, it waspletely blocked. There was not a single crack on her smooth shield, and behind it, Melonia frowned in annoyance. ¡°Hmm¡­ still full of energy, I see. Let¡¯s talk again when you¡¯re a bit more drained.¡± With a light wave of her hand in the air, the fishermen, who had retreated in fear of the full-power Tempest Burn, began charging like madmen again. Their appearance, with swollen lower parts, was incredibly irritating. I gritted my teeth, dealing with the onught of fishermen and the asional attacks from Melonia. Even though Tempest Burn was the most powerful spell I had, it wouldn¡¯t work on Melonia. It was too slow, despite its power. It couldn¡¯t catch up to her agility in the air. If things continued like this, I¡¯d just end up exhausted and fall into her trap. What should I do? What spells did I have that could bring down Melonia? Average projectile speed wouldn¡¯t do. With that prerequisite, only lightning and wind elements remained. But wind, while having a wide range and being fast, wasparatively weaker. Even if it reached Melonia, it wouldn¡¯t break through her shield, so it was out of the question. So, was lightning all that was left? It wasn¡¯t an element I was familiar with, but a slight opening might be enough. If I could just get the dagger through a crack in her shield¡­ Chapter 175: For The Yet Unknown Tales (6) If only I could thrust my dagger through the cracks in her shield, somehow, it would work out. With that thought, I prepared a spell of the lightning element this time. Naturally, since low-level magic wouldn¡¯t be able to break the shield, I would have to use all the elementalbinations I¡¯ve theorized about but never actually practiced. Dodging the fishermen and Melonia, I chanted the spell. My shoulder, injured earlier, caused me to slightly limp. It didn¡¯t matter. The spell wasplete. ¡°Igni Spark!¡± mes stretched out like lightning. The power itself should be strong due to thebination of the potent elements of lightning and fire. However, its trajectory was predictable, and the range was too narrow. Melonia concentrated her shield at one point to defend against it. Crackle! The intense lightning scorched the thickened shield. Although it slightly cracked, it couldn¡¯t be prated. I needed to think of a differentbination. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± While preparing the next spell and dodging attacks, I got hit in the back by Melonia¡¯s magic beam while avoiding a. Fortunately, a reflexively deployed shield and magic tool spared me a direct hit. I ended up with just a slight gouge in my back, which was a win. With a sigh of relief, I manifested anotherbination of magic. ¡°Lightning Web!¡± A spell that throws a made of lightningbined with the water element. It was slower than the Igni Spark, but the wider range should make it eptable. As expected, Melonia couldn¡¯t dodge the and got entangled. However, its power was somewhatcking. She could pump her own magic and energy into it, recovering at a speed I couldn¡¯t match. I hadn¡¯t expected to seed in one try. Calmly, I prepared for the next spell. Another injury. Failed. Another injury was added. Failed again. Another injury and one magic tool were destroyed. Still, it failed. No matter what I did, it didn¡¯t reach her. What was the problem? Perhaps because these hastily made spells were wed? To cover for it, I used a significant amount of mana. My mana was now less than half. My physical strength wasn¡¯t much different. Even though the effects of the potions and buffs remained, I moved too violently. I was out of breath. The problem was also the number of injuries. Even if each one wasn¡¯t life-threatening, I had lost too much blood. Good thing I drank a pain relief potion. Otherwise, I might have fainted from the pain by now. ¡­And yet, I couldn¡¯t see a way out. No matter how many monsters I killed, they still surrounded me. Melonia watched from above, encased in her shield. The eyes of a predator waiting for its prey to copse from exhaustion. Suddenly, I felt a surge of anxiety. What if I was wrong? What if, as Ca and Elisha said, this was a suicidal act? ¡­It¡¯s a moot point now. I had already made my decision; this was my choice. I could still move, and I still had some mana left. Then, I could still fight. I was starting to catch onto Melonia¡¯s pattern. Combat with minimal enchantment was unfamiliar, but these were all attacks I knew. Yes, I could still fight. ¡­But how? None of the methods I tried worked. Low-level magic couldn¡¯t reach Melonia, no matter what. Our exchanges so far had made that clear. Thinking back, when fighting against Edmerek, wasn¡¯t it the other students, led by Elisha, who took care of his clones? Was it too optimistic to think I could win against an archbishop-level opponent one-on-one? Just because I was prepared didn¡¯t mean it would actually happen. Once the anxiety rose, it devoured me from the inside like a swarm of insects. Maybe that was why. My body, which had been moving without a hitch until now, suddenly started to falter. ¡°Ah.¡± To say my body moved as I thought meant, conversely, if my thoughts clouded, my movements dulled. Anxiety breeds hesitation, and hesitation leads to death. Axes and spears flew at me from both sides. I missed the timing to block and the chance to dodge. Although I still had a shield from the remaining magic tools, it wouldn¡¯t withstand more than one hit. A mana explosion? Maybe that could work, but could my battered body withstand the recoil? Losing consciousness for even a second would be the end. Blink, and I might find myself missing an arm or a leg. And then, I¡¯d be neatly packaged and presented before Melonia. A clearly negative future loomed, but I saw no way out. I forced my body to move, crossing the dagger and staff in front of the approaching axe. An instinctive final struggle, knowing I couldn¡¯t properly block it due to my injured shoulder. Though my mind conceded defeat, my body desperately sought ways to survive. Swallowing the bitterness of this irony, at that moment¡­ Plunk. Thud. Suddenly, crimson rain fell from the sky. ¡°Mwili unayeyuka!¡± ¡°Everyone, run!¡± ¡°Help me! If you catch him¡­¡± Simultaneously, the fishermen who got drenched screamed and writhed on the ground. ¡°What¡¯s this¡­?¡± The one about to strike me with an axe dropped it as his fingers melted away. The one thrusting a spear from the opposite side fell forward as his knees dissolved, narrowly missing me. Thud, thud, thud. Like a downpour, blood droplets fell incessantly. I recognized this magic. I had seen it not long ago. Blood Rain. A cruel blood magic that dissolved any enemy it touched. But it didn¡¯t affect me at all. Looking up with creaking movements, I saw Iona reaching out with a desperate expression in the distance. She had sent support magic while dealing with A and other archbishop-level opponents. ¡­Fully aware that doing so would expose her to vulnerabilities. Boom! Indeed, Iona was struck down by arge, gray brute¡­ Vilfred, crashing to the ground with a loud noise. She might not die, but being at a disadvantage was inevitable. Perhaps this choice could lead to her death. Yet, knowing all this, Iona still cast magic in my direction, seeing that I was in danger. Even with her own enemy before her, risking her life, she did so. I didn¡¯t know why she made that choice, but one thing was clear. Iona¡¯s will. The determination not to let me die here was palpable. Even if it was just a spur-of-the-moment decision, even if it meant facing the same danger again. Even if it endangered her as a result. It didn¡¯t matter. Because Iona had decided to do so herself. Different from me, who leaped in thinking I could manage and nearly gave up when it seemed impossible. ¡­Icked resolve. Realizing this, something struck me awake as if I had been hit on the back of the head. No matter what magic I tried with what I had, I couldn¡¯t break through the current impasse. Unable to defeat the endless onught of monsters. It was difficult even to make a hole in the flying Melonia¡¯s shield. But what did it matter? A magician is a being of desire. Hoping for miracles that shouldn¡¯t exist, yet not praying to anyone. Just desperately reaching out to grasp the result. Thump. At that moment of resolve, my heart began to beat heavily, as if responding. My core squeezed out mana like it was convulsing. Was this a reaction? My vision stretched as if pulled by someone, and the sounds around me blurred as if I were underwater. Yet, something remained unchanged in this turmoil. Thump. The sound of my heart echoing from within. Thump. A violent deration that I am here. Thump. With this heartbeat, I engraved my existence around me. And my will. Thump. I needed power. The power to sweep away these detestable monsters and to pull down Melonia, who looked down and mocked me from above. I already knew the way. It was simple. If low-level magic didn¡¯t work, I had to use intermediate magic. The image of intermediate magic was already in my head. Then, there was no reason I couldn¡¯t cast it. Thump. Lack of mana. Lack of understanding. Failure meant the end. How would I deal with what came after? There were countless reasons why it was impossible. But that wasn¡¯t enough for me to give up. Thump. I reached out, knowing it was impossible. It was different from hoping for a stroke of luck. What I harbored in my heart was solely the will to make it so. Thump. My heart beat. My core leaped with it. ¡­And as my core resonated, the mana around stirred. My overflowing will engulfed all the mana in the area. Thump. I didn¡¯t hold back the tickling sensation that filled me to the brim, and I released it all at once. ¡°[Trust, Lightning, Quick sh, Strike in the Blink of an Eye.]¡± The powerden words were a decree. Everything that heard the sound of my heart hurried to carry out themand. Mana boiled over, the sky darkened, and small thunder rumbled from all directions. Melonia, flustered, hurriedly fired magic from her fingers, but my final deration was a bit faster. ¡°[¡­Thunder Calling!]¡± As if waiting, a giant lightning bolt struck down. Crash! The world turned white. Chapter 176: For The Yet Unknown Tales (7) Chapter 176: For The Yet Unknown Tales (7) ¡°[Trust, Lightning, Quick sh, Strike in the Blink of an Eye.]¡± The powerden words were a decree. Everything that heard the sound of my heart hurried to carry out themand. Mana boiled over, the sky darkened, and small thunder rumbled from all directions. Melonia, flustered, hurriedly fired magic from her fingers, but my final deration was a bit faster. ¡°[¡­Thunder Calling!]¡± As if waiting, a giant lightning bolt struck down. Crash! The world turned white. No trace of Melonia¡¯s pink beam could be seen. ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­¡± Melonia gaped at the ce where the thick lightning struck. Yes, this was beyond herprehension. Awakening to a higher realm during battle? It was rare, but it does happen asionally. More impressive than suddenly bing a mid-tier magician was Yandel¡¯s unshakable spirit, even in the face of Melonia¡¯s temptations. Thus, to Melonia, who had lived long and fought in many battles, Yandel¡¯s awakening was merely a spectacle. What could a newly made mid-tier magician possibly do? He was called a mid-tier magician, but knew nothing of intermediate magic. He didn¡¯t even fully understand how much stronger he had be. A magician who couldn¡¯t use intermediate magic and hadn¡¯t tapped into his full potential was nothing to fear about. After all, Melonia was the Archbishop of Grotesque Proliferation. Even if herbat ability was less than that of the other archbishops, that was no reason for her to be looked down upon. Even without using her charms, no mediocre mid-tier magician or aura user alone could possibly handle Melonia. Especially now, when she wasmanding countless monsters. Yet, the scene unfolding before her sent a chill down her spine. The thick lightning struck not off-target, but deliberately above Yandel¡¯s own head. So powerful was it that Melonia¡¯s magic beam evaporated mid-flight due to the aftermath. And the ce where the lightning struck. It was even more miraculous. Aside from where the magician stood, a crater was formed. Within that pit, residual lightning crackled without pause, and hundreds of monsters turned to mere dust, floating in the air. It was a single strike. Hundreds of monsters turned to dust with just one blow. She had deliberately gathered lower-grade creatures to control arge number, yet they were annihted in an instant. This was not magic a newly minted mid-tier magician could perform. No, even a seasoned mid-tier magician would need extensive preparation to wield such power. Only someone from a self-proimed great magical family like Lindelheit could possibly show such power on their own¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± Melonia btedly recalled the information she had received from the Church of Boiling Silence about Yandel. Did they say he had the surviving Lindelheit daughter as a ve? ¡°Could it be? No, but that would be impossible¡­¡± Lindelheit¡¯s talent strictly followed through their bloodline. Even if someone were to continue Lindelheit¡¯s vision, without the blood, it would be useless. But then¡­ Inside this crater, releasing a steady blue sh, how should this man be exined? Melonia couldn¡¯t understand.
The overflowing mana was uncontroble. I must have cast Thunder Calling without even having half the usual mana¡­ Yet, somehow, the mana from my surroundings was rapidly being absorbed into my body, following my heart¡¯s pumps. Blue light sparked all over my body, likely even dripping magical light from my eyes. Whether this was good or not, I couldn¡¯t tell, but the oue was satisfying. With just one strike of lightning, I had cleared all the troublesome fishermen. Because of the remaining electricity, the ck ash didn¡¯t settle but floated in the air. Beyond that, Melonia¡¯s shocked face was visible. She must be surprised. I was, too. I nced over at where Iona was. It didn¡¯t seem immediately dangerous, but she appeared to be quite pressured. I had to finish this and go there. Aware of the omnipotence still in my hand, I extended it. The posture was simr to how Melonia had been shooting magic beams at me. Pointing at the only enemy left, Melonia, with what might feel like a somewhat arrogant pose¡­ ¡°You!¡± Melonia grimaced as if she immediately recognized that I was mimicking her. Then, perhaps wary of the magic I had just shown, she fired a series of magic beams. It seemed she didn¡¯t quite understand what Thunder Calling was. Watching the iing beams, I focused my heated mana on the darkened sky. And then I poured out the overflowing mana in chunks, shouting, ¡°Strike, Thunder Calling!¡± Crash! The iing beam was intercepted by the lightning from the sky and erased. ¡°What¡­?¡± Seeing Melonia¡¯s disheartened expression, I felt relieved, remembering how she had been snickering from above. Thunder Calling. A magic that creates storm clouds in the sky and strikes lightning from them. It was a hybrid type of setup and activation. It consumes massive mana and time initially. But once used, it could strike lightning consecutively for a rtively lower mana cost. A magic optimized for so-called ¡°Stake Damage.¡± Of course, there were a few issues with Thunder Calling. Firstly, you couldn¡¯t move while maintaining the spell, and secondly, the recoil was quite intense. Crackle. Blue current surged over my trembling, power-concentrated fingers. ¡°Ha! Of course! You can¡¯t use such powerful magic without any consequences!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The staff I had used to initially cast Thunder Calling couldn¡¯t withstand the overload and turned to ash along with the fishermen. In the game, it was a spell where the weapon¡¯s durability would deplete rapidly, and the spell would cancel once durability was exhausted¡­ If I kept using it, would it break my body? But it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°I still have nine more fingers.¡± If I could defeat her within nine shots. Melonia red menacingly as I smirked and raised my middle finger. ¡°The Church¡­ we underestimated you, Yandel. We were so focused on which organization was thwarting our grand ns that we neglected to consider the individual Yandel himself. You¡¯re quite dangerous too.¡± ¡°Ah-ha! So that¡¯s why you were so desperate to capture me alive.¡± A mysterious young man suddenly disrupted their secret ns, one after another. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t think it was just good luck. They must have assumed, as I had predicted, that some organization was behind me. Melonia was the one who came to face me, targeting only my limbs despite having mepletely on the defensive. It must have been to extract information from me indirectly. Of course, there was no such organization! Well, there was, but it was just a fledgling that I had created a few months ago. I smirked and aimed my raised middle finger at Melonia. ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have time to y around. Let¡¯s finish this quickly.¡± ¡°Just a moment! I surrender! Don¡¯t you have any questions for me? Or¡­ something you want to try¡­¡± Suddenly, she emitted a sweet scent and ran her hand between her legs, so I struck her with lightning. ¡°Strike, Thunder Calling!¡± ¡°¡­Why? Why isn¡¯t it working?!¡± Frustrated, she quickly dodged. Sadly, while the shield broke, Melonia was not hit. It¡¯s okay. I still had plenty of fingers left. ¡°Thunder Calling! Thunder Calling! Thunder Calling!¡± Bang! Boom! Crash! Sessive lightning strikes hammered Melonia¡¯s shield. Was she focused only on defense? Melonia¡¯s shield, a deep pink so thick it obscured the inside, couldn¡¯t withstand the continuous lightning strikes. One strike cracked it, the next broke the shield, and the third hit her directly. Melonia, seemingly unconscious, fell powerlessly. Looking at her purple hair spread on the ground, I used myst thumb just to be sure. ¡°Strike, Thunder Calling!¡± ¡°¡­Aaaahhh!¡± Was she pretending to be dead? It made sense. Vitality was akin to life force, and subuses were as resilient as any. I had just the weapon for such times. I disconnected the link with the cloud above. Instead, I concentrated all that magic into the dagger in my left hand. ¡°Force Hand.¡± An enhanced version of the previously used Force Grab. Unlike before, which moved linearly, this could be maneuvered as freely as a real hand. And it could exert much stronger force. Swoosh! The glowing lion dagger flew through the air and plunged into Melonia¡¯s heart. sh! A burst of light. That was the end. How could she survive with a fist-sized hole in her heart? Just to be sure, I stabbed her again, but there was no reaction; she was definitely dead. I looked at Melonia¡¯s corpse for a moment, then retrieved the dagger. With all disturbances now removed, what remained was to head towards an even greater chaos. I alternated between clenching and stretching mypletely useless right hand and my intact left hand, gauging my strength. This should be enough. Although things turned out differently than nned, it should be enough to reach Iona. Chapter 177: For The Yet Unknown Tales (8) Chapter 177: For The Yet Unknown Tales (8) After defeating Melonia, there was nothing irritating left. A and the other archbishops were still held by Iona, so what remained were only the undead not charmed by Melonia. But for me now, no matter how many there were, these types of undead were not a problem. ¡°Grrr, grrr, grrr, grrr!¡± ¡°Click! ck!¡± ¡°Screeeeech¡­!¡± Banshees screamed as they flew through the sky, skeletons shed their jaws threateningly, and ghouls cried, wrapped in rotting flesh. These were the most basic types of undead monsters, and as such, there were many enhanced variants. A banshee with a long tongue, a skeleton knight armed with thick armor and a long greatsword, and a bloody ghoul constantly spewing acidic blood. The ones that survived Iona¡¯s relentless interference were mainly of the enhanced type. I looked down at my trembling right hand. It looked like a ck charred piece, crisp on the outside and moist inside. I hastily drank a top-grade potion, but unlike other wounds, the recovery was noticeably slow. This kind of injury should be properly treated by priests; I heard that forcing recovery with potions could cause serious side effects. Anyway, it was unusable for now. I levitated the dagger I was holding with telekinesis. It was as if I were holding it myself since it was connected by magic. I raised my healthy left hand and gathered magical power. Thump. My heart pounded heavily, squeezing the core. There was no pain, just an unfamiliar emptiness as mana escaped in chunks. Thankfully, the endless mana trait was rapidly replenishing my depleted mana. I sighed with relief and chanted a spell to open the way at once. ¡°[In heaven there is paradise, and on earth there is a beginning. The path to eternity is a distant one.]¡± The counter to undead was, after all, light attributes. Was it the light forming at my fingertips that dazzled them, or did the mana burning them irritate them? The undead, which were swarming around Iona, all turned towards me at once. Feeling their hostile gazes, I continued the chant. ¡°[However, we still reach out towards the origin.]¡± The incantation was a bit longer. It was a single-shot spell, unlike Thunder Calling, so it was better to make it solid. Whoosh. The mana engulfing the surroundings obeyed mymand, transforming the lump of light into a magical form, and the overly consumed magic swelled its mass. It resembled a white shower I had seen several times while ying H&A. ¡°[¡­Shine, Starlight Rain!]¡± The released light, tracing a long tail, shot up above the undead¡¯s heads. The moment it reached the center of the group. sh¡­! Therge mass of light split into small, luminous bullets, beginning to fall like a localized meteor shower. Yet despite the beautiful appearance, the bullets of Starlight Rain exploded upon impact¡ªa deadly effect. Bang! Boom! The undead shattered in the aftermath, and the ground flipped over, exposing their innards. It seemed as if a bombardment had urred, and I inadvertently swallowed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± What¡¯s this? The power seemed a bit too strong? The title of Ghost Buster, which granted a bonus against the undead, and the blessing of the Sun God, which enhanced light magic. Even with these and an overcharged magic power, wasn¡¯t it a bit too shy? ¡­Well, if it¡¯s good, it¡¯s good. My magic-exerting left hand was a bit numb but notpletely unusable. After grabbing the floating dagger, I flicked it towards the undead that had been swept away. ¡°Force Hand.¡± An invisible hand gently gripped my body and hurled me forward with all its might. Sreeeeeeeeak! It was much faster than running. The impact of hitting something on the way would be significant, but¡­ Everything collidable had been swept away by the previous magic. I could throw myself without hesitation. How many times did I throw myself in mid-air like this? I passed over craterednd like a pockmarked face, a hill littered with broken bones, and reached an area so devastated it was unrecognizable. Traces of a fierce battle were left on the ground. The cause was above. All sorts of powers embroidered the sky, and bloodden magic barely countered it. A battle several times more splendid than the one I had just fought with Melonia. I raised a finger towards the sight of five archbishops, led by A, and Iona, trying to kill each other. My hand was a bit shaky, but I could manage to use Thunder Calling. ¡°[Trust, Lightning, Instant.]¡± The mana around boiled, and dark clouds formed in the sky. As eyes naturally focused on me, Iona, who had spotted me, flew over in shock. Continuing the chant as I watched her approach¡­ ¡°[Strike in the blink of an eye.]¡± ¡°Did you reallye all the way here?! What were you thinking?! And that magic right now¡­¡± Iona, seemingly having a lot to say, flusteredly gathered blood around us to create a shield. However, if my vision waspletely obscured, it would be difficult to prepare the magic. As I was in the middle of chanting and couldn¡¯t speak, I nodded slightly, and Iona, understanding roughly, made a small hole in the blood-formed shield. Peering through it at the powers shot in our direction, I handsomely continued thest activation word¡­ ¡°[Thunder¡­ ugh.]¡± ¡­I intended to continue, but suddenly, feeling weak, I couldn¡¯t maintain my posture and fell forward. ¡°Student Yandel, are you okay?!¡± Iona, startled, replenished the shield and supported my copsing body. Squish. My face naturally buried in Iona¡¯s chest. Due to the battle, her clothes were loose, and her bare skin directly touched mine. Even though my mind had been clear even under Melonia¡¯s charm, it wavered for a moment. ¡°*Cough, cough. *You know we¡¯re in the middle of a battle, right, Yandel? We can¡¯tst long like this!¡± ¡°¡­What are you thinking? This is a side effect of being exposed to the power of Grotesque Proliferation.¡± Reflexively, I used the dead Melonia as an excuse and forcibly lifted myself. ¡°Ugh.¡± But then I copsed again, burying my face deeper into Iona¡¯s chest. Squish. ¡°¡­Is it really because of her power?¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s real.¡± Iona, pulling my body so that our chests wouldn¡¯t touch, replied with a dead serious voice. Iona chuckled and sighed in response. ¡°*Sigh¡­ *Okay, let¡¯s say that¡¯s the case. But are you okay? You seem unable to stand. Are you hurt anywhere?¡± Iona, worriedly looking at my blood-soaked body, asked. I concentrated internally for a moment, and soon, I knew the reason. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s just the potion wearing off, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Iona looked down at me with a strange expression. But what could I do if it was true? All my injuries had been healed by the highest-grade potion I drank earlier. My only remaining injury was a finger that turned crisp on the outside and moist on the inside due to the overload. The reason my whole body, not just my hand, was immobilized was simple. Until just moments ago, the buffs that had been aiding all my movements had disappeared. My arm, which could catch a heavy greatsword with one hand, dangled powerlessly in the air. And my legs, which had been kicking off the ground as if riding the wind, now trembled uncontrobly as if in convulsions. Above all, the familiar pain rising throughout my body¡­ muscle ache. It just had to wear off right when I waspleting the magic. ¡°Still, it¡¯s okay, Professor. Just by making it here, I¡¯ve already achieved my goal.¡± ¡°Goal? Yeah, let¡¯s hear it, Yandel. What made youe back? After Professor Iona went through the trouble of saving your life¡­¡± ¡°Of course. Do you think I came back without any thought when I¡¯d just be in the way?¡± ¡°But you did get in the way, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I had no response, remembering the Blood Rain she had risked using just before Melonia caught me. I avoided Iona¡¯s gaze awkwardly for a moment. Crack. Then, there was a sound of something breaking nearby. It was a sign that the shield Iona had put up had just broken. ¡°¡­It looks like we¡¯re out of time, so I¡¯ll speak bluntly.¡± I stretched my neck forward towards Iona. ¡°Drink my blood, Professor.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± If we just stalled, reinforcements would arrive. If they could take care of the archbishops, Iona¡¯s chances of winning would significantly increase. The problem was surviving until the reinforcements arrived. Then why not make it so Iona could hold out? Vampires, after all, could recover both vitality and magic power through drinking blood. ¡°So, drink my blood, Professor. But don¡¯t identally turn me into a thrall.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ I was wondering what you were getting at. Yandel, you do realize I¡¯m a Lord-level vampire! Even if I drank the blood of one person entirely, it wouldn¡¯t recover even 10% of my power. It¡¯s not toote to prioritize your escape¡­¡± In front of Iona, who sighed deeply, I pulled out a top-grade potion. ¡°Blood can be made.¡± ¡°Oh my. You were serious?¡± A recovery potion was for healing. No matter how much Iona drank, it would only heal her wounds, not replenish her vitality. But what if I drank the potion to replenish my blood, and then Iona drank that blood? Wouldn¡¯t that replenish both vitality and magic power? It was a truly efficient method. ¡°¡­Yandel, in the vampire industry, this is technically called a ¡®Blood Funnel,¡¯ and it¡¯s a bad practice that¡¯s been secretly carried out since before the Great War, banned by the treaties, you know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about that! Just drink!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± While Iona hesitated, despite her gaze fixed on my neck, she kept bringing up various reasons to refuse. However, the real reason Iona was hesitant was simple. Past. She had once drunk blood that had beenced with poison by A beforehand, causing her magic power to solidify. Because of that, she couldn¡¯t do anything while facing the bodies of her n members. Rather, she became a burden, and the previous lord had to risk his life to rescue her. That painful memory was like a thorn, preventing her from drinking directly. Originally, I had intended to calmly persuade her if necessary. Crackk. Crack. We were running out of time. Iona¡¯s shield was about to break soon. Staring at the shield full of cracks, I clenched my teeth. Was there no other way? Crunch. I bit down hard, feeling the blood surge. Narrowing my eyes, I red at Iona as she rambled on with reasons why it couldn¡¯t be done. And then, seeing an opening¡­ Chomp. ¡°Umm?!¡± I pressed my lips to hers unexpectedly. The soft touch against my lips. Taking advantage of her slightly parted mouth, I quickly slipped my tongue inside. ¡°Hmmmm¡­¡± As she tried to close her mouth, her jaw twitched, but the thought of biting my tongue made her hesitate. Instead, she tried to push with her tongue, so I quickly entangled it and overpowered her. Then, through our tongues, I slowly sent the blood mixed with saliva. ¡°Hmmm¡­ Hmmm¡­¡± Iona shook her head in denial, but there was no turning back now. Using my experience, I skillfully stimted the inside of Iona¡¯s mouth. The back of her tongue, the roof of her mouth, her gums, and even the insides of her cheeks. Finally, unable to endure any longer, Iona involuntarily gulped. ¡°¡­Hmmmm?¡± A sweet murmur tickled my ear, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Phew, the n worked. Chapter 178: For The Yet Unknown Tales (9) Chapter 178: For The Yet Unknown Tales (9) ¡°¡­Hmm?¡± The sweet nasal voice of Iona echoed in my ears. It had been a while since she had tasted human blood¡ªtriggered perhaps by direct vampirism when her wounded body craved it. Having tasted the blood, Iona passionately demanded me as if she had lost her mind. Slurp. Shlurp. The tongue that had been pushing me away just moments ago now began to pull me in fiercely, as if begging for more. The lips that had barely touched mine were now pressing down hard, as if trying to devour me. All I could do, having lost the initiative, was to diligently let the blood flow with my saliva. ¡°Hmm¡­ Ah¡­¡± Each gulp of my blood made Iona¡¯s breathing rougher, tickling my face. After tasting the blood once, Iona seemed unsatisfied and demanded more boldly. ¡°Bah¡­ Ah!¡± Suddenly, she dropped her head and tried a surprise kiss. But she aimed solely for my lips. She sucked on my wounded lower lip as if a baby sucking on a nipple, pulling strongly. ¡°Tsk. Tssup¡­¡± Perhaps she was pleased to be able to drink pureblood without saliva mixed in. Iona sucked so strongly that her cheeks hollowed. No, that wasn¡¯t enough; she bit my lip with her sharp fangs. ¡°Ouch.¡± The pain was sharper than expected, and I thrashed about, pulling her face away from mine, fearing my lips might be torn. ¡°Ahhh.¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Finallying to her senses, Iona¡¯s eyes regained focus. However, as soon as she saw my blood-covered lips, her eyes zed over again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Student Yandel¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to do this¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ we¡¯re in the middle of a battle¡­ Uh¡­¡± Iona stammered like a child who had done something wrong. I smiled wryly and reached out my hand cautiously. I gently pulled her pale face toward me without much force. Then, I carefully licked the blood overflowing from her lips. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t hurt that much, you know? And I told you from the start.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Whether it was trauma, guilt from having hurt me, or the heat from the long-awaited vampirism. I pulled her trembling body close and offered my neck. ¡°If it¡¯s Professor Iona, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± She said nothing, but her body was honest. Iona¡¯s gaze fixed on my neck as she swallowed hard. I showed her a subtle smile. ¡°Please drink as much as you want.¡± ¡°Really, really. This shouldn¡¯t be happening. It really shouldn¡¯t¡­ but if Student Yandel says it¡¯s okay¡­¡± As if enchanted, she buried her head in my neck. The sensation from Iona¡¯s sharp fangs pierced my neck, making a hole in my veins. Suck. A massive amount of blood flowed out, iparable to my lips. Suddenly feeling dizzy, I quickly drank the potion I had at hand. ¡°Aaah¡­¡± What in the world is this? I felt a dizzying feeling as if my life itself were being sucked out, and there was an inexplicable pleasure coursing down my spine. It was an ambivalent feeling, and I was unsure whether to like it or hate it. However, the effect was clear, as I could feel Iona¡¯s vitality quickly recovering. The once chaotic magic power was quickly organized, and the vampire-like pallor of her skin gained a bit of color, her cool body temperature bing slightly warm. Moreover, an intensely seductive aura began to emanate from Iona. Her flowing dark-red hair, breath filled with ecstasy, and the softness of her asionally touching tongue. Before I knew it, the pain and emptiness from being drained of blood became irrelevant. All that remained was the ecstasy of bing one with Iona. ¡­Is this why? Is this why vampire bites are said tobine appetite and sexual desire? The admiration inside me was short-lived. Crack! As Iy in Iona¡¯s embrace, looking up at the shield, I heard a dangerous noise that snapped me back to reality. It seemed so cracked that touching it might cause it to crumble. ¡°Um¡­ Professor?¡± *¡°*Hmm¡­ Tsuup¡­¡° ¡°It looks like it¡¯s about to break.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Iona waspletely lost in drinking my blood. Poking her in the side, I continued talking. ¡°If you don¡¯t want us to die together,e back to your senses quickly!¡± ¡°Eek! Eek! Okay, I¡¯m awake! I¡¯ve woken up, so stop poking me there¡­!¡± Iona twisted her body, seemingly ticklish, but once I stopped poking, she quickly assessed the situation and narrowed her bloodshot eyes. ¡°If we repair it now¡­ no, it¡¯s toote for that.¡± ¡°How much have you recovered, Professor Iona?¡± ¡°Um, um. 30%? Considering what was left before, I¡¯ve almost recovered by half.¡± ¡°What? Is that so? I heard that drinking the blood of one person only recovers 10%.¡± ¡°Right, right! Usually, that¡¯s the case. But Yandel¡¯s blood¡­ how should I put it? It¡¯s very rich? Tasty? Compatible? Anyway, it¡¯s much more efficient¡­ That¡¯s why I lost my mind a bit!¡± ¡°What¡­? There¡¯spatibility in vampirism, too?¡± ¡°Yes, there is. But that¡¯s a long story, so I¡¯ll tell youter! We need to think about how to defend ourselves if the shield breaks, as attacks wille from all directions!¡± ¡°Ah, about that, please listen to my n.¡± ¡°What? What? You¡¯re not suggesting we just keep using vampirism and push forward with magic, right? That would mess up Yandel¡¯s mind!¡± Certainly, the pleasure from the vampirism was a bit dangerous. But that wasn¡¯t what I meant. ¡°Do you trust me, Professor?¡± ¡°Suddenly? I¡¯m worried?! That¡¯s something people usually say when you shouldn¡¯t trust them!¡± ¡°You have to trust me even if you don¡¯t.¡± From now on, I¡¯ll be giving the orders. Even if I knew the strategy, I couldn¡¯t catch them due to myck of specs, but with Iona, it was a different story. ¡°Perchance. Is this the n you were talking about, Student Yandel?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Good. It¡¯s already beyond my expectations that we¡¯vee this far. I guess it¡¯s okay to trust Student Yandel once.¡± ¡°Good decision.¡± ¡°Well, the shield is about to break anyway.¡± Craaack¡­ As the shield began to break, revealing part of the outside scene, I quickly shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t use flying magic. Use Gravity Reversal! And hold on tight to me!¡± ¡°But I won¡¯t be able to use my arms! Can¡¯t you hold on by yourself?¡± ¡°What if I lose strength while being drained of blood?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped!¡± Iona embraced me and rapidly chanted a spell. Gravity magic was known to be difficult, but to be precise, it would be exponentially harder depending on the area it affected. If the magic applied only to us, a brief chant was sufficient. As Iona¡¯s magicpleted, the shieldpletely shattered, revealing the figures of the cultists surrounding us. And as expected, a barrage of attacks poured down. ¡­However, we fell upside down faster than anticipated. Whoosh. Normally, Gravity Reversal would float slowly if not manipted, but now was not a normal time. Since gravity weighed heavily on us, we could shoot upward rapidly. While witnessing thendscape and feeling the disparity in gravity, I shouted. ¡°It¡¯s the grey giant! He¡¯s about to leap up soon, so attack with prating magic! Then create distance with Blink!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Even if the remaining archbishops coordinated, ultimately, they could only hinder teleportation, suppress with gravity, andunch direct attacks. When relying on divine powers to fight, one could roughly guess the oue, as it boiled down to a few tactics. Indeed, the chaos of the God of Tainted Unity¡¯s void feast and A¡¯s evil eye bombardment struck simultaneously, piercing through the space we had upied just moments ago. Then, a beatter, changing trajectory, the leaping grey giant¡­ the reckless Archbishop Wilfred charged. His immense bulk and strength were fearsome, but his real threaty in his defense. In a frenzied state, he possessed incredible physical and magical defensive capabilities, and if his anger exceeded a certain threshold, he could even dy death. In other words, a bothersome tank who was tough, strong, and hard to kill. But he wasn¡¯t invincible. Iona could certainly pierce his hide. ¡°¡­Blood Spear!¡± From Iona¡¯s wrist, blood extracted swiftly formed into a spinning spear, and shot forth. The speed of the plunging spear and Wilfred¡¯s leap were both extraordinary. Would they sh and prate halfway? They would know this, too. Hence, they would switch the barrier that disrupted spatial movement to defense. Just like now. Boom! ¡°Graaahhhhh¡­!¡± A translucent barrier acted as a buffer between Wilfred and the Blood Spear. There was some flexibility. The Evil God granted him abilities to manipte barriers as a divine power, responsible for sloth. An archbishop of his caliber could handle Iona¡¯s attacks with a solid barrier¡­ but such a level could only manipte one at a time. As expected, the tingling sensation around us vanished. Iona immediately blinked away to a safe distance. Then, countless distortions and curses prated the spot where we just were. It must be A. ¡°Definitely, definitely. You¡¯re reliable, Student Yandel. If it were me, I¡¯d have taken a hit or two.¡± ¡°The Professor¡¯s body is robust, so it was possible, but I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cast Blood Shift on you.¡± A short chant. Soon, a red mist seeped into my body. Now, all the damage I received would be transferred to Iona. This allowed us to use a tactic that relied on a vampire¡¯s regenerative abilities. Of course, it would consume twice as much of Iona¡¯s life force¡­ but that was what my blood was for¡ªto replenish it. Iona and A were at a standoff again. The difference from the beginning was that they had lost two archbishops, while we gained a blood bag giving advice. Even from a distance, A¡¯s eye-covered arms were horrifying, and up close, they were even more grotesque. The eyes wriggling and staring at us made me avert my gaze and whisper. ¡°Professor Iona, I can help with the other archbishops, but I don¡¯t know anything about your sister.¡± ¡°Student Yandel, just keep advising about the others. I¡¯ll handle A myself.¡± ¡°Sure. Don¡¯t hesitate, and if you need it, just drink my blood.¡± ¡°¡­I feel like I¡¯m doing something terrible.¡± Indeed. Vampires who fight with blood bags like this were usually the viins, particrly the ruthless type from before the Great War. Perhaps they disliked our whispering to each other. A gritted her teeth and red with countless eyes. ¡°Sister¡­ revealing yourscivious nature now? Yes, you even charmed the prince away from me back then.¡± Despite being a 300-year-old incident, A still burned with jealousy and hostility towards Iona. It was a fierce sight, but there was no need to fear. I had Iona with me. ¡°Now¡¯s the time! Restrain him below to the left with a binding spell!¡± ¡°Huh? Ugh!¡± Wilfred, cluelessly charging in mid-conversation, had chains of blood pouring down on his head. Chapter 179: For The Yet Unknown Tales (10) Chapter 179: For The Yet Unknown Tales (10) ¡°Now¡¯s the time! Restrain him below to the left with a binding spell!¡± ¡°Huh? Ugh!¡± Wilfred, cluelessly charging in mid-conversation, had chains of blood pouring down on his head. tter. ¡°Euk?!¡± Wilfred was then suspended in the air. This signaled the other archbishops in the standoff to start moving all at once. ¡°Detonate the chains andunch any mass-based attack at the front! And watch out for the ambushing from behind!¡± Engulfed in a heatwave, Wilfred plummeted, and the empty space devourer shot from the front was neutralized by a hardened clump of blood. Lastly, the Archbishop of Boiling Silence, sneaking in from behind, was¡­ ¡°Force Grab!¡± As Iona dodged, I counterattacked by throwing a dagger with telekic magic. Even with the aftereffects leaving my body weak, it seemed I could still use simple magic. Although, regrettably, it missed. Silently, I smirked at the featureless facial features of the lurking Archbishop of Boiling Silence, who was staring at us. Usually, he yed the spy, but when necessary, he could mimic an assassin. He was quite a dangerous fellow. But knowing his presence meant there was no need to be scared. Assassination attempts by the Archbishop of Boiling Silence were just part of the daily routine in thetter half of H&A. You could roughly guess when and where he¡¯d pop up. ¡°This¡­!¡± Iona, who btedly noticed the assassin¡¯s presence, swung her hand vigorously. A crescent-shaped de of wind followed her motion, slicing through my side due to the hasty execution. Holding my waist, the assassin melted into thin air, causing Iona to burst out in frustration. ¡°It¡¯s so annoying how they keep popping up out of nowhere! Be careful, Student Yandel!¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll warn you before they properly ambush us, so don¡¯t worry. How have you been handling it until now?¡± ¡°I just took the hits.¡± ¡°¡­You know that de is poisoned, right?¡± ¡°My regenerative ability is stronger!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The vampire on our side was seriously impressive. Inwardly admiring, while we were synchronizing our breathing and fighting, A began grinding her teeth with murderous intent. Grind, crunch. ¡°You two seem close¡­ I wish my future could¡¯ve been like that! If it weren¡¯t for my sister¡­!¡± A, picking an unimaginable nitpick, watched us with numerous eyes. Some of those eyes began to emit light simultaneously. Looking at the different colors emanating from them, I grabbed Iona¡¯s forearm firmly. ¡°You said you¡¯d handle your sister yourself, right?! I know nothing about this!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve set up a Blood Shift, so even if you get hit a few times by mistake, you won¡¯t die! And don¡¯t touch the area below my forearm!¡± ¡°Eek.¡± But there was nowhere else to touch. If not the forearm, then her chest was the only option. ¡­Despite being in the midst of a battle, there was a strangeck of urgency. Either my senses were numbed from being overworked today, or thefort Iona¡¯s presence offered was no joke. It was one of the two. However, there was no time to ponder which one it was. Explosive waves of hostility emitted from A¡¯s eyes engulfed us. ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª!¡± Various colors of light, in various shapes, charged at us. Muttering to herself, Iona twisted her body greatly. Thendscape where we had just been grotesquely distorted. Perhaps it was the Distortion Magical Eye. An attack that distorts space itself, so once hit, the contents inside getpletely jumbled. Even with great regenerative ability, it would take her a long time to recover from being reduced to pulp. She was holding me as well. Even with her torso slightly bent, Iona diligently chanted a spell. ¡°Embrace it! Crimson Fog!¡± A blood-tinged, crimson mist enveloped Iona. Though it consumed both mana and vitality, it was a versatile spell. In this case, it seemed to act as a substitute for mana. With substantial vitality, it was perfectly suited for the role. Indeed, the Crimson Fog dispersed instantly after absorbing various attacks such as freezing, explosion, and petrification. The level of a Cardinal was truly remarkable. Without the Crimson Fog, each attack would have led to fatal injuries. Fortunately, it seemed she couldn¡¯t use the same magical eyes consecutively; now, different eyes were twinkling. Given enough time, we might be able to figure out her weakness through persistent observation of this limitation¡­ but there is no time for that now. As discussed earlier, A was left entirely to Iona, and I scanned the surroundings for what I could do. ¡°Wrap your lower half with thorn bushes and descend vertically! Then swing a weapon made of blood magic aimed slightly below the heart!¡± ¡°These are not spells I can cast instantly!¡± Though sheined, Iona wrapped her legs with sharp thorn bushes and let herself fall. Perhaps she was able to cast quickly by limiting the range to her own legs. By the time I somewhat understood Iona¡¯s blood magic, she seemed to have grasped the reason behind my orders and nodded. ¡°This! This hurts, Student Yandel!¡± ¡°You said you¡¯re used to pain! And don¡¯t worry! I n to take a hit, too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s notforting at all!¡± While she was chiding me, Iona elerated her fall. The descent was much faster than anticipated. Thanks to thebined forces of Iona¡¯s strength and the gravitational maniption ability of the distant but startled Archbishop, such a feat became possible. For him, the sudden change in gravity was probably meant to momentarily startle Iona. All to support the giant charging tirelessly from below. The reckless Archbishop of Roars. He was tough, having taken several of Iona¡¯s attacks and still getting up to swing his fists¡­ but that was about to end. ¡°AAAAAAAAAH!¡± The creature, screaming iprehensibly, reached out towards Iona. Grab. Giant gray palms instantly seized Iona¡¯s slender legs, and the thorns around them. Of course, he knew this wouldn¡¯t harm him. Indeed, Wilfred¡¯s palms weren¡¯t pierced by the thorns; instead, he crushed Iona¡¯s legs. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Argh.¡± Pleased with Iona¡¯s faint moan, he smiled. But it was too early to rejoice. The thorn bushes had a different purpose. Swoosh! The bushes sprouting between Wilfred¡¯s palms intertwined Iona¡¯s legs with his arms, binding them together. ¡°What?!¡± The startled creature tried to pull his arms free, but it was toote. My magic was slightly faster than the tearing of the bushes. ¡°Force Grab!¡± It was weaker than Force Hand and harder to redirect, but it was still enough telekic magic to stab someone. Whoooosh! The shining lion¡¯s dagger fell vertically, targeting the unprotected eyes of Wilfred. Though even his eyelids were tough, he wasn¡¯t invulnerable. A critical hit plus additional damage should pierce through him. Thrust! Followed by a sh of light and a scream filled with pain. ¡°ROOOOOOOOAR!¡± As one would expect, a creature as tough as his size didn¡¯t die from one blow. Then I¡¯d just have to stab him several times. With Force Grab, I lifted the dagger again and repeated the stabbing a few times. Feeling the time was right, I abruptly raised my upper body. Even though my body wasn¡¯t moving well, there was no time to care about the pain around my waist. Because the dagger aimed at Iona¡¯s heart pierced through my lungs. ¡°Grrr¡­!¡± Even though the shield magic device activated, it was shattered in one hit, and it was unexpectedly deep. Thanks to Blood Shift, there was no actual wound, but the pain was vividly transmitted. Well, this level of pain was tolerable since I felt it many times during sparring with Iona. No matter how much the driven sword was twisted and prodded, the Archbishop of Boiling Silence still stood steadfastly without yielding, and I was slightly annoyed by his resolute stance. Then, arge and beautiful shadow cast over his face. A grim crimson axe, created by Iona¡¯s blood magic, swiftly swung towards his head, a brutal weapon capable of tearing apart not only humans but also non-human creatures in an instant. ¡°Haah!¡± The body, bisected without a chance forst words, copsed. Soon after, Wilfred also met his end. Fwoosh! Thrust! A brilliance erupted for the umpteenth time. This time, however, the dagger entered without much resistance. The dagger was embedded so deeply that its handle was not visible. Wilfred, with one eye mangled, convulsed for a moment before his body started to shrink. His grey skin turned to a normal flesh tone. His giant stature was reduced to that of a petite adult male. Naturally escaping the restraint of the thorn bushes, his lifeless body wobbled and fell to the ground. That was the end. Wilfred could not rise again and waspletely silenced. All that was left was a blood-soaked dagger. I dealt with it quicker than expected. Normally, it would have taken a few more struggles. It wasn¡¯t only Iona who was getting worn out. The other archbishops, failing toprehend how two archbishops were defeated so quickly, wore nk expressions. Even A, who had been continuously muttering curses, paused, slightly bemused. It seemed Iona, staring nkly at the corpse on the ground, felt something simr; I poked her forearm. ¡°Professor, Professor.¡± ¡°Huh? Uh? What¡¯s going on, Student Yandel?¡± Still disoriented, she murmured to me as I leaned in close to her neck. ¡°Isn¡¯t it about time for a drink?¡± ¡°Ah, hic, ah¡­ uh. Right, right. Just stay still for a moment.¡± ¡°Hmm. That might be difficult, don¡¯t you think? They don¡¯t seem like they¡¯ll just stand by.¡± But now, the only opponents left were the God of Tainted Unity, the Noble Authority, and the Archbishop of Sloth. Their main powers were devouring void, gravity maniption, and barrier creation, respectively. With those three, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to produce significant synergy, making it easier for us to handle. The key here was how much Iona could keep her sanity, especially since A was still a danger. ¡°What do you think? Can you manage to feed while fighting?¡± ¡°Well, well. If Student Yandel helps, maybe we could manage it?¡± ¡°I meant your sister.¡± ¡°¡­With Student Yandel here, I don¡¯t need to conserve my magic and blood, right? Then I¡¯ll just give it my all and set up a big barrier in front of us.¡± ¡°Oh. You sounded just like an old story¡¯s evil vampire.¡± ¡°Grr! Grr! I¡¯ll drain them all!¡± With the enemy¡¯s forces reduced and less pressure, Iona showed her usual yful attitude and leaned in closer. At the same time, there was a slight tingling sensation in my neck, followed by a rush of euphoric dizziness. ¡°Huuuh¡­¡± Before my mind became too clouded, I hurriedly grabbed a top-tier recovery potion from my inventory and took a sip. Iona¡¯s leg, twisted like a pretzel, quickly returned to its normal state. Naturally, the enemy took advantage of this moment andunched a desperate attack. But¡­ ¡°There will be barriers set up around us, so don¡¯t move unnecessarily. Instead, send out your most powerful attack towards the front as much as possible.¡± Most wouldn¡¯t even get through. Just a few steps more, and this long battle would finally end. Both Iona and I would be able to face the oue alive. That was enough. Chapter 180: For The Yet Unknown Tales (11) Chapter 180: For The Yet Unknown Tales (11) Naturally, the enemy took advantage of this moment andunched a desperate attack. But¡­ ¡°There will be barriers set up around us, so don¡¯t move unnecessarily. Instead, send out your most powerful attack towards the front as much as possible.¡± Most wouldn¡¯t even get through. Just a few steps more, and this long battle would finally end. Both Iona and I would be able to face the oue alive. That was enough. While indulging in such sentimental thoughts, Iona scattered a massive amount of mana around. She wasn¡¯t kidding about not sparing any magical energy, as she gathered the blood on the ground into the form of a giant fist andunched it. ¡°Ihoa Pwechi!¡± Her pronunciation was muffled as she was biting my neck¡­ but I could still understand her. An ¡°Iona Punch¡±? Last time, it was a kick¡­ Despite my disbelief, the ferocious ¡°Iona Punch¡± flew with deadly force. Anything in its path seemed ready to shatter, but suddenly, arge hole burst open in the center. Boom! A giant tooth mark that seemedrge enough to swallow a whole house. The Archbishop of the God of Tainted Unity seemed to have also been aiming for a decisive blow. But¡­ the hole was smaller than the ¡°Iona Punch,¡± rendering the attempt futile. The Blood Wall was so massive that, as a follower of the God of Tainted Unity with limited mobility, he couldn¡¯t avoid it. All the spells Iona had used were powerful, but none had been as massive as this from a distance. Had she been preparing this all along? If things continued like this, it seemed like we would be killed without a chance to resist. The barrier that had restricted our movements disappeared, and we are now focused on the Archbishop of the God of Tainted Unity instead. Taking advantage of this, Iona blinked away to distance herself. At first, I was worried if it was really okay, but she fought well even while sucking blood. But that wasn¡¯t the end of it. Right after our teleportation, A¡¯s demonic eyes fired all at once, exploiting our momentary vulnerability. It was too sudden to respond perfectly. ¡°Well, I guess there¡¯s no choice! Yandel, be mentally prepared!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what people usually say right before they die, you know?!¡± Despite my retort, Iona,ughing, threw herself towards what seemed to be the least harmful glow. And then the world turned upside down. The ground, battered by the battle, turned into a ck sea like tar, and the sky broke apart, with meteors falling through the gaps. The smell of filth grazed my nose, and something seemed to crawl on my forearm. It must have been a hallucinogenic demonic eye. Hallucinations of hearing, sight, smell, and touch¡­ Reality was covered with falsehoods, making it hard to discern what was real and what was fake. While I might have been weakened by the aftereffects, it was more likely that A¡¯s demonic eyes were just that powerful. ¡°Uh¡­ Professor Iona, are you okay? I think I¡¯ve been affected by the hallucinations.¡± ¡°Eub? Eubeub.¡± I couldn¡¯t understand her exactly, but her tone didn¡¯t seem negative, so that was probably fine. As long as I kept my sanity intact here, I¡¯d be okay. I wanted to drink another Mind Defense Potion, but I was already suffering from mixing too many drugs in my stomach. Drinking an enhancement potion now would probably be the end of me. So, I just had to endure this. It¡¯s okay. I felt alone in this other world, but it wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d been through something like this. Above all, there was something vividly remaining. The touch of Iona on my nape and the spreading pleasure of her bite like venom. I focused all my senses on this and turned my eyes away from everything else. No matter how terrible the sights and sensations, this made it somewhat bearable. Well, there were moments when the biting on my neck lightened up after she had sucked blood¡­ but embracing Iona tightly and burying my face in a fluffy cushion quickly calmed me down. It was only after being bitten a few more times that A¡¯s hallucinations dissipated. When I opened my eyes, all the remaining archbishops were dead. ¡°¡­What? You¡¯ve already defeated them all?¡± ¡°Ehem, ehem. With so many archbishops gone, I managed without needing Yandel¡¯s help!¡± ¡°Heh. No need to thank me for taking my blood, right?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Thanks to you, Yandel, we managed to win smoothly! Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s good.¡± While it sounded like I was getting acknowledgment, a good thing is still a good thing. Both Iona and Iughed together, seemingly having a light conversation in the face of victory, but even so, I was still keeping an eye on A. Though now alone, A was still a powerful cardinal. Rxing now could quickly turn the tables against us. We must do our best until the end. A, keeping guard, said, ¡°No¡­ this is strange¡­ I¡¯m losing? It¡¯s all because of my sister! If only she didn¡¯t exist! Then I wouldn¡¯t have had to grovel miserably under that old man! I wouldn¡¯t have killed the prince with my own hands! Why?! I¡¯m not bad! I¡¯m a victim! But why¡­?!¡± She shook her head violently, denying reality. Her words¡­ well, they were certainly from a very biased perspective. Knowing their backstory, I could guess why she felt this way. A truly believed that her misfortunes were because of Iona. Because Iona escaped, she was kidnapped and used as a pawn, and because Iona didn¡¯t find her, she had to crawl in a basement for over ten years, even losing the prince who saved her to Iona. Her normal life, her happiness as a woman, and the ray of hope she saw from the bottom of the pit¡ªthey were all taken away by Iona. She¡¯d me everything¡ªher twisted life, her mistakes, and her current peril¡ªall on Iona. Because for A, Iona was the root of all evil. ¡­But now, it was hard to tell if these words truly reflected A¡¯s heart. The power of the Evil God grows stronger the more it¡¯s used, stimting the follower¡¯s emotions and driving them in the desired direction. That¡¯s how followers be capable of receiving greater powers, and the Evil God prepares them to be his apostles. Perhaps once, A liked Iona. Maybe Iona cared for A as well. Maybe¡­ there could have been a different ending. But it was toote now. Neither seemed willing to stop. What remained was for them to sh until one side would break¡­ ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Just when I thought the final showdown was about to begin, I was abruptly brought back to reality. A¡¯s eyes, which had been ring at us with countless pupils, suddenly started turning green. ¡°That¡­! That¡¯s the awakening pattern! Professor! Do something now! Anything, just smash it!¡± Although it sounded like awakening, it was more like a self-destructive mechanism. A technique that only cardinals could use, sacrificing themselves¡­ they would lose their human form and identity, bing terminals of the Evil God. Not quite apostles, but something between a cardinal and an apostle? Whether they would win or lose, they would surely lose themselves, so even cultists rarely use it. But the solution was simple. Kill her before she couldpletely transform. Iona¡¯s particrly destructive magic should be enough. Desperately, I patted Iona¡¯s arm, but for some reason, she just stood there nkly. ¡°Professor? Professor Iona?! We¡¯re all going to die here, you know?!¡± Not only the original eyes on her face but also the eyeballs that protruded in the form of arms were dyed a deep green. Now, starting from around her shoulders, the eyes were crawling up, beginning to consume A¡¯s body. If it continued like this, she would be something akin to a giant monster made only of eyes. If it went that far, not even the shining lion dagger would be of any use. Naturally, it was uncertain whether we could win even if reinforcements came. Without bringing the chairperson tied to the academy or an elite extermination force gathered from across the continent, it would be impossible to deal with her. She would self-destruct over time, but¡­ the potential damage in the meantime was the concern. In H&A, there was a case where a whole country was destroyed because they couldn¡¯t win and retreated. ¡°Aaaargh! Get a hold of yourself, Professor Iona! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen for a hallucination without realizing it?!¡± Out of frustration, I tried to p Iona¡¯s cheek. p. ¡°Stop, stop! I¡¯m sane, so don¡¯t rush me!¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re sane and just watching this? I¡¯m not nning on a joint suicide, you know?!¡± ¡°Eeh! That¡¯s not it. Look there, Yandel.¡± Extending her hand, Iona pointed to a ce she had been nkly staring at. ¡°¡­Eh?¡± Suddenly appearing behind A were six magicians, cloaked and masked, emitting a suspicious presence¡­ somewhat familiar. ¡°Ah.¡± Chapter 181: For The Yet Unknown Tales (12) Chapter 181: For The Yet Unknown Tales (12) Since when were there six magicians floating behind A? Wearing robes and masks, they emanated a suspicious aura of oppression¡­ Somehow, they looked familiar. ¡°Ah.¡± Did Iris arrive? While I was lost in hallucinations, the Archbishop of Sloth must have died, lifting the barrier that blocked spatial movements. Realizing this, she must have teleported immediately. The other five must be Ca and Elisha, and the elf family that should have been at the mansion. Seeing A preparing something as soon as they arrived, it was natural that they were also preparing to intercept immediately. Whooom. From where Iris and her group were, an immense amount of mana surged up. Soon after, a barrage of magic followed. Bang! Boom! Boom! High-level, intermediate, and low-level. Regardless of type, they were all shot at A simultaneously. As if lightning struck from the sky, storms of ice swept through, and giant rocks fell. In an instant, eyes that were proliferating over A¡¯s body ignited and burst. Trying to resist, she wildly deployed her magical eye powers with green glowing eyes¡­ but maybe because she was still transforming, the power and direction of the magical eyes were all over the ce. The magical eyes were emitting them in all directions. To anyone, A looked like a bomb about to explode. Iona then gave a slightly bitter smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know who they are, but they alone won¡¯t be able to bring her down quickly. I¡¯ll have to finish this.¡± Muttering a high-speed incantation, a massive amount of mana roared like a trembling heart, and arge amount of blood flowed from Iona¡¯s wrist. Unlike before, the blood now didn¡¯t just bulk up but clustered together, increasing its density. That formed a sphere of ck that was almost a deep red in color. As Iona reached out, the sphere elongated as if someone had pulled it, bing just the right size to grip. Its shape was crude, resembling a spike or a spear, but the tip was terrifyingly sharp. To call it a simple blood magic weapon would be an understatement, given the density of the blood. Moreover, the threatening aura that rose around the spear. Evenpared to the high-level magic that was freely thrown around at the start of the fight, it looked no less powerful. As the magic Iris and her group had prepared seemed to be running out, the intervals between spells grew longer. Having finished the incantation, Iona, holding me with one arm and the spiked spear in the other, recited the activation word. ¡°¡­Pierce. Chephesh.¡± The view elerated suddenly. The spear named Chephesh flew forward, and we were dragged along. Some magical eyes hit me, but Iona stepped forward as if to protect me and continued to break through. And a momentter. Suddenly, we were in front of A, whose body, except for the upper torso, was eroded. ¡°Cough¡­¡± A, her heart pierced by Chephesh, spat out ck blood. Was that some kind of signal? Her green magical glow flickered wildly as if broken, and they went out one by one. Watching her own magic extend a dark red aura from the wound, Iona slowly raised her head. ¡°A. It¡¯s over now.¡± ¡°Sister¡­ my sister¡­¡± ¡°Got anything you want to say?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± After coughing up blood, A pulled up the corners of her trembling lips. That expression¡­ strikingly resembled Iona. ¡°I wish¡­ sister would die¡­ like me¡­ no, suffer even more than me¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Over 300 years had passed, and even facing death, the younger sister¡¯s curse naturally came out. In front of that, Iona faintly smiled. ¡°Me too.¡± Thrust. The spike spear was embedded deeper. As if that were a signal, the dark red energy burrowing into A¡¯s body suddenly changed form. Ssh! Blood-red thorns sprouted from what remained of A¡¯s upper body. Crushing the glowing eyes, tearing apart her upper body that was still intact, and finally covering her face that bore a simr expression to Iona¡¯s. All that remained was one sharp, giant thorn. Only then did Iona release her grip on the spear and slowly descend to the ground. The moment Iona¡¯s feet touched the ground. Boom. A, who had been floating above, exploded. Pitter-patter. Iona, standing nkly, looked up at the sky, hit by the rain of blood drops. What was she thinking right now? Was it simply that she couldn¡¯t believe it? Perhaps she was recalling the faces of her dead n members. Maybe she was mourning A¡¯s death. I didn¡¯t know the feelings after achieving revenge. I didn¡¯t know the feelings after killing one¡¯s own family. But what was certain was that Iona¡¯s story hade to a conclusion here. There was no story beyond this point in H&A. After Iona¡¯s revenge, the protagonist¡¯s group immediately defeats the final boss and reaches the ending. So even though I knew the staff roll, I had no idea what kind of life Iona would lead from now on. ¡­A sudden anxiety surged. Now that she had taken revenge, was there no reason for her to hold her academy professorship anymore? There was nothing left to bind Iona. Whether for her n¡¯s revival or to settle her own heart. She could leave the academy whenever she wanted. With that thought, my mouth moved on its own. ¡°Professor.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Shall we kiss?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Iona, taken aback,ughed. ¡°Just kidding.¡± ¡°Ah, haha¡­ Yandel, that¡¯s a problematic joke.¡± ¡°Instead, please drink my blood.¡± ¡°What? Now?¡± ¡°Yes. Now. You¡¯ve expended a lot from the magic just now, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡± ¡°Hurry.¡± Wrapping her trembling arm, I pulled Iona towards me. Then, I tilted my head on Iona¡¯s shoulder, positioning my neck in a convenient spot for her. ¡°Um, Yandel? This might be because of the charms or side effects of vampirism I picked up in the fight¡­¡± ¡°Just do it quickly.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Iona fumbled with her lips, not knowing what to do, but then suddenly flinched and stared nkly at my neck. As if she had made up her mind, Iona opened her mouth wide. Crunch. The sensation of fangs burrowing into my skin. Another session of bloodsucking ensued. How many times was it today? I couldn¡¯t count. From the bitten spot, a hot sensation bloomed. Her soft lips, ticklish breath, and cool body temperature couldn¡¯t hide the pleasure that reasonably melted my mind. Thus, we became one. Even as I was deluded by hallucinations, I felt Iona¡¯s presence strongly. Likely, Iona was feeling my presence just as strongly. After achieving revenge, the thrill and the emptiness that followed. ns for the future. Mourning for the dead. All of these would fade into the background, and only I would fill her thoughts. ¡°Huu¡­ haah¡­¡± Iona¡¯s nasal breath echoed in my ears. We mixed together, softly stirring each other¡¯s senses. This would surely imprint me deeply in Iona¡¯s mind. There was also the justification of repaying a life debt, so she couldn¡¯t just easily leave. Surely, she would be a great help in my journey ahead¡­ ¡­No, forget such excuses. I just wished that Iona wouldn¡¯t die. I hoped that Iona would always be by my side. I wished to be part of the unknown stories yet toe. Maybe, as I had said a moment ago, she was weakened and enchanted. But what did it matter? I wanted Iona. And Iona wanted me. Wasn¡¯t that enough? With my mind pleasantly fuzzy, I tightened my arms around Iona. I won¡¯t let go¡­ ¡°Aaaaah!! Step away from my master, you despicable vampire! Get off, I say¡­!¡± A familiar voice snapped me back to reality. Right, there are other people here now. I nced down slyly, and there was Iris, urgently prodding Iona¡¯s side. It seemed she couldn¡¯t hit hard since I was still attached. ¡­Did I go too far? Feeling it was about time, I lightly patted Iona on the back. ¡°Uh, Professor? Could you stop now, please?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± With a nasal sound as her response, Iona nodded and slowly withdrew her fangs. Something tepid trickled down my neck. It was either my blood or Iona¡¯s saliva. While I was slightly dazed from being drained a bit. Lick. ¡°Huh?!¡± Iona began to gently lick my neck as if she were a cat. ¡°Th-this is unreasonable! Step away! I refuse to acknowledge a master of the master! Iris jumped up, trying to cast an attack spell. Faced with an unexpectedly violent reaction, Iona hastily gestured with her hands and pushed me away. ¡°It¡¯s just to stop the bleeding! I didn¡¯t even try to turn him, so don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ if that¡¯s the case¡­ it¡¯s alright.¡± Puffing up her cheeks as if not convinced, Iris, seeing that I was safe, canceled the spell she was casting. Amid this familiar scene, I couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. Smooch. Iona, who had stolen a kiss, yfully whispered. ¡°That¡¯s the punishment for trying to tease the professor.¡± ¡°Ah, um¡­¡± As Iona stepped back, she beamed a bright smile. ¡°With that, we¡¯ll call today¡¯s events even!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± It was indeed a surprise, but it was then that I realized what I had done to Iona. And there, beside me, were Iris, Ca, and Elisha, all with their mouths agape in shock. ¡­It would be fine, right? Chapter 182: The Familiar Ceiling Chapter 182: The Familiar Ceiling Just after receiving a surprise kiss from Iona. My body, already not in the best of conditions, rxed from the tension, and I was told I fainted. What followed, a bit dyed, was the pedestrian reinforcements arriving at the battlefield, marveling at the remnants. They were shocked to see the sprawled bodies of monsters and archbishops. Momentarily dazed by the seductive charm emitted by an unguarded Iona. And various incidents involving people in robes exuding a suspicious sense of oppression¡­ In the end, it all turned out well because someone recognized my half-unmasked face and Iona¡¯s. ¡°So, we moved the master to the intensive care unit at the academy.¡± ¡°Sigh. Now that I think about it, I barely used the mask this time.¡± In battle, a sudden disy of an oppressive aura usually makes the opponent flinch. That was typically the case. This time, however, the problem was that my opponents were either in a group frenzy, fearless from having died once, bewitched out of their senses, or heavyweights unmoved by a mere moderate pressure. ¡°Ah, but why move to the academy of all ces? It¡¯s nice here, but it¡¯s not close.¡± ¡°The distance doesn¡¯t matter when you can teleport, Master. And anywhere else other than the totally neutral academy might have put you in a difficult position¡­¡± ¡°True. Getting treated in another country or specific church could have been troublesome.¡± Thinking about it, the events I set in motion this time were quite significant. Whether calcted or stemming from pure goodwill, the oue would have been the same. They surely would have tried to persuade me to be on their side. Given my resources and abilities, it was much more advantageous to move freely rather than align with any faction. In that sense, an academy with top-notch medical facilities that was more inclined to reward than demand was much better. While pushing aside the glittering system window in the corner of my vision, I asked Ca. ¡°So, Ca, is there a reason you¡¯re stuck to my side like this?¡± ¡°Of course. You might order me to leave at any time, so I should stay close, right?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry!¡± An apology blurted reflexively. The more I thought about it, the more I was at fault this time. An impulsive decision. Even my reasoning was somewhat hopeful at best. Ca, slightly tearful, clung to me. ¡°Do you know how worried I was, Master?¡± ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s just that at that time¡­¡± ¡°I know. Professor Iona would have been in danger without you. I understand, but¡­¡± Ca¡¯s tremors grew a bit stronger as she buried her head in my chest. ¡°Like thest practical dungeon, and this time too¡­ sniff. When you¡¯re in danger in a ce I can¡¯t help, my body just breaks down¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Was that how Ca felt? I hugged Ca a bit tighter, as if to say, ¡®I¡¯m here now, so rx.¡¯ I wasn¡¯t sure how long we stayed like that. Eventually, Ca¡¯s shaking stopped, and I no longer felt the dampness on my chest. Just as I thought, she had calmed down and was about to rx my arms. Squeeze. This time, Ca hugged me back. With our bodies pressed together again, Ca slowly lifted her face towards me. Just as I was about to reciprocate with a kiss¡­ Whoosh. Ca, having grazed my face, whispered in my ear. ¡°So? What exactly happened between you and Professor Iona?¡± ¡°¡­Oh.¡± A voice colder than a b of ice. What? Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a somewhat peaceful aftermath? Was it actually a thriller? Tension flowed down my back, drenched in cold sweat momentarily. Ca, with her ruby-colored eyes shing, pressed for an answer. ¡°Have you grown much closer to her in the midst of my suffering? Even freely offering your blood? And kissing?¡± ¡°Ah, um¡­¡± ¡°Please answer, Master.¡± ¡°Well, you see¡­¡± Something did happen. Good heavens. What was I thinking when I said things like, ¡®Please suck me freely¡¯ or ¡®Shall we kiss¡¯? Looking back, I was not in my right mind at that time. Was I half out of my mind due to charm? Having been exposed to the charm of both a subus and a vampire, it was possible. Was my hesitant and dyed response frustrating for her? Ca¡¯s voice suddenly rose in irritation. ¡°If you cannot tell me what happened¡­!¡± But in the next moment, her voice deted like air, leaving a balloon. ¡°¡­Another way to curb my curiosity would be to shut me up simply, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Turning her head slightly as if to avoid my gaze, her ruby-colored eyes sneakily peeked over, her lips holding a slight apology and, more so, defiance. Yet her body still trembled lightly, as if holding back something. Ca, who usually giggled and agreed with my opinions, now showed a rare firm stance. I climbed on top of Ca with a wry smile. Fortunately, my body had recovered considerably, and I felt no difort in moving. ¡°Eh.¡± Ca closed her eyes tight, puckering her lips as if to challenge me to go ahead. Leaning my cheek against hers, I whispered. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ve made you too anxious.¡± Then, I sealed her lips roughly.
¡°Tomorrow, Elisha will being.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ and after that, Iris and Senior Faye?¡± ¡°Yes. You¡¯re well aware, Master.¡± Ca, tidying her disheveled clothes, grinned. ¡°What? Weren¡¯t you going to sleep over?¡± ¡°I would like to, but there¡¯s a bit of cleaning up to do.¡± ¡°Cleaning up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. This time, you knocked down not just one, but seven archbishops, and even subdued a cardinal. There are some adjustments to be made about those rewards, and stories about the mysterious magicians who brought you here¡­ I need to prepare a bit for that.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Currently, there aren¡¯t any apostles. A cardinal is the highest leader, and an archbishop is a real force. Naturally, the United Divine Orders had set bounties on all archbishops, and the frequently disrupted archbishop had bounties from many affected countries. People don¡¯t move based on honor or morals alone. ¡°That part, I¡¯ll leave entirely to you, Ca. Iris has a lot of experience in this area, so consulting each other will make it easier.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Iris has already been a great help. But, Master. Right now, we are still determining the extent of your contribution. Normally, we could handle it amongst ourselves, but is there a specific reward you would like? If so, I can arrange it ordingly.¡± ¡°Well¡­ As for rewards, I¡¯m notcking in material things¡­ I¡¯d prefer rare items or equipment over gold.¡± ¡°You mean tangible goods, right? Leave it to me. I¡¯ll have everything ready before you wake up!¡± Ca nodded confidently, but soon started gently touching my forehead with a faint smile. ¡°I wanted to talk about your progress, too¡­ but let¡¯s do that once you¡¯re fully healed. You still have internal injuries, right? Now, focus on resting and recovering, Master.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°And this is a book I borrowed from the library in case you get bored while we¡¯re gone.¡± ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll read itter.¡± Ca ced a book on the nightstand next to my bed and left the treatment room with a light kiss on my forehead. Left alone in the dim treatment room, I fiddled with my forehead for a while, then focused my attention on a corner of my vision. Rewards from the orders and various countries were good, but for me, this kind of reward was what I looked forward to more. Sigh¡­ I took a light, deep breath and unfolded the minimized system window. Ding! [Cult Faction Officer Subjugation!] Holy moly! Guacamole! How on earth did you do it? You''ve toppled a mass of monsters, the seven archbishops of each Evil God''s cult, and even the Cardinal of the Church of Intolerance all at once! Do you know what this means? It goes beyond merely dying or canceling some of the Evil Gods¡¯ cults¡¯ ns. It means their forces have been significantly reduced! Of course, this achievement wasn¡¯t done alone... but without you, it would have been impossible. This is an achievement that not only the people of the entire continent, but even the Gods who were just sitting up high will not spare their praise! Especially the Church of Righteous Radiance is going wild! There were times when they were nervously grinding their teeth, fearing you might die, but now they''re bouncing around the sanctuary to the extent of running around because you survived spectacrly andpleted the subjugation! Tears of emotion stream down as they pour out their blessings, and other Gods join in. The blessings of all Gods are bestowed upon you. But still, be careful. You have certainly achieved something great, but it will have its own significant repercussions. All stats greatly increased. Mastery of all traits greatly increased. Trait: Cult Abhorrence (C) greatly enhanced. Trait: Blessing of the Sun God (B) greatly enhanced. Trait: Blessing of All Gods (B) acquired. Your fame echoes across the entire continent. All Evil Gods¡¯ cults designate you as an arch-enemy. All Good Gods¡¯ orders¡¯ favorability greatly increases. Title: Great Nemesis acquired. Swoosh. Chapter 183: The Familiar Ceiling (2) Chapter 183: The Familiar Ceiling (2) All stats greatly increased. Mastery of all traits greatly increased. Trait: Cult Abhorrence (C) greatly enhanced. Trait: Blessing of the Sun God (B) greatly enhanced. Trait: Blessing of All Gods (B) acquired. Your fame echoes across the entire continent. All Evil Gods¡¯ cults designate you as an arch-enemy. All Good Gods¡¯ orders¡¯ favorability greatly increases. Title: Great Nemesis acquired. Swoosh. It was natural for my stats and traits to grow, but I never thought I¡¯d get the title of Great Nemesis and the Blessing of All Gods so soon. Both were usually obtained in the second or, moremonly, in the third year due to their stringent conditions. This signified just how remarkable this achievement was. I expected the Evil Gods¡¯ cults to be grinding their teeth over this. I would have done the same. But what exactly was the Righteous Radiance doing¡­? Wasn¡¯t it originally more, what should I say, solemn and robust? Like a majestic lion? Well¡­ I was grateful for the blessings being bestowed like this. I swallowed and checked the gains first. [Trait: Blessing of All Gods (B)] All the Good Gods of the Eurelia Continent support and bless you. You are worthy of this. May the Gods'' blessings be with your future. Health and magic recovery speed increased by 50%. All resistance increased by 30%. Mental resistance increased by 20%. A single instance of fatal damage nullified. Overall, it was a defensive trait. The effect that allowed me to avoid death even just once was undoubtedly the best. The effect of increasing various resistances was also the highest among all traits. Moreover, as this was a growth-type trait, performing deeds favored by the Good Gods and increasing its rank significantly strengthened its effects. Especially for the tank job sses, reaching the highest S-rank would grant almost immortal toughness, but¡­ There was an issue even with such a good trait. It only applied when you were on the Eurelia Continent. It was fine in dungeons, as they were parts of what used to be the Eurelia Continent, but in the domains of Evil Gods, the effect would be reduced by more than half. Especially the resurrection effect bes a chance-based activation, which caused a few keyboard shotguns. Well¡­ in other words, it was a trait that could shine in all ces except the final chapter. The sooner you acquire it, the better. I looked at thest effect that would serve as sturdy insurance and moved on to the next notification. [Title: Great Nemesis] You are the Great Nemesis of all Evil Gods and their worshiping cultists. They will hate and also fear you. All abilities increased by 20% when facing enemies of the Evil Gods¡¯ cults. It had a simple yet powerful effect. Moreover, it had high versatility. The title applied not only to cultists but also to monsters and Evil Gods themselves. However, it did not include a limit break effect, so it couldn¡¯t exceed the caps of stats or traits. It was somewhat disappointing, but considering the enemies I¡¯d face in the future, it was a great title to have this early on. Now, there were two remaining. These were the traits I already had that were strengthened. [Trait: Cult Abhorrence (A)] You''ve not only ruined several ns of the cultists, but you''ve also eliminated their high-ranking officers. Anyone would clearly see you as a bona fide cultist hater! Of course, the cultists hate you too. Damage dealt to cultists increased by 20%. Damage received from cultists increased by 10%. ¡ùThis trait can be deactivated. I didn¡¯t expect to reach the highest rank so soon. It was very handy and stackable with the title of Great Nemesis. It had served me well this time, too. The increased damage taken was a concern, but¡­ after all, a magician doesn¡¯t fight by taking hits. It was more about striking first. In any case, it was more beneficial for me. Next up¡­ it must be that. With a slightly excited heart, I checked the system window. [Blessing of the Sun God (A+)] The brightest existence above the sky. The God of the Sun shares his radiance with you. Health and magic recovery speed increased by 350% when under the sun''s light. Light attribute damage increased by 25%. Significant increase in the Church of Righteous Radiance''s favorability. ??? I heard it was a significant increase, but wasn¡¯t this too much? I could understand why Cult Abhorrence rose easily, but a blessing is a trait that rises only when a God personally bestows his power. And the current Good Gods were so powerless they couldn¡¯t even appoint apostles and were in a pitiful state. Usually, apostles, like saints, receive an S-rank blessing. The candidates receive an A-rank blessing. Right now, having received an A+, I could frankly say I was a more promising apostle candidate than Helena. ¡­Why did it increase so much? Could it be that they were considering appointing me as an apostle? If such an offeres, I n to reject it outright, which I feel a bit sorry about. But well¡­ I didn¡¯t ask for it, and since they gave it to me first, maybe I should just be thankful and use it well? I resolved to train not only in elemental magic but also in light attribute magic as I opened the status window for thest time. Name: Yandel Title: Ghost Buster -> Great Nemesis Basic Abilities Strength: 15 -> 18 Endurance: 14 -> 17 Agility: 15 -> 18 Skill: 16 -> 18 Magic: 22 -> 24 Traits Endless Mana (A) Elemental Affinity (B) Excellent Memory (B) Ordinary Weapon Skill (D+) -> (C+) Lintblum Mana Core (C+) -> (B+) Junior Magician (C+) -> Intermediate Magician (B) Blessing of the Sun God (B) -> (A+) Cult Abhorrence (C) -> (A) Weak Constitution (C) Elemental Combination (A) Blessing of the Sea (B+) Blessing of All Gods (B) ¡°¡­¡­¡± Did I be too powerful¡­? How could a magician¡¯s physical stats be on the level of aura users? Of course, since I couldn¡¯t enhance with aura, I would be pushed back in a real fight with an aura user, but it was absurd just to match their pure physicality. And magic power. It had already risen to 24. Normally, mid-20s stats were only achievable by the third year. Well, catching cultists much earlier could be seen as a kind of achievement eleration. Getting stronger earlier didn¡¯t mean I could stack more stats. After all, the number of dungeons and cultists was finite. Unless I gained some enlightenment, my cap was set. But it did mean I could disrupt the cultists¡¯ ns and destroy them more quickly. This would naturally lead to weakening the Evil Gods¡¯ cults in the final chapter, and significantly increase the chances of survival for me and those around me. But what happens after I defeat the final boss? Maybe because I saw Iona achieve her revenge, I couldn¡¯t help but think about the story after the ending. After achieving my goal, they wouldn¡¯t send me back to my original world, right? I didn¡¯t know who brought me here, but if they tried to throw me away after using me, I¡¯d resist with all my might. By then, I¡¯d have grown to almost a demi-god level, so shouldn¡¯t I be able to manage somehow? ¡­No, that was too negative a thought. There was a time when Gods themselves roamed the earth. They wouldn¡¯t drive out just a few demi-gods. The epilogue in the game did feel like somewhere on the Eurelia continent, where the characters lived happily ever after. I could establish a country if I wanted, but¡­ let¡¯s think about that carefully. Considering rtionships with other nations or orders, and the basic duties of governance, it might be even more tiring. Power and honor were fine, but I preferred just having fun and rxing. I turned off the status window, gazed idly at the ceiling, and let my mind wander. Thinking about retirement in this world, preparing for the worst-case scenario, ways to ovee lifespan issues, etc. It was like imagining winning the lottery or suddenly encountering a terrorist, but it was a pleasant time to have after a long time. However, I couldn¡¯t just y around forever. Due to buffs applied to their limits or magic used recklessly without enlightenment, I sustained some internal injuries. Just like Ca said, I really needed to rest. With that thought, I slowly closed my eyes¡­ but the sensation of being drained by Iona kept disturbing my sleep. It felt like there were only two of us left in the world. A bliss close to ecstasy. It seemed to be getting addictive. When fighting the viinous vampires, there were those who would offer their blood willingly. Watching from beyond the screen, it seemed like they were simply enchanted¡­ but now I know. They were just conditioned to the pleasure. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± I sighed deeply and opened my eyes again. It can¡¯t be helped. Since I can¡¯t sleep, I might as well do something else in the meantime. I picked up the book Ca had left. She said to read it if I was bored, right? I turned on themp on the table, and the title of the book became visible. [Imperial Collection of Chuckles] ¡°???¡± That was a familiar title. It reminded me of when I first bought Ca. Bored, I asked for a fun story, and got these strange jokes instead¡­ Still, you never know, so I flipped through the pages. Maybe Ca only remembered the boring parts, and the book itself could actually be fun. Rustle. Q: What happens if you eat a duck raw? A: You get a tornado. 1 Q: Which number makes everyone around get up? A: Five. 2 Q: Which nt makes everyone get undressed? A: A mushroom. 3 Q: What was beer¡¯sst word? A: ¡°Brewmor.¡± 4 ¡°Argh!¡± I almost threw the book in frustration but managed to hold back. Still, it was somewhat thoughtful of Ca to bring it, so throwing it would be a bit much¡­ It wasn¡¯t Ca¡¯s fault. It was this world¡¯s sense of humor. ¡°Sigh¡­ Hoo¡­¡± I took a deep breath to calm down. I put the book back where it originally was and closed my eyes. I didn¡¯t intend to, but the irritation from before made the sensation of being drained fade a bit. Now, I might be able to sleep. Thanks to a brief but intense encounter with Ca, my body felt justzily rxed enough. As soon as I closed my eyes this time, sleepiness quickly swept over me. Just as the sensation in my limbs faded and my mind grew foggy, about to fall asleep¡­ Creak. The faint sound of a door opening. The intensive care unit wasn¡¯t open for just anyone to visit. It must be someone I knew. Could it be Ca? No, if she wereing back, she would have stayed here to handle things. Then it must be Elisha, who hade a bit early. She probably entered quietly, not to do anything particr but to sleep as well. I was a bit awakened but still in a drowsy state as I shifted my body to the side. I intended to make room for Elisha. Squeeze. But the person who climbed onto the bed just stayed put, not trying to lie next to me. Instead, what I felt was a persistent gaze. ¡­What? There was no hostility. But it was also not a familiar presence. With my now fully awake mind, I pretended to toss and turn while sneakily squinting open. The intruder didn¡¯t notice, but from my side, I made sure I could see at least faintly. ¡°Hmm.¡± Through the thin slit of my eyelids, what I saw was¡­ Eyes staring intensely down at me, blood-red. ¡°AAAAAAHHHH! A ghost¡­!¡± ¡°Shh! Quiet!¡± The intruder covered my mouth and whispered softly. ¡°Be quiet! What if someone hears us?!¡± ¡°Mmph! Mm!¡± Was she nning something that would be a big problem if anyone heard?! The moonlight pouring through the window illuminated dark red hair. Right. If vampires were ghosts, they were ghosts. For some reason, Iona, who had sneaked into my bed, shed a yful smile. ¡°Iona appears!¡±
  1. ED/N: This joke ys on the double meaning of the word "duck" in Korean. In Korean, "??" (ori) means both "duck" and "tornado." So, the joke suggests that if you eat a raw duck, you''ll get a tornado, ying on the homophones.?
  2. ED/N: In Korean, the number "five" is pronounced as "?" (o). The word for "get up" in Korean is "???" (ireona), which sounds simr to "?" (o). So, the joke relies on the simrity in pronunciation between the number five and the phrase "get up."?
  3. ED/N: This joke is a y on words using the Korean word for mushroom, "??" (beoseot). The word for "undress" or "take off clothes" in Korean is "??" (beotda). So, the joke suggests that a mushroom (beoseot) makes everyone "beotda" (undress) due to the simrity in sound.?
  4. ED/N: This joke is a y on words in English using the word "beer." The punchline "Brewmor" is a y on the phrase "brew more," suggesting that thest word of beer would be a request to brew more of it.?
Chapter 184: Side Effects Chapter 184: Side Effects ¡°Iona appears!¡± For some reason, I blurted out as I nkly stared at Iona, who had climbed halfway onto my bed. ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t appear here! This is an illegal intrusion!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s okay! Who am I? The academy¡¯s most senior professor and Yandel¡¯s homeroom teacher! Plus, we were injured fighting on the same battlefield! Of course, I have the right to enter this room!¡± ¡°Having the right to enter doesn¡¯t mean you cane in anytime! What time do you think it is¡­?¡± ¡°Hmm? Hmm? This seems suspicious. You¡¯re showing such a strong rejection¡­ Was Student Yandel enjoying something alone?¡± ¡°Is it okay for a professor to sexually harass a student?¡± ¡°Then, is it okay for a student to forcibly kiss a professor, and bury their face in their chest recklessly?¡± ¡°¡­That part ended with the surprise kissst time.¡± As I replied sulkily and turned my head away, Iona sat on the edge of the bed, giggling. Her already pale skin seemed even more translucent in the moonlight, creating an ephemeral atmosphere as if she might disappear at any moment. She looked more like a fairy who stepped out for a moment than a vampire. I chuckled at the absurd thought that crossed my mind. ¡°So? Are you really okay, Professor? You were more injured than I was.¡± ¡°Huh? Of course, Student Yandel and I havepletely different basic healing abilities. I¡¯ve fully recovered long ago and got tired of being dragged around everywhere!¡± ¡°What does hiding in my bedroom have to do with that? Especially at thiste hour¡­ Oh, do you have something to say to me?¡± She said she was called everywhere. Not just anyone could summon someone like Iona. The academy¡¯s principal, who also served as the chairman, the United Divine Orders, kings, or emperors of various countries. I wasn¡¯t sure which it was, but it must be something rted to me. With a slight sense of tension, I briefly focused on Iona¡¯s red lips. Dropping her yful demeanor, Iona straightened up and took a serious posture. Was this conversation that important? Her chest entuated naturally. I tried hard to suppress my gaze from wandering downward and said, ¡°Professor Iona?¡± ¡°Yeah, um. Well, that is¡­¡± She seemed to have something to say but struggled to articte it, her lips merely quivering. Then, as if she had made up her mind, she turned towards me. ¡°Listen, listen¡­ I have a favor to ask.¡± ¡°Yes? What is it?¡± ¡°Let¡­ me¡­¡± ¡°What? I can¡¯t hear you well.¡± ¡°I said¡­ let me¡­¡± ¡°???¡± As I blinked in confusion, Iona suddenly, with the agility of a cat or a predator, climbed on top of me. Then, as if to prevent me from escaping, she firmly ced her hands on either side of my head. Her dark red hair flowed down, somewhat blocking the moonlight-like curtains. All that was visible was Iona¡¯s face, which looked desperate, and her chest, which was almost touching my upper body. The situation seemed as if she had sneaked into the treatment room, climbed onto the bed, and then was on top of me. Iona whispered with a trembling voice. ¡°Let me drink your blood.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°So! So! I¡¯m asking if I can drink Yandel¡¯s blood!¡± ¡°No, I understood what you said, but it was so sudden that I had to ask again. And it¡¯s loud.¡± ¡°¡­Sorry, sorry. I¡¯m a bit desperate right now, so I shouted. I won¡¯t do it anymore.¡± Iona spoke with a slightly disheartened tone as she raised her upper body while sitting on my waist and continued speaking calmly. ¡°Did you know? Yandel woke up just two dayster.¡± ¡°I woke up earlier than expected.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you were treated in the best facility on the continent. It wasn¡¯t just someone who specialized in healing; the Cardinal of Righteous Radiance did some emergency treatment as well.¡± Although it was an abnormal order made up of pdins andbat priests, they were still clerics, after all. Naturally, they could use healing holy magic. ¡°Ah, have you not drunk blood in these two days?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t drank; I couldn¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ording to Iona, when she tried to drink animal blood as usual, it was so repulsive that she vomited it all out after just one sip. Since she couldn¡¯t go without consuming anything, she tried drinking from a blood pack containing human blood¡­ ¡°That thing¡­ I don¡¯t know if it was because Ipared it to Yandel¡¯s blood unknowingly. I could drink it, but it made my thirst worse. What on earth did you feed me?¡± Iona shrugged her shoulders yfully, but upon closer inspection, her fingertips were trembling. She must have been shaking from the moment she first entered the treatment room. To anyone else, it would seem like she was addicted to a dangerous drug. ¡°Even now¡­ Until I entered, I thought I could bear it, but just smelling Yandel¡¯s scent makes me like this¡­¡± ¡°Professor Iona.¡± I interrupted her words and sped her hands. Then I slowly pulled her towards me. Without any resistance, she came closer, and Iona¡¯s face was near again. ¡°Last time you said my blood was a good match, right?¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­ Maybe because it was human blood I drank after a long time, my body was surprised¡­ or perhaps excited¡­ It felt like that. Yes.¡± Iona was fidgeting and rambling, not because our faces were close, but because my neck was near. I could feel her eyes flickering towards it constantly. Thinking about it, was it inevitable? Just as I kept recalling the sensation of being bitten by Iona, she also must not have forgotten the times she drank my blood. After some contemtion, I spoke. ¡°Then, do you remember what I said before, Professor?¡± ¡°Wh-what was it?¡± I grinned at Iona, who was distracted by my neck. ¡°I said you can drink as much as you want.¡± I turned my head slightly to the side, offering my neck to her as if inviting her to look this way. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to drink?¡± ¡°¡­¡± As if entranced by something, Iona bowed her head. Her rough breath tickled my neck. Iona hesitated only for a moment, but unable to resist the temptation, she leaned in. Crunch. The sensation of sharp fangs burrowing into my neck, the somewhat firm touch of her nose, the gentle tongue prodding the bitten spot. Soon, a pleasurable sensation that seemed likely to be a habit began to surge. ¡°Eup¡­¡± As blood surged out with each heartbeat, Iona¡¯s initially cold skin gradually regained warmth. ¡°Sip¡­¡± The trembling transmitted through Iona¡¯s soft chest, pressing down on me, gradually weakened. As she hung quietly on my neck, I thought she looked somewhat like a baby, and I gently stroked the back of her head. ¡°Uhmp?¡± She paused momentarily at my touch, but soon focused back solely on drinking. How long had it been? As I began to feel dizzy from anemia, I thought it was enough and gently patted Iona¡¯s back. ¡°Professor? That¡¯s enough, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Suck¡­¡± Iona continued to drink my blood without responding. This time, I poked her back with my fingertips. ¡°Professor? I¡¯m feeling dizzy. Are you still not satisfied?¡± ¡°¡­¡± No response. Instead, she subtly started rubbing her body against me. With her hips firmly against my waist and her chest pressing down on my upper body, imagine what could happen. It was incongruous with her baby-like appearance, but like a hungry baby mashing a bottle, our clothes created friction against each other. ¡°Professor Iona?!¡± Startled, I tried to push Iona away, but since she was clinging to me, she only lifted slightly. Goodness¡­ Even with the physical specs of an active knight, I couldn¡¯t push her away¡­? I needed to drink a potion from my inventory to think straight before it got dangerous. After managing to drink a recovery potion, I checked on Iona¡¯s condition. ¡°Uh¡­ haaaaah¡­¡± It seemed her reason had flown away, as she did not react no matter how much I called her name or poked her side. Instead, she seemed to itch more, rubbing her body against me even harder. It was inevitable, but at this point, I couldn¡¯t help but respond. ¡°Uhmp?¡± Caught up in instinct, even Iona seemed surprised by the intensity as she momentarily stopped moving her waist. It was a bit embarrassing, but it was good that she was regaining her senses this way. However, contrary to my expectations, Iona slowly wiggled, adjusting the angle to press her groin against me perfectly. The softness was obvious even through the clothes. ¡­It was bing dangerous. I had a session with Ca earlier, but that wasn¡¯t satisfying enough. Normally, I was used to dealing with at least two people, so it was understandable. The problem was, Iona wasn¡¯t my woman, and she wasn¡¯t in her right mind right now. Was there no other choice? I sighed deeply and raised my hand high. And then I pped Iona¡¯s buttocks hard. ¡°p!¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Even if her mind was lost in sucking my blood, this should snap her back to reality. She quickly lifted her head and clutched her buttocks. ¡°Hey, Student Yandel, this is¡­ this is¡­¡± ¡°Professor, you lost your mind. I had no choice.¡± Saying that, I slyly pointed at Iona¡¯s chest with my index finger. Her clothes were disheveled from the rubbing, exposing more than half of her cleavage. ¡°Ah.¡± Iona hastily tried to cover her chest¡­ then she stopped, her face turning red as she stared straight at me. ¡°There, there. Student Yandel.¡± Releasing the restraint she had been holding, her voice now dripped with allure. Iona¡¯s blood-red eyes shimmered with a myriad of emotions¡ªtension, gratitude, guilt, betrayal, anticipation, fear, and excitement. In the suddenly charged atmosphere, Iona carefully raised both hands. With one hand, she curled her index and thumb to form a circle, and with the other, she poked that circle with an index finger in a crude gesture. ¡°Shall we?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± My mouth moved before my brain could think. Although, even if I had thought it through, my answer would have been the same. Chapter 185: Side Effects (2) Chapter 185: Side Effects (2) In the suddenly charged atmosphere, Iona carefully raised both hands. With one hand, she curled her index and thumb to form a circle, and with the other, she poked that circle with an index finger in a crude gesture. ¡°Shall we?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± My mouth moved before my brain could think. Although, even if I had thought it through, my answer would have been the same. Hearing my reply, Iona smirked and started to undo my clothes. Swoosh. The loose patient gown was quickly removed. Her chilly fingers began to caress my muscles. ¡°Hmm, hmm¡­ I¡¯ve always thought, Yandel, as a magician, you have a good body. I was right after all.¡± ¡°Ahaha¡­.¡± I awkwardlyughed off Iona¡¯s admiration. After all, my current physique wasn¡¯t due to my own training but a result of stats increase that came along with it. It was a bit embarrassing to admit that I didn¡¯t consistently train my body as Iona thought. Well, it was still a result of my efforts, fundamentally no different, right? I shrugged as Iona fiddled with my upper body. Iona, who always forcefully suppressed her charm, was now moving ording to her desires. It was somewhatpulsive to think how much she had suppressed her charm, to see her this excited and surrendering to her urges. I wanted to savor this current gap for as long as possible. For that reason, I simplyy there, letting Iona do as she wished. Fiddle, fiddle. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Fiddle, fiddle. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Fiddle, fiddle. ¡°¡­Professor?¡± ¡°Uh?! Wh-what is it, Yandel?¡± ¡°How long are you nning to just touch me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay! Don¡¯t be hasty. I¡¯ll touch a bit more; just wait.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not really being hasty, but¡­ yes, whatever.¡± I nodded and quietlyy back down as Iona gently stroked my chest with her fingertips. However, her hand movements felt hesitant, as if unsure of what to do next. The peculiar tension disappeared, reced by freshness. There was something I had suspected. ¡°Professor Iona.¡± ¡°Huh? Just wait a moment, just a moment¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that. Are you unsure what to do next?¡± ¡°No! No! How old do you think I am? You know, the kind of books I secretly read.¡± ¡°Knowing and doing are different. What were you thinking of doing next?¡± ¡°Well, removing your clothes¡­¡± ¡°Removing my clothes?¡± ¡°And I should take mine off too.¡± ¡°What next?¡± ¡°Caress?¡± ¡°What kind of caress?¡± ¡°Uh, um.¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Iona grinned and loosely shook her clenched fist up and down. ¡°This?¡± ¡°Pulling back with your hand, what were you nning to do¡­?¡± Especially since Iona herself needed some loosening up first. I had been ready since a while ago, so I was fine. I let out a long sigh and gently stroked the back of Iona¡¯s hand, which was resting on my chest. ¡°Is this your first time, Professor?¡± ¡°¡­Uh!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I actually like it.¡± It made sense when you thought about it. Iona spent her childhood striving to be stronger and then was too busy fighting. After the Great War ended, she dedicated herself to revenge and the life of an academy professor. Considering there was Iris, who had been a virgin for 500 years, 300 years wasn¡¯t so unbelievable. No, as I said earlier, this was actually better for me. ¡°I¡¯ll take the lead from here.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°¡­Why?¡± Was she embarrassed for shouting suddenly? Or was it because her clumsy side was exposed? Iona, with her face flushing red, continued in a desperate tone. ¡°But, but! Yandel, you¡¯re a student, and I¡¯m a professor!¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I guess I could understand her. It was a matter of pride as an older person and as a professor. After a moment of thought, I took Iona¡¯s hand in mine. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it together then.¡± ¡°Together?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been the only one touching me so far, Professor. I want to touch you too.¡± ¡°Hmm. That makes sense. Just wait a moment.¡± Iona, seemingly convinced, leaned her upper body towards me. ¡°Hehe! Yandel, since I took off your clothes¡­ it¡¯s only fair you take mine off.¡± ¡°Hah. You think I can¡¯t?¡± I ced my hands on Iona¡¯s round shoulders. Her cardigan had already slipped down halfway, and the buttons of her inner white shirt had been torn long ago during the feeding. Just by slipping my fingers inside and pulling, Iona was quickly half-naked. Jiggle. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Her skin glistened under the moonlight, revealing a smooth curve from her corbone. They were maybe about the same size as Ca¡¯s. But perhaps because she was always wrapped up tight, they seemed muchrger. Instinctively, I reached out and firmly grasped them. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Iona flinched for a moment but then tilted her upper body to make it easier for me to touch. I slowly massaged, enjoying the fullness and the hefty weight in my hands. Squish, squash. Her breasts were distorted in all directions in my hand, and her nipples were getting harder and poking my palms. Perhaps it was her cool body temperature, but it felt strangely nice. Although I was also happy that I was touching them. However, we couldn¡¯t just keep touching each other¡¯s chests forever. While holding Iona¡¯s breasts, I gently pulled her closer. ¡°Huh? What?¡± Iona blinked her deep red eyes. Even as she dripped with allure, her innocent look made me chuckle and bite my lip. Then, I pressed my lips against the closer Iona. Peck. A brief bird¡¯s kiss. But in that short time, Iona¡¯s breath had be quite rough, and her lips were stained with the color of blood. It seemed feeding her blood was much better than an awkward caress. I tapped Iona¡¯s waist with my fingers. ¡°May I ask for the next part to be a bit lower?¡± ¡°¡­Huh? Oh. Right, we haven¡¯t done that yet.¡± Iona, looking somewhat dazed, nodded her head and awkwardly approached, cing her feet on either side of my head. I was in a position to look up at Iona, who was right above me. The center of her modified hot pants, designed for easy movement, was slightly damp. Iona took a deep breath and began to remove her pants, as if showing me. Sway. Though she seemed to be trying to step out of her pants, to me, it just looked like she was swaying her hips. Unintentionally performing a strip show, the nowpletely nude Iona tapped my shoulders with her heels. ¡°So, so? What do you think?¡± ¡°What do I think?¡± I looked up at Iona again with concentration. Her vulva appeared sticky overall, perhaps from the excitement during the feeding. The flesh that felt soft even through her clothes was plumply swollen, and with her legs spread, I could slightly see inside. The light-colored inner flesh and the small vaginal opening that seemed big enough to fit a pinkie. Lastly, moderately grown dark-red pubic hair above all these. ¡°¡­It¡¯s beautiful.¡± There was no other way to describe her vulva but as overall beautiful. Itcked distinctive features but looked ideally picturesque, as if drawn in a painting. Pleased with my reaction, Iona nodded vigorously. ¡°Good, good. For an honest Yandel, there is a reward~¡± Her tone was like that of addressing a child. However, the reward Iona followed up with was not something you¡¯d give to a child. Spread. Grinning widely, Iona spread her vulva open. The lubricant stretched like threads before breaking, explicitly exposing her flesh. However, this seemed quite embarrassing for Iona as well, as she soon closed her vulva again. ¡°Hoo¡­ That¡¯s the service! Now it¡¯s your turn, Yandel!¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± I kicked away the obstructing nket and started to take off my pants, but¡­ ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Suddenly, Iona sat on top of me and stopped me. Since I was halfway through taking off my pants, I felt the touch of Iona¡¯s vulva pressing against my abdomen. Soft and squishy but cooler rather than hot. In the midst of the distinctly felt touch, the sticky lubricant began to soak my skin. Iona then continued with a serious face. ¡°I¡¯ll take them off.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Please do.¡± I nodded awkwardly, and Iona slid down between my legs with excitement, settling into ce. Swallowing with a mix of tension and anticipation, she eximed. ¡°Whoa!¡± She swiftly pulled down my pants. Thud! ¡°Hic!¡± She was startled by my springing penis and rolled away in surprise. ¡­What? As I tried to sit up, scratching the back of my head, Iona stopped me again. ¡°It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s okay! I just needed a moment to prepare!¡± ¡°Now you say that¡­? Didn¡¯t it hurt to fall off the bed?¡± ¡°I executed a proper fall technique, so I¡¯m fine! And it can¡¯t be helped, right? I didn¡¯t know it would be this big!¡± Iona spread her palm wide and inspected it closely. ¡°This should work¡­ The problem is whates next¡­¡± Mumbling to herself, she crawled back onto the bed with a determined expression. Iona lightly grasped my erect penis. Her cool fingers pleasantly enveloped my lower parts. ¡°Um, um. Yandel, just to be sure¡­¡± ¡°Yes. What is it?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t bite the penis, right?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll provide blood separately, so please don¡¯t bite there.¡± Chapter 186: Side Effects (3) Chapter 186: Side Effects (3) ¡°I can¡¯t bite the penis, right?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll provide blood separately, so please don¡¯t bite there.¡± That¡¯s a dangerous thing to say. Startled by my reaction, Iona chuckled gleefully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a joke¡­ But now that I see you up close, you do look a bit cute!¡± ¡°This does¡­?¡± ¡°Yandel just looked at mine and shared his thoughts, so now it¡¯s my turn!¡± Iona said this as she yfully tapped the tip. I didn¡¯t really want to hear any critique¡­ but perhaps it was apliment that my penis was cute¡­? I felt a strange difort, but quickly regained confidence as Iona, using both hands, held my penis firmly. ¡°Would you like to take a closer look?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been fidgeting with it curiously for a while now.¡± ¡°Mmm, mmm. No! It¡¯s okay! Seeing how firm it has gotten, Yandel must really want to do it, right? We can look at itter, for now¡­ Hmm.¡± Iona suddenly took my penis into her mouth. With a somewhat low body temperature, her soft lips and tongue, and the tickling sensation of her fangs from both sides were all too vivid. Her blood-red eyes widened and curved upwards as if asking, ¡®How is it?¡¯ I responded by lightly stroking her head with a smile. ¡°Then, please go ahead, Professor.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Confidently blinking, Iona slowly started moving her mouth. Chuup¡­ chup. Needless to say, Iona¡¯s performance was awkward. The gaze as she looked up with my penis in her mouth was nice, but her neck was stiff and she barely used her tongue. More importantly, she didn¡¯t swallow deeply, which felt somewhatcking. It was her first time, so it was natural. After all, this kind of stimtion was more about mental arousal than direct. ¡­But somehow, a tingling pleasure was building up from below. What was this? Maybe she liked the expression of both confusion and excitement on my face. Iona moved more aggressively. ¡°Suck¡­ hup.¡± Naturally, the pleasure intensified. I don¡¯t usually like teeth touching it, but now the scrape of her fangs on the edge felt like a sort of spice. A spice that scratches just the right spots, stirring excitement. Right now, I wanted to push Iona down and go wild, and yet, I also wanted to keep receiving from her. Something was odd. Everything was fine until a moment ago¡­ but ever since Iona put it in her mouth, I became too sensitive. As if her saliva were somehow intoxicating¡­ ¡°Ah.¡± Enchantment. Normally, I¡¯d suppress such enchantment, but now I¡¯m emitting it freely. Feeling erotic, even a little stimulus brought a strong response. So, to sum it up, Iona¡¯s technique might be poor, but she herself was like a walking intoxicant. ¡°Chuup¡­ hehe.¡± Proudly wrapping her tongue around my penis and enjoying my reaction, I tapped the top of Iona¡¯s head. ¡°Professor¡­ let¡¯s stop here. There¡¯s still the main event toe.¡± ¡°Hee. Hee.¡± Iona shook her head yfully. ¡°Shall we go all the way like this?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± My good response seemed to energize her further. ¡°It¡¯s nice, but who knows when it will end¡­?¡± ¡°Heup?!¡± Did I inadvertently mumble my inner thoughts? Iona started gently patting my thigh with her fist. ¡°Ouch, ouch¡­ When it¡¯s like that, I have my own thoughts too.¡± I lowered my hand and firmly grasped both sides of Iona¡¯s head. To the puzzled Iona, I smiled reassuringly and continued. ¡°Since Professor wanted it, please don¡¯tin too much.¡± Then I forcefully pulled Iona¡¯s head closer. ¡°Uh¡­ what?!¡± Iona blinked, her expression one of shock from the sensation of my penis pressing into her throat. Her eyes were wide open. Tiny tears formed at the corners. And her throat wriggled continuously, as if trying to expel a foreign object. Already sensitized by the enchantment, my penis twitched as it prodded the inside of Iona. I whispered softly to the fidgeting Iona. ¡°I was considering being a bit considerate since it¡¯s your first time¡­ but I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.¡± ¡°Uhgh¡­¡± Ignoring Iona¡¯s choked, sob-like sound, I started moving my hand earnestly. ¡°It¡¯s all Professor¡¯s fault!¡± ¡°Ughuh!¡± ¡°Exuding such strong enchantment and making me wait so long!¡± ¡°Eub¡­ uh!¡± ¡°How could I resist?!¡± Although she wasn¡¯t expecting it, Iona did not resist much. Rather, she opened her jaw as wide as she could to make sure her elongated fangs didn¡¯t touch. How long did I keep thrusting into Iona¡¯s throat? As the feeling of climax slowly rose, I reflexively pulled Iona¡¯s head deeper and eximed. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum!¡± Squiiirt¡­ I quietly let it flow into her throat. But it was a longsting climax. Not until thest drop was squeezed out did I slowly lift Iona¡¯s head. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Covered in saliva and tears, I met Iona¡¯s dazed gaze and suddenly felt a twinge of regret. Did I get too excited¡­? As I fidgeted internally, Iona wiped her face with magic and smirked. ¡°Did you know, Yandel?¡± ¡°Huh, what? Know what?¡± ¡°Enchantment doesn¡¯t create feelings that aren¡¯t there. It merely amplifies existing affection and desire. That¡¯s why subi all have beautiful appearances and wear scant clothing.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ is that so¡­?¡± As I nodded nkly, wondering what all this was about, Iona¡¯s dark red eyes sparkled as she continued. ¡°I¡¯m not suppressing my enchantment, but I didn¡¯t emit it as strongly as usual, did I?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Heh? Is that right? You felt the enchantment was stronger than usual?¡± Crawling on all fours, Iona whispered softly into my ear. ¡°How was it? How did it feel to freely abuse your favorite Professor Iona?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Suddenly, it¡¯s embarrassing to talk about it! Driven by a sudden surge of spirit, rather than openly admitting it was awesome, I grabbed Iona¡¯s buttocks tightly. ¡°Hic!¡± ¡°Guess¡­ Maybe if we try it down there, I might understand better?¡± ¡°Mmm, mmm. Is that how ites out? Well, fine! I¡¯ll do as Yandel wishes!¡± Iona, suddenly sitting up, nted her buttocks firmly on my lower half. It was the same posture as when she first sneaked into the treatment room. However, the difference this time was that we were both naked. Squish. Iona¡¯s genitalia pressed down on my lower parts. The touch was softer than any other parts, and I felt the stickiness of either saliva or love juices. My penis, which had just finished ejacting, was revived in an instant. Just a little twist of the hips would insert it. But Iona paused for a moment and then looked at me slyly. ¡°You know, it¡¯s funny to say this now¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Vampires have a slightly different form of appetite and sexual desire from other species. Some people don¡¯t attach meaning to such acts¡­¡± ¡°Not you, Professor.¡± ¡°Mmm, mmm. My constitution has changed, and I¡¯ve been more social with humans than with vampires, so¡­ that¡¯s¡­ you know¡­¡± Smirking first, I replied. ¡°So giving your 300-year-old virginity to me isn¡¯t a light decision, right? It¡¯s okay. I know.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± As Iona wore a nk expression, I ced my hand on her waist and continued. ¡°I know, so¡­ let¡¯s both take full responsibility.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Iona nodded and lifted her waist. With one hand, she spread herself open, and with the other, she grabbed my penis and aimed. After a few moments of uncertainty, Iona found her position and slowly lowered her waist. Thrust. The sensation of forcing its way through the tight entrance. Even though only the tip was in, the inside clenched tightly. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Despite this, Iona continued to insert. The space was tight, but somehow, with the help of saliva and love juices, it made its way in. The sight of Iona¡¯s part engulfing my penis right in front of me. The tightening sensation from the front was transformed into pleasure. Halfway through entering Iona¡¯s depths, suddenly, I felt something blocking the end. And then. ¡°Haaaaaa!¡± Iona let out a short scream and suddenly dropped her waist. My penis was swallowed up to the end. A bit of blood flowed from where we joined. ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡± ¡°Uhmm? Not really. I mean, in battle, I¡¯ve experienced far worse pain than this. It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Just?¡± ¡°Really, really. I can¡¯t believe such a day hase.¡± Iona said this as she caressed her lower belly, where my penis was. Her gaze seemed distant, as if looking at something far away. She might be reminiscing about her past and lost in her thoughts¡­ but I didn¡¯t quite like that. I lightly tapped Iona¡¯s buttocks. Smack. ¡°Huh?! What¡¯s this all of a sudden, Yandel?¡± ¡°Right now, just look at me. Only feel me. Think only of me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± With her mouth open, looking at me, Iona soon nodded with a mischievous smile. ¡°Got it. Is this what you mean?¡± Squelch. Iona moved her waist. Chapter 187: Side Effects (4) Chapter 187: Side Effects (4) ¡°Right now, just look at me. Only feel me. Think only of me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± With her mouth open, looking at me, Iona soon nodded with a mischievous smile. ¡°Got it. Is this what you mean?¡± Squelch. Iona moved her waist. The moonlight streaming through the window illuminated Iona¡¯s naked body atop me. Her skin was pale white. Herrge breasts slowly moved up and down. Her slender waist and graceful hips formed a voluptuous and sensual figure. It was as if she was crafted to tempt reason itself, a culmination of femininity so sculptural it was almost tangible. However, her movements were stiff and merely a simple up-and-down motion. Well, she seemed to be trying to lead me somewhere with her movements, but¡­ she was a virgin until just a minute ago. Proof of that was the bright red virgin blood still present at the part where we were connected. The problem was that despite these awkward movements, a tingling pleasure surged, causing my waist to twitch. ¡°Hehe, hehe. So this is what you like, Yandel?¡± Her smug smile was incredibly presumptuous. Whether it was the effect of enchantment or just good chemistry between me and Iona, it was definitely not because of her skill that I was reacting this way. Yet, look at her pretending to be an expert at this. ¡°How cute, how cute. You¡¯re panting because of Professor Iona¡¯s pussy?¡± ¡°Ugh..¡± Even though Iona herself was still intermittently twitching from the pain of defloration! Even though I wanted to make Iona¡¯s first experience a good memory! But it was somewhat cute that she was feeling proud of making me feel good during her first sexual experience! Still, this wasn¡¯t quite right. I grabbed Iona¡¯s waist tightly, making sure she couldn¡¯t slip away. ¡°Yandel¡­?¡± She seemed to sense something ominous, her voice trembling¡­ but it was toote. I wasn¡¯t just going to lie there anymore. Thrust! ¡°Huh?!¡± As I suddenly thrust my waist upward, Iona twitched. I didn¡¯t miss the chance and began to piston vigorously. Bang! Bang! It was difficult to thrust powerfully while lying down, but I could reach much deeper than Iona¡¯s clumsy movements allowed. Squeeze. The tip of my member pushed up against Iona¡¯s cervix as her insides clenched tightly around it. The hole, already incredibly tight as it was a virgin just moments ago, now felt painfully tight. Of course, this was just the beginning. I mercilessly ravaged Iona¡¯s still-stiffening pussy. Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! ¡°Hic! Huh¡­ Stop! Just stop for a moment¡­ Haaah!¡± Iona¡¯s mechanical up-and-down movement was different. I flexibly twisted the angle, prodding every corner inside. As I explored here and there, finding her weak spots, her whole body writhed, unable to cope, bringing me some peace of mind. ¡°Just a moment¡­ uh! I said stop¡­! Hngh!¡± ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! How many times did I keep pounding her as I grabbed her waist, constantly trying to escape? As the feeling of climax began to build and I was about to surge to a finish. It was only then, seeing Iona¡¯s face still twitching and far from climax, that I realized. I had made a mistake. I managed to disorient Ionapletely. Perhaps it was because she was ustomed to pain. Despite not yet having fully recovered from the pain, she was more focused on the pleasure. The issue wasn¡¯t that Iona was particrly sensitive or anything like that. She might have done a bit of self-exploration before, but her current responses were simr to those of other women before they were fully awakened. On the other hand, I was in a highly sensitive state due to the enchantment that Iona was exuding. If things continued this way, I¡¯d finish first, and Iona would be arrogant and boastful again. I knew that night-time activities weren¡¯t about pride but about mutual enjoyment. But once started, shouldn¡¯t one see it through? I resolved myself internally and bit my lip hard. Then I grabbed Iona¡¯s hand, which was pping my stomach. ¡°Huh?!¡± Our lips shed with intensity. Maybe it was because of the blood from the lip I had bitten earlier. Iona¡¯s body stiffened abruptly. However, not long after, she eagerly started sucking the blood from my lips. Simultaneously, the grip around my member tightened significantly. It seemed like a movement demanding more. Although Iona¡¯s body might crave blood, not semen¡­ why not give both? ¡°Haangh¡­ Hey, Yandel? This seems a bit dangerous, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Eh. So? Are you not going to suck?¡± I turned my head, offering my neck. Her piercing gaze toward my neck, where fang marks still remained, seemed even more excited than when she saw my member. I suppose this was what it meant when they said appetite and lust merge into one for vampires, and how they differ from other races. Though Iona imed her nature had changed, she was still a vampire. The only difference was that she gets aroused by ordinary erotic acts, not just by bloodsucking. Was that the main meal now? I smirked and pulled Iona¡¯s head towards my neck. Her lips on my neck mumbled foolishly, as if in a daze. ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°What are you staring at? I¡¯m feeding you like this.¡± ¡°This¡­ this is dangerous¡­ really dangerous¡­¡± Yet, while continuously muttering about the danger, Iona opened her mouth wide. Her fangs gleamed sharply. And then¡­ Crunch. She bit into the same spot, starting to suck blood. ¡°Hyuk!¡± Only then did I understand the danger Iona was talking about. The ecstasy brought by bloodsucking. The pleasure rising from below. All of it mixed together and tranted into an urge to climax. It seemed Iona was no different. Iona began convulsing wildly, ejecting her fluids and causing her inner walls to spasm madly as she sucked my blood. Her pussy, stimting my member relentlessly even when inserted still, had be so overwhelming with arousal that I instinctively thrust my hips. Creak! ¡°Ugh?!¡± The sensation of the tip of my member slightly forcing its way through something. Then, the following ejaction. Squirt¡­ ¡°Uuuuuh!!¡± Despite having gone a round with Ca and having had one orally just before, a massive amount of semen still flowed out. Iona seemed to climax simultaneously, her embracing body trembling. Squelch¡­ As my climax subsided, Iona btedly caught her breath. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The atmosphere turned awkward. Perhaps because we had both regained some sanity after finishing once. Iona managed to detach herself from my neck after only a few sips, silently looking back at me. She didn¡¯t say anything, but her gaze seemed to say it wasn¡¯t enough. Nodding once, I reached into my inventory and took out a potion, then drank it. ¡°This one has a continuous healing effect. It should be enough to replenish my blood until tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Uh¡­?¡± Seeing Iona flustered by my exnation, I gave her an awkward smile. ¡°Professor, like you said, this really is dangerous.¡± ¡°Yeah, yes, yes. So we should restrain ourselves¡­¡± ¡°Ah, forget it.¡± I embraced Iona, flipping our positions. Now, unlike before, I was on top of her. Although the potion healed the wounds, drops of remaining blood dripped from her lips. Whispering to the trembling Iona, I asked, ¡°But you still want to do it, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Uhuh¡­ hmm¡­¡± Despite having just climaxed, the smell alone was causing a tightening sensation inside her. Unable to resist the temptation, Iona carefully bit my neck again. ¡°Hup¡­¡± She began to suck blood more aggressively as soon as she bit down. It felt like I was feverish or even flying¡ªa sensation of being unmoored. My previously softened lower region rapidly firmed up again. Creak. ¡°Ugh.¡± Using the freshly ejacted semen as lubricant, I quickly moved my hips. From the start, the intense piston motion elicited a vigorous response from Iona¡¯s pussy, tightening around me again. The rising pleasure made my head spin. It felt like only Iona and I existed in the world. Sensations became increasingly sharp as I probed through Iona¡¯s insides. Creak. Creak. Since I didn¡¯t pull out but continued to thrust, a slightly sticky sound emerged. But Iona¡¯s moans were just as sticky. ¡°Hmm¡­ hnnngh¡­¡± Listening to her melting moans, I added more force to my hips. Even though it was impossible to put my weight on her due to the neck-biting position, adding more force was definitely possible. Creak. Creak. Creak. ¡°Haaah¡­ aaaahh¡­¡± She seemed to be getting ready to go again, trembling as I continuously pounded her cervix. Then, suddenly, a sensation of electricity surged through my spine as my member slightly prated her cervix. Despite having just finished, the rising urge to climax was immediately released inside Iona. ¡°I¡¯m going toe¡­!¡± Squirt, squirt! I ejacted directly into her uterus, not just inside. ¡°Huuuuuh¡­!¡± Although she couldn¡¯t speak, Iona responded by wrapping her legs around my waist. The climax came earlier than expected, but Iona¡¯s bloodsucking was still ongoing. I felt my lower region regaining its strength from inside Iona. I whispered into her ear, just inches away. ¡°Shall we continue like this?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± No answer came back. All I could hear were her gulping moans and the sound of her legs unwinding from around my waist to make movements easier. Squelch. With a moist sound, I moved my hips again. Neither Iona nor I would stop until dawn. The side effects of bloodsucking were simply too potent. Chapter 188: Side Effects (5) Chapter 188: Side Effects (5) Lying side by side on the same bed, Iona, who had been staring nkly at the ceiling, opened her mouth. ¡°I-I have something to say.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Am I going to get fired?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± After all, it looked like a professor had made a move on a student. Normally, this would be grounds for immediate disciplinary action. But. ¡°¡­As long as we don¡¯t get caught, isn¡¯t it fine? Besides, who would demand severe punishment for someone like Professor Iona?¡± ¡°The Chairman?¡± ¡°Okay. This is a bit risky.¡± Following her heroic deeds during the Great War, Iona had been mercilessly eliminating high-ranking cult leaders. Normally, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone bold enough to confront someone as formidable as a hero¡­ but the Chairman was an exception. The sole survivor of the hero¡¯s party from 300 years ago. The founder of the Academy, also serving as the Chairman. The heir to the will of the hero. The oldest Archmage. Although he was currently confined to the Academy for various reasons, just by his title alone, he was a living legend. If the Chairman decided to act, Iona¡¯s dismissal wouldn¡¯t be impossible. ¡°But is this really such a big mistake? Even though I¡¯m a student, I¡¯m an adult. It¡¯s not like there was coercion or forced involvement.¡± ¡°Hahahaha. You¡¯re a bit confused! It¡¯s okay for us to have sex! As long as we don¡¯t get caught, there¡¯s no problem, and even if we do get caught, it¡¯ll just be a bit of a disgrace and I might get a pay cut! The issue I¡¯m talking about is something else! Student Yandel worries too much!¡± ¡°Bringing that up right after such an intense moment, it¡¯s natural to misunderstand!¡± I was already thinking about whether I should invite Iona to my mansion if she got fired! Sighing deeply, I continued. ¡°So what exactly is the problem then?¡± ¡°Well, you see. It¡¯s illegal. Last time we fought, and evenst night, Yandel used a potion to heal, and I¡­ I sucked your blood, remember?¡± ¡°Well, you drank plenty of other things too.¡± When I shrugged, Iona giggled and continued. ¡°Yeah, yeah. But that¡¯s illegal.¡± ¡°What?¡± Come to think of it, wasn¡¯t it referred to as a blood funnel? It was said to vite some sort of vampire treaty. ¡°Why is this efficient method prohibited?¡± ¡°Because if you mess up, it bes inhumane, you know? Anyway, Yandel must have felt it already. Continuously sucking blood¡­ ¡° ¡°It keeps feeling good and bes addictive, right? I get it.¡± While doing it once or twice wasn¡¯t a problem, repeating it every day would certainly lead to some kind of dependency. ¡°Yeah, yeah. I¡¯m d Yandel has a strong mentality. Normally, someone would¡¯ve be a ve to pleasure long ago, begging, ¡®Please drink my blood, Iona!¡¯¡± ¡°You did something that dangerous to me?!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me; it was Yandel, wasn¡¯t it? You didn¡¯t know how dangerous it was?¡± Both Iona and I were surprised. ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t know! All I know about vampires is how to kill them quickly and effectively!¡± ¡°Actually, isn¡¯t the one in danger you, Yandel?!¡± Iona shivered in fear. Now it felt like it truly hit home. However, the fact that a normal person would have lost their mind already was a bit concerning. Understandably so. ¡°Even though I thought it would be dangerous to repeat it a few more times, I didn¡¯t think it was enough to mess up my mind¡­.¡± ¡°Well, well. It could be that Yandel¡¯s mental strength is remarkable, or his resistance is high, or simply that we¡¯re a good match! Probably thetter!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Compatibility was one thing, but having high resistance probably helped. The new blessing trait I recently acquired had a mental resistance increase effect. Thinking about it that way, it made sense. As I nodded to myself, Iona, blushing, asked in a shy voice. ¡°Anyway, anyway. It¡¯s fortunate that it was Yandel, but it was actually really dangerous, you know? So, what I mean is¡­¡± ¡°If Professor Iona is caught for viting the treaty and bes a ve, I¡¯ll buy her back no matter what, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°What?! It¡¯s not like Yandel volunteered first!¡± What? It wasn¡¯t? Feeling awkward, Iona chuckled and said, ¡°So, how about you officially be my bloodsucking partner, Yandel?¡± ¡°Bloodsucking partner?¡± For vampires, bloodsucking was an act somewhere between eating and intimacy. So, a bloodsucking partner meant¡­ ¡°A sex partner¡­¡± ¡°No! No! There might be some vampires who recruit bloodsucking partners in that sense somewhere, but usually, it¡¯s not like that!¡± ording to Iona, shaking her head vigorously, it was like a sponsorship rtionship among vampires. Due to their long lifespans, most vampires not only possessed significant power but also considerable umted wealth and influence. A bloodsucking partner was someone who provided blood in exchange for these various benefits from the vampire. ¡°I suppose some people would consider it a good deal to get some backing in exchange for a bit of blood.¡± Vampires who sided with humanity couldn¡¯t freely suck blood due to the treaty, but if the blood donor consented, direct bloodsucking became permissible. Bloodsucking partners were those who officially dered, ¡°I¡¯m okay with this vampire sucking my blood.¡± The crucial point was that the permission was specific to a particr vampire, not just anyone. Just like how the Academy sponsors earmarked talents, some vampires marked individuals as potential n members by making them bloodsucking partners. Bing a vampire hastily could lead to centuries of regret and dampen the n¡¯s atmosphere, so it was like setting up an internship period. ¡°But I have no intention of bing a vampire¡­¡± ¡°Nor do I intend to turn Yandel into a vampire unless he wants to. This is just to avoid any reproach regarding the blood funnel matter.¡± ¡°Hmm. No one would know aboutst night unless we told them, but the incident during the battle is probably already known.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Some saw it directly from afar, and even if they didn¡¯t, the massive amount of blood and magic I used would be noticeable.¡± So she wanted to officially make me her partner. Infinite blood replenishment using potions was illegal, but since it was an emergency and I was her bloodsucking partner, it could be excused. Maybe my silence while sorting things out in my head worried her. Suddenly, Iona came out from under the nket with a pitiful expression. ¡°It¡¯s too much¡­ After making me like this¡­ You said we¡¯d take responsibility together¡­ Was that night just a moment of passion?!¡± ¡°No, saying that with your body right now seems somewhat off!¡± Her flowing crimson hair, skin pale as snow, her significantly swollen breasts and prominent hips¡­ ¡­and a belly that looked as if she were pregnant. Because of several ejactions into her wombst night without withdrawal, the semen had not dissipated. Though vampires had excellent regenerative abilities, seeing the swollen belly still makes one flinch. Feeling my gaze, Iona held her belly and made a sobbing sound. ¡°Sob, sob¡­ At least let me take care of this child¡­!¡± ¡°Argh! I¡¯ll do it! Bloodsucking partner or whatever! Just empty your belly now!¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Changing her expression entirely, Iona grinned and awkwardly spread her legs. Then, pressing on her protruding belly. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Slosh. The massive amount of semen I had spilled overnight flowed out, creating a small puddle on the floor. With white marks still on her thighs, Iona pulled up the corners of her mouth with a grin. ¡°That settles it, right? Then we¡¯ll go and formally draft the documentter? No, I¡¯ll bring it, so Yandel just has to sign!¡± ¡°Ha¡­ Okay. But¡­ Um¡­¡± I examined Iona¡¯s figure for a moment and swallowed. ¡°What¡¯s up? Did that turn you on? Want to go again?¡± ¡°No. We should tidy up and get dressed before others arrive.¡± ¡°Until you tell me why you were staring, I¡¯m not putting on clothes!¡± Iona, flicking her fingers and clicking her tongue, seemed as yful as before, but today, she felt a bit¡­ closer. Re-examining Iona¡¯s figure, her lower half smeared with semen, arms crossed, I finally spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I just wondered if you used contraception magic.¡± ¡°Huh? No, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± For a moment, I felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe. Would it still work if she used it now? Was that potion for contraception still in my inventory? Amused by my frantic demeanor, Iona chuckled and patted my shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay! It¡¯s true I didn¡¯t use contraception magic, but vampires are all infertile anyway.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± That¡¯s right, I remembered. Vampires increase their kind through thrall-dom, not by having children through sexual intercourse. Perhaps that was why their arousal points differed from other races. ¡°Really? You look noticeably relieved. Did you know? Many vampires regret not being able to have children.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. There¡¯s a difference between not having children and being unable to have children. Due to our high regenerative abilities, our bodies don¡¯t even allow a zygote to imnt¡­ Maybe that¡¯s why the Lord was so kind to me.¡± Touching her abdomen with a distant expression, Iona suddenly grinned and threw up a double peace sign. ¡°Whatever! I don¡¯t really care about having children!¡± She then began tidying up and dressing, erasing the traces of our intimacy. Whether she was really okay or just pretending, I couldn¡¯t tell. Although I¡¯ve known Iona for a while, we haven¡¯t been intimately connected for long. Since she said it was okay, I suppose I should just go along with it. Shrugging, I asked in a light-hearted voice. ¡°If your regenerative ability is that good, does your hymen also regenerate?¡± ¡°¡­Gasp!¡° What was meant as a light joke seemed to be something she hadn¡¯t considered, as Iona hastily reached between her legs. She then sighed with relief and proudly extended her sticky fingers. ¡°Phew¡­ Luckily, it¡¯s still intact!¡± ¡°Uh, yeah.¡± I definitely wasn¡¯t disappointed. Really. As I casually stretched, turning my neck side to side, Iona suddenly climbed onto the bed. She stretched out her hand and opened the window on the other side halfway. Perhaps she was airing out the room. The window emitted an orange hue, probably due to the sunrise. The thin curtains fluttered in the wind, painting a picturesque scene against the sky. Turning her back on the scene that resembled a painting, Iona suddenly asked, as if remembering something. ¡°How about it? Do you still feel like I might disappear somewhere?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Or should I say it like this?¡± Iona¡¯s lips curled into a sly grin, a truly Iona-like expression. ¡°Want to kiss?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I nodded without a word. It was my first kiss that didn¡¯t taste like blood. Chapter 189: Exam Chapter 189: Exam In the softened atmosphere, Iona began to speak. ¡°Well then. I should be going soon, but¡­ is it okay if I talk about something briefly before that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, but¡­ what is it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s good news.¡± Iona giggled, curling her middle finger and thumb to form a circle. ¡°This is going to be interesting.¡± ¡°Ah, I heard it from Ca. I prefer to receive payment in goods rather than money, if possible.¡± ¡°Hey¡­ you¡¯ve heard already? And what do you mean goods? Like an elixir?¡± ¡°Elixirs are good, and equipment too. Rare materials are fine as well.¡± ¡°Yep, yep. It seems Yandel isn¡¯t struggling with money, so that¡¯s probably better. Anyway¡­ even if I run out of money, I have some saved up, so don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°Ahaha¡­ that¡¯s reassuring.¡± Well, my inventory of gold was far from empty¡­ but still, I was grateful for Iona¡¯s willingness to share her wallet. As the corners of my mouth slightly lifted, Iona, sitting on the bed, continued speaking while swinging her legs. ¡°After hearing about the rewards, you must know that points will being in. What will you do? Ask for a special privilege again, or just take the points?¡± ¡°Uh¡­?¡± I had only thought about the bounty and merits from outside,pletely forgetting about the points. ¡°Wait a moment, Professor. How many points am I receiving this time?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh? It seems like you didn¡¯t hear!¡± Getting first in one subject gives you 10 points. If you¡¯re first in all subjects, you get an additional 100 points. Normally, you receive points in the tens¡­ or hundreds. That¡¯s why even top students often don¡¯t gather even 2,000 points by graduation. That¡¯s usually the case. A high priest alone was worth 1,000 points. Well¡­ It¡¯s rare to get all of them. A high priest was at least as strong as an average senior magician. If it were abat-focused order, then they would be even stronger. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t something a student could handle alone, and even if you defeated one, it usually required cooperation. So, they calcte the contribution to the campaign and deduct that percentage from 1,000 points as payment. If you contributed 10%, you¡¯d receive 100 points, for example. However, I alone defeated Melonia, and before that, I had brought down Sophia with Ca and Elisha. The ves would be treated as my possessions, effectively making it as if I had single-handedly defeated two high priests. Adding to that, the vast number of monsters I¡¯ve killed, helping Iona by feeding her blood during a slow death, and thwarting other high priests and the Cardinal A¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure how much of the contribution would be recognized, but it should be several thousand. Plus the 2,000, and the points I already had¡­ Could I possibly afford a fragment of a Dragon Heart before the first year ends? Those were worth 10,000 points. It was too small to use as crafting material, so it had to be consumed as an elixir¡­ But still, it was a Dragon Heart. The effects were more than worth it. My heart was thumping, and Iona made a V-sign with both hands and giggled. ¡°Believe it or not. The Director and I have agreed on giving you 8,000 points!¡± ¡°8,000?!¡± More than half of the contribution had been recognized?! ¡°Yep, yep. The information Yandel brought in helped us raid the cult branch, and the information from there allowed us to ambush the meeting ce, not to mention all the monsters we defeated and thebination of attacks from other high priests we thwarted. I appealed all that to the Director, and that¡¯s what happened!¡± ¡°Even so, 8,000¡­ Is that really okay?¡± Thinking it over, this incident reduced each order¡¯s high priests by one and even captured a cardinal. It wasn¡¯t yet time for an apostle appointment or the descent of an Evil God, so effectively, the cardinal was the maximum force. Considering that the high priests represent the public¡¯s strength, it was a considerable achievement. Especially in the case of the Church of Intolerance, losing both an undead storage and a cardinal at once could be seen as losing half of their force. Originally, this would¡¯ve earned the blessing of a saint and the title of nemesis by about the third year. Considering I could buy a Dragon Heart by the third year at the earliest, this reward seemed reasonable. Since I had about 700 points left over, I only needed about 1,300 more to buy a fragment of a Dragon Heart. Could I really buy it before the end of my first year? While I was daydreaming happily, Iona suddenly popped up right in front of me. Then she smiled broadly in what¡¯smonly called a ¡®flower cup¡¯ pose, her palm under her chin. ¡°How about that? Isn¡¯t Professor Iona the best?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ right?¡± As her shining crimson eyes became too intense, I instinctively pulled my head back, but Iona¡¯s face followed just as much. I leaned back. She came closer. I leaned back again. She approached again. Until my head hit the wall, and Iona almost climbed on top of me before finally letting out a long sigh. ¡°¡­You¡¯ve worked hard. Is there anything you want?¡± ¡°Ah, ah. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m expecting something~ As a professor? As a senior? And now, as a lover? I just want proper treatment~¡± Iona, deliberately dragging out her speech, finally removed her hand from her chin and ced it on my chest. ¡°All I want is nothing big. Just¡­ now that I¡¯m inseparably linked with Yandel, I want to share deeper stories.¡± ¡°Deeper stories, you mean?¡± ¡°About Yandel¡¯s goals, those reinforcements in robes, or those past details that even the Academy can¡¯t uncover.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s certainly something we need to discuss at some point.¡± When would be a good time? Next weekend¡­ no, that¡¯s just the first day of the vacation. Unlike me, who could just leave when the vacation starts, Iona, being a professor, might have some work left. But there was still some leeway on the date I promised Helena, so maybe we could meet in between. I was organizing my thoughts internally, about to answer, when suddenly¡­ Bang! ¡°Ohohohoho! I heard you came to your senses, Yandel! I¡¯ve prepared a lunchbox for breakfast, so let¡¯s eat together! Of course, the Academy¡¯s food might taste better, but you don¡¯t have a choice! I¡¯ve already packed it¡­!¡± For some reason, Elisha, bursting with energy, forcefully opened the door and appeared. ¡°Eh¡­¡± Upon discovering Iona and me, her eyes went nk. ¡°Huh? Eh? That? Over there? Yandel? Professor Iona? You¡¯re not even inbat, right? Why? Huh?¡± Like a malfunctioning machine, she sputtered, then dropped her ever-present fan¡­ ¡°Aaah! Force Grab!¡± I caught it with telekinesis before it fell, and even brought Elisha over to sit beside me. Iona, reading the situation quickly, scurried away, making space for Elisha to sit. ¡°¡­Ah! I was so surprised I made a mistake.¡± Elisha, regaining herposure, straightened up and spoke in an elegant tone. ¡°You¡¯vee to visit the patient first, Professor. On behalf of Yandel¡¯s ves, I thank you.¡± ¡°Right. Right. Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t really talked to Elisha since she became a ve! I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re doing well!¡± ¡°Oh? Do I look that way? Oh, dear, I tried not to show it because it¡¯s something forter.¡± While she said this, the twitching of her lips seemed slightly happy. Whatever the future held, she was subtly making it clear that ours wasn¡¯t just an ordinary master-ve rtionship. Iona¡¯s eyes twinkled like a cat spotting a rolling ball, clearly intrigued. Meanwhile, Elisha, unaware of Iona¡¯s gaze, cautiously continued. ¡°But about earlier, there must have been some reason for it, right? Surely, there isn¡¯t a professor who would pounce on a student within the Academy. It wasn¡¯t an emergency like before¡­¡± ¡°Ah? Ah? That¡¯s right. There¡¯s a reason here! Yep. A very hot and intense reason.¡± Iona smiled faintly, rubbing her lower abdomen, causing Elisha to tremble again, seemingly rebooting after her initial shock. With a smirk, Iona spoke to Elisha in a calm voice. ¡°Listen, Elisha. Here¡¯s what happened¡­¡± ¡°Reason¡­ Reason¡­ Reason¡­¡± Elisha muttered to herself, even as Iona spoke to her. Iona had identally chosen the wrong words. Iona tried to redirect her attention quickly, but Elisha¡¯s outburst was quicker. ¡°¡­Waaaah!!¡± What was she thinking? Like a typus awkwardly wandering onnd and then getting snatched by an eagle, Elisha let out a pitiful scream. ¡°Waaah! Waaah! Waa¡­!¡± I couldn¡¯t understand her, but her sorrow was palpable. I hurriedly hugged her and patted her back, but even then, Elisha¡¯s panic did not easily subside. And the actual instigator of this situation, Iona, said, ¡°Sorry! Sorry! Something urgent came up, so I have to go first! I¡¯ll bring the necessary documents tonight, so see you then!¡± Waving her hand, she made a swift escape. ¡°I¡¯ll see about thatter¡­ really¡­!¡± ¡°Haha! Also, although you couldn¡¯t take the exam due to receiving treatment, I¡¯ve marked you as having full marks for your performance! Now, really, goodbye!¡± Iona disappeared in the blink of an eye, leaving me to sigh deeply. And Elisha, pressing her forehead against my chest, wailed. ¡°Waaaah!!¡± Oh. This is driving me crazy. Only after I promised Elisha that no matter how many women there were, I wouldn¡¯t neglect her, did she finally regain her ability to speak. Chapter 190: Exam (2) Chapter 190: Exam (2) After Elisha¡¯s panic incident, I cautiously ryed the story to the other women, fearing they might also freak out, but surprisingly, they all easily epted it. It seems it wasn¡¯t an issue for them, already being bound to me, whether there were four or five of them. I was worried they might internally struggle like Elisha without showing it, but it seemed that those ustomed to polygamy or very were already mentally prepared. So, I spent the whole dayzing around, asionally checking in on work, signing some documents, and flirting with the women who came by in shifts¡­ Having a carefree day for the first time in a while, my sporadically interrupted mana circuits fixed themselves. Meaning, it was time to be discharged. ¡°It¡¯s a bit sad, Faye.¡± ¡°Mmm. Indeed. It¡¯s rare to have this time just the two of us¡­ But that doesn¡¯t mean you should get hurt ande here again, right? I would really cry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. It would be too unfair to leave this untouched.¡± I slung my arm over Faye¡¯s shoulder a bit deeper. Enough that my hand could reach herrge chest. Squish, squish. ¡°Eek¡­ You¡¯re naughty, Junior.¡± Faye puffed her cheeks but didn¡¯t push me away. Instead, she leaned in more, bowing her head. I didn¡¯t dislike the drooping of the corners of her mouth. Briefly ying by pressing down on Faye¡¯s puffed cheeks, I checked onest time for any items left behind before leaving the treatment room with Faye by my side. Thunk. ¡°Good morning, Brother. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t get permission to visit earlier, so I¡¯m only seeing you now. It¡¯s good to see you¡¯ve recovered safely¡­ Gasp!¡± And there I was, encountering Helena, who suddenly covered her own mouth in mid-sentence. Her single-braided, shiny blond hair swayed lightly. Likewise, her sparkling golden eyes fluttered between me and Faye. What¡¯s this? Even though I removed my hand from her chest since we were outside. Wondering why, I reviewed the current posture of Faye and me. Her head bowed. Her eyes hidden due to her long bangs. Her twitching lips. Her body leaning against me, as if embracing. Hmm. Anyone would think we just had an intimate moment. I got it. ¡­But there was no need to make a fuss. Everyone knows Faye, and I became close after the duel. As if nothing happened, I casually greeted her with a smile. ¡°Sister Helena. Thank you for your concern. I was able to recover quickly, thanks to you.¡± ¡°Me, too! Thank you¡­ The Church of Righteous Radiance provided first aid, right? Thanks to them, Junior could recover without major aftereffects.¡± Faye thanked her straightforwardly, albeit a bit awkwardly. I felt a sense of pride and ruffled her messy hair. ¡°Eek¡­ But I¡¯m the senior¡­!¡± Faye¡¯s head swayed weakly as I moved my hand. Perhaps that brought her back to her senses. Helena, with a slightly reddened face, coughed slightly and continued. ¡°Hmm. It was my duty. Brother is not just anyone, but the chosen one of our Lord. The Cardinal was also pleased, considering it an honor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to hear, but it also feels burdensome.¡± ¡°You deserve it, Brother Yandel. Don¡¯t feel burdened¡­ You¡¯ve indeed received a much more brilliant blessing than before.¡± Helena made the sign of the cross towards me and slightly closed her eyes. She must have sensed that my Blessing from the Sun God had risen to rank A+. As if nothing had happened, she maintained a prayerful demeanor. I awkwardly followed the sign of the cross and then tilted my head. ¡°But what brings you here, Sister Helena? It seems like you were waiting for me toe out. Do you have something for me?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. First¡­ please take this.¡± Helena looked around and pulled out a neatly folded pile of clothes from a spatial bag. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°The nun¡¯s habit you requested. I¡¯ve prepared everything¡­ Just in case, you aren¡¯t asking for another one, are you?¡± ¡°Ahaha¡­ Well, about that¡­¡± ¡°Hehe. I knew it, so I actually prepared another one! Is this okay?¡± Helena made a ta-da sound with her mouth as she pulled out an extra set of nun¡¯s habit. I quickly stored it in my inventory and firmly held Helena¡¯s hand. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have¡­ Sister Helena really seems thoughtful.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not exactly happy to be praised for this. But you should know, this matter¡­¡± ¡°¡­Is a secret, right? I¡¯ll definitely keep it. But is it a secret for you too, Sister Helena?¡± ¡°Yes. But, uh, about this hand¡­¡± ¡°Oops. I got a bit carried away.¡± Releasing the hand I was holding, Helena quickly withdrew hers to her chest, slightly revealing the outline of her body, pressed by her voluminous nun¡¯s habit. ¡°¡­Junior?¡± I turned my attention to Faye¡¯s skeptical voice. ¡°Ahem. Anyway, thank you. To think you came all the way here to bring this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. But there¡¯s something more important I need to discuss.¡± ¡°So, there was something after all. Please, go on.¡± ¡°It seems the cultists, perhaps frightened by your and Professor Iona¡¯s recent actions, have abandoned their branches and are fleeing somewhere.¡± ¡°What? They¡¯re fleeing? The cultists?¡± All cultists were fundamentally dedicated. They operate in secrecy for their grand mission but don¡¯t flee when discovered. Because defending their branches was a divine mission. Unless they receive a direct oracle or orders based on an oracle from their headquarters, they never abandon their branches. They don¡¯t fear death; they regard it as martyrdom, so why would they flee? But, conversely, this meant they could abandon their branches anytime if there was a clearmand. Like now. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. There are a few branches we¡¯ve been monitoring and just watching¡­ they¡¯ve all been emptied overnight.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°So, that means¡­¡± Helena hesitated for a moment, then continued with a very sad expression. ¡°It seems the cultist purge we nned during the vacation might be a bit difficult. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°Uh, um.¡± So, she was apologizing because we couldn¡¯t strike at the cultists now? It was true that I was favored by the Church of Righteous Radiance, but if they treated me the same, it would feel a bit off. I awkwardly patted Helena on the shoulder to reassure her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. These things happen. Maybe we should change our ns a bit?¡± ¡°Change our ns?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been wanting to visit the headquarters of the Church of Righteous Radiance¡­ Would that be okay?¡± ¡°Wha¨C! Of course! The Lord would definitely wee Brother Yandel!¡± Helena instantly cheered up and beamed a bright smile. Yeah. I had to visit at some point anyway. It seemed like the Church of Righteous Radiance might be trying to make me an apostle, but I had no such intentions. Being God¡¯s apostle meant being bound by doctrine, whether you liked it or not. The Church of Righteous Radiance was rtively free-spirited, but there were still rules. More importantly, my skills were aligned with being a magician, and if I officially became an apostle, I¡¯d be forced to be a clergyman. My magic would also be converted into divine power, essentially throwing away my existing build. I obviously had to decline. That was why I was going to the headquarters. I¡¯d challenge them to make Helena an apostle and leave me alone. Ultimately, if I reveal my goal to vanquish all Evil Gods, they might be disappointed but won¡¯t hold me back. ¡­From how they jumped aroundst time, they might unexpectedly be quite lively. The Church of Righteous Radiance was a generous god. Unaware of my intentions, Helena happily bowed her head. ¡°Thank you for understanding. So, as we discussed earlier, let¡¯s meet at the Academy¡¯s main gate on the third day of the vacation.¡± ¡°Ah, about that¡­ It seems we might have a few more people joining us. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our order will send our best carriage.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a relief. Then, I¡¯ll prepare ordingly.¡± There was a suitable dungeon on the way, so if we stumble upon it, we might as well clear it. Thinking this, I nodded nomittally. Later, Helena and I continued talking about thetest news from the Academy as we walked, eventually parting ways in the Central Square. Helena headed back to her dormitory, while I took Faye to Iona¡¯s private training ground. As with the A-ss students, professors also had their own training grounds. I heard the facilities were much better¡­ Most likely because most professors were intermediate magicians, the grounds were designed to withstand intermediate-level magic. As soon as I was fully recovered, the first thing I wanted to check out was Iona¡¯s training ground, which I had asked to borrow in advance. ¡°Is this the ce?¡± ¡°It seems like it, Junior.¡± Crossing a slightlyplex path, we arrived at a building. I lightly knocked on the door marked Iona Francheska, which opened immediately. Creeeak. Inside the space surrounded by pristine white tiles, those who had been waiting greeted us warmly. ¡°Master! We¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± ¡°Yandel. You¡¯re really okay now, right?¡± ¡°Wee! Wee! Hello to you too, Faye!¡± After briefly hugging Ca, Elisha, and Iona in turn, I stood at the center of the training ground. ¡°So, shall we give it a try?¡± Shouldn¡¯t I test to see if I¡¯ve really advanced to an intermediate magician level? I¡¯ve been worried about this the whole time I was lying down. Chapter 191: Exam (3) Chapter 191: Exam (3) ¡°Well, shall we give it a try?¡± I used intermediate-level magic while fighting Melonia, and the rank of the magician trait in my status window rose, promoting me to an intermediate magician. But was I really an intermediate magician? I didn¡¯t have that confidence yet. So, I needed to test it. While lying down, my mana circuits were unstable, so I was told to refrain from using magic as much as possible, and if I did use it, to stick to simple spells. Thanks to that, I was very anxious the whole time I was resting. As I stretched my neck from side to side to loosen up, Faye, who had followed me, pulled out a long staff from her chest. ¡°Junior. Here.¡± ¡°¡­Wait, what¡¯s with that pocket in your chest, Faye?¡± ¡°Wh-what?! It¡¯s not like that! Look! It¡¯s not from my cleavage but here! I put a subspace pocket in my chest pocket!¡± Faye jumped up and denied it. Because of the angle, it looked like she pulled it out from between her breasts. ¡°That¡¯s weird in its own way¡­ Why would you put a subspace pocket there? Don¡¯t tell me you actually want people to misunderstand¡­¡± ¡°What do you think of me, Junior?! It¡¯s just because if I put it in my skirt pocket, my chest gets in the way when I take it out!¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Was it that big that it gets in the way when she pulls things out from below¡­? Even the other women who had gotten used to Faye¡¯s size were astonished, their mouths agape. Even Iona, who boasted quite a size herself, mimicked pulling something from her pocket and tilted her head. Yeah. I was d Iris wasn¡¯t here. I chuckled and took the staff Faye handed me. ¡°Anyway, thanks. Did you make this, Faye?¡± A metal body with strange patterns drawn on it. At the end was a white crystal, firmly fixed. Staffs were usually made of wood, considering magic¡¯s conductivity and convenience. But this seemed to be made solely for durability. It had very basic amplification and guidance features, but its weight was heavier than most one-handed swords. This looked more like an experimental piece than something for sale. Faye, sensing my gaze, proudly puffed out her chest and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! I thought about it, and Junior, you¡¯re not like traditional magicians who just shoot magic from afar. You¡¯re more like a battle magician who stirs up enemies in close quarters.¡± ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s more urate to say that I don¡¯t discriminate. I fight from a distance if there is one, and up close if there isn¡¯t.¡± Ca and Iona, who were apparently very pleased with my answer, pped their hands with deeply moved expressions. For a moment, I nced at them shaking hands with each other, then Faye continued with a proud look. ¡°All the staffs I make are for you, Junior. So, instead of focusing on amplification, I paid more attention to durability so you can use it in closebat. After all, you¡¯re strong, right? I thought a bit of weight would be better for you.¡± ¡°Indeed. With this, it would work well as a club too. I can handle the weight with one hand just fine.¡± Getting hit on the head with a stick like this would send anyone to their grave. Even if not, it would be much more convenient than a dagger in closebat. Even though I had a shield, it was pretty vulnerable in a melee. ¡°Though it¡¯scking in performance now, I¡¯m also learning enchantment from Iris, so I can supplement it to some extent. If necessary, I can embed a magic wood core and encase it in iron.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± As I swung the staff in the air, pondering how to maximize its impact, Faye grabbed my arm with a serious expression. ¡°I heard everything. Your staff couldn¡¯t withstand your mana and burned up, right? So you had to burn a finger each time you cast the next spell.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I was a bit out of control, shoving mana in however I wanted¡­¡± ¡°Even so. I can¡¯t ept such equipment.¡± Faye looked directly into my eyes. ¡°In a critical moment, if it bes unusable and puts all the burden on the user, it¡¯s worse than having nothing.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Her voice was filled with sincerity. Perhaps because I knew her past, her words felt particrly heavy. I slowly nodded and replied. ¡°Thank you, Faye. I¡¯ll make good use of it.¡± ¡°Whoohoo¡­ It¡¯s still a prototype, but I¡¯ll make you an even better one soon!¡± Despite her genuinely happy expression, Faye¡¯s smile somehow looked eerie as I pointed the staff toward the other side of the training ground. Then, I closed my eyes and recalled the sensations from when I fought Melonia. Thump. My heart pounded heavily, releasing a vast amount of mana. It felt much more intense than before, possibly due to the increase in my magic stat. Feeling assured that not only my body but the entire area around me was dominated by my mana, I opened my eyes. I visualized starlight descending from the sky. Imanded the mana, which awaited my order, with strong determination. ¡°[In the heavens lies paradise, and on earth lies aspiration. The path to eternity is elusive.]¡± Whooom. The mana, responding to my will, moved swiftly and changed shape. Arge white magic circle formed at the tip of the staff, with a glowing orb at its center. Reciting the incantation, I activated the prepared spell. ¡°[Shine. Starlight Rain.]¡± At this signal, the orb wasunched high. Upon reaching a certain height, it split and elerated. A bombardment of light fell over a wide area. Seeing the splendid magic fill more than half the training ground made my heart swell with excitement. Oh my. I really¡­ ¡°Kyah! Master really used intermediate-level magic!¡± ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s only natural for the person who will be my partner.¡± ¡°???¡± Ca jumped up and down, and Elisha beamed with a contented smile. What? Why were those two more excited than I was? Watching them holding hands and spinning around made me chuckle. When Ca, who had been squealing in delight, met my eyes, she ran over and hugged me. I patted her back reflexively, and she burrowed deeper, looking up at me. ¡°Congrattions on breaking through the barrier and grasping Resonance! But you know this was just a fortunate result, right? You shouldn¡¯t put yourself in danger on purpose just to awaken your powers.¡± ¡°I also think I was lucky. Don¡¯t worry about that¡­ Wait. Resonance? I seeded?¡± ¡°Did you not know?¡± Ca tilted her head in my arms. I mimicked her, tilting my head too. Ca then burst outughing. ¡°Hehe¡­ Oh!¡± Realizing she wasughing alone, she quickly widened her eyes and stepped back. ¡°Master, did you not realize you just used Resonance?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I thought I just used intermediate magic? I wasn¡¯t consciously doing anything else.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be. Did you know that Starlight Rain is one of the lower-tier intermediate spells?¡± ¡°Well, yeah. It¡¯s light attribute magic, and it¡¯s focused on area coverage.¡± Light attribute magic often has an advantage in terms of attributes but tends tock pure destructive power. Moreover, Starlight Rain splits into multiple fragments, striking a wide area, further reducing its power. In the previous battle, I used it to wipe out numerous undead. ¡°You know this training ground is built to withstand powerful spells for professors, right? But look at the spot where the magic hit, Master.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Following Ca¡¯s finger, I saw tiles with slight cracks that were slowly repairing themselves. ¡°If it were just a regr cast, Starlight Rain wouldn¡¯t even cause minor damage unless it was a charged chant.¡± ¡°Really¡­?¡± ¡°Really, really. I use it too, so I know well.¡± ¡°That¡­ makes sense.¡± It was natural that Ca knew more about Resonance than I did. ¡­Even so, I couldn¡¯t quite grasp it. Seeing my uncertain expression, Elisha and Iona approached. ¡°Yandel. A moment ago, I sensed a faint but definite simrity between you and Ca.¡± ¡°Yeah, Resonance, right? The Lindelheit family¡¯s secret technique. I taught Ca directly untilst year, so I know it well. It did seem simr!¡± If others were saying it too, it must be true¡­. Come to think of it, the rank of the Lintblum Core disyed in the status window had risen from C+ to B+. A plus sign after the rank meant that a fixed trait had an additional effect, but for a growth trait, it indicated that a promotion wasn¡¯t far off. Since I became an intermediate magician, it was only natural for the core¡¯s rank to rise¡­ but it shouldn¡¯t have gained a plus all at once. This meant there were other factors in addition to the growth to intermediate magician. If that factor was Resonance, it made sense. The problem was¡­ ¡°I really don¡¯t know¡­¡± Honestly. Really. I don¡¯t feel it at all. It was so natural that the efforts I put into learning Resonance so far seem in vain. While I stared nkly at the staff, Ca asked with a bright smile. ¡°You don¡¯t need topare yourself to me too much, Master. Even if you can achieve Resonance, there¡¯s still a big difference in proficiency between us. However¡­¡± ¡°However?¡± ¡°When you use magic, have you never felt it? Like your whole body is pounding like a heart, or the feeling of grasping and shaking the surrounding mana in your hand.¡± ¡°¡­I have a clue. But isn¡¯t that just the sensation of using intermediate magic?¡± Starting with intermediate magic, the amount of mana consumed increases significantly. Naturally, I learned that when casting spells, the mana circting within the body flows outward. Thus, it was said that the stronger the magic, the easier it would be to feel the signs. ¡°That¡¯s correct. But what you mentioned is only about thepleted spell within you affecting the outside. What you did was manipte the surrounding mana toplete your magic.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The example of Resonance Ca showed me before. Back then, it certainly felt like the surrounding mana was burning itself up for Ca. Did a simr phenomenon ur in the magic I used a while ago? As I slowly retraced my steps, I began to understand what she meant. Using it unconsciously wasn¡¯t bad, but being able to control it consciously would be much better. Not only could it be turned on and off, but it could also be applied to lower-level magic, and with focused concentration, the power of Resonance could be enhanced. This was something I had directly experienced through the difference between using magic with system correction and learning and using magic properly at the Academy. ¡°Well, if I keep practicing, I should be able to manage it before the break.¡± Lately, I had been feeling that¡­ even without the system correction, I might have a natural talent for magic. Maybe it was because I had been receiving so manypliments today, but my shoulders felt lighter with pride. Chapter 192: Summer Vacation Chapter 192: Summer Vacation A week had passed since I was discharged from the hospital. My shoulders, which had been raised high, drooped as soon as I saw the test results. ¡°¡­I messed up.¡± ¡°Oh, uh. Cheer up, Master!¡± ¡°Hmm. No matter how good you are, you can¡¯t solve problems you haven¡¯t learned.¡± Regardless of how well I actually used magic, theoretically, I was no better than a baby. Everyone else had the basics down before entering the academy, but I came in with a nk te. Thanks to Ca¡¯s tutoring and my excellent memory, I was catching up¡­ but still. ¡°Is it even possible to forget so much after just a few days of being bedridden?! And who makes the curriculum so intense during exam periods?!¡± As I was fuming with frustration, Ca awkwardly smiled and opened her mouth. ¡°Well¡­pared to when I was in the first year, the pace was a bit slower, but it seems they sped up towards the end of the term, Master.¡± ¡°There have been many incidents this year, so it couldn¡¯t be helped. But you aced the practical exam, didn¡¯t you? Cheer up, dear.¡± Elisha was right. The attack that should have happened during the entrance ceremony urred during our first dungeon practice. And the spies of the Boiling Silence Cult, who were supposed to be revealed only after they came to the forefront, were exposed by me during a duel. With such incidents happening during the term, the pace had to slow down. However, since the curriculum was set, they crammed a lot towards the end of the term. ¡°This way, except for magicbat, I won¡¯t be the top in any subject¡­¡± ¡°Were you aiming to be top in all subjects? You just started learning magic a few days before the entrance exam, though? That¡¯s a bit unreasonable¡­¡± ¡°Elisha! Master worked hard! It¡¯s okay to set high goals!¡± ¡°¡­Both of you are too harsh! Especially you, Ca. You¡¯re pretending to support me but assuming it¡¯s impossible!¡± Of course, I knew it was impossible to be the top in all subjects. Especially in the first year, before majors were divided, it was a time to dabble in various things. Even though it was basic stuff, the number of subjects was immense. But wasn¡¯t it possible to be the top in a few subjects? If I did, I would have earned about 100 points by now¡­. With the goal of buying the Dragon Heart fragment almost within reach, I was starting to feel a bit impatient. Even though I failed my exams, things were going better than expected in other areas. It had only been one semester, but I had already reached the level of an intermediate magician, and my stats were quite high. Having exterminated many cultists, the Evil God¡¯s cult¡¯s ns must have beenrgely thwarted. In the past few days, I had also be ustomed to controlling Resonance. While I could only use it with intermediate-level spells, which required significantly elevated mana, I could now turn it on and off at will. With continued practice, I might be able to apply it to low-level magic or increase the maximum amplification rate. Good. Mental recoveryplete. After neatly folding the score report and putting it in my inventory, I stretched my arms and yawned. ¡°Yaaawn¡­ Anyway, the first semester ends today.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Master. It feels like just yesterday you were learning basic magic in the carriage, and now you¡¯re an intermediate magician¡­¡± Ca pretended to wipe away tears and wore an overwhelmed expression. I chuckled and tickled her chin. ¡°Do you know how much you¡¯ve changed too, Ca? When I first brought you here, you were trembling in fear, just meeting my eyes.¡± ¡°Well, back then, I didn¡¯t even know what you looked like¡­ Is that your type, Master?¡± Suddenly trembling, Ca started watching my every move, flinching at the slightest gestures. Amused by her reaction, which brought back a nostalgic desire for dominance, I exaggeratedly raised my hand. ¡°Eek¡­!¡± Ca shrank her neck and tightly shut her eyes, looking as if I might hit her, which made meugh and gently pat her head. ¡°asionally, it¡¯s nice, I guess? Well, I prefer how things are now.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ I¡¯ve always liked you, Master!¡± ¡°Then should we use the polymorph magic tool to recreate your look from the auction today?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a bit much.¡± As if she had never smiled, Ca firmly refused. She was still sensitive about her appearance. While I was ying by pulling up the corners of Ca¡¯s stiffened mouth with my fingers, Elisha, with a pouty face, started pressing my thigh with her fingers. ¡°What¡¯s this? A conversation only you and Ca understand. I can¡¯t join in!¡± ¡°Oh? Elisha didn¡¯t know? Then let me tell you a bit¡­¡± Just as I was about to start chatting with Elisha, who had joined in, Iona, who had finished distributing the report cards, banged on the lectern. ¡°Attention, attention! Everyone, you¡¯ve worked hard this semester! Even if you¡¯re not satisfied with your grades, don¡¯t worry too much! There¡¯s no one whose grades are so bad that they¡¯re in danger of being demoted to ss B this year! Compared tost year and the year before, the overall grades are higher! Was there someone particrly motivating?¡± Everyone¡¯s attention shifted towards me. At the same time, Iona gave me a wink and a smile. ¡­It¡¯s overwhelming! And I told her not to be too obvious during ss! I red at her with that meaning, but Iona just chuckled and ignored my gaze. ¡°Anyway, anyway! There were a lot of things this semester, but everyone worked hard! When we meet next time, keep up the good work! This concludes the first semester! Rest well during the vacation, and see you in the second semester!¡± -Woohoo!! The students in ss A cheered loudly as Iona left. I pped appropriately and stood up. ¡°You packed your bags already, right? Let¡¯s stop by Senior Faye¡¯s workshop and then go to the mansion together.¡± ¡°Yep. Oh, isn¡¯t Professor Ionaing with us?¡± ¡°No. Professors don¡¯t get to rest immediately after vacation starts, apparently. But she said she¡¯d finish up ande to the mansion by tomorrow, so it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already given her the location.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. That¡¯s a relief.¡± Ca nodded, but Elisha frowned and tilted her head. ¡°Hmm¡­ It feels like I forgot something¡­¡± Elisha blinked her blue eyes, not knowing why she felt that way, but soon sighed and stood up. ¡°Well, it¡¯s probably nothing important.¡± How nd.
As soon as we left the ssroom, we headed to Faye¡¯s workshop. I thought we arrived early, but it seemed Faye had arrived much earlier. Faye was fiddling with sks and test tubes with a serious face. It must have been an important process, as she only nced at us briefly. ¡°You¡¯re here, juniors? Just wait a moment. I just need to finish mixing this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind us. Please continue what you were doing.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re not mad, are you?¡± ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that usually considered being considerate?¡± What kind of thought process made her think I was angry? I chuckled and sank deeply into the sofa at the back As I slumped down, Ca and Elisha, moving in perfect sync, took out cups and tes. They then looked at me expectantly. ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have the same as Master!¡± ¡°Oh? I¡¯ll have my usual, please.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ca and Elisha carried small items in their own subspace pouches, but food items were stored in my inventory. Subspace pouches only expand space while time continues to flow, but once items enter the inventory, time stopspletely. For this reason, perishable items like food were all stored in my inventory. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± First, I took out Elisha¡¯s favorite elven tea. Despite its premium name and the fact that elves often drank it, it just tasted like green tea with a hint of peppermint to me. I poured the perfectly heated kettle into Elisha¡¯s cup and put it back immediately. The next time I took it out, the temperature would be almost the same. Next was my drink¡­ It might be because summer break was starting, but I felt a bit hot. I took out in water and poured it into cups for both Ca and me, then cast a simple spell. ¡°Ice.¡± Three ice cubes floated in the air and dropped into each cup. Then, with a satisfied expression, I handed one cup to Ca. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Is it¡­ alcohol?¡± ¡°No? Just ice water.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ca blinked her ruby-colored eyes with a strange expression. It was like the look of a sister who gave her younger brother money to buy whatever he wanted for his 20th birthday, only for him to return with a bookstore subscription. Why was she looking at me like that? I avoided her gaze and muttered softly. ¡°But alcohol tastes bad.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll rmend a delicious wer, Master.¡± Stop it. Don¡¯t look at me with those gentle eyes. I really don¡¯t drink because alcohol tastes bad. Ah, I feel like having Kahlua milk. Of course, I couldn¡¯t say that, so I just grumbled and drank the ice water. Just as the awkward tea time was about to end¡­ ¡°Done¡­!¡± Faye jumped up and down, raising her hands high. Watching the jiggle of her side chest from behind for a while, I finally spoke. ¡°What did you make that makes you so happy, Senior Faye?¡± ¡°¡­Hah! Well, that¡­¡± After fidgeting for a while, as if embarrassed, she handed me a sk. A transparent liquid with a slight viscosity. ¡°This is¡­ tanning lotion.¡± ¡°Tanning lotion?¡± ¡°Yes. You said you were going to the main temple of the Church of Righteous Radiance in a few days, right? Since it¡¯s the temple of the Sun God, I heard the sunlight there is strong.¡± ¡°No way¡­¡± As I opened my mouth wide, Faye nodded with a sinister smile. ¡°Huh! Yes! If you apply this, you can tan your skin beautifully! Imagine you with a brown tan¡­ but still white there¡­ hehehe¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Turning a holy ce into a sexual ce with her thoughts. Truly an insane idea. ¡°How many more can you make?¡± I never said I didn¡¯t like it. Chapter 193: Summer Vacation (2) Chapter 193: Summer Vacation (2) ¡°What do people live by?¡± Whether Iris was pushing out her small chest or her soft belly, it was unclear, but she struck a cute pose and proudly dered. ¡°This is a question where each person¡¯s answer can be different yet all correct. However, if I dare to speak an undeniable truth¡­¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°People live by consuming food!¡± ¡°¡­That is indeed an undeniable truth, but also quite a sudden statement.¡± Having asked Faye to make plenty of tanning lotion, we headed to the mansion together. We spent the day showing off to Iris, who had gone through great effort to gather reinforcements, and bragging about my promotion to intermediate magician. After that¡­ I spent the day pampering Iris to my heart¡¯s content and fell asleep as if I had passed out. And now here we were. The menu was rather luxurious, possibly due to Pam¡¯s family¡¯s efforts. In front of that, Iris dered again. ¡°People can only move by eating!¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°I want more eggnt.¡± ¡°¡­Would you like some of this?¡± What¡¯s with this childish behavior? I transferred half of my eggnt dish to Iris. It wasn¡¯t just any ordinary eggnt dish. It was a high-ss dish with minced meat inside and a tangy, sweet sauce on the outside. It was quite delicious. Even though Iris wanted it so much, when I handed it over, she looked startled. Seeing this, Faye mumbled absentmindedly. ¡°Our junior¡¯s ¡®egg¡¯.¡± ¡°Are you talking about eggnt? You mean eggnt, right?!¡± Saying such things in the morning, and during a meal no less! ¡°Huh? Did you think I was making a dirty joke? Of course, I¡¯m talking about eggnt.¡± ¡°Why are you trailing off your words?! And starting with ¡®egg¡¯ isn¡¯t right!¡± ¡°Ahaha¡­¡± Faye, with her characteristic creepy smile, began to savor the eggnt dish slowly. While I wasughing at the absurdity of it, Ca gulped beside me. ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s smaller than the Master¡¯s!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a look you should be giving food!¡± In the chaotic atmosphere, only Elisha calmly stared at the table. Her blue hair and eyes, reminiscent of a clear sky, and her elegant curls added to her sophisticated demeanor. And she was¡­ ¡°¡­¡± tter, tter. Silently cutting the eggnt into bite-sized pieces for some time. ¡°Um¡­ Elisha?¡± ¡°¡­Huh? Oh, what¡¯s the matter, Dear?¡± When I called her name, she finally stopped her pointless slicing of the eggnt and looked up at me. ¡°Well. You¡¯ve been zoning out for a while, so I was wondering if something was wrong.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s nothing. When I heard the Master¡¯s words about people needing to eat to live, it made me think of something¡­ or maybe not.¡± Saying that, Elisha unconsciously crushed the eggnt she had cut. Although I knew it wasn¡¯t because of Faye¡¯sment, it still bothered me immensely. Unable to say anything, I watched the eggnt being mashed helplessly. Suddenly, Elisha seemed to realize something and stood up abruptly. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°What? What is it? What¡¯s wrong, Elisha?¡± ¡°Hey, you!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°When was thest time Professor Iona drank your blood?¡± ¡°Well, it was the day before the exam. Even though I¡¯m Professor Iona¡¯s official bloodsucking partner, it wouldn¡¯t look good if a professor and a student were seen together during the exam period.¡± ¡°So, how many days has it been?¡± ¡°Around four days? No, it¡¯s been five days today¡­ Wait a minute.¡± Does that mean Iona hasn¡¯t drunk any blood for five days? Of course, a vampire like Iona could maintain her strength without blood for a month. But drinking my blood wasn¡¯t just about strength. I¡¯ve gotten somewhat used to it, and with the Blessing of the Gods increasing my resistance, it wasn¡¯t a big inconvenience for me¡­ but it was different for Iona. There must be something like a drugponent in my blood, and she¡¯s be so dependent on it that she struggles if she doesn¡¯t drink it regrly. ¡°¡­Did I mess up?¡± I should have given her some blood beforeing. Could it be that all the winks she was sending yesterday weren¡¯t just jokes but desperate appeals? ¡°No, but she said she woulde today. It¡¯ll be fine. Yeah.¡± ¡°If she can handle the suppressed bloodlust, that is.¡± ¡°¡­¡± While I was discreetly checking the remaining recovery potions in my inventory¡­ Thud! Pam, who had been preparing breakfast and should be taking a short break by now, urgently opened the door to the dining hall. ¡°Master! The Tower Master¡­ I mean, Lady Iris! There¡¯s an emergency! A vampire on the verge of rampaging is outside¡­!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I shoved the remaining food into my mouth and calmly closed my eyes. It seems the next course is me.
¡°Oh my, oh my! Yandel, you¡¯re something else! To think you¡¯d forget about me, Professor Iona! Or what? Do you like making me so anxious?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m sorry. Are you satisfied now?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. This is enough¡­ But who¡¯s this?¡± Iona, sitting on myp, pointed to Iris, who was pouting and staring at us. ¡°She¡¯s Iris. You must have seen her when she brought reinforcementsst time¡­¡± ¡°Iris Sylvan Banatis.¡± Iona interrupted me, lifting the corners of her mouth into a grin. ¡°Oh my, oh my. I was unsure back then, but you really are the former Tower Master of the Sylvan Magic Tower, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ugh. Even though the Master told me in advance, seeing her in person is different. Also, that¡¯s my spot. Get off.¡± Iris tried to pull Iona off myp by tugging at her arms, butcking the strength, she ended up dangling from her. Eventually giving up, Iris crawled behind me and climbed onto my back, prompting me to ask. ¡°What? You two know each other?¡± ¡°Yes. We go way back, a very long-standing grudge.¡± Iris nodded her head, pressing her soft cheek against mine. As always, her skin was incredibly soft. Like baby skin, really. While I marveled at Iris¡¯s cheeks internally, Iona spoke with her usual yful smile. ¡°Yes, we go way back. Around 300 years, I think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s amentable thing. If not for the war¡­¡± ¡°Aha? So, you met during the War of the Gods?¡± Come to think of it, it made sense. The War of the Gods was a total war for humanity¡¯s fate. Of course, Iona, who was famous at the time, and even Iris, though not as powerful as she is now, would have been on the battlefield. At that time, everyone fought regardless of age, gender, nationality, or even species, so it was likely they fought together. Thinking about it that way, it made sense why Iris rushed to cling to me right after we defeated A and why she nonchntly agreed to eradicate the cultists with Iona. They were already well-acquainted, it seems. ¡­Though they don¡¯t look particrly friendly. ¡°Hey, hey, did you know this, Yandel? During the war, Iris used to bring along about a dozen servants and demand tea time?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ That was when I first went to the battlefield! Besides, at that time, I was raised as royalty, and it was my first time leaving the Great Forest!¡± Nowadays, high elves are respected for their religious significance, but in the distant past, they were actual royalty. Even if they didn¡¯t ascend the throne, all high elves were treated as royalty. It must have been that such customs still lingered during Iris¡¯s childhood. The reason high elves passed the throne to the more capable ones was to survive wars. In other words, Iris, at the beginning of the war, was really an ignorant princess. To Iona, who was rampaging for revenge at that time¡­ yeah. She must have been quite unimpressive. As I nodded in understanding, Iris hurriedly started iling and opened her mouth. ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that you were quite a troublemaker too, Iona?! Every time you saw a cultist, you lost your mind and disobeyed orders like it was nothing¡­ I first thought you were a priest of the Church of Righteous Radiance.¡± ¡°Hah! At least I wasn¡¯t asking for elven tea in a besieged castle!¡± ¡°I was better than someone who dashed out the gate, charging forward like a mad suicide candidate!¡± ¡°Anyway, we won, didn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°If you put it that way, I also boosted our allies¡¯ morale in my own way!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really trying to justify being treated like a child by humans 200 years younger than you? Where¡¯s your conscience?¡± ¡°I¡¯m cute, so it¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°Have you finally lost it?!¡± ¡°Waaah!¡± Iris and Iona bickered with me in the middle. Ca, Elisha, and Faye found the scene interesting, too, their eyes sparkling as they watched the argument unfold. The stories from the Great War that came up asionally were quite amusing, too. Listening to them made me smile, and I inadvertently muttered. ¡°You two are so close; why haven¡¯t you spoken until now?¡± Both of them fell silent for a moment, exchanged a nce, and then spoke again. ¡°¡­Master, I¡¯ll say it again, but we¡¯re not particrly close.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. If I had topare, it¡¯s like the difference between Yandel and another ss A student¡­¡± It was my turn to be silent. I do have at least one friend in my ss¡­ I do¡­! Unable to refute, I let out a frustrated shout. ¡°Ugh! Anyway, both of you are my girls now, so get along! That¡¯s an order!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Iris and Iona exchanged a peculiar look. ¡°Hmm¡­ The Master is right. We should get along from now on.¡± ¡°Master¡­ I didn¡¯t think much about it before, but isn¡¯t this incredible? You bought Elisha and me together. I knew you weren¡¯t an ordinary person, but where did you get that much gold?¡± ¡°Oh, now that you mention it, we were supposed to hear the full story today. Since the others already know, let¡¯s exin quickly.¡± ¡°See, see. There was something, right?¡± Iris puffed up with pride, and Iona, excitedly anticipating the story, urged her on. Iona should adapt quickly. That¡¯s a relief. But how long do I have to stay between them? Not that I mind, but my legs are starting to cramp. Chapter 194: Summer Vacation (3) Chapter 194: Summer Vacation (3) ¡°So, so. Thest dragon who barely survived the Great War created a secret organization, and Yandel is thest heir and the master of all arrangements?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s good or bad luck, it wasn¡¯t by chance that he interfered with the cult¡¯s n; he knew everything and stopped it?¡± ¡°Hmm. It seems he made predictions close to foresight based on the information he gathered. With the dragon¡¯s intelligence and magic, it¡¯s quite possible.¡± ¡°And he inherited the dragon¡¯s fortune, so he has a lot of money?¡± ¡°Just in case you¡¯re thinking of taking money from a little kid¡­¡± ¡°No, no! I have a lot of money, too! And it¡¯s too much to call it pocket money! But seriously, thinking of your master as a kid?!¡± ¡°Compared to you and me, isn¡¯t he young?¡± ¡°Andpared to a long-lived species, even the emperor of the empire is a kid!¡± Iona kept being startled by Iris¡¯s every word. It was understandable. I was also surprised¡­ What on earth was happening in Iris¡¯s mind to make such usible connections? ¡°Anyway, now that we know the situation, it makes sense. So, Yandel¡¯s ultimate goal is to prevent the descent of the Evil God?¡± ¡°More precisely, it¡¯s to prevent the world¡¯s destruction.¡± ¡°Or to be the second hero?¡± ¡°That makes it sound too grand¡­ I just want to live happily and enjoy my life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a difficult goal in itself!¡± Iona chuckled and nodded. ¡°Um¡­ Professor Iona, do you believe everything? Even I think it¡¯s a bit unbelievable.¡± ¡°Well, well. It¡¯s strange for a freshman who only knew Wind Cutter to be an intermediate magician in a few months.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± In H&A, the yer would quickly grow to a genius level befitting the protagonist. But now, I was growing at more than twice the speedpared to the game. Iona herself was someone who was considered a genius, so it wouldn¡¯t have made sense to believe that rapid growth was possible based solely on talent. So, rather, it was understandable to believe in even nonsensical stories. ..Perhaps Iris was adding consistency to my clumsy lies, making them believable. As I awkwardly scratched the back of my head, Iona patted my shoulder reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just as you helped me, Professor Iona will also help you! How about it? Doesn¡¯t it make you feel secure, see me as beautiful, and want to kiss me¡­?¡± ¡°Haah¡­¡± I gave a light kiss to Iona, who was tantly licking her lips. Smooch. Of course, I also gave a kiss to Iris, who looked a bit pouty, and to the other women watching from afar. Whether it was because we had just finished eating or for another reason, the women looked satisfied, and Iona raised her hand. ¡°Hey, hey! Yandel is learning various things from people around him, like Ca¡¯s mana breathing technique and Iris¡¯s elementbination.¡± ¡°Well¡­ yeah?¡± I was also receiving help from Elisha for chant shortening and various special potions from Faye. I was getting a lot of help. ¡°You¡¯re learning aboutbat techniques from me, too.¡± ¡°Yeah, but that¡¯s just regr Academy sses, right? I also want to teach something a bit special to Yandel like everyone else. How about it? Any ideas?¡± ¡°Something special? Your specialty is blood magic. It¡¯d be hard for me to learn¡­¡± Blood magic involves manipting blood itself or using it as fuel to enhance other spells. It was either manipting blood like a vampire, or having to drink a recovery potion after every spell, and copsing in shock from casting powerful magic. But Iona shook her head when she heard my hesitation. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s blood magic, but I believe you can handle it now.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re receiving a strong blessing from the Church of Righteous Radiance, right? I also receive a blessing from the same god, though it¡¯s weaker and different in nature, so I understand well!¡± ¡°Oh¡­?¡± A vampire who signed the treaty on the side of humanity could walk under the sun in return. The principle was simple. It was because the Church of Righteous Radiance, also known as the Sun God, bestows a blessing upon vampires. Unlike the power given to me, it was simply a mark indicating, ¡°Don¡¯t shoot, they¡¯re an ally.¡± But still, a blessing is a blessing. Just as Helena recognized the blessing within me, Iona must have sensed its existence vaguely as well. ¡°The blessing of the Church of Righteous Radiance prevents fatigue under the sun! Is that true?¡± ¡°Rather than not getting tired, it significantly boosts regeneration. Additionally, all light attribute attacks are enhanced.¡± ¡°Of course, of course! That¡¯s how it works! If blood magic is used for physical enhancement, it consumes blood slowly instead of in bursts, right? With that, Yandel should be able to use it without burden. If needed, you can cover it with continuous recovery potions!¡± ¡°That seems possible. Hold on a moment.¡± I took out the glowing lion dagger from my inventory. Perhaps I had been too fixated on the stereotype that magicians were fragile. My current endurance stat was 17, directly affecting my regeneration rate. Considering that a magic stat of 18 was equivalent to a decent Academy graduate, it was a significant number. Moreover, the bonus regeneration from titles and traits was substantial. With the Blessing of All Gods giving 50% and the Sun God providing 350% during the day, my regeneration rate would skyrocket. Though I wouldn¡¯t be able to rely on regeneration to the extent of ignoring defense like a vampire, minor wounds would heal quickly. I swallowed nervously and slightly cut my fingertip. Drip. As my skin split, a drop of red blood fell. ¡­Before it hit the ground, Iona quickly caught and licked it, but it was enough to show the wound had bled. However, that was it. The wound had already healed, and no more blood flowed. Upon closer inspection, the wound had closed with only a thin red line indicating its presence, which would disappear in a few hours. ¡°¡­Are you really human, Yandel?¡± ¡°Probably?¡± ¡°Maybe if you became a vampire in this state, you wouldn¡¯t die even if your heart was pierced. How about it? Want to live an eternal life with me?¡± ¡°Then you wouldn¡¯t be able to drink my blood anymore.¡± Vampires could drink the blood of humans, various other races, and animals¡­ but not their own kind. Some crazy vampires absorb the true blood of others to increase their power, but even then, they inject it directly into their veins rather than drinking it. Iona surely knew this. Iona, looking dazed as if she¡¯d been hit on the head, finally spoke after some thought. ¡°That was¡­ just a joke.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say it was. Anyway, with this level of regeneration, will it be okay?¡± ¡°Yeah. Since internal magic like physical enhancement consumes less energy.¡± The fundamental reason Iona excelled in closebat was due to the explosive physical enhancement from blood magic. While it enhances all magic, it¡¯s particrly effective for body-rted spells due to the use of blood as a medium. ¡°If you try to exert too much power, a lot of blood is consumed instantly, so be careful about that. Otherwise, there aren¡¯t significant problems¡­ What do you think? Do you want to learn?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Vampires, living long lives and possessing excellent physical and magical abilities, were powerful warriors and magicians. Among them, Iona was a Lord-ss vampire, excelling in personalbat power. Her physical enhancement through blood magic was crucial to herbat style. Naturally, I must learn it. When I nodded, Iona¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Good, good. Shall we start right away?¡± ¡°¡­Now?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Do you have other ns?¡± ¡°Not really¡­¡± I nced around. Ca and Elisha. Even Iris nodded slightly, though looking a bit disappointed. Faye seemed more interested in my regeneration than the magic itself, her gaze following my finger movements. Feeling slightly uneasy, I had no reason to object, so I nodded. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s start right away. Should we go to the training ground outside?¡± ¡°Is it sturdy?¡± ¡°No, but it¡¯s spacious. It¡¯s made of materials that can be quickly restored, even if broken¡­ But why is that important for learning physical enhancement magic?¡± Wasn¡¯t it more like static magic? It shouldn¡¯t involve explosions or anything. Even if it seeds, I should just run a fewps or practice punching the air to get a feel for it. Iona¡¯s smile deepened at my question. ¡°Because you¡¯ll be bouncing around everywhere as you learn. The stronger you get, the more space you¡¯ll need.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ah. I had forgotten. Unlike others who taught me step-by-step from theory, Iona was an extreme practical instructor. I closed my eyes tightly, recalling the pain from our sparring sessions. It was pitch ck. Like my future. Chapter 195: Summer Vacation (4) Chapter 195: Summer Vacation (4) ¡°First, shall I give a simple exnation?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± I tilted my head at Iona¡¯s first words upon arriving at the training hall. Iona¡­ was going to give an exnation? I wasn¡¯t the only one surprised; Ca and Elisha, who had been watching Iona¡¯s ss, also widened their eyes and began whispering. ¡°My goodness¡­ it¡¯s a theory ss, Elisha! A theory ss!¡± ¡°Yes. And it¡¯s a theory ss from Professor Iona¡­ How difficult is she nning to make it?¡± It was loud enough for me to hear, so naturally, Iona could hear it, too. Iona pointed at them with her loose sleeve and shouted. ¡°Hey! Didn¡¯t we have theory sses in the ssroomst time?! Why can¡¯t you remember that? Yandel, Yandel, do you also think it¡¯s strange for Professor Iona to start with theory?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s so unfair! So unfair! You need to know the principles and methods first before we start sparring¡­ If we start sparring right away, it¡¯s just bullying!¡± ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s bullying, after all.¡± I roughly understood. She¡¯d exin the theory, and when she thinks I have a good understanding, we¡¯ll soon start sparring? If you don¡¯t like it, strengthen your body¡ªroughly that kind of feeling. I understand now. Nodding with a somewhat relieved heart, Iona saw my expression and sighed deeply. ¡°Hoo¡­ Anyway, anyway. It¡¯s okay if I start the exnation again, right, Yandel?¡± ¡°Oh. Yes.¡± ¡°Good, good. So where should I start¡­? Right! You know how to use basic body enhancement magic, right?¡± ¡°Of course. Usually, we use potions thatst longer, but we also know how to use magic.¡± Strength and Haste. These were the alpha and omega of body enhancement magic. There were more difficult andplex, yet more effective spells, however, they were essentially applications of Strength and Haste. ¡°Then you should roughly understand! Enhancing the body with magic is far inferior to aura or holy arts!¡± ¡°Structurally, it can¡¯t be helped.¡± Aura activates and strengthens the body itself. Holy arts feel like wearing a powered suit that assists every movement. But Strength and Haste are different. Strength is a magic spell that not only supports the inside and outside of the body but also allows the brain to surpass its subconscious limits. Haste is a magic spell that sharpens the nerves to enable agile reactions. Both were magic spells that temporarily surpass limits. In other words, they were magic that moderately strained the body. That¡¯s why I copsed as soon as the buff effect endedst time. Excessive use could melt muscles and grind bones. No matter how many buffs you¡¯d receive, you¡¯d be overworking your body too much¡­ On the other hand, aura enhances the body¡¯s basic performance itself, raising the limit, and holy arts result in better oues rtive to the effort put in. Therefore, unless you overexert yourself using aura, there is no bacsh. Enhancement through holy arts does not have any bacsh at all, regardless of what you do. However, the enhancement limit is set ording to the priest¡¯s level. Healing arts are somewhat simr. Magic artificially activates, aura strengthens regeneration itself, and holy arts restore the body to its original state. Because of this, healing magic is apanied by tremendous pain, and if overused, tumors could develop. Aura could also shorten one¡¯s lifespan if forced recovery is attempted, but otherwise, it has no major side effects. Recovery through holy arts has no side effects at all. As a bonus, it could expel foreign substances from the wound. That¡¯s why magicians usually drink potions or receive healing from priests. Potions are refined several times through alchemy to minimize side effects, and as long as you have money, you can obtain healing effects beyond your capabilities. The same goes for buffs. Support magic can¡¯t match the basic efficiency or side effect management of holy power, so if a priest is avable, receiving buffs from them is the standard. ¡°But! But! I basically fought alone! So it was hard to get a priest¡¯s support!¡± ¡°You have vampire regeneration and potions.¡± ¡°Using regeneration to recover from fatigue and casting another spell could kill more cultists. Besides, back then, space magic wasn¡¯t as developed as it is now, so individuals couldn¡¯t carry subspace pockets around.¡± Indeed. The distribution and performance improvement of spatial artifacts happened after summoning magic was banned. Before summoners were no longer in demand, subspace pockets must have been extremely rare. No matter how skilled Iona was, it would have been much more efficient to use it for military supply rather than giving it to an individual. ¡­But saying she¡¯d rather kill one more enemy using regeneration¡ªis that for real? It was scarier because she said it so nonchntly. ¡°Anyway, anyway! This is why I developed the Iona-style enhancement magic! Yandel, who fights simrly to me, could definitely make good use of it!¡± ¡°Oh¡­!¡± ¡°The method is simple! You just imbue strength into your blood and spread that strength throughout your body!¡± ¡°Are you using blood vessels instead of mana circuits?¡± ¡°No? No? That¡¯s dangerous! You dissolve the magic created by mana circuits into your blood!¡± ¡°???¡± As I blinked nkly, Iona grabbed my hand. Then she pulled it straight to her chest. Molkang.1 Feeling the heavy softness in my palm, I instinctively tried to squeeze it. With a sly smile, Iona quickly adjusted the position of my hand. ¡°Oops! Oops! This isn¡¯t it!¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Unfortunately, my handnded on her upper chest, where there wasn¡¯t much to squeeze. Feeling her cool body temperature through the thin clothes, I opened my mouth. ¡°So? What is this all of a sudden, Professor?¡± ¡°From now on! From now on! I¡¯ll let you experience it directly! With your current skills, Yandel, you should be able to get a rough idea!¡± ¡°I feel like that¡¯s impossible no matter what¡­¡± Thump. A slow heartbeat resonated from my palm. I don¡¯t know what she did, but suddenly, I could feel Iona¡¯s blood circting through her veins from her heart. ¡°I¡¯ve dissolved magic into my blood. How is it? Can you feel it?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s fascinating.¡± Seeing me nod, Iona continued her exnation. ¡°The basic image is simple. In this state, magic bes strength, and that strength blends into the entire body along with the blood!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I think I get it.¡± ¡°Right? Right? The difficult partes next, so stay focused, okay? Let¡¯s see¡­¡± Iona started writing something in the air with one hand. Following her fingertip, light extended and turned the air into arge ckboard. Unrecognizable shapes, equations, and incredibly long annotations appeared. The only thing I could recognize was the simple anatomical diagram. I saw a lot of those in my previous life¡­ After writing for a long time, Iona finished with a light dot. With a twirl of her finger, everything that had been written in reverse, ording to Iona¡¯s perspective, turned readable. Of course, understanding it just because I could read it was a different matter. ¡°First of all, memorize while listening!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Thanks to my excellent memory trait, I already memorized it, but if I said so, sparring would start immediately. I nodded obediently, and Iona continued her exnation. ¡°Since it¡¯s magic that operates within the body, unconscious protection will activate! So don¡¯t worry too much, and it¡¯s okay to fail! The problem is when you seed!¡± ¡°When I seed?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. If you seed even clumsily, from that moment on, your blood will be fuel to move your body. Even if you just breathe, a minimum amount of blood will be consumed, and using great strength will cause even more blood to evaporate.¡± ¡°¡­That sounds extremely dangerous.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It is indeed dangerous. If Yandel tries to use more strength than he can handle, he might copse right away! In that case, the cause would be excessive bleeding without any wounds.¡± Ionaughed as if she had told a funny joke. But since I didn¡¯tugh, she quickly reverted to a serious expression. ¡°Of course, once Yandel bes proficient, there won¡¯t be any danger. So, until you master itpletely, never practice it alone. Only train when Professor Iona is around. Okay? Can you promise me that?¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s for my safety, so I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Once I seeded, it would be registered in the system and receive corrections, so there was no need to worry. ¡°By the way, Professor, how is this magic different from other enhancement spells?¡± ¡°Oh! Oh! I haven¡¯t told you that part yet! I mentioned it earlier, right? The blood bes the fuel.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Blood is the essence of life itself. So, it can enhance the body in a way simr to aura. Since it¡¯s blood magic, its effects are several times better than other enhancement spells! Moreover, like how Blood Shift allows the caster to take on the damage meant for others, Yandel¡¯s blood will take the bacsh that Yandel should receive! This can even apply to ordinary injuries!¡± ¡°That would consume a lot of blood, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why, unless you¡¯re someone like Yandel now, only vampires can use this technique. Oh, and the name is Blood Force.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Just attaching ¡°Blood¡± to any blood magic doesn¡¯t make it legit. Although I sighed at Iona¡¯s catastrophic naming sense, it was true that it was much more efficient than conventional enhancement spells. In addition to mimicking aura with magic, it seemed that you could absorb shocks by consuming blood in emergencies. But the problem, as always, was regeneration. It¡¯s impossible with mediocre regeneration. The blessing of the Sun God enhances my regeneration the most. But it only grants a regeneration bonus while the sun is up. So, even if I learned it, I could only use it during the day¡­ No, as long as there¡¯s blood, it should work, right? Maybe I could ask Fayeter to create a potion that focuses on blood recovery¡­ like a blood tonic, so I could use it at night too? While I was contemting various alternatives, Iona suddenly leaned in close. ¡°Huh? Huh? You¡¯ve been staring into space! Have you memorized it all already?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°You memorized faster than I thought! Eyy!¡± She pushed me away lightly and swung her arm. Then, a red light emerged from Iona¡¯s body. The familiar glow of Blood Shift intertwined with Iona¡¯s body. This meant the sparring was about to begin. ¡°I¡¯ll attack with the intensity that Yandel can counter if he seeds in enhancing his body with Blood Force!¡± ¡°Wait, wait a minute! At least give me time to cast the spell! I need to chant, right?¡± ¡°Did you know, Yandel?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but I feel like I don¡¯t want to know.¡± ¡°Blood magic uses both mana and life force simultaneously. That¡¯s why it¡¯s so efficient.¡± ¡°That¡­ makes sense?¡± ¡°Since you already know how to use mana, you just need to learn how to use life force, and it¡¯ll be quick!¡± ¡°Ahhh! You don¡¯t need to say any more!¡± Covering my ears in dread and shaking my head like a child, I couldn¡¯t stop Iona from speaking. ¡°And the best way to awaken life force is to experience a life-threatening situation!¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± As I tried to recite an impromptu spell while widening the distance, Iona was slightly faster. ¡°It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s okay! You won¡¯t die because I cast Blood Shift on you!¡± Whoosh. The distance closed in an instant, and Iona¡¯s leg whipped like ash. As the crude image and mana heated my body, Iona¡¯s foot hit my temple. Whack! With a sharp pain, my vision spun. Lying on the ground, the sky I looked up at was dazzlingly blue. It was the second day of summer vacation.
  1. Trantor''s Note: "Molkang" is an onomatopoeic expression for something soft and squishy.?
Chapter 196: To The Church Of Righteous Radiance (1) Chapter 196: To The Church Of Righteous Radiance (1) Though the vacation had begun, nothing seemed to have changed. Of course, given my objectives, I couldn¡¯t fully rx even during the vacation¡­ ¡°This is way too intense, though?!¡± As I buried my face into Iris¡¯s t chest, she awkwardly patted the back of my head. ¡°Hmm. I know you¡¯re going through a lot, Master. But isn¡¯t it effective? You¡¯ve managed to dissolve your magic power in just two days.¡± ¡°So what?! It¡¯s still not working properly! I keep getting hit all the time! I was trying to get back at them¡­!¡± ¡°But, Master, you make them suffer a lot in bed. Besides, Blood Force is a profound technique. It may seem brutal, but there¡¯s meticulous calction behind it.¡± ¡°¡­I know that part too.¡± Blood Force was not just an advanced version of physical enhancement. Its essencey in imitating aura with magic. If I seed, there would be numerous ways to utilize it. For example, resistance. When mana is enhanced, resistance to mental magic and poison naturally increases. The same goes for aura. In fact, in terms of effect, aura is much better. But what if I could imitate aura? By circting mana through mana circuits and Blood Force-infused blood through veins, I could doubly enhance resistance. There would be countless other applications as well. Though many aspects couldn¡¯t be replicated as it¡¯s not real aura¡­ as long as it¡¯s confined to physical effects, most of it could be emted. Naturally, it¡¯s a magic that would be highly sought after by physically frail magicians. Well¡­ assuming one had more than four times the normal regenerative power or drinks continuous recovery potions like water. ¡°But it¡¯s still tough.¡± I sighed deeply and rubbed my head further into Iris¡¯s chest. I could feel her ribs. ¡°Come to think of it, you¡¯re only twenty years old, Master.¡± ¡°Huh? Well, yeah?¡± ¡°And it¡¯s only been a little over three years since you came into the world.¡± ¡°Right.¡± I was 22 on Earth, and it had been about three years since I reincarnated into this world. But this was quite good in its own way. Though small, the definite feel of her chest and the sensation of my cheek pressing against her ribs when I exert force. I thought I¡¯d found Iris¡¯s other charm point. Despite her seemingly unaware of my intentional rubbing, she firmly embraced my head. ¡°¡­You¡¯ve been through a lot. This time, the results were good, but they were quite close. More significant dangers await ahead.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s the path I had chosen. No one else can do it, so I have no choice.¡± Honestly, I¡¯d love to spend my time leisurely, splurging on the gold umted in my inventory. But knowing I might die in a few years, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do that. Though I shrugged lightly, Iris tenderly patted my head with a sorrowful look. ¡°I see¡­ In that case, at least rest now. You cany down your burden while you¡¯re in my embrace. I hope to be a nest where you can always fold your wings and rest.¡± ¡°¡­¡± What is this? I just came to whine, but now I¡¯m suddenly getting sincerefort. The atmosphere is too awkward to say it was nothing. Moreover, this feeling of being petted¡­ I don¡¯t dislike it¡­. The maternal affection I felt from the tiny Iris. The strange imbnce made me feel drowsy. Maybe that¡¯s why. Without realizing it, I bit down on Iris¡¯s bouncy chest over her clothes. ¡°Mmmp.¡± ¡°Huuh?! Oh dear, even though it¡¯s still bright outside and we have to go out for lunch¡­ but since Master wants it so much, I can¡¯t help it.¡± Despite her words, Iris, a little breathless with anticipation, trembled as she unbuttoned her top to reveal her modest chest. Plok! ¡°Were you hiding here, Junior? Even if today¡¯s training was tough, how could you disappear without a word? It¡¯s almost time to prepare and go out¡­ oh.¡± Suddenly, Faye burst in, panting, and flinched at the sight of me clinging to Iris. Then, with a look of resolution, she nodded. ¡°I understand. If my junior wants it¡­.¡± Faye¡¯s eyes spun as if she had decided on something. Her face flushed with misunderstanding, she slowly took off her top. Jiggle. A tremor muchrger than Iris¡¯s. Just seeing it made my mind shake as well. ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°Master?!¡± As if possessed. No, actually, captivated by Faye¡¯s chest, I stood up abruptly. Iris, who was clutching her chest behind me, seemed to say something, but I couldn¡¯t hear well. Probably because I was too focused on Faye¡¯s chest. But apparently, my dazed state seemed frustrating to Faye. ¡°Hmm¡­ Is this not enough? Hey! Hey!¡± Faye lightly shook her chest from side to side. Though it was a gentle motion, herrge, soft breasts reacted sensitively. p, p. The sound of Faye¡¯s breasts shing as they shook vigorously. Drawn by the pping sound, I staggered toward Faye. ¡°Master! Pull yourself together! Isn¡¯t this the time you lean on me?!¡± ¡°Chest¡­¡± ¡°Ugh! Why is it that only big-breasted women surround Master?! Even Iona, who recently joined, hasrge breasts, but why am I¡­?!¡± Iris stomped her feet in frustration. ¡­That¡¯s kind of cute. Actually, I wasn¡¯t as dazed as Iris thought, but her reaction was amusing, so I maintained a nk expression as if hypnotized. In front of me, Faye seemed a bit flustered, thinking it was real. ¡°C-Come here! Over here, Junior!¡± ¡°Boobs¡­ bigger than my head¡­.¡± As I mumbled vaguely and reached Faye, she suddenly enveloped my face with her breasts. ¡°Gotcha¡­ Now, Junior, you can¡¯t escape from here. Your home is between my breasts¡­ huhu.¡± ¡­Was that a sigh of relief or a creepy sigh? Anyway, feeling the soft touch against my cheek and the hands pulling my back, I spoke up. ¡°What time is it, Senior?¡± ¡°Huh?! Oh¡­ time. Yes¡­.¡± A somewhat dejected Faye nced at the watch on her wrist and replied. ¡°It¡¯s 12:50. We have to leave by 1.¡± ¡°Darn¡­ Time has flown by. Where¡¯s everyone else?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all ready and waiting. I came to find you because you were missing.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get ready and head to the living room right away.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Only then did Faye release my face from her chest and tidied up her clothes. After watching her for a moment, I turned to Iris, who was pouting with her cheeks puffed up, and cast a clean spell on her. ¡°Eek!¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re in a hurry, let¡¯s use this to clean up.¡± I also cast the clean spell on myself and took out the prepared travel clothes from my inventory to change into. But as Iris struggled with her top, putting her head where her arms should go, I helped her dress correctly. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to put your head through the head hole, not the arm hole¡­¡± ¡°Alright. Now, let¡¯s check if we¡¯re leaving anything behind.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± While others and I packed necessary items in our dimensional pockets, Iris might leave something behind as she lives in the mansion. After checking her workshop thoroughly, Iris toddled over and hugged my arm. It was t and soft. ¡°¡­What is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the most important, Master. I¡¯m holding on tight so I don¡¯t lose you.¡± Iris, with puffed cheeks, made a cute face. I gently pressed her cheeks to release the air inside and asked. ¡°Elisha might get upset if she hears this.¡± ¡°¡­Elisha is also number one, so it¡¯s okay.¡± A slightly embarrassed voice. As Iris averted her gaze, Iughed and lifted her up. ¡°Yah!¡± Maybe because her feet suddenly left the ground, Iris clung to me like a cicada. With Iris perched on my arm, I raised my hand high. Thanks to my increased strength stats, she didn¡¯t feel heavy. Iris, now upside down, crawled onto my shoulder. Holding Iris piggyback, I headed to the living room with Faye. The others had already prepared. Pam and her family decided to stay at the mansion. Though all three were skilled magicians¡­ it wasn¡¯t like we were going to a fight, so we needed someone to guard the house. Even if not, staying away meant we needed someone in contact with the academy. Feeling the gazes of Ca, Elisha, Iris, Faye, and Iona, I shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s head out. Helena is waiting.¡± Yes, today was the day we promised to visit the Church of Righteous Radiance with Helena. Though I was going to decline the apostle position¡­ there was another purpose. They say that entering the holy site with a high-rank blessing allows you to hear the god¡¯s oracle. If I were reincarnated into this world by a transcendent being, the Righteous Radiance, another transcendent being, might know something. Of course, I couldn¡¯t reveal that I came from another world¡­ but maybe I could get a hint? It was a faint hope, but better than no clue at all. After briefly greeting Pam¡¯s family, we headed to the meeting ce. ¡°Brother¡­? Who is that child on your back¡­?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I forgot to put Iris down. At 517 years old, being called a child, Iris quickly covered her ears and muttered. ¡°W-Waah.¡± With her long ears, it was obvious she was a high elf. Chapter 197: To The Church Of Righteous Radiance (2) Chapter 197: To The Church Of Righteous Radiance (2) ¡°Wow. This is insane.¡± Though it looked like a spacious reception room that could fit a dozen people, it was actually the interior of a carriage. I expected something nice since it was prepared by the Church of Righteous Radiance, but this was beyond imagination. They¡¯ve not only used space expansion magic to its limits, but there was no vibration that could be felt as it moved. The air was fresh, indicating continuous venttion even with the doors closed. Temperature control was a bonus. And what about the interior design? Plush beds lined up to match the number of people, a dignified lion painting on the wall, a plush sofa in the center, and luxurious carpets on the floor. Lastly, the symbols of Righteous Radiance hanging all around. The sun-like symbol was appropriately ced, transforming what could feel like a luxurious space into a reverent one. How much gold was spent on this? No, this was representative of something money couldn¡¯t buy. As I admired the surroundings, Helena, sitting opposite me on the sofa, opened her mouth with a confident smile. ¡°How do you find it, Brother? Do you like it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s excellent. This is almost like a luxury inn.¡± ¡°Indeed, it is. We call it a moving church within our order. The interior has been slightly modified for you, Brother.¡± ¡°¡­Is that alright? I heard that only the Pope could use the moving church.¡± ¡°The Pope sent it, so there¡¯s no problem. Moreover, you are enveloped in the most brilliant blessing of our order. You are fully qualified, Brother.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ that¡¯s an honor.¡± Helena sped her hands in prayer, her golden eyes sparkling. ¡­It was overwhelming. Extremely overwhelming. In an era where even cardinals and saint candidates receive only A-rank blessings, the Pope was elected by the cardinals and had no different blessing. So, my A+ rank blessing was a clear sign of favoritism from the Righteous Radiance. The issue was that I was on my way to decline the apostle position if they offered it. I turned my head to avoid Helena¡¯s piercing gaze. Then I saw Iris covering her face with her hands and tightly closing her mouth. It was as if small animal discovering its predator, or a child insisting, ¡°Iris isn¡¯t here~¡± Realizing she couldn¡¯t hide her long ears, I gently patted them. ¡°Iris?¡± ¡°Eek! M-Master! Not the ears¡­.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, take your hands off your face and look this way.¡± ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s embarrassing.¡± ¡°Do you know you look even more embarrassed now? How long are you going to stay like that?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Iris trembled as if recalling a dark past. But she didn¡¯t remove her hands. ¡°No choice, then.¡± Not wanting to leave her like that, I lifted her and sat her on myp. Like a sleepy typus hiding in its nest, Iris naturally buried her face in my chest. She¡¯d probably get up on her own once she calmed down. As I patted her small back and sighed, I made eye contact with Helena, who was nkly staring at us. ¡°Sister Helena?¡± ¡°Hah! Wh-what is it, Brother Yandel?¡± ¡°You were staring at us. Do you have something to say?¡± ¡°Um¡­.¡± Helena looked around. Ca sat on my left as if it were natural. On my right, Elisha had taken the spot vacated by Iris. Faye was exploring the carriage with curiosity, and Iona was already rolling around on the bed. Seeing this, Helena tilted her head. ¡°It¡¯s always been fascinating how Brother Yandel is so close with ves, even though I have no intention of interfering in your private life. But the ve on yourp now¡­¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The Righteous Radiance fanatically hates Evil Gods. Naturally, they dislike cultists and ves associated with them. Why did my ves fall? Ca was implicated in a cultist conspiracy, and Elisha and Iris were used of spirit summoning. Helena, who saw me as a fellow hater of Evil Gods, didn¡¯t understand my closeness with Iris. Pressing Iris¡¯s trembling neck gently to calm her, I spoke. ¡°All three made deals with me.¡± ¡°Deals? With ves?¡± ¡°They may be ves, but they are exceptional magicians. And they aren¡¯t directly connected to Evil Gods.¡± I couldn¡¯t overturn the false charges against Ca¡¯s father yet. But it was already known that Ca herself wasn¡¯t associated with cultists. That¡¯s why she was sentenced to very, not death. What about Iris and Elisha? It was clear that Iris attempted spirit summoning. But that didn¡¯t mean she worshipped Evil Gods. ¡­Though summoning another transcendent being was risky, it was unrted to Evil Gods. ¡°It¡¯s a waste to just treat them as ordinary ves, right?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± I slowly shook my head at Helena, who seemed to want to argue. ¡°No. That¡¯s enough for me. Besides, it¡¯s called a deal, but it¡¯s not a rigid rtionship.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ve heard about elves and what partners mean to them, right?¡± ¡°¡­Soulmates, paired wings, entwined roots, a thousand-year promise¡­ Don¡¯t tell me?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right. You know Iris was the master of the Sylvan Magic Tower, right? Despite being able to break the ve mark herself, she remains my ve because of a stronger bond.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Helena nodded slightly, seemingly impressed. Encouraged by this, Iris squirmed and turned around to show her face. ¡°Just as Master said. I understand how someone like you, a priestess, might see me and Elisha, but there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Indeed. Master¡¯s enemy is my enemy. Master¡¯s goal is my goal. This mark¡­ will eventually disappear, but until then, it¡¯s a symbol of trust between me and Master.¡± Iris touched the thorn vine mark on her neck with a faint smile. ¡°Perhaps Lady Lindelheit made a simr promise?¡± ¡°Nope, that¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Iris blinked her sky-blue eyes, tilting her head. Ca also blinked her ruby-colored eyes and tilted her head in the opposite direction. ¡°Young Lady Lindelheit, I thought you would clear your ve statuster and be bound to Master.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m always Master¡¯s ve.¡± ¡°¡­Then why were you so eager to teach your family¡¯s secrets? I thought it was to revive Lindelheit through Master, considering you¡¯d be family.¡± ¡°Because my body, mind, and all the knowledge in my head belong to Master. To be honest, I also liked leaving my mark on Master.¡± ¡°Was that a territory marking¡­?¡± Iris looked incredulous. Elisha and Helena seemed to have simr thoughts, their mouths agape. Only Ca blinked innocently, unaware of any problem. ¡°Hey, Ca? If I were to release you from your ve status¡­¡± ¡°No, Master!¡± Ca¡¯s face turned pale as she clung to my arm. ¡°Don¡¯t abandon me! You said you¡¯d keep me as a ve forever!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m freeing you, not abandoning you.¡± ¡°Either way, I wouldn¡¯t be your ve anymore! Did I do something wrong? Did I upset you? I¡¯m sorry. Tell me, and I won¡¯t do it again¡­¡± She looked like a puppy in the rain, with an anxious expression. I patted Ca¡¯s shoulder and slowly pulled her off my arm. ¡°Calm down. I¡¯m not abandoning you. You can¡¯t remain a ve forever. I¡¯m talking about the distant future.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m okay with being your ve forever. I told you before. I don¡¯t care how many other women you take in. Even if you don¡¯t love me¡­ it hurts, but it¡¯s okay. Just don¡¯t try to separate me from you. I need you¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine a life without being your ve¡­¡± Heavy. Ca¡¯s obsession was too heavy. I knew her mindset was twisted from her ve training, but I didn¡¯t realize it was this bad. Even though she had shown a brighter side recently, her underlying fear remained unchanged. I sighed deeply and pulled Ca close. Then, I whispered in her trembling ear. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Why would I abandon such an obedient and pretty ve? Ca, you¡¯re my ve for life. No one can take you away. You can¡¯t escape either. So, rx and leave everything to me. Just think about how to make me happy. That¡¯s the role of a pet ve, right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± The possessive words I¡¯ve whispered countless times. Repeating them again, Ca¡¯s trembling gradually subsided until it stoppedpletely. Though her face turned bright red and her expression became dazed, she was okay. I didn¡¯t realize Ca was so fixated on the master-ve rtionship. But there was no reason for me to refuse. I¡¯ll keep her as she wishes. From now on, I¡¯ll be more cautious when discussing this topic with Ca. ¡°Phew¡­¡± I sighed in relief, thinking the issue was resolved, and looked up. ¡°Ah.¡± Helena, looking as if she had seen a gaslighting master, recoiled in horror. ¡°Sister Helena, there¡¯s a bit of a misunderstanding¡­¡± ¡°Oh! It¡¯s time for prayers! I¡¯ll excuse myself now. It was a pleasant conversation, Brother!¡± Helena quickly got up from the sofa and headed towards the wall adorned with the symbol of Righteous Radiance. Reaching out to Helena¡¯s retreating figure with a bewildered expression, I knew she wouldn¡¯te back. Of course, there was no chance to exin either. Swoosh. Iris¡¯s small hand ovepped mine as it hung in the air. ¡°¡­I understand.¡± She smiled warmly, as if seeing arade. ¡°No, don¡¯t understand. Give me a solution.¡± And Iris, you often act like a baby, so this is your fault. Chapter 198: To The Church Of Righteous Radiance (3) Chapter 198: To The Church Of Righteous Radiance (3) ¡°Are you asking me how to seduce other women?¡± After being pestered by Iris, I sought advice from Elisha, and this was the sharp reply I received. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. I was just asking how to clear up the misunderstanding between Sister Helena and me.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it all true, though? There¡¯s no misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Well, it is kind of true¡­¡± Asking for a nun¡¯s habit for cosy, secretly having sex on campus, and now gaslighting a ve so she can¡¯t escape. All those things were kind of true¡­! ¡°Still, it¡¯s not right to leave things as they are.¡± ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s just fine as it is.¡± ¡°Anyone would think I¡¯m aplete scumbag.¡± ¡°But you are more favored than anyone else. If you had no such ws, you¡¯d already be worshipped by now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ possible!¡± In a world where gods existed, most clergy were fanatics. And the followers of the Church of Righteous Radiance were even more fervent. So, what if someone appeared who seemed like a potential apostle of their god right before their eyes? No kidding, I could take over the Church of Righteous Radiance right away if I wanted to. I could even ascend to the position of pope if I epted the apostleship. At least, that was the case in the game. ¡°Even so, things can¡¯t stay as they are now.¡± ¡°Hmm. Well, helping you isn¡¯t difficult, but first¡­ you know what to do, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Smooch. I lightly kissed Elisha on the lips. But her expression seemed somewhat strange. ¡°¡­Is this not it?¡± ¡°I meant it¡¯s time for you to learn from me? I also have many questions for you, Yandel.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although Elisha never neglected her training, she has be even more fervent since I became a mid-level magician. She often asked about the sensations and images when I first used mid-level magic¡­ But how could I exin the effects I saw repeatedly in H&A that were etched in my memory? I could only give abstract answers, and as a result, Elisha would frequently call me to ask various questions. ¡°Hmph. I knew it. I just wanted to try it.¡± ¡°Oh? If you say so, then it is so.¡± Elisha giggled, covering her mouth with a fan. As I scratched the back of my head awkwardly, her blue eyes curled gently. ¡°So? What shall we start with?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ let¡¯s start with the chant shortening, in order.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Elisha patted the side of the bed she was sitting on. Ca was nning something called the Yandel Training n with Iona, and Iris was discussing the intersection of enchantment and alchemy with Faye. Helena was polishing her mace with the skill of a veteran mercenary who had spent years on the battlefield. Was she really a priestess¡­? Anyway, naturally, it ended up with just me and Elisha. Whether she knew it or not, Elisha put away the notebook she had been writing in and chuckled. ¡°By the way, I forgot to mention. Thank you.¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°For making time to be with me? Even though chant shortening is my specialty, I can¡¯tpare to the Teacher or Professor Iona.¡± ¡°Well. There¡¯s one thing you¡¯re mistaken about.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Elisha tilted her head curiously, and I reached out to touch her delicate neck, pressing lightly on the ve mark engraved there. ¡°Iris and Iona might teach better. But their methods are different from yours, Elisha.¡± ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s true?¡± Elisha nodded stiffly, perhaps due to the pressure on her throat. ¡°Ca prefers to extend the chant to increase its power.¡± ¡°Yes. Most of what I learn from Ca is how to increase firepower.¡± ¡°The Master prefers the standard method of chant shortening. Deeply engraving the elemental shadow of the Elementus Core, or clearly imprinting the image through repeated use.¡± ¡°It¡¯s orthodox for elves.¡± ¡°Professor Iona¡¯s method is unique to vampires. She skips the chant, sacrificing power, but then amplifies it with blood magic.¡± ¡°Vampires are considered to have a higherbat capability.¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± When it came to her turn, Elisha, who usually spoke confidently, lowered her head and hesitated. I lifted her chin with my fingers. Meeting her eyes, I said what Elisha should have said. ¡°You¡¯re pursuing a different path, Elisha. You¡¯re striving to connect magic with magic to the extreme. Chant shortening is just an intermediate step.¡± ¡°How do you¡­?¡± Elisha¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. It was natural. I already knew theplete form of Elisha. Of course, I remembered her well since she was a title magician in H&A. ¡°Elemental magic is intuitive. It deals with the elements that make up the world, naturally. And this world is always in cirction.¡± The four seasons. Day and night. Birth and death. The rise and fall of nations. The water cycle. The many other things that ceaselessly circte. Elisha believed that if elemental magic dealt with the elements that make up the world, it could also handle the cycles of nature. ¡°Just as new life sprouts from the ashes left by a burning fire, the wind blows through the thin branches that have grown, and the wind drives rainden clouds to pour down.¡± And all of this bes one under the name of the world. ¡°There is no beginning or end. There is only a vast cycle that exists purely. The most natural-like magic. Therefore, the most elf-like magic.¡± Elisha, who had cultivated to the end, was like a walking natural disaster. Summoning storms with a breath, causing earthquakes with each step, and creating pirs of fire with just a gaze. In ancient times, when elves still coexisted with spirits, how much I admired her appearance, which seemed to gather the four great spirit kings, who were said to be the pinnacle of their era. Even after the Magic Tower copsed and she lost her master, she continued forward relentlessly, eventually grasping the impossible wish as a great archmage. ¡°If that is what lies at the end of this path¡­ I assure you, Elisha, your chant shortening will be a vision more valuable than anyone else¡¯s.¡± Of course, it would be impossible for me to fully master Elisha¡¯s vision without the Elementus Core. However, it was an insight that led to bing a great archmage. Even if it was iplete now, it couldn¡¯t be ignored. ¡°So this is neither a favor nor anything. It¡¯s just making good use of you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I draped my arm over the stunned Elisha¡¯s shoulder and smirked. ¡°As long as you¡¯re my ve, Elisha, your body, mind, and even your realizations are mine. So stop talking and teach me what you¡¯ve researched so far¡­ Hmp?¡± In the middle of speaking, my lips were blocked. Soft sensation, a scent reminiscent of wood, and the sudden intrusion of a soft touch inside my mouth made me realize the situation. Elisha kissed me out of the blue. And quite passionately at that. I was briefly startled by the tongue frolicking freely inside my mouth. Just as I was about to run out of breath, Elisha pulled away and shed her characteristically confident smile. ¡°Ohohoho! Yandel, since you value me so highly, I can¡¯t help it! Let¡¯s start right away. Shall we review what I taught you yesterday first?¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Momentarily taken aback by her sudden enthusiasm, Iplied and demonstrated everything I had learned so far. After that, we experimented with various things together, and she also asked me questions about the feeling of using mid-level magic, leading to a long conversation. . . . . . As the sun began to set and it was time to find a suitable ce to stop the carriage, the training with Elisha ended. Perhaps because of all the talking, Elisha quenched her thirst by repeatedly drinking the elven tea I poured for her, letting out a cute sigh of relief. ¡°Oh, right, I almost forgot. You wanted to clear up the misunderstanding with Sister Helena, didn¡¯t you, Yandel?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°And you mentioned there was an easy dungeon on the way.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I did.¡± Seeing my eyes widen in suspicion, Elisha nodded with an elegant smile, as if confirming my guess. ¡°Then it¡¯s simple. Just show off an impressive performance there.¡± ¡°¡­Will that really work?¡± No matter how I thought about it, it seemed too simple. But Elisha affirmed it with a voice full of conviction. ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t it obvious? Sister Helena is a priestess of the Church of Righteous Radiance, and you are the person closest to the sun.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± That¡­ makes sense! Chapter 199: To The Church Of Righteous Radiance (4) Chapter 199: To The Church Of Righteous Radiance (4) The carriage sent by the Church of Righteous Radiance was not justfortable. The wheels were enchanted with all sorts of auxiliary magic, and the horses pulling the carriage were blessed creatures raised from a young age. Naturally, the speed of travel was quite significant. It took only a few days to travel from the center of the continent to its eastern edge. So, what does this mean¡­? It meant it was about time to tackle another dungeon. ¡°¡­How do I bring up the fact that there¡¯s a dungeon nearby?¡± ¡°Grrr¡­ Ugh. Just say you suddenly received a revtion, Junior.¡± Faye, still half-asleep and stretching, suggested with a drowsy expression. I answered, my gaze naturally drawn to her emphasized chest as she leaned back. ¡°That won¡¯t work. Think about it, Faye. The gods created the dungeons, so why wouldn¡¯t they tell their followers the locations?¡± Sensing my gaze, Faye sighed and subtly unbuttoned two buttons on her shirt, nodding. ¡°Oh! The existence of dungeons is a mark of resistance from Evil Gods, so the Good Gods don¡¯t know the locations?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± Dungeons were remnants of the failed attempts to banish monsters from this world. It was like throwing a crumpled piece of paper into the trash can only for someone to block it mid-air. Because it was deflected by another¡¯s will, even though the Good Gods created the dungeons, they didn¡¯t know their locations. Fortunately, this was also true for the Evil Gods¡­ until they seed in descending. Anyway, this was something people usually learn as children. Faye might not have known due to her unusual upbringing. Feeling a bit sorry, I patted Faye¡¯s upper chest. Faye, blinking in confusion, soon smiled and started enjoying my touch. Pat, pat. ¡°Hehe.¡± Squishy, squishy. ¡°Hihi.¡± Lost in the unexpectedly pleasant sensation, I kept patting for quite a while. ¡°Um, Brother? I¡¯m here too¡­¡± ¡°¡­Ah!¡± Just as Helena finished her morning prayer and walked over, her face turned bright red. I quickly withdrew my hand and spoke as if nothing had happened. ¡°Ahem. Have you finished your morning prayer, Sister Helena?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ There¡¯s a bit of time before breakfast, so would you like to go outside for a while?¡± Helena kept ncing at Faye and me. Was this her way of being considerate? I shook my head with a serious expression. ¡°No, no! It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s something important to discuss, Sister Helena.¡± ¡°Important? What is it?¡± Helena reflexively covered herself, hesitating. ¡­That reaction stings a bit. Hiding my dejection, I continued. ¡°It seems there¡¯s a dungeon nearby.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Helena¡¯s face, momentarily stiff, leaned in closer, demanding more details. ¡°Which direction? How big is it? Can we handle it alone? What type is it? Are there any cultists nearby? If the information is insufficient, should we call for reinforcements from the nearest church?¡± ¡°Wait. Please, slow down. One at a time.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I must have been too excited, Brother.¡± Saying that, Helena patted the mace on her waist and took a deep breath. As her breathing slowly returned to normal, she spoke again. ¡°Do we need the church¡¯s support?¡± ¡°No. We can handle it ourselves.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go quickly. Where is it?¡± ¡°One moment.¡± I pulled out a suitable map from my inventory and circled a spot with my finger. ¡°It¡¯s around here. If we follow the path a bit further, we¡¯ll find a small waterfall. Let¡¯s start investigating from there.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll inform the driver.¡± Nodding, Helena headed straight to the window to talk to the driver. She didn¡¯t seem to doubt me at all, making me feel silly for worrying about what to say. ¡°Um¡­ Sister Helena? I feel a bit odd bringing this up, but do you really trust me?¡± ¡°Of course. The Righteous Radiance wouldn¡¯t have bestowed such a great blessing on you without reason. Moreover, I trust the Brother I¡¯ve observed so far. Putting aside personal matters, you wouldn¡¯t joke about something like this, would you?¡± ¡°Thank¡­ you?¡± Hearing such unwavering trust made me feel a bit embarrassed.
¡°Iona¡¯s tired.¡± ¡°Why are you so exhausted, Professor?¡± As the carriage stopped before the waterfall as nned, we all got out to prepare for dungeon exploration, except for Iona, who leaned on me, exhausted. ¡°I¡¯m so tired!¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind since it¡¯s cool¡­¡± While enjoying Iona¡¯s unique cool body temperature, she nudged my side and whispered. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s do it. That thing.¡± ¡°What thing¡­?¡± ¡°You know, the thing that hurts a bit but feels good soon after!¡± ¡°Just from that description, anyone would misunderstand! You mean feeding? Hold on.¡± Drinking a bit of my blood every morning had be routine, but today I hadn¡¯t done it yet. Even though it didn¡¯t seem like Iona would need to exert herself, I should feed her well since we were going to a dungeon. I slightly pulled my shirt and offered my neck to Iona. ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± Crunch. Iona sank her fangs into my neck in one swift motion and gulped down my blood. Suppressing the rising ecstasy, I gently stroked the back of Iona¡¯s head. I get used to this over time. Soon, Iona finished drinking her daily share of blood and pulled back, wiping her mouth with a smooth motion. ¡°Phew¡­ This is bliss.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a meal, not bliss.¡± I chuckled and pressed on the wound on my neck for a moment. It wasn¡¯t long before the wound healed. Helena, who witnessed this, widened her golden eyes and asked. ¡°Brother? Was that just¡­?¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking correctly. If the sun is up, such wounds heal quickly.¡± ¡°Oh¡­!¡± Helena herself had regenerative abilities thanks to the Blessing of the Sun God¡­ but my blessing was of a higher rank, further amplified by the Blessing of All Gods. It must have been quite a sight for Helena. I shrugged and looked at the waterfall in front of us. It was about 3 meters high. The flow rate was not very impressive, and the pond below was quite shallow. The only remarkable thing was how clear the water was. But on the pollution-free Eurelia Continent, you could find such clear water almost anywhere. In other words, there was no particr reason to stop and look around here. However, upon closer inspection, you¡¯d notice something odd. Gush. I raised my head to the pleasantly loud sound of the waterfall. The shape of the waterfall was a bit peculiar. The stream of water bent unnaturally in the middle, resembling a silhouette of a woman behind a curtain. It was a subtle distortion that was hard to spot, but once you see it, it was unmistakable. The distortion was caused by the gate to the dungeon entrance. It was just a coincidence that it looked like a woman. Like most dungeons, this one was also found through a series of linked quests. The quest involved rumors among merchants and mercenaries about the woman in the waterfall. Observant yers noticed the strange graphics of the waterfall and discovered the dungeon withoutpleting the prerequisite quests. Fortunately, the dungeon was low-level. If it were a high-level dungeon, it would have been a death trap for newbies. Recalling fond memories, I reached out my hand. ¡°Look. Would you check the center, Sister Helena?¡± ¡°¡­Indeed. Now that you mention it, it does seem strange.¡± Helena nodded heavily. In reality, I had already informed the other women about the location and nature of the dungeon, so Helena was the only one unaware and nervous. Smiling at Helena, who was tense, I suddenly grabbed Iris and Iona, who were hanging around nearby. ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Huh? Yandel?¡± Both looked up at me with puzzled expressions. ¡°See? We have two high-level magicians here. Whatever¡¯s in there, we won¡¯t be in danger.¡± Iris, catching on, puffed out her t chest and adopted a confident stance. ¡°Ahem. Master is right. Unless a giant monster pops out, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°Exactly. And didn¡¯t Yandel say we¡¯d be fine on our own? So we¡¯ll be fine!¡± Iona echoed, but Helena¡¯s expression didn¡¯t lighten. Instead, she bowed her head slightly and started breathing heavily. ¡°Sister Helena¡­? Are you alright?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not nervous or scared, Brother. It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Just?¡± ¡°Just thinking about going into the dungeon to exterminate monsters makes me tremble with excitement.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Helena¡¯s voice was slightly moist, and her face was flushed pink. Seeing the faint excitement sparkling in her golden eyes, I reaffirmed my resolve. I must never be an apostle of the Righteous Radiance. I don¡¯t want to spend my life among people like her, living like them. Chapter 200: This Is Magic Chapter 200: This Is Magic With the help of Iris and Iona, we flew straight to the middle of the waterfall. When Elisha parted the water, the gate hidden behind it was revealed. Helena gulped and spoke. ¡°¡­Come to think of it, this is my first time attempting to clear a dungeon, Brother.¡± ¡°Really? As a priestess of Righteous Radiance, I thought you¡¯d have had many battles.¡± ¡°Yes, I have fought many times, but they were all managed dungeons like the training ones we did before.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Dungeons were profitable. Because of that, most dungeons were managed by the lord of the territory, and they extracted monster materials or rare resources from within to generate revenue. Thisx attitudeter leads to cultists causing a dungeon outbreak and a monster wave¡­ Anyway, currently, dungeons are treated like mines. Naturally, these dungeons should not be cleared. No one wants to kill the goose thatys golden eggs. Unless it¡¯s a truly dangerous dungeon, lords usually restrict ess beyond a certain depth. Helena didn¡¯t have the skill to enter dungeons that required recruiting experienced raiders either. ¡°Well, clearing a dungeon isn¡¯t a big deal, so don¡¯t worry¡­ I mean, don¡¯t get too excited.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I need to stay calm¡­ Yes, I understand.¡± Helena looked embarrassed, as if I had seen through her. Smiling at her, I nodded to Iris and Iona. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± We approached the gate slowly. I threw myself into the blue vortex-like entrance. The scenery twisted and instantly changed. Even though we were a few meters in the air, I felt the ground firmly beneath my feet. The loud waterfall noise and the cold sshes of water on my skin disappeared. Instead, an open field spread out before my eyes. There were a few scattered trees, but otherwise, there were no obstacles. The women naturally drew their weapons as they surveyed the surroundings. I also pulled out my dagger and iron staff and spoke. ¡°Luckily, it¡¯s as expected. This is a wave-type dungeon. The monsters are slimes. They¡¯remon acidic slimes but will mergeter, so be careful.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± ¡°Leave this to me.¡± Ca and Elisha nodded, preparing for battle. Iris and Iona, thinking there was no need to intervene, stood calmly in the center. Since it was a good opportunity to gainbat experience, they probably wouldn¡¯t interfere unless necessary. Faye, who had lessbat ability, was hiding between them, waving her hand. Seeing us quickly form a formation, Helena blinked in surprise. ¡°Um¡­ Brother? Have you been to this dungeon before?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my first time here. I only knew about it through information¡­ Ah, Sister Helena, please stand by my side. The monsters will soon swarm.¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Helena, who was surprisingly obedient in the dungeon, stood next to me and drew her mace. It gleamed, suggesting it was more than just well-maintained; it had some special power. She often carried the mace during prayers¡­ She must have been consecrating it daily. Swinging her mace lightly in the air to loosen her shoulders, Helena spoke cautiously. ¡°When you say information¡­ are you referring to the people who took you after defeating the Watching A?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ The support troops from the Church of Righteous Radiance came to that ce, so you should know. Yes, that¡¯s where the information came from.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry if it seems like I¡¯m prying too much. I realized I don¡¯t know much about you, Brother¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. We decided to spend time together during the holidays to get to know each other better, didn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Hehe. That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s save deeper conversations forter¡­ For now, let me cast buffs.¡± As the slime blobs started to rise from the ground, Helena began her prayer. A light brightened the surroundings. It was a group buff, indicating her growth from the dungeon training. ¡°Oh¡­¡± It was a basic physical enhancement. The advantage of divine magic was that it could beyered with magic or aura for further enhancement. Divine magic was fundamentally the gods using their power on behalf of the caster. Rumble. Rumble. The slimes began to take shape from the ground. Some resembled humans, others beasts, and some were just blobs. Though they varied in shape, they all had one thing inmon. A dark red core somewhere inside their translucent bodies. As their cores glowed, the slimes¡¯ fluids turned dark red, and Helena¡¯s second buff activated. ¡°¡­May the fortress of light be upon us!¡± A gentle radiance enveloped us. It was the Fortress of Light buff, which specialized in absorbing physical attacks. Against ordinary slimes with no magical abilities, this was perfect. What did it matter if their bodies were acidic? They had to collide directly, and their strength wasn¡¯t significant. Bang! Bang! Bang! As I was lost in thought, the slimes finally charged at us. They were only knee-high at most. Even though they had high resistance to physical attacks, their small size made them insignificant. The danger of this dungeon lies in its wave nature. This type is created when a horde of monsters gets trapped in the dungeon simultaneously. Compared to other dungeons, the individual monsters might be weaker, but their numbers are several times greater. They also notice and attack en masse as soon as someone enters the dungeon. However, we were a party of magicians specializing in area attacks and mass destruction. No matter how many there were, if the opponents were substandard, we wouldn¡¯t be overwhelmed. In fact, they were perfect moving targets to test our skills on. I aimed my staff at the slimes approaching like a crimson tide. ¡°The ones behind us are stronger than us, so don¡¯t worry about them. Just focus on the enemies in front of you.¡± ¡°Understood¡­ So, when should I charge?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a magician. I don¡¯t charge.¡± ¡°Oh, right¡­ Sorry¡­.¡± Helena looked noticeably dejected. Thinking about it, I did use my sword quite often for a magician. Hearing our conversation, Iona spoke in a bright voice. ¡°Yandel! Yandel! Since Iris and I are watching, you can do whatever you want! And¡­ this is a perfect environment to test what you learned from me, right?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Indeed. These creatures were rtively slow and not powerful enough to break through my shield. Moreover, we have Helena¡¯s divine magic support right now. Unless it was the giant slime that appeared at the end of the wave, there was no danger. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I nodded. ¡°Alright. But I¡¯ll use some intermediate magic a few times first.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. You need practical experience too. There are plenty of monsters, so do as you please!¡± I shrugged and spoke to Helena. ¡°After I cast a few spells from a distance, we¡¯ll charge together.¡± ¡°¡­Yes!¡± Helena nodded with a blissful expression, already excitedly moving her shoulders. Smiling at her pure excitement, I turned my attention to the slimes still bouncing toward us. Let¡¯s see¡­ I should try a spell I haven¡¯t used yet. Thump. As I gathered my mana, my heart naturally responded, and the heavy beat echoed in my ears. Feeling the mana in the air resonate, I slowly opened my mouth. ¡°¡®Breath of the Tyrant. Whirling Fury. Cutting Sharpness. Bestow upon me your cmity.¡¯¡± Whoooong. Each word that left my mouth was etched into the world as a deration. The mana within me mixed with the mana in the air, forming the shape dictated by my will. The image in my mind was a swirling wind of des. ¡°[Sharpness Hurricane.]¡± Even after I chanted the incantation, nothing happened for a moment. Helena, who had been excited, tilted her head in confusion. Suddenly, the center of the slime horde bulged upward. Whoooong. The once calm wind instantly became turbulent, converging on the raised spot. What had been a mere breeze, barely disturbing a few slimes, began to grow, swallowing the surrounding air. The gentle breeze turned into a whirlwind, and the whirlwind into a de storm. The de storm then became a small hurricane, swirling with immense force. Whoooong!! Even from a distance, the terrifying power was evident. The merciless magic pulled in all the slimes in the area, shredding everything it touched. The sight was exhrating, filling me with a rush of emotion. Yes. This is magic. Damn, this is what magic is about¡­ This overwhelming power, sweeping away the enemies in one go, is why I became a magician. I was briefly moved by the sheer difference in powerpared to the low-level spells and elementalbinations I had used until now. For some reason, Helena, who was next to me, started tapping her feet impatiently. ¡°¡­There are still plenty left, so don¡¯t worry, Sister Helena.¡± ¡°Phew. That¡¯s a relief.¡± What a straightforward person. Chapter 201: This Is Magic (2) Chapter 201: This Is Magic (2) Kwaaang. A whirlwind swirled from afar. It was the Sharpness Hurricane, a spell that sucked in everything in its vicinity and shredded anything it touched. It was like watching an eraser wipe away tightly packed slime from a notebook filled with doodles, a sight that was deeply satisfying. Yeah¡­ this is magic. I subtly aimed my staff and tried to cast the next spell. ¡°¡­Brother?¡± But Helena, with her uncanny intuition, noticed immediately, and I had to lower my arm again. ¡°Oh dear¡­ why does my arm hurt so much today¡­?¡± ¡°I will cast a healing spell for you.¡± Helena, her hand emitting a white light, tapped my shoulder and asked, ¡°Will youe with me?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­no. I have a few things to prepare, so go ahead first. It takes time because I¡¯m not quite used to it yet.¡± ¡°Understood. Then please follow slowly.¡± Helena nodded with a bright smile. With a heavy mace in one hand and a thick scripture in the other, she ran lightly. Tatadat. Her braided blonde hair fluttered in the wind, and the baggy nun¡¯s robe clung tightly to her body thanks to the wind pressure. And then¡­ Believing in the divine protection wrapped around her body, she plunged straight into the slime crowd. Kwaang! A loud noise like a car ident. Helena, who had plowed into the slimes, swung her mace. Boom! The slimes exploded as if a bomb had gone off. These creatures had some resistance to physical attacks, yet they were being crushed by a force beyond their limit. The cores shining in their center were breaking apart due to the wind pressure, even without the mace directly touching them. It was truly an overwhelming ravage. Was Helena this strong at this point in time¡­? She seemed too skilled at fighting, even against slimes. ¡­Well, whatever. Helena, drenched in slime fluid, was smiling blissfully, and that was all that mattered. Smirking, I started preparing to join in. ¡°Haaaa¡­¡± I inhaled deeply, my lungs swelling, focusing my mind on my heart as I gathered my mana. Thump. Instead of spreading through my mana circuits, the mana sank heavily, pooling towards my heart. As my heart became fully imbued with mana and the magic infused into my bloodstream, I quietly chanted the spell. ¡°Flowing mes. Unquenchable furnace. Circte, Blood Force.¡± Hwaaak! As soon as I recited the initiation words, my blood heated up. When the heat, starting from my heart, filled my entire body, vitality began to boil. Although I hadn¡¯t fully mastered it, and only my stamina was enhanced, it was enough. My base stats had significantly improved, and I had Helena¡¯s buff as well. The opponents were just slimes. In my current state, I was already more than strong enough. After cracking my neck to loosen up, I smirked. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± With a light push off the ground, the scenery blurred past me. Seeing the approaching mass of slimes, I aimed my staff. Let¡¯s see¡­ What spell should I use? If I excluded high-powered spells, a spell with good rapid-fire capability would be best. Since I wanted to impress Helena, I should probably use a light-attribute spell. ¡­Come to think of it, there was one that fit perfectly. Adjusting my grip on the staff, I drew up mana again. ¡°Oh light, illuminating the darkest ces. Pierce through continuously. Light Bullet Barrage.¡± Whoooong. With a short resonant sound, a sphere of light rose above my staff. However, unlike ordinary light bullets, which are disorderly lined up, these were neatly arranged in a line as if waiting for their turn. Although magic is divided into grades, there are quite a few spells that are too ambiguous to ssify into a specific grade. Light Bullet Barrage was one of them. Someone upgraded the ordinary low-level light bullet spell from a single-shot to a continuous spell. It¡¯s a magic spell that automatically draws out mana and fires light bullets until the caster cancels the casting. Though the power was just that of multiple low-level spells, the automation required made it almost as difficult as a mid-level spell. So, while it might not have been practical academically, the bored veterans of H&A had turned it into their own content. ¡°A fantasy RPG with FPS elements. How could I resist this?¡± I aimed the staff at the nearest slime¡­ and fired it. Shoong¡­ Paaang! The quickly flying light bullet not only seared through the core of the aimed slime but also evaporated its fluid in an instant. The power was stronger than expected. It must have been due to the growth of the Sun God¡¯s blessing. There¡¯s a significant difference between a 10% boost and a 25% boost. Of course, it was more enjoyable to shoot it now with the extra power. ¡°Heup!¡± Holding my breath briefly, I quickly fired three more light bullets. Bang! Bang! Bang! Two of them pierced through the cores urately, but thest one missed slightly. I quickly ran to the exposed core and stabbed it with a dagger, then stood beside Helena, who was crushing the slime on the ground. ¡°Oh my goodness! Brother! What kind of magic is that?! It¡¯s so cool!¡± ¡°¡­Ha. Do you appreciate this style, Helena?¡± ¡°Yes! Of course. It looks like it would be fun to aim and shoot at the monsters as they approach one by one.¡± ¡°Ah, right? It¡¯s a different kind of funpared to ordinary magic.¡± It was like ying a zombie game. One big hit is great, but it¡¯s also satisfying to fire rapidly. We continued chatting while sting the surrounding slimes. Mostly, it was me bragging and Helena being envious. ¡­This was pretty fun. Unlike recent battles where I always had to fight at a disadvantage, this was a battle where I stood in overwhelming superiority. A battle close to hunting. Magic focused on fun. And apanion with whom I couldfortably converse. Without any sense of danger, everything began to feel enjoyable. Just like ying games on Earth. Bang! Bang! Bang! I shot repeatedly in the same spot to clear a path, and then made a proposal to Helena, who was stomping on the slimes at her feet. ¡°Helena, how about we make a bet on who can catch more? I¡¯ll adjust the firing speed ordingly.¡± ¡°That sounds¡­ fun! Alright, Brother. But if it¡¯s a bet, there should be stakes, right?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ right. If I win, will you guide us around the main headquarters?¡± ¡°Fine. But if I win, Brother, you¡¯ll have to attend prayers with me until we reach the main headquarters.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± That sounds a bit troublesome. But well¡­ as long as I win, it¡¯s fine. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s start right away!¡± With that, I suddenly dashed out and scattered light bullets everywhere. ¡°Ah! That¡¯s unfair, Brother! Running off alone all of a sudden!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not unfair; it¡¯s strategic! I¡¯ll go ahead!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Ignoring Helena¡¯s grumbling behind me, I threw myself into the wave of slimes.
¡°Hmm. He looks like he¡¯s having fun.¡± ¡°Indeed. I didn¡¯t expect him to enjoy it this much.¡± Faye focused her mana on her eyes at Iris and Iona¡¯s words. Yandel, who was firing low-level magic like ying a prank,ughed mischievously. He had always been younger than her, but now he looked even more like a cheerful boy, causing Faye to nod involuntarily. ¡°Wow¡­ he can smile like that too, huh¡­¡± Perhaps something about Faye¡¯s entranced or admiring voice caught their attention. Ca and Elisha, who had justunched a mid-level spell and gained a bit of leeway, turned to look back. And they saw Yandel and Helenaughing and chatting while crushing slimes. ¡°ying with the Master¡­ I¡¯m so jealous¡­¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s fortunate that everything is going ording to n.¡± Ca pouted her lips, while Elisha nonchntly brushed back her bun hair and nodded calmly. Ca¡¯s cheeks puffed up at Elisha¡¯s unusually calm reaction. ¡°Wh-what¡¯s with that look? Trying to act cute won¡¯t make me care about you at all! Besides, Ca, you also heard Yandel¡¯s ns, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I did hear that Master would deliberately spend time with Sister Helena to get closer¡­ but it looks like they¡¯re having fun together rather than just keeping herpany.¡± ¡°¡­Oh? That¡¯s true.¡± A bright smile, devoid of the usual suspicion or intimidation. Seeing him truly enjoy the moment, Elisha let out a chuckle. ¡°He always says not to treat him like a follower of the Church of Righteous Radiance, but what is this¡­?¡± Anyone could see that he was enjoying it as much as, or more than, Helena. ¡°Maybe they became close without needing to ask me.¡± ¡°Oh? Oh? Then maybe Helena also¡­¡± Hearing Elisha¡¯s mutter, Iona tilted her head, but the other four firmly denied it. ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡± ¡°Huh? R-really?¡± At the confused Iona, Iris puffed out her t chest and dered. ¡°You still don¡¯t seem to know. The Master won¡¯t ept anyone as his woman unless he falls into ruin!¡± Of course. There¡¯s no way anything could happen to the Church of Righteous Radiance, the most powerful among the United Divine Orders. ¡­Right? Iris¡¯s forehead creased slightly. Chapter 202: This Is Magic (3) Chapter 202: This Is Magic (3) By adding a reasonable handicap, I was able to adjust to a level simr to Helena¡¯s. We were enjoying a tense, close match when suddenly, the slimes, which had been blindly charging at us, all hesitated at once. Good times alwayse to an end. Was this the beginning of that end? As their numbers dwindled past a certain point, the slimes felt a sense of crisis and began to merge into one. Squirm. Instead of rushing at me or Helena, they started merging with each other, swelling up. ¡°Brother? Are you just going to watch? It might be better to attack while they¡¯re merging.¡± ¡°That¡¯s such ackluster¡­ No, attacking now would be more bothersome. Look closely inside.¡± Not just their body fluids, but also their dark red cores were merging into one. ¡°Since the merging isn¡¯tplete yet, it¡¯s like separate slimes sticking together. If we attack now, we might just make them slightly smaller, but we won¡¯t be able to kill them.¡± ¡°To think we have to just watch these things, which look like phlegm spat out by an Evil God, right in front of us¡­¡± Helena seemed genuinely disappointed. Even if they merged, they would only be a giant slime, making it not that hard to defeat. Despite this, she was so regretful because, as she said, she hated having to stand idle with monsters right before her eyes. Helena sighed deeply, and I continued, scratching my cheek. ¡°Well¡­no matter what we do, they have to watch us just the same. So we can just wipe them out with a wide-area spell.¡± ¡°Whoa! Brother! Hurry up and¡­! Please st those piles of debris with a big and beautiful spell!¡± ¡°Then my victory in the bet will be confirmed, are you okay with that?¡± ¡°Killing the monster is more important than the bet!¡± Helena, sticky with slime fluids, looked at me with desperate eyes. Hmm¡­ If it were the beginning of the semester, she would have rushed in to reduce their size, even slightly. Her skills and self-control have grown a lotpared to the Helena I knew from around this time. Probably because she experienced an attack in the practice dungeon, unlike in H&A. She was definitely the type to put in more effort when stimted. With Helena twitching as if she wanted to charge right in, I smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright. Ah, I know I just said this, but¡­ let¡¯s not count this one in the bet tally. It seems more fun that way.¡± Since only I could take it down, it was impossible to have a fairpetition. This had to be done right. I adjusted my grip on the staff, holding it long again, and raised it. I nced at Ca, who had already finished her part and was idly chatting. In other words, defeating this slime would be the end of it. Since it was thest battle, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to end it with a bang. Thump. As I drew out all the mana I had been holding back, my heart started racing wildly. Listening to the noisy hum of the surrounding mana resonating, I slowly opened my mouth. ¡°¡ºRighteous anger. Noble goodwill. You are like the sun in the sky.¡»¡± A light-attribute spell that Helena would like. I even added a slightly religious tone to the chant on purpose. This should definitely please Helena. As the vast mana moved, the wind swirled around me naturally. Ignoring the pping of my robes, I spread my arms wide. Then, in the coolest voice I could muster, I recited the best catchphrase I knew. ¡°¡ºLet there be light. Shining Judgment.¡»¡± As soon as the incantation echoed, a line of light shimmered and flickered above the slimes. Then¡­ Whooooosh!! A giant pir of light rose along that line. With an overwhelming brightness that seemed to illuminate the entire dungeon, Helena¡¯s mouth gaped open. Hmm. I knew she¡¯d like it. In fact¡­ Shining Judgment wasn¡¯t a spell I used very often. It was powerful, and its light attribute gave it an advantage in many battlefields, but¡­ The mana consumption was too high. How high? It consumed about 2.5 times the mana of Star Light Rain, which was also a mid-level light spell. Star Light Rain was specialized for dealing with minor mobs, so it consumed rtively less mana, but even so, 2.5 times was too much. But this spell had its advantages. Inrge-scale battles,unching Shining Judgment as a first strike significantly boosted our morale. It was something like feeling the presence of light together¡­ I finally understood what that meant. It simply meant it was incredibly cool. Standing next to Helena, who was also staring up at the pir of light with her mouth wide open, I admired the scene. Even knowing that I created the spell and received a 25% bonus from the blessing of the Sun God¡­ it still filled me with awe. I had truly grown stronger. To be able to cast such powerful mid-level spells just after reaching the rank of Junior Magician. I wondered how great my spells would be when I startedbining elements. This pleasant daydream continued until a gate appeared in front of us, signaling the dungeon¡¯s clearance.
Ding! ¡°Huh?¡± After we cleared the dungeon and stepped outside, an alert appeared even though we hadn¡¯t touched the floating reward that was still in the form of a light cluster. What was this? ¡¾Dungeon Cleared!¡¿ You have cleared a hidden dungeon! Suchmendable progress! The Righteous Radiance is overjoyed by your spell, rolling on the ground in delight. Other gods, taken aback by this sight, bless you. Trait: The Blessing of All Gods (B) grows slightly. Ah. So it was this. A growth-type blessing that could be gradually enhanced by clearing dungeons or hunting cultists. This insignificant dungeon wouldn¡¯t contribute much to its growth. However, isn¡¯t it said that even dust can pile up into a mountain? Clearing them bit by bit would eventually lead to growth. Though it seemed like the Righteous Radiance was up to something strange again¡­. But right now, it was time for the dungeon¡¯s reward. The rewards here were quite good for the dungeon¡¯s difficulty. Perhaps it was because the preliminary quest was annoying? ¡°Alright.¡± I reached out to the floating cluster of light before me. There was a solid sensation in the empty air. As the slowly dimming lightpletely faded, I found arge medallion in my hand. ¡¾Roaring Lion Medallion¡¿ Arge medallion carved in the shape of a roaring lion. It has lost its original brilliance from long neglect, but something still remains. A warm sensation that reassures the holder. And whose traces are the faint bloodstains? Remember this. In the most desperate moments, people tend to cling to something. ¡­Even if it''s a prayer that goes unanswered. -Can recharge divine power (Current charge 1%). -When health drops below 5%, automatically uses the charged divine power to heal the wearer. -Increases divine power efficiency by 10%. -Once a week, can release all stored divine power at once to cause a divine explosion. ¡°Oh.¡± If I were a pdin or abat priest, I would have used this as much as the Shining Lion Dagger in the early stages. It¡¯s well-made equipment that not only aids survivability but alsopensates for the offensive power that priestsck with the divine explosion. Unfortunately,ter on, when you have enough money to buy potions, and you be adept at healing with divine magic as a priest, its usefulness diminishes. The divine explosion remained useful, but¡­ the divine power charge limit was awkward, making it less practical over time. Well, it was a piece of jewelry, not a weapon, so it could be quite useful until the mid-game. Equipment that increased divine power efficiency was rare. I only smiled satisfactorily at the medallion that looked and performed just like I remembered. ¡°Ah? Ah¡­?¡± Helena trembled, unable to take her eyes off the medallion in my hand. It made sense. As the name suggested, it was one of the holy relics of the Righteous Radiance. ¡°Brother? This is¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving it to you.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Helena froze, unable to believe that I would give it to her. While the medallion was good equipment, it was useless for us. Healing? We had plenty of potions. Divine explosion? Magic was our best offense. We were already in the inefficient phase, so there was no need to covet this item. Moreover, it required divine power to be recharged, and having to ask someone to do it every time was a hassle. The divine power efficiency option was meaningless to us as magicians. Although it was a holy relic, we could use it as a bargaining chip with the Church of Righteous Radiance to get something, but¡­ Who am I? An unofficial apostle of the Righteous Radiance. I already had maximum favor with the church. They would grant most of my requests without needing to trade a holy relic. So, giving it to Helena, who could use it well and whom I intended to recruit as a party member, was the best option. It would also help to soften the negative image she had of me. ¡°Ah, uh, um¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to ask for it¡­ but a holy relic¡­ ugh¡­.¡± ¡°Why are you feeling so burdened? I¡¯m not just giving it to you for free.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Just promise to help me with a few requestster. I¡¯m giving it to you on that condition.¡± ¡°C-could you please wait a moment, Brother? What kind of requests are you talking about¡­.?¡± ¡°Eh.¡± I ced the medallion around Helena¡¯s neck, who was creaking like she was broken. ¡°There! Now that I¡¯ve given it to you, it¡¯s a promise, right?¡± ¡°¡­!!¡± Hah! Didn¡¯t I look pretty cool just now? Feeling proud, I looked at Helena with satisfaction. For some reason, Helena had a look on her face like someone who had been forced to buy dozens of jade mattresses from an acquaintance. What? Why is she looking at me like that? I couldn¡¯t understand at all. Chapter 203: Faye’s Payday (1) Chapter 203: Faye¡¯s Payday (1) Faye was scribbling something alone at the desk. Sitting right next to her, I grumbled softly. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong here.¡± ¡°Oh, huh? The mixing order should be correct¡­ Ah! There¡¯s no margin in the ratio? This way, even a slight error will cause failure. I need to add moonlight powder to reduce reactivity¡­ Oh, no? Then I have to revise the recipe from the beginning¡­¡± Faye was muttering to herself. It seemed she was oblivious to me. Feeling a bit annoyed by this, I lightly tapped Faye¡¯s chest resting on the desk and asked. ¡°Senior Faye, what¡¯s more important, me or your work?¡± ¡°Kyaa! Th-that, of course, it¡¯s you! Heh. It feels good to hear this question directly.¡± Faye was grinning as if there was some kind of romantic fantasy in the question. Lying half on the desk, I looked up at her and asked. ¡°Anyway. What I meant by something being wrong wasn¡¯t the recipe. I was talking about that.¡± I nodded my head towards the center of the carriage. The women, seemingly forming some sort of camaraderie, were sharing tea and cookies. Even Helena, who had been wary of Ca, Elisha, and Iris because they were rted to the cult, was now chatting with them. However. ¡°Why have things be more awkward between us when they¡¯ve be so close? I thought I looked pretty cool in the dungeon¡­¡± ¡°Haha¡­ I think you should reflect on yourself a bit more, Junior.¡± ¡°Handsome. Wealthy. Capable. A perfect man loved by the gods?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. If that¡¯s how you see yourself, then that¡¯s what it is.¡± For some reason, Faye, with a subtle expression, stroked my head as Iy on the desk. What? Feeling a bit odd, I spent a moment stroking the chest in front of me. With her face slightly blushing, Faye suddenly lowered her head and whispered softly. ¡°Hey¡­ Junior? You want to get closer to Sister Helena, but it¡¯s not working out, so you¡¯re a bit down, right?¡± ¡°Not exactly down, but it¡¯s somewhat simr.¡± ¡°Then. You know. How about getting closer to another one instead?¡± ¡°What? No, it wouldn¡¯t mean anything to get close to someone else¡­ mmp?¡± Just as I was about to say it would be hard to find someone with potential like Helena now, Faye covered my mouth with her palm and brought her lips close to my ear. ¡°For example¡­ someone wearing a nun¡¯s robe?¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Come to think of it, I had received a nun¡¯s robe but hadn¡¯t used it yet. Maybe because I kept my mouth shut, Faye pressed her lips to my ear, whispering temptingly. ¡°You¡¯ve been holding back a lot too, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in the same boat.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ever since we got on the carriage, I hadn¡¯t had a proper chance due to Helena¡¯s watchful eyes. Even though this carriage was fast, it still took quite some time to travel from the academy in the center of the continent to the main headquarters of the Church of Righteous Radiance at the eastern end. Even though we¡¯d arrive in a few days¡­ Could I hold out for those few days? Should I just secretly do it with Faye today? Noticing my wavering mind, Faye continued in a subtle voice. ¡°How about a confession¡­?¡± ¡°!!!¡± That was the decisive blow. Taking out the nun¡¯s robe from my inventory, I handed it under the desk, and Faye quickly received it and put it into her subspace. Finally, Faye¡¯s face pulled away. Her moist lips curved into a characteristic eerie smile. ¡°Hehe. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had you all to myself. There are so many things I want to do.¡± ¡°¡­Let¡¯s do them all today.¡± Suddenly, the world started to look beautiful.
The carriage sent by the Church of Righteous Radiance was practically a moving house. Therefore, there was no need to avoid camping out. The interior of the carriage was much better than most inns and equipped with all kinds of convenient magical tools. For that reason, we parked the carriage on a suitable road and spent the night. Making sure not to wake the sleeping party, I held my breath for a moment and quietly stepped out of the carriage. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Feeling the cold night air fill my lungs, I stretched lightly. Not long after, the carriage door opened again. Creak. ¡°Did you wait long, Junior?¡± ¡°I waited a bit for everyone to fall asleep.¡± When I shrugged my shoulders, Faye hunched hers apologetically. I lightly patted Faye¡¯s shoulder as I wrapped my arm around her. ¡°Hey. Why are you sulking? I haven¡¯t been paying much attention to youtely, so sometimes things like this are nice, right?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ thanks.¡± Faye smiled softly. Last time it was Iona, before that Ca and Elisha, and before that Iris. Although I spent a lot of time with Faye, it had been a while since we had a private moment together. ¡°Shall we walk for a bit?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ We should go somewhere we won¡¯t be heard.¡± Faye giggled to herself as she leaned against me, seeming quite pleased. Feeling her soft chest press against my upper body, I enjoyed the sensation as we stepped off the road. The night sky was densely studded with stars. The sound of crickets came from somewhere. And as soon as we stepped off the path, the scene unfolded like a forest. ¡°How¡¯s academy life these days, Senior Faye?¡± ¡°Oh? That¡¯s unusual for you to ask something like that, Junior.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I heard you¡¯ve been doing well since thest duel, but there have been various eventstely, right?¡± ¡°True. There were rumors throughout the academy that I was your girlfriend, and then you caused all sorts of incidents.¡± ¡°Incidents? They were all necessary actions.¡± ¡°But to me, they were no different from incidents. You almost died, didn¡¯t you?¡± I had nothing to say to that¡­. As I scratched the back of my head awkwardly, Faye tugged lightly on the arm I had draped over her shoulder. Soft. Faye continued, rubbing her cheek against the back of my hand. ¡°But it¡¯s okay. You returned safely, after all. Thanks to that, a lot more people have been talking to metely.¡± ¡°Really¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. People are asking me to introduce them to you. Of course, I turned them all down. I¡¯m the only one who can make potions for you, after all.¡± A slightly boastful tone. Since she was in the alchemy department, it seemed they were trying to connect through potion making? ¡°Hehe¡­ Thanks to you, Junior, my academy life has be much easier.¡± ¡°Oh? Did you make any friends?¡± ¡°¡­Not exactly friends, but at least I¡¯m not ignored or treated like I don¡¯t exist anymore.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Somehow, that¡¯s a bit sad. Sensing my mood, Faye lifted her head from my hand and looked up at me. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m enjoying life these days. I have you, Junior, andrades I¡¯ve gotten closer to thanks to you.¡± ¡°Comrades?¡± ¡°Yes. Comrades who have been cored by you, Junior.¡± She tapped her neck lightly and then slipped out of my arms. As I nkly watched her, she quickly hid behind arge tree nearby. ¡°Senior Faye?¡± When I called her name, she peeked out, showing her face and chest. ¡°This should be far enough. I¡¯ll change now, so wait there for a moment, Junior.¡± ¡°I wanted to watch you change¡­¡± ¡°No! That would ruin the fun.¡± ¡°Hmm. Fine. But you have to act like a real nun, not just wear the clothes, okay?¡± ¡°Junior, you¡¯re really serious about this, huh? Alright, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Nodding with a mix of admiration and exasperation, shepletely hid behind the tree. Rustle. Rustle. I heard the sound of fabric and skin brushing against each other right in front of me. Come to think of it, this is my first time with cosy, isn¡¯t it? Just thinking about that made the sounds alone fill me with excitement and anticipation. What would Faye as a nun look like? While imagining various scenarios in my head, I waited briefly. ¡°Junior. Are you there?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ve changed, so I called you. I¡¯lle out now, okay?¡± A slight hesitation. Soon, a small figure hopped out from behind the tree. Bounce. I deliberately looked away from the first thing I saw and took a careful look at Faye¡¯s entire figure. First, her hair. Trying to appear somewhat neat, she tied her messy hair into a ponytail. Though she couldn¡¯t give up her bangs, which covered half of her ck eyes. Her flushed skin and hesitant lips made it obvious that she was extremely embarrassed. Below that, a long cor covered her neck, and¡­ an oddly emphasized chest. Despite the ample nun¡¯s robe, it seemed Faye¡¯s chest couldn¡¯t be hidden, swelling as if about to burst. Moreover, the ck nun¡¯s robe was stretchy, but only the chest part was made of a different white material, which might exin it. What? It was supposed to have size adjustment magic on it¡­ Oh, wait, was that it? Did it adjust the overall size but not specific parts? Nodding at the suspiciously emphasized chest, I lowered my gaze further. The tight robe clung to her body, revealing the outline of her navel. And her bare white legs were visible through the side slit for mobility. Despite being a nun¡¯s robe, it only felt erotic no matter where I looked. ¡°¡­Senior Faye. Aren¡¯t you supposed to wear something underneath this?¡± ¡°Well, usually, but¡­ you¡¯re going to take it off anyway, right? So I didn¡¯t even wear underwear. Want to see?¡± As she slightly lifted the nun¡¯s robe, a glimpse of Faye¡¯s bare skin could be seen through the gap. Feeling my rationality half flying away, I ced my hand on the tree behind Faye. Bang! ¡°Eek!¡± Faye flinched at the sudden m, but I continued without hesitation. ¡°At midnight. And in such a secluded ce. What are you thinking, Sister Faye?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Realizing I had started role-ying, Faye hurriedly cleared her throat. ¡°Ahem. O-oh today, I wanted to talk to you, Brother Yandel, about your usual conduct!¡± A bizarre mix of her usual tone and a formal one. Seeing her nce up at me, I knew it. This won¡¯t be easy to do half-heartedly. Chapter 204: Faye’s Payday (2) Chapter 204: Faye¡¯s Payday (2) ¡°Hmm. Oh, today¡­ I called to have a word about your usual conduct, Junior Yandel¡­ Brother!¡± A strange manner of speech, half mixed with her original way of speaking. I was sure of it when I saw the expectation and excitement in Faye¡¯s eyes as she nced at me. It was going to be hard to handle her properly. A smile naturally formed on my lips. Seeing that, Faye pretended to look stern even while being cornered against the wall. ¡°Wh-what¡¯s with that face? Don¡¯t you understand the seriousness of the problem, Brother Yandel?¡± ¡°Seriousness? Me? No, I have no idea. Could you please tell me what¡¯s wrong with my conduct, Sister Faye?¡± As I slightly leaned my face closer, Faye shut her eyes tightly, letting out a gasp. That appearance, like that of a novice nun who called me out but got scared to speak in front of me, made something tingle deep in my heart. ¡°Brother¡­ could you step back a little?¡± ¡°What? What did you say? Your voice is too small; I can¡¯t hear you well.¡± When I brought my face even closer, Faye pushed me away with her small hands, screaming. ¡°Step back! At least to the point where I can¡¯t feel your breath!¡± ¡°Alright, alright. If our Sister Faye wants that.¡± I raised my hands slightly, as if iming innocence, and created some distance. Then I smiled slyly at Faye, who was squinting her eyes. Faye flinched for a moment, but then let out a sigh of relief. Soon after, she gathered up all her courage, red at me, but then averted her gaze. I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. Why was he such a good actor? I, too, immersed myself in the current situation so as not to break the atmosphere, shrugging my shoulders flippantly. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. Actually, I know very well why Sister Faye called me. My usual conduct¡­ You mean how I have sex everywhere at any time, right?¡± ¡°S-sex¡­ Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m d you understand. You shouldn¡¯t do that at the academy!¡± Faye made a small X with her index fingers crossed in front of her chest. I forced a bitter smile at that firm appearance. ¡°Yes. I know it¡¯s too much, but¡­¡± ¡°Is there a reason, Junior¡­ ahem, Brother?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I nodded silently to Faye, who looked worriedly at me. ¡°Is it hard to talk about?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well¡­ in that case¡­¡± After much hesitation, Faye finally brought up the main point of today. ¡°How about confessing to me?¡± ¡°Confession?¡± ¡°Yes. Just talking about something difficult can make you feel better, right? Maybe I can help somehow¡­ and then Brother Yandel¡¯s problem could be solved? And the academy¡¯s atmosphere would improve?¡± A cautious voice, eyes full of goodwill towards people, and a hint of sympathy towards me. Faye, acting as if she were really a nun, had a strangely rxing atmosphere just by being there. It was like a youngmb worrying about a wolf right before being devoured. A mix of ridiculousness, admiration, and sadism welled up inside me. Whether she knew it or not, Faye sped her hands in front of her chest, pretending to pray. Her chest, pressed against her arms, bulged out in an obscene manner. Of course, she waspletely unaware of it, forcing a hard smile on her lips. ¡°Anything we talk about here is known only to us and the Lord in the sky. So don¡¯t worry, and tell me anything. I¡­ want to be of help to Brother Yandel.¡± ¡°Sister Faye¡­¡± It was the first time anyone said such words to me¡­ I slowly opened my mouth, ying the role of a reformed rogue. ¡°I do have a concern.¡± ¡°Yes. What is it?¡± ¡°I¡­ have a very strong sexual desire.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Faye, with her mouth agape, seemed dumbfounded by the unexpected revtion. Ignoring her baffled reaction, I continued. ¡°It¡¯s not just a bit strong. Really. Extremely. More than you can imagine.¡± ¡°R-really¡­¡± ¡°Why are the academy uniforms so short? And what¡¯s with the bare skin between the stockings and the skirt?¡± ¡°Wh-What?¡± Without giving Faye a chance to regainposure, I kept pushing. ¡°Okay, the uniforms aside. But why does everyone in the Magic Department have such sexy bodies? Is it because their innate magic power is generally high?¡± ¡°Junior¡­ have you been thinking about such things all this time¡­?¡± Faye, genuinely surprised, gaped. When I signaled with my eyes, she nodded in realization. ¡°Brother Yandel, it¡¯s a bit inappropriate to look at ssmates that way¡­ but at your age, it can¡¯t be helped¡­.¡± ¡°And look at that tree! The knot hole! Isn¡¯t it too lewd?¡± ¡°???¡± Faye, who had been trying to understand and support me awkwardly, froze. She began to tremble as she alternated her gaze between the knot hole on the tree behind her and me. In that moment, Faye was defenseless and stunned. I suddenly grabbed her shoulders. ¡°Huh?!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t focus because of your chest, even at this moment, Sister!¡± ¡°Uh! W-wait a minute¡­¡± ¡°What is that shameless body? Even the nun¡¯s robe can¡¯t cover it properly! Calling me to such an isted ce with such clothes¡­! Be honest, Sister. Did you call me here with such intentions?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­!¡± Faye lightly shook her body as if trying to escape from me. Naturally, each time, her chest,rger than her head, jiggled and tapped against my arms. I enjoyed the sensation for a moment before taking a few quick steps back and shouting. ¡°Look at this, Sister.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± This time, Faye backed away instinctively, as if scared of what I might say next. To her horror, I boldly pulled down my pants. ¡°Ah!¡± Seeing my already erect member, Faye screamed and covered her face. But I could see her peeking through her fingers. ¡°Can you see it?¡± ¡°Huh? Wh-what? I can¡¯t see anything.¡± Faye tried to act like she wasn¡¯t looking, but her eyes were fixed on my member from the start. As I stepped closer, she backed away just as much. But how far could she go with a tree behind her? Eventually, Faye stopped as her retreat was blocked. I pressed the tip against her abdomen, where the fabric clung to reveal her navel¡¯s shape. ¡°Can you feel it now? It¡¯s all because of you, Sister.¡± ¡°Ah! No! Is this¡­ because of me? What did I do¡­ to make it this big?!¡± Faye shouted in confusion, swallowing hard as she looked at my member pressing into her concave navel. I took her hand and guided it to my member. Despite it being summer, Faye¡¯s slightly sweaty hand wrapped around my member. ¡°It¡¯s so hot¡­ and I can feel the pulse¡­¡± Holding Faye¡¯s hand tightly, I slowly moved it up and down. ¡°Brother Yandel! What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to help me, Sister Faye? It¡¯s because of you, so you have to resolve it.¡± ¡°Resolve¡­?¡± ¡°I mean, ejaction.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± At the word ¡°ejaction,¡± Faye stopped even her token resistance. She let her hand rub my member as I moved it. It felt like I was masturbating using Faye¡¯s hand. With a blush on her face, Faye tilted her head slightly. Although her bangs covered her eyes, her features were much more visible thanks to her messy hair being tied back. Her chest, swollen to the point of bursting, was obvious. Her nose twitched, and she mouthed as if she found it somewhat intriguing rather than repulsive. As I moved her hand, using Faye¡¯s nipples protruding from inside her clothes as stimtion, I felt the urge to ejacte rising. I must have been inadvertently celibate for a while. ¡°I¡¯m going to ejacte first.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ okay.¡± Blushing, Faye nodded and gripped a little tighter. Taking that as a signal, I pressed the tip against her navel and ejacted. Spurt. Spurt. The quantity was significant, almost like urinating, and after a considerable amount, I finally rxed my waist. The nun¡¯s ck robe was marked with a prominent white stain. ¡°Ah¡­ oh my¡­ you ejacted here¡­¡± Faye wiped the semen pooled around her navel with her finger. When she brought her thumb and index finger together, a sticky white string stretched and broke. Her breathing roughened. While she was distracted, observing the semen on her hand, I quickly tore off her chest. Rip! ¡°Ah!¡± With a delighted scream, I rubbed my member, now wet with semen, between Faye¡¯s breasts. In a posture reminiscent of paizuri, I looked up at Faye and asked. ¡°Can you help me finish? I¡¯m not done yet.¡± ¡°¡­Gulp.¡° Faye swallowed and sped her hands in front of her chest, as if in prayer. Her breasts naturally pressed against my member, transmitting a warm, soft sensation. With a blissful, slightly foolish smile, Faye nodded solemnly. ¡°Brother Yandel¡­ ahem. Pour out all your troubles from your lower body.¡± With that, Faye began to slowly move her arms, rubbing her breasts against me.
Creak. In the deep of night, the carriage door opened. Chapter 205: Faye’s Payday (3) Chapter 205: Faye¡¯s Payday (3) ¡°Brother¡¯s¡­ ahem, pour out all your troubles from your lower body.¡± With that, Faye began to move her arms slowly. The slightly torn chest of her nun¡¯s robe couldn¡¯t contain her overflowing breasts, whichpletely enveloped my member, while the ck dress symbolizing chastity was now stained white with semen. Faye sped her hands as if in prayer and nced up at me. She looked like a devout nun, doing this only to help a troubled man. But her expression was mixed with curiosity and excitement, making her look as if she were in heat. ¡°How does it feel, Brother? Do you think you¡¯ll ejacte again?¡± ¡°I just ejacted, so I doubt it. But if you go a bit stronger, it might be different.¡± ¡°Like this?¡± Faye increased the pressure on her breasts. Despite having ejacted not long ago, my member swelled to its limit again. ¡°Ah!¡± Faye was startled by the ns poking through her breasts. But then, she smiled and began to lick the tip with her tongue. Slurp, slurp. It didn¡¯t quite match the nun character she had been ying, but who cares? Her paizuri was impressive! Such minor inconsistencies could be forgiven for the sight of her licking her tongue. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Oh? Do you like this, Brother? Bleeh.¡± Faye drooled, using her saliva as lubricant while teasing the back of my ns with her tongue. The wet sounds and the clear fluid dripping to the ground heightened the sensation rising from my tailbone. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum¡­!¡± ¡°Huh? Okay!¡± Faye reflexively opened her mouth wide to take in my member. But herrge breasts pressed against my legs, preventing her from getting close enough, and she ended up catching the semen on her face. Splurt. Splurt. ¡°Ah!¡± Faye let out a short scream as she was suddenly covered in semen. Her ck hair was streaked with white, and her face was drenched in it, including her eyes, nose, and mouth. I¡¯ve been holding back for a while, so the volume was significant. ¡°Why did you ejacte so much, Junior¡­ I mean, Brother!¡± Despite only receiving two ejactions, Faye, now covered in semen from head to toe, grumbled, forgetting to act. Well¡­ she didn¡¯t seem to dislike it, considering she was licking the semen off her face. It seemed more like she regretted spilling it anywhere but her mouth. After a while of licking and drinking the semen, Faye seemed toe to her senses and cleared her throat lightly. ¡°Ahem. So, are Brother¡¯s troubles resolved now?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Faye, covered in semen, brushed the dirt off her knees, stood up, and smiled benevolently. ¡°With this much semen¡­ ahem, your troubles have been released, so you should be fine for a while.¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± Was she nning to end the role y here? Just like that? I couldn¡¯t hide my dismay and instinctively reached out. Faye stepped back as if avoiding me, straightening her clothes and covering her chest with her arms before turning around. It looked like she was going to leave right away. ¡°Ah.¡± But seeing her back, I realized what Faye wanted. Her dress was split too wide on the side, revealing not just her thighs but even her lower buttocks. It looked like someone had deliberately lifted one side of her dress. Faye walked away with her butt sticking out, like a duck. I chuckled at the sight. It seemed she wanted me to do something this time, after working hard herself. I grabbed Faye¡¯s wrist as she walked away slowly, clearly not intending to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Why, Brother Yandel?¡± Faye, already smiling, tilted her head slightly and spoke in a rough voice. ¡°I¡¯m not done yet.¡± ¡°Huh? What? I can¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not done yet! Why are you trying to leave on your own?!¡± ¡°Oh, it can¡¯t be helped! If Brother Yandel insists so much¡­ there¡¯s no choice!¡± Faye tried to make a troubled expression, but her lips twitched, resulting in a rather odd look. Faye returned, cing her hands on the tree beside her and sticking out her buttocks. Though not as impressive as her chest, her buttocks were quite attractive. Faye lifted her dress, revealing her pale buttocks, and wiggled her hips. ¡°Aah~ I didn¡¯t want to do it in my pussy. So, you¡¯re going to finish everything today, okay? And you can¡¯t tell anyone, alright?¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± I realized that although I had ejacted twice, Faye hadn¡¯te even once. It wasn¡¯t just me who was excited by the current y. Though her lines were a bit off¡­ As if her desires were spilling out, Faye¡¯s speech and behavior became erratic. I lightly smacked her buttocks. p! ¡°Ah!¡± Grabbing her now still pelvis with both hands, I brought my waist closer. ¡°To offer your pussy so easily¡­ be honest, Sister Faye. This was your intention from the beginning, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°N-no¡­ I¡¯m just giving you a confession.¡± ¡°What kind of lewd confession is this? And look, even now, you¡¯re rubbing your pussy against my dick!¡± ¡°Ha¡­ it¡¯s fine. In the dark of the night¡­ the Lord can¡¯t see¡­!¡± As it became harder to hold back, Faye desperately rubbed her pussy against my dick. ¡°Oh¡­ Junior¡­ hurry¡­ I¡¯m in a rush¡­ okay?¡± Faye, dropping all pretense, urged me to fuck her quickly, grabbing her hips and adjusting the height. ¡°I¡¯ve been a bit neglectful of youtely, Faye. But you¡¯ve always done well with what I¡¯ve asked.¡± ¡°Oh? Well, I also enjoyed it, and¡­ I want to fulfill your requests.¡± Faye¡¯s hesitant voice didn¡¯t hide her true feelings from me. A warm feeling of gratitude and admiration spread through my chest. Unable to hold back, I thrust my dick deep into her. Thrust. ¡°Ah!¡± Faye¡¯s mouth opened wide as she trembled. Embracing her small frame from behind, I whispered in her ear. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Faye. Think of today as payday. I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡± ¡°¡­Really? Then let¡¯s do it like this first, and then lift me up for the next. After that, how about a roley where you¡¯re a priest captured by bandits? I¡¯ll preach that you shouldn¡¯t do this, but you keep going. In the end, I get converted.¡± ¡°Wow, it seems like you had a lot pent up. Alright, we have plenty of time, so let¡¯s do it all¡­ But can I start moving now?¡± ¡°Yes! I mean, of course, Brother. If your strong sexual desire is the problem, release it all on me.¡± ¡°Continuing from here, huh?¡± I chuckled and yed along with Faye¡¯s roley. ¡°Urgh¡­ it¡¯s all your fault, Sister! Telling me to release my desire on such a lewd body! I didn¡¯t know you were such a pervert!¡± Thrust, thrust. Faye¡¯s pussy was already soaked, so I started moving my hips vigorously from the start. The sensation of her tight pussy wrapping around my dick and the satisfaction of hitting the end. Each thrust made Faye¡¯s body bounce, which I suppressed with force, continuing the piston movement. Thrust, thrust, thrust. Her pussy¡¯s tightening grip on my dick grew stronger, and the heat was almost unbearable. Even from behind, I could see her enormous breasts bouncing. I buried my hands in herrge, soft breasts, squeezing and lifting them. ¡°What is this soft body for? To seduce men?¡± ¡°No¡­! Ah! Not men¡­ only to seduce you, Brother¡­ Ah!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you off even if you say that! I¡¯ll cum inside you!¡± ¡°Yes! Do it¡­! Ah¡­ cum inside me¡­!¡± Taking Faye¡¯s words as a signal, I increased the speed of my thrusts. p! p! p! p! The sound of flesh pping echoed in the quiet night, with Faye half-copsed from the force, but I held her waist firmly. Her pussy irregrly convulsed around my dick, stimting it. Suppressing the urge to cum, I pushed my dick as deep as possible. Thrust. ¡°Ah!¡± Outside, her butt cheeks were pressed against my pubic bone, and inside, her cervix was pressed upward by the ns. In that state, I released all the tension at once. Splurt. Splurt. Splurt. As the floodgates opened, arge amount of cum poured out. A long ejaction that felt like I was peeing inside Faye¡¯s pussy. The extended climax made both of us shiver as we clung to each other.
Awakened by chance, I decided to take a light walk in the night breeze. But for Helena, neither the twinkling stars, the chirping crickets, the damp earth smell, nor the cool air registered. That was because. ¡°Oh my¡­ Righteous Radiance¡­¡± Something far more stimting than all of the abovebined was happening. p! p! p! Hearing the sound echoing in the quiet forest, Helena swallowed nervously. ¡°Did he give her the nun¡¯s outfit for this¡­?¡± Helena knew in her head, but seeing Faye in a nun¡¯s outfit having sex with Yandel was a shocking sight. Not just ordinary sex between lovers, but a roley of confession between a nun and a student. ¡°Confession isn¡¯t supposed to be like this¡­!¡± To a real priestess like Helena, it was an utterly shameless scene. ¡°Is this the kind of request he had for me too?¡± It must be something lewd. After all, a real nun would be better than someone pretending. At that moment, Helena¡¯s slight suspicion turned into certainty. Despite trembling from the shock, Helena couldn¡¯t look away from Yandel and Faye. Maybe because she thought of it as her future. Helena inadvertently imagined herself in Faye¡¯s ce. Drip¡­ Helena, after all, was a woman in her prime, and her lower body quietly grew wet. ¡°Eh¡­?¡± The Church of Righteous Radiance doesn¡¯t forbid love or marriage. But it was a devout group worshiping the Lord. Naturally, it was quite rigid about lewd matters. For Helena, who grew up in such an environment, physical reactions were a new territory, and the scene before her was too stimting. ¡°Oh, Lord¡­¡± Unable to ovee the confusion, Helena knelt and sped the medallion Yandel had given her. And she began to pray. It was simply a prayer for peace of mind, but Helena had the qualities to be considered a saint candidate. Responding to her earnest prayer, the medallion in her hands glowed faintly. Unfortunately, Helena was too distracted by Yandel¡¯s rough handling of Faye to notice. Her God heard her prayer. Chapter 206: Faye’s Payday (4) Chapter 206: Faye¡¯s Payday (4) A morning that arrived after a pitch-dark midnight and a dim dawn. The rising sun now lights up the hazy forest. As I looked at the world that had regained its original colors, I couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. ¡°Haaaa¡­¡± Although I stayed up all night, the refreshing feeling that I hadn¡¯t experienced in a while lingered throughout my body. The morning breeze blew. Enjoying the sound of birds chirping from afar while naked, I slowly looked down. ¡°Hee¡­ Hoo¡­¡± There was Faye, making strange breathing sounds with her eyes spinning round and round. Sitting on the ground with her legs slightly spread and stretched out. The neatly worn nun¡¯s habit was a mess, torn apart, revealing her white skin without any reservations, and on top of all that, white semen was smeared messily. ¡°Drip.¡± ¡°Heek!¡± Faye flinched at thete sensation of semen trickling down between her red, swollen legs. I thought she hadpletely lost it, but it seemed her senses were still intact. With a bitter smile, I cast a Clean spell on Faye and dressed her in her original clothes, which were scattered behind the tree. Finally, I fed her a potion and then carried her on my back. ¡°Up we go.¡± ¡°Hooo¡­ Heh?¡± Still not fully conscious, Faye¡¯s butt wiggled as I held her firmly with one hand while looking at the nun¡¯s habit left behind. Although it was cleaned by the Clean spell, the important parts were still torn and in a mess. But there was no need to worry. Although the protective function was gone after removing the church¡¯s symbol, it still had basic features like auto-repair and size adjustment. If left alone, it would repair itself. I neatly folded it and put it in Faye¡¯s subspace. In my inventory, time doesn¡¯t flow, so it wouldn¡¯t repair itself. ¡°Shall we head back now?¡± It seemed I really had a lot piled up. The world looked beautiful after just letting it all out once. A hum naturally escaped my lips. The feel of Faye¡¯s chest pressing against my back made my steps lighter with each step. Humming like that, I retraced my steps back. ¡°Huh?¡± There was a puddle of water in the bushes a little distance away. Huh? It didn¡¯t rain, though¡­ Well, it was a forest, so there could be various reasons. Maybe it was a spot where dew gathered, or there was an underground stream below, or something. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, so I didn¡¯t think much of it and adjusted my grip on Faye¡¯s butt. ¡°Mmm¡­ Huh? J-Junior?¡± Faye, just waking up, mumbled in a half-asleep voice. I lightly rubbed my cheek against Faye¡¯s cheek resting on my shoulder. ¡°Did you wake up, Senior Faye?¡± ¡°Uuuh¡­ I¡¯m awake. I¡¯m awake, so stop it¡­ I can¡¯t open my eyes.¡± ¡°Oh. That¡¯s good. If you can¡¯t see, I can carry you like this forever.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s a little creepy, but I hate myself for being momentarily tempted.¡± At Faye¡¯s deep sigh, we both burst intoughter. The sound of ourughter echoed through the deserted forest path, making it feel like it was just Faye and me in the world. Sometimes, it¡¯s good to have such moments with others too. Maybe I wasn¡¯t the only one thinking that. This time, Faye whispered to me, rubbing her face against my neck. ¡°It¡¯s nice. ¡­Do you feel the same, Junior?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Hehehe. That¡¯s a bit surprising. I thought you¡¯d be less moved by this since you¡¯re used to it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Her arms tightly wrapped around my neck as if not to let go. A small sigh of relief. Oh dear. I lightly patted her butt, which I was holding, and spoke. ¡°Do you know something, Senior Faye?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I probably like you much more than you think, Senior Faye.¡± ¡°¡­Heup!¡± ¡°Seriously, how can you suddenly feel insecure after enjoying so muchst night?¡± When I drooped my shoulders as if feeling a bit hurt, Faye iled around in panic. ¡°No, um¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Sniff, sniff¡­ Was I the only one who was sincere?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± Pretending to cry, Faye screamed into my ear, then, startled by her own loud voice, she quickly covered her mouth with her hands. Then she mumbled something softly for a while. ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ Junior¡­ you know¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± I couldn¡¯t hear properly, so I asked again, and Faye, as if making a resolution, bit her lower lip and spoke clearly in a voice mixed with shyness, joy, and relief. ¡°But¡­ this is the first time you¡¯ve directly told me that you like me, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± That¡¯s right? Now that I think about it, it was the first time I told Faye that I like her. ¡°¡­You know, Junior. Do you remember what I said a long time ago? The words I said during our first experience.¡± ¡°Umm¡­ about having my child?¡± ¡°No, not that! The words I said just before that!¡± ¡°I¡¯m joking. Of course, I remember. You asked me to like you.¡± ¡°Yes. And instead of answering, Junior¡­¡± ¡°You kissed me. Didn¡¯t it get through properly?¡± ¡°Mm. That¡¯s not it. But how should I say this? I wanted to hear it in words. It would make me feel a bit more assured. Ah! I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m saying. Sorry, Junior¡­ Did I seem like a bothersome woman?¡± ¡°Senior Faye has always been a bothersome woman.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so mean¡­¡± Suspicious, timid, couldn¡¯t speak properly, gloomy, and stubborn. Even to the point of considering suicide if I was a littlete. If I hadn¡¯t tightened the leash through sponsorship, it would have taken a long time to get close to Faye. ¡°But I like that bothersome Senior Faye.¡± The self-polished, shining Faye I saw at H&A. As well as the Faye clinging to my back now, wanting confirmation of my affection. ¡°I really like you a lot.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± No way. After gathering all my courage to say it, all I got was silence. Feeling a bit peevish, I was about to say something when I turned my head slightly. ¡°Ah. Uh. Waah. Don¡¯t look at my face¡­¡± Seeing Faye desperately trying to cover her bright red face, my heart melted. ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t look at your face, so please give me your answer quickly.¡± ¡°¡­Answer?¡± ¡°Yes. I said I like you, so don¡¯t you have anything to say to me, Senior Faye?¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± After hesitating with her lips for a moment, Faye slowly opened her mouth. ¡°I¡­ also. Yes. I like you a lot too, Junior. Probably more than you like me.¡± ¡°What?¡± I didn¡¯t expect that response. As I was left speechless,ughing awkwardly, Faye poked my face and grumbled. ¡°Junior. To think I melted with just one ¡®I like you¡¯, now you see I¡¯m a pretty convenient woman, right? That¡¯s what you thought.¡± ¡°No. But I did think it¡¯s a bit troublesome.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too much!¡± ¡°But Senior Faye likes this about me, right? I can see that you¡¯re enjoying being swayed by a younger junior.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Faye flinched as if I had hit the nail on the head. Laughing at her reaction, I checked the direction of the carriage in the distance. Since the impression of night and day was different, I retraced the path I remembered thanks to my excellent memory trait. Fortunately, it seemed I found it correctly. ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Should wee up with a simple excuse scenario?¡± ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t it okay to just tell the truth? They might feel a bit envious or disappointed, but they won¡¯t say much. Hiding it might hurt them more.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll talk to the other girls separately¡­ There are still more nun¡¯s habits left.¡± ¡°Hick!¡± Thinking aboutst night¡¯s events, Faye¡¯s lower body suddenly got wet. To help her regain herposure, I lightly patted her butt, which I was supporting. p! ¡°What if you get wet all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Maybe becausest night¡¯s memory was too intense, the nun¡¯s habit feels like a naughty outfit¡­¡± ¡°Still, calm down for now. We can do moreter, can¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Oh, so what was that story from a moment ago? Who are you making excuses to?¡± ¡°That would be Sister Helena. She always gets up early for morning prayers, so she must have noticed we were gone.¡± ¡°Ah? It¡¯s a bit awkward to tell the truth, right? Saying that we had nun¡¯s habit cosy sex.¡± ¡°Right? No matter what, that¡¯s a bit hard to say, isn¡¯t it?¡± After a bout ofughter, we spoke again. ¡°Rather than telling aplete lie, let¡¯s just say we went for a night walk. If we vaguely exin, she will probably get the gist.¡± ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go with that.¡± Anyway, since she already knew about my rtionship with Faye, it should be fine. We had a simr misunderstanding in the intensive care unit before. Agreeing to vaguely exin, Faye and I reached the carriage. First, Iid Faye, who still couldn¡¯t stand properly, on the bed. Then Iforted the other women who were pouting with jealousy, and fed today¡¯s blood to Iona. Finally, I was about to greet Helena after her morning prayer. ¡°Lord, Lord? Why? Why do you not respond¡­?¡± Helena, standing in front of the sun-shaped symbol of the Church of Righteous Radiance, wore a bewildered expression. The medallion in her hand was flickering as if someone far away was contemting something. Chapter 207: Main Headquarters Chapter 207: Main Headquarters To get straight to the point, nothing major happened. The flickering of the medallion and Helena¡¯s panic didn¡¯tst long. Eventually, the medallion regained its original light, and Helena felt the presence of the Righteous Radiance again, feeling relieved. Well, Helena was still a candidate for sainthood, not a saint yet. And it seemed the Righteous Radiance overexerted itself by giving me power, so it might be resting. ¡­I had a subtle feeling that something was happening, but a few days passed by without much thought. Finally, the carriage arrived at its destination. The easternmost edge of the Eurelia Continent. The ce where the sun rises. The brightestnd. The holynd where the gods sleep. That¡¯s right. The main headquarters of the Church of Righteous Radiance was just ahead. ¡°Is this¡­.¡± ¡°Is it your first time here, Ca?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s quite far from where I usually am.¡± Ca, with her mouth agape, was staring at the scenery outside the window. Well, the view was quite impressive. A tall cliff with a pure white temple built on top. Now, the sun was already high in the sky, but at dawn, you could probably see the sunrise from the closest distance. ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m not going to get attacked or something just because I¡¯m the daughter of a cultist, right?¡± ¡°No. Were you worried about that instead of admiring the view?¡± Just as I sighed in disbelief, Helena, who had recently gotten quite close to Ca, chuckled and spoke up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. At most, they might avoid you a little. Moreover, since you are Brother Yandel¡¯s ve, no one will treat you carelessly.¡± ¡°Master¡¯s¡­ Hehe. That¡¯s a relief.¡± Ca¡¯s face rxed as she leaned on me with a wide smile. But I couldn¡¯tugh at all. And for a good reason. ¡°Excuse me. Sister Helena?¡± ¡°Did you know? The main church changes color depending on the time. At this hour, when the sun is fully up, it shines white, but at dawn, it turns crimson.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ That¡¯s amazing. By the way, I have something to say¡­¡± ¡°Oh, and many vampires, like Professor Iona, live here. During the Great War, many of them received the blessing of the sun as a reward for siding with humanity, allowing them to live during the day. Some of them thankfully decided to serve the Righteous Radiance.¡± ¡°That makes sense. Being drawn to light is a biological instinct. On that note, I have a few questions for you, Sister Helena¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention this! Although this ce is part of the Beast Kingdom of Crasius, the city around the main church has been promised autonomy, like other main headquarters of different churches. Its official name is the Papal State of Sris Radiance. It¡¯s a bit long, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Uh, Sister Helena? Can you hear me?¡± ¡°Thews of Crasius are secondary to the church¡¯s rules here, so please keep that in mind. Of course, we don¡¯t impose strict standards on those who don¡¯t know the doctrine well, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Helena deliberately ignored my words, not even ncing in my direction. For some reason, things have been awkward between Helena and me since we cleared the dungeon. I still don¡¯t know the exact reason¡­ but now that we¡¯ve arrived at the main headquarters, I need to resolve it somehow. Determined, I stood up from my seat and sat next to Helena. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be off to do my daily prayer now!¡± ¡°Sister Helena?!¡± As soon as I sat down, Helena blushed and quickly moved away. My hand, reaching out towards her retreating back, hovered aimlessly in the air before stopping. Feeling slightly dejected, Iy back down on Ca¡¯s thigh. ¡°Ca¡­ Did I do something wrong?¡± ¡°Hmm. Master didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡­ except for the ominous words you said while handing over the sacred relic to the church.¡± ¡°Why? Wasn¡¯t that kind of cool?¡± ¡°¡­Master is always cool!¡± For some reason, Ca, who had a simr expression to Faye earlier, began to force a smile. Then, as if to gloss over it, she carefully patted my head. I had a lot to say, but I decided to enjoy the sensation of Ca¡¯s slender fingers running through my hair. After enjoying Ca¡¯s therapy for a while. Thud. The carriage stopped. We had arrived at the main church.
¡°Krrk! The sun¡­ the sun¡­!¡± As soon as Iona got off the carriage, she exaggeratedly iled her hands in the strong sunlight. ¡°Professor, I know it doesn¡¯t affect you, so please stop joking.¡± ¡°No, no! It¡¯s not a joke. If I get directly hit by this strong sunlight¡­¡± ¡°What will happen?¡± ¡°My skin will burnpletely¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I knew it. Sighing deeply, I looked at Faye. Understanding my thoughts without me saying a word, she sighed deeply as well and handed over a small container from her subspace pocket. The sunscreen I had made plenty of before we left. As I applied it to Iona, who was quietly facing me, she finally raised her arms and shouted. ¡°Iona reborn!¡± ¡°Woohoo¡­.¡± pping lifelessly, Iona enjoyed herself by striking various strange poses. Iris clicked her tongue at the sight and used Elisha¡¯s voluminous bun hair as a parasol. To me, they both seemed equally troubled. As I formed a shadow with my hands over Elisha¡¯s head, a group from the main church came to greet us. A face that looked like a kind old grandfather, with hair mixed with gray and wrinkles showing the passage of time, but his body was robust beyond measure. A height close to 2 meters. Broad shoulders. Muscles like those of ast-day warrior, clearly visible even through the ample priestly robe. The moment I was unconsciously overwhelmed by the bizarre atmosphere of the old man, who seemed like someone had grafted only the head of an elderly man onto a bodybuilder. The old man made a sign of the cross with a sunny smile that felt burdensome. ¡°May the sun light your path. Wee, Brother Yandel! And wee to Sister Faye and Professor Iona as well.¡± ¡°Th-Thank you¡­?¡± ¡°Heee¡­.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you all!¡± His voice was so booming that it made me flinch without realizing it. By the time he got to Faye, she had already hidden behind me in fear. Only Iona responded with a bright smile and a polite greeting. The old man scratched his nose awkwardly, as if this wasn¡¯t the first time this had happened, and then he turned to Helena and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Helena. ¡­You¡¯ve grown so much in such a short time. It seems sending you to the academy was the right choice.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Cardinal Gilbert. It¡¯s all thanks to the Lord, so please don¡¯t praise me too much.¡± Helena, humble and blushing, stood modestly. So this person was Gilbert. His first impression was so strong that I couldn¡¯t immediately ce who he was. Gilbert was a character who only appeared in Helena¡¯s route and acted like a father figure to her. He recognized Helena¡¯s talents when she was growing up in the church and sent her to the main headquarters, continuing to support her as a patron. No matter how talented Helena was, she wouldn¡¯t have be a candidate for sainthood without Gilbert. She was talented but still hadn¡¯t fully matured. That was Helena now. She still hadn¡¯tpletely fixed her problem of getting overly excited during battles. By the way, Gilbert was a tragic character who died while fighting at the forefront in every route. Like many mentor or father-figure characters, he feltplete through his death. Depending on Gilbert¡¯s death, Helena either crumbles or rises again, which splits the route. It would be best to save him if possible. Was my inner thought showing on my face? Gilbert, who was chatting with Helena about recent events, suddenly realized something and spoke. ¡°Oh dear. I introduced myself toote. I am Gilbert. Thanks to holding the position of Cardinal, I am honored to wee such distinguished guests. Helena, you may go and rest now. I will take it from here.¡± ¡°Understood, Cardinal. Everyone, thank you for your hard journey. I will now take my leave¡­¡± ¡°Wait.¡± I stopped Helena, who still couldn¡¯t properly look at me. I didn¡¯t know why she was avoiding me, but Helena was a valuable party member candidate. In a party with unstable extreme DPS magicians, she was a precious talent to handle tanking and healing. I couldn¡¯t let our rtionship get awkward. This time, I firmly grabbed Helena¡¯s forearm to prevent her from escaping. ¡°Eek!¡± I felt a bit hurt seeing her react as if she had met a pervert, but I continued resolutely. ¡°Sister Helena. You¡¯ve been avoiding metely, but¡­ do you remember the promise we madest time?¡± ¡°P-Promise, you mean¡­¡± ¡°Yes. That promise.¡± ¡°Aah! Here, in this ce¡­ with Cardinal Gilbert watching¡­!¡± Whether she lost her strength or was just pale with fear, Helena copsed on the spot. I quickly supported her by the arm I was holding. Then I boldly asserted my right. ¡°As promised, Helena, you will guide us through the main headquarters.¡± Helena, who was trembling, stared nkly with her golden eyes. ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± Even Gilbert, who had been approaching with a serious expression since I grabbed Helena¡¯s arm, looked equally stunned. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Only my women nodded as if they understood everything. What is it? Why do only you understand? Tell me too! Chapter 208: Main Headquarters (2) Chapter 208: Main Headquarters (2) There are times in life when one¡¯s values are shaken. Am I a genius, or am I actually ipetent? A chest should be bigger than the head, but Iris is too suggestive. I can write about 5,000 characters in 10 hours easily¡­ right? A typus has nothing to do with a duck or a roon¡­ And many other things. As you live, numerous self-doubts arise, leading you to skepticism. For me, that time is now. ¡°Am I¡­ oblivious?¡± ¡°Well, Master, you have your circumstances. Right, Elisha?¡± ¡°Yes. You simplycked the opportunity to develop social skills. But now you have us, so it¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Junior? Let¡¯s hang in there together.¡± Ca, Elisha, and Faye awkwardly smiled andforted me. This alone made my heart ache, and the longevity duo genuinely felt sorry for me. ¡°Master¡­ how about learning one by one from now on? I may look like this, but I was the master of the Magic Tower. I¡¯m quite confident in external activities.¡± ¡°Hey, hey. Starting from the second semester, how about taking some liberal arts sses along with magic sses? I can pull some strings with my professor privileges, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes!!! I get it. They probably see me as a boy who spent his life holed up in a dragonir, learning only information andbat skills, and only came out into the world a few years ago. That was the setting, after all. But I did properly go through elementary, middle, and high school, and even attended university. I wasn¡¯t a newborn who had only been out in the world for three years! ¡­Oh? But how many friends did I have? I think I just went home and yed games right after school. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Suddenly, a deep sense of skepticism overwhelmed me. Without a word, I slipped my hand under Iris¡¯s armpit and lifted her up. ¡°Master? Surely not¡­!¡± I held the shocked Iris firmly and started shaking her up and down like a seesaw. ¡°Let me go! Doing this¡­ doing this outside is not good!¡± Iris iled for a while, but as I continued to lift her like a ne, she eventually resigned and went limp as usual. Shake, shake. I watched Iris¡¯s limbs dangle weakly for a moment of healing. Once I felt more at ease, I finally looked around. A vast path that made my jaw drop. Sacred paintings covering the walls and ceiling. And the dense divine power imbued everywhere. Just walking here seemed enough to heal most wounds and fill one¡¯s entire body with vitality. Yes. This was the corridor leading to the audience chamber inside the main church. We were now being guided by Gilbert and Helena to meet the Pope. ¡­Although Gilbert and Helena seemed more distracted by other matters than guiding us. ¡°Huaang! Uncle Gilbert! How am I supposed to live now?! I can¡¯t lift my head¡­ I¡¯m so embarrassed¡­!¡± ¡°Well. Can¡¯t there be some misunderstandings? Helena, you¡¯re at an age where you understand everything, so it¡¯s possible to mistake things like that.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?! Brother Yandel is a great person, but his private life is a bit¡­!¡± ¡°A bit, you say¡­.¡± Gilbert nced at me. I nodded slightly to signal it was okay, and only then did he rx and startforting Helena. ¡°It might be a bit questionable, but it¡¯s all within legal bounds. There wouldn¡¯t have been anything to worry about from the start.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother Yandel may be promiscuous, but he¡¯s not a bad person. But if the promise made earlier was rted to me, what do you think he ns to ask for in return for this medallion¡­?¡± ¡°Hmm? That is¡­ oh!¡± Gilbert¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the medallion Helena was holding. A muscle-bound giant reacting like that was a bit scary. While I flinched inwardly, Gilbert strode towards me and asked. ¡°Brother Yandel!¡± ¡°Uh, yes.¡± ¡°Do you have another sacred relic with you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have another one. I just cleared a dungeon on the way here and got it as a reward.¡± ¡°On the way here¡­ you cleared a dungeon¡­?¡± Gilbert looked at me with a strange expression, as if he had heard someone im to have found a gold bar on the street. Well, dungeons weren¡¯t something you could find just because you wanted to. I shrugged, trying to brush it off. ¡°It just happened. I thought we had enough power, so we cleared it. The medallion looked like it belonged to the Righteous Radiance, so I gave it to Sister Helena. Of course, not for free¡ªI asked her to grant a few favorster.¡± ¡°What do you n to ask¡­?¡± Gilbert cautiously inquired about my intentions. I understand now. He was worried about what I might do with the medallion as leverage. He was probably concerned that I might do something inappropriate to Helena. ¡­Honestly, I was a bit tempted, but what I wanted from Helena was different. Smiling wryly at Helena, who was subtly eavesdropping on our conversation, I spoke. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just¡­ wanted to ask her to join our party.¡± ¡°Join your party?¡± ¡°Yes. To clear dungeons together and, depending on the situation, hunt cultists together.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Gilbert blinked in astonishment and tilted his head. ¡°It¡¯s an honor, but isn¡¯t it realistically difficult? Helena¡¯s talents are outstanding, but I¡¯ve heard things. She might not be able to keep up with Brother Yandel¡¯s level.¡± ¡°Maybe not now. But if we clear dungeons together, she¡¯ll soon be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with me. Moreover, the Righteous Radiance, having regained its strength, might cherish Helena a bit more.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± As soon as I finished speaking, Gilbert¡¯s eyes sharpened. The fact that Helena was a candidate for sainthood was a secret. Only high-ranking officials in the church, such as archbishops or cardinals, might know. In other words, no one below that level knows. But since I mentioned making Helena a saint, it was natural for him to be wary¡­ ¡°Oh dear. Upon thinking it over, it makes sense that you would know. I almost misunderstood due to my short-sightedness.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Gilbert suddenly bowed his head. Then, with a knowing smile, he nodded. ¡°Of course, someone as close to the sun as you would recognize Helena¡¯s potential. Has the Radiant Lord chosen Helena?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ not exactly, but I¡¯m nning to ask for it. Recently, the movements of the cultists have been suspicious, haven¡¯t they? We need to be prepared in advance. There¡¯s no time to ponder over who might be the best.¡± ¡°¡­Is something happening?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exin in detail when we meet the Pope in the audience chamber. It¡¯s that important.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I understand. Let¡¯s focus on guiding you then.¡± With a slightly stiff expression, Gilbert resumed leading the way. Helena, seemingly not grasping the situation yet, kept looking around, muttering, ¡°Huh? Huh?¡± Mypanions, although I hadn¡¯t told them anything specific beforehand, seemed to have an inkling of what was going on and followed quietly. Even Helena, who was embarrassed and fidgeting just a moment ago, became silent and observant. We walked down the long corridor in silence until we finally arrived at arge door.
¡°Ah¡­ I could feel the Lord¡¯s light from afar. Wee. I am Albaor, the first servant of the Radiant Lord.¡± An old man came down from the seat of honor and introduced himself as soon as we arrived. Albaor, unlike the robust Gilbert, who looked stronger than most young men, had a small and frail body. But that did not mean he was weak. Even though I wasn¡¯t a believer, perhaps because I possessed an A+ rank blessing, I could feel something intensely shining within Albaor. A sensation I¡¯ve never felt from other priests. Was it because he was the Pope, or was it Albaor¡¯s unique characteristic? In the game, he was just a typical character who seemed weak but was actually the most dangerous old man. Seeing him in person, I understand now. His appearance might seem weak, but the aura he exuded did not hide his true strength. If needed, that brilliance could be a massive amount of divine power, performing miracles crafted by human hands. Momentarily taken aback by the mostbative appearance of the Pope of the Radiant Lord, I quickly responded with a smile. ¡°Thank you for the warm wee. But it¡¯s a bit overwhelming. Could you treat us a bit morefortably?¡± ¡°Well, even if I am the Pope these days, it¡¯s just a temporary position elected from among the cardinals. It¡¯s different from the true Popes before the Great War. I¡¯m more burdened by the courtesy from someone who is truly favored by the Lord. Could you speak a bit morefortably¡­?¡± ¡°¡­Let¡¯s keep it this way.¡± Albaorughed heartily and nodded. Even so, speaking informally to an elderly man felt a bit ufortable. Gilbert, perhaps because of his massive build, didn¡¯t give off the same elderly vibe. Anyway, after lightly greeting Faye and Iona, Albaor chatted with Gilbert and Helena as well. Not intending to hold us for long, Albaor, with a gentle smile, soon prepared to let us go. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I might be bothering you too much after your long journey. A guest room has been prepared, so please feel free to use it. We can discuss matters another time.¡± ¡°Thank you. But before that, I have something urgent to discuss and a request to make, if that¡¯s alright?¡± ¡°Hmm? With this old man? It would be an honor. Please, have a seat.¡± Instead of the seat of honor, Albaor took a ce at the round table set in front of it. I also took a suitable seat. Then, I took the first step in a n I had been contemting for a long time¡ªto protect the Church of Righteous Radiance. ¡°The cultists are targeting the Church of Righteous Radiance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s always been the case.¡± ¡°More precisely, they are aiming for the downfall of the Radiant Lord.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s something I can¡¯t just ignore.¡± Chapter 209: Main Headquarters (3) Chapter 209: Main Headquarters (3) ¡°The cultists are targeting the Church of Righteous Radiance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s always been the case.¡± ¡°To be more precise, they are aiming for the Fall of Righteous Radiance.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s not something we can ignore.¡± Albaor frowned and straightened his back. Gilbert also stood behind him with a tense expression. Well, the others seemed confused, not fully understanding the situation. Fall. To fall from the sky. To copse. To be corrupt¡­ You could interpret it any way you like. The important thing was that gods were not eternal and unchanging; they could be corrupted by someone¡¯s malice. Perhaps only a very few were aware of the concept of Fall. Even in H&A, we only learned about it in theter stages after the Fall had actually urred. ¡°It seems many people don¡¯t understand, so let¡¯s start with a simple exnation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not something that should be widely known¡­ but it¡¯s necessary now.¡± Turning away from Albaor, who nodded in agreement, I began speaking to my women and Helena. ¡°First of all¡­¡± In this world, there were five Good Gods and seven Evil Gods. On the side of the Good Gods were Righteous Radiance, Budding Sprout, Circting Life, shing Steel, and Free Breath. On the side of the Evil Gods were Tainted Unity, Vile Proliferation, Boiling Silence, Narrow-minded Usurpation, Reckless Roar, Serpentine Leisure, and Lofty Dominion. This was the world of the Eurelia Continent, where these gods were divided into good and evil and opposed each other. But doesn¡¯t it seem strange when you list the names of the gods like this? First of all, the Good Gods had quiteplex attributes. For example: Righteous Radiance - Light Budding Sprout - Earth Circting Life - Living things shing Steel - Fire Free Breath - Wind This was the most basic ssification, but the Good Gods also oversaw various other domains. Righteous Radiance was not only a symbol of light but also of the sun, and was regarded as the master of the sky. Budding Sprout was called the god of abundance, Circting Life was the god of healing, shing Steel was the god of cksmiths, and Free Breath was the god of travelers, each overseeing expanded domains. In contrast, the Evil Gods only oversaw limited domains rted to the Seven Deadly Sins. The reason was simple. The Good Gods had existed alongside humanity since ancient times. As human technology and ideas developed, people began to expect more from each god, naturally expanding their domains. The Evil Gods, on the other hand, were beings from another world that invaded only about 300 years ago, so they haven¡¯t had time to expand. ¡°A god can exist purely as they are. But in the process of gaining power, they need the faith of people, and they may branch out in different directions ording to the wishes contained in that faith.¡± That¡¯s right. The fundamental nature of a god doesn¡¯t change, but they could be repainted as much as necessary. Hearing this, Iris couldn¡¯t contain her urge to speak, her body twitching with anticipation. However, Iris was still a ve. She couldn¡¯t speak up as freely as she did when we were alone and instead tapped Iona¡¯s shoulder. Normally, Iona would have teased Iris once, but now she was also curious and nodded quietly before asking the question on Iris¡¯s behalf. ¡°Hey, hey. So you¡¯re saying¡­ Yandel, are you saying that Righteous Radiance could be an Evil God?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what the Fall is.¡± ¡°The Righteous Radiance?¡± Iona tilted her head in disbelief. Well, the Righteous Radiance was known for being the most aggressive and for hating Evil Gods. ¡°But what if that hatred extends beyond the Evil Gods to epass the entire Eurelia continent?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Although we talk about Fall and infusing power asplex concepts¡­ to put it simply, it means driving someone mad. In this case, it would be like amplifying the Righteous Radiance¡¯s aggressiveness and hatred for evil to the extreme.¡± Thus, the creation of the eighth Evil God, the Ferocious False Light. All the devout followers would either die or go insane, leaving behind only anger and hatred with nowhere to go. I still vividly remember the sight of the apostles, who, emitting a ck light, deemed everything in their sight as evil, and the fanatical followers. In the first ythrough, I thought they were reliable allies, only to be betrayed in the end¡­ With a deep sigh, I continued. ¡°Maybe the Pope or Cardinal Gilbert knows, but¡­ the Fall has already happened once. It¡¯s not something to be dismissed lightly.¡± ¡°Is that true, Yandel? I participated in the War of the Gods, but this is the first time I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because it was the highest level of secrecy. Probably only the senior cardinals among the clergy and the direct royalty or nobility outside would know about it.¡± ¡°Hmm, hmm. I guess I could have missed it since I preferred to act independently at that time.¡± I ignored Iona¡¯s questioning gaze and continued. ¡°Since we¡¯re on the topic, let¡¯s exin a bit more about the Evil Gods. It¡¯ll help with understanding.¡± During the time I yed H&A, the Evil Gods were mysterious entities that became more suspicious the more I thought about them. The origin of the War of the Gods. The failure of the experiment by a mad archmage tore the dimension. The gods from another world invaded through the torn dimension. They almost won the war against the existing gods but were sealed by a hero¡¯s unexpected strike. To summarize briefly, it was like that. But think about it. No matter how they exploited the gap in the dimensional barrier, to start a war immediately upon arrival? And even gain the upper hand? Why can¡¯t the Good Gods even descend properly or appoint apostles? It was because a godly being consumes a vast amount of power every time they try to do something. Therefore, it was absurd that seven beings powerful enough to overwhelm the existing gods would enter through the gap in the dimensional barrier. It might be understandable if they broke through the barrier entirely and invaded, but sneaking in through a crack was impossible. The problem doesn¡¯t end here. Starting a war immediately upon invasion was one thing. Maybe they had some secret route only they knew. But what about the suddenly emerged cultists, and how did they even turn mindless monsters into followers? They were supposed to be otherworldly beings, yet why do they embody human-defined evils like the Seven Deadly Sins? Moreover, the assigned Seven Deadly Sins were strange. Tainted Unity - Gluttony Vile Proliferation - Lust Boiling Silence - Sloth Narrow-minded Usurpation - Envy Reckless Roar - Wrath Serpentine Leisure - Sloth Lofty Dominion - Pride When you list them like this, you could immediately notice something suspicious. Sloth was duplicated. These small inconsistencies and duplications were constant questions throughout the gamey regarding the Evil Gods. Naturally, the people who fought directly against the Evil Gods during the Great War also repeatedly researched their true nature and somehow found answers. ¡°Evil Gods have powerful mental contamination abilities.¡± Why do they only embody the Seven Deadly Sins? Because when human minds are contaminated, only negative emotions emerge. Therefore, there¡¯s no room for them to expand into other domains. All followers would suffer from extreme impulses. As A did before, the higher the rank of the cultists, the more their emotions would be modified. ¡°They probably invaded through the dimensional gap by reducing their power to the maximum and squeezing through.¡± They didn¡¯t invade while strong. They were weak when they entered, but recovered their strength at an incredible speed. Through mental contamination, they quickly brainwashed the surrounding humans and secured faith through them. Even though it wasn¡¯t pure faith, it was distorted faith based on instinct, allowing them to secure it from monsters as well. The best way for a god to gain power was through faith, no matter how you look at it. It was natural for the Evil Gods to gain the upper hand. ¡°The reason there are two Sloths is simple. The Boiling Silence corrupted the god of the sea, Surging Waves.¡± Those who didn¡¯t know might think they were sibling gods, or that the insignificant Boiling Silence was a subordinate god¡­ but in reality, it was the opposite. The Boiling Silence teamed up with the Narrow-minded Usurpation to pull a trick. After Antis perished and the mermaids went extinct, they contaminated the followers of Surging Waves, corrupted the divine power, and weakened the god to the point of corruption. The result was Serpentine Leisure. Seeing his most cherished race being annihted and his followers going mad, the god¡¯s powerlessness was distorted into Sloth. For reference, when Righteous Radiance falls and bes the Ferocious False Light, it would be an Evil God corrupted by wrath. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy even when the gods walked the earth directly¡­ but it¡¯s not impossible. No, it will definitely happen if not properly prepared.¡± A voice full of conviction. Fortunately, no one frowned at this. If it were me in the past, no matter how much I said, no one would have listened. That¡¯s why I slowly tried to get closer to the Church of Righteous Radiance. But it¡¯s different now. Thanks to the Righteous Radiance giving me blessings, I gained significant influence within the church. Above all, I had achievements, and it was I who revealed the spies of Boiling Silence and the alliance of the Evil God cults. What if the cults of the Evil Gods, which were thought to be unable to unite due to being sealed and scattered after the Great War, actually cooperated? No matter how strong thebat power of the Church of Righteous Radiance was, they couldn¡¯t stop all the Evil God cults alone. Although the Evil Gods couldn¡¯t descend yet, if they could even implement their mental contamination abilities¡­ then it would indeed result in a Fall. Albaor, who thought this far, nodded heavily. ¡°I understand your words well. Specifically, what do you wish us to do?¡± ¡°First, gather the pdins and priests dispatched outside. Anyway, the cultists will probably lie low for a while since they were severely hitst time.¡± ¡°Hmm. Indeed, all the cultist branches we¡¯ve discovered recently have only left traces. It must have been a massive withdrawal order.¡± ¡°Yes. But they won¡¯t just give up, so they might gather their strength and strike all at once.¡± ¡°That means the target is likely to be us. Understood. We will take immediate action.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I expected them to listen well, but I didn¡¯t expect them to really ept it without any objection. Even my women had expressions full of questions. Albaor, noticing my confusion, smiled and said, ¡°Do you know? Faith is blind belief. But even so¡­ where do you think you are?¡± ¡°The audience chamber of the Great Church¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. It is one of the ces closest to the Righteous Radiance. If anyone dares to speak sphemy in the name of the Lord¡­ some form of divine punishment will fall.¡± ¡°¡­So it¡¯s okay since no punishment fell, right?¡± ¡°Of course. The Righteous Radiance must have found your words reasonable.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s a relief.¡± Oh. I better be careful about what I say here. I sighed in relief internally, but only briefly. Albaor, with the benevolent smile typical of a priest, opened his mouth. ¡°By the way, you said you had a request. Please tell me anything. As long as it¡¯s not shameful to the Righteous Radiance, I¡¯ll do anything.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing major, it¡¯s about Helena¡­¡± ¡°Huh? Uh? Ah?¡± Helena, who had been listening with her mouth agape at the grand scale of the conversation, began looking around in confusion when her name was called. I chuckled at her reaction and continued. ¡°I want to rmend her not as a candidate but as a saintess. Can I borrow the chapel tomorrow?¡± I nned to ask the Righteous Radiance directly. There were many other inquiries to make as well. Chapter 210: Main Headquarters (4) Chapter 210: Main Headquarters (4) Only after receiving the promise to borrow the chapel for a day did I leave the audience chamber. Albaor and Gilbert stayed behind, probably to discuss the return of the priests who had been dispatched. Instead, Helena guided us to the VIP room. Iris had been nervously fidgeting with her lips as if she had many questions but couldn¡¯t ask them here. I gently pinched her cheek. ¡°Eek!¡± ¡°Hoo¡­¡± For some reason, seeing Iris fluttering and shrieking made me feel calm. After confirming that the tearful Iris had run to Elisha forfort, I looked ahead. A neat ck nun¡¯s habit. But it couldn¡¯t hide her curvy hips. With each step, the slight side slit drew my eyes unconsciously. ¡­It reminded me of the time I yed with Faye in a nun¡¯s habit. Shaking my head to dispel the distracting thoughts, I called out to the staggering Helena. ¡°Excuse me, Sister Helena?¡± ¡°Yes? What is it, Brother?¡± Her voice responded normally, but herplexion was pale. ¡°Um, are you alright?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Honestly, I¡¯m not.¡± Helena nodded with a vague smile. ¡°First, I¡¯m embarrassed that I had such a strange misunderstanding, and then you suddenly revealed confidential information I didn¡¯t even know as a saintess candidate. On top of that, you said you¡¯d rmend me as a saintess¡­ Honestly, it¡¯s too overwhelming.¡± ¡°Ah? That makes sense.¡± I didn¡¯t know if it was the right example, but it was like a newbie identally listening to veterans discussing spoilers while specting about settings. It was naturally confusing. While I hesitated for a moment, Helena awkwardlyughed and continued. ¡°Hehe¡­ Brother Yandel asked me to join the party in exchange for the medallion, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We needed a priestess since we only have magicians.¡± ¡°There must be many other capable people, but you specifically chose me¡­ You must have intended to make me a saintess from the beginning. Maybe even approaching me was¡­¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± I momentarily lost my words and hesitated, but Helena chuckled and shook her head. ¡°Oh, I spoke as if I were ming you too much earlier. Actually, it¡¯s the opposite. I just wasn¡¯t confident that I deserved the position of saintess¡­ Recently, various things happened.¡± ¡°By ¡®various things,¡¯ do you mean avoiding me?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ yes.¡± Helena nodded with a flushed face, as if recalling something. I shrugged and spoke lightly to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about that. It¡¯s not me who will make you a saintess, but the Righteous Radiance, right?¡± ¡°The Righteous Radiance¡­¡± ¡°Yes. A saintess is an apostle of a god. The closest being to a god, the representative, and the first daughter. No matter how much I ask, the decision ultimately lies with the Righteous Radiance.¡± Well, if it was Helena, she¡¯d be appointed without any problems. There were two other saintess candidates in the Church of Righteous Radiance. In H&A, depending on the choices, they could also be saintesses. But there was a significant difference between those two and Helena. The other two only gained the qualities of a saintess after resolving their individual episodes and issues, reaching a sort of enlightenment. Helena, on the other hand, had the qualities of a saintess from the start. The most important thing for an apostle of a god was notbat power, the amount of divine power, or deep faith. These three were important, but they naturally followed once you became an apostle and were directly connected to the god. So the most crucial thing was how simr their mindset was. Since their spirit was connected to a transcendent being, many people feel a sense of dissonance. The method to judge this was simple. Each god had already kindly left their thoughts and will in writing. Doctrine. One must not only understand and ept the doctrine of their god but also have a mindset that closely aligns with it. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to take the position of an apostle. It wasn¡¯t that I¡¯d mentally copse if I was ipatible, but having someone nagging in my head 24/7 wasn¡¯t appealing. Living the rest of my life almost forcefully like the Righteous Radiance wasn¡¯t for me. Moreover, since I was on the magician¡¯s path, my abilities would be ambiguous if I switched to a saint. But look at Helena. That battle maniac who rushes at cultists and monsters half-crazed! And her blind hatred towards evil! She might have learned to control herself to some extent, but her essence hadn¡¯t changed. The reason for her restraint was to eliminate enemies more efficiently. Although the followers of Righteous Radiance were all extreme and rigid against evil, no one was as genuine as Helena. Thus, unless the other two candidates awakened by themselves, Helena would likely take the position of saintess without issue. The problem was that even if the Righteous Radiance confirmed her as the saintess, there might not be enough power to bestow upon her. ¡­But I had some thoughts about that. While I was internally reviewing my ns, Helena, who had been muttering ¡°Righteous Radiance¡¯s will¡­¡± with a serious face, nodded her head. ¡°Thank you, Brother. You¡¯re right. It¡¯s our Lord who decides if I¡¯m fit, not me.¡± ¡°Exactly. So don¡¯t stress or worry too much; just join us at the chapel tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Finally, Helena¡¯s face brightened. While others already knew to some extent, Helena truly knew nothing, so I was a bit worried. But it seemed she¡¯d be fine. Just as I was feeling satisfied and smiling, Helena slowed her pace and turned to us. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I promised to guide you, but I¡¯ve been walking silently. Would you like a brief exnation about this Great Church?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I-I also have a lot of questions.¡± ¡°Great! Great! Today, I¡¯ll be the student instead of the teacher!¡± Faye, who was ufortable with the tense atmosphere, quickly agreed, unlike Ca, Elisha, and Iris, who seemed deep in thought. Iona, who was innocently admiring the surroundings, also joined Helena with excitement. Helena flinched momentarily but smiled softly and pointed to the paintings filling the corridor walls and ceiling. ¡°As you might have guessed, these paintings depict events from the War of the Gods. Originally, they illustrated how the Righteous Radiance first met people and established the church, but after the Great War, they were painted over to emphasize vignce against Evil Gods and cultists.¡± ¡°Yeah, I figured. Some scenes looked familiar. For instance, that one! The scene where the Righteous Radiance tears apart the Apostle of Vile Proliferation? I fought there too, so I know it well! Vampires have a slightly different form of lust, making them perfect to counter the Vile Proliferation!¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve heard of that. Because of your constant thirst for blood, you have a resistance to mental attacks and can resolve lust simply by drinking blood¡­¡± ¡°Exactly! Since battlefields are full of blood, we are practically immune to high-level cultist powers! Well¡­ we did struggle when they reached apostle levels, almost driving our thirst into a frenzy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s when the Righteous Radiance appeared.¡± With an enthusiastic expression, Iona pped her hands and pointed at a corner of the painting, while Helena proudly lifted her arm. Just as Iona said, the vampires seemed to be in agony, clutching their heads. And a gigantic white lion descended from the sky. With a single roar, it subdued all misceneous enemies and, after a few shes, easily tore off the wings of an incubus who appeared to be the Apostle of Vile Proliferation. After falling to the ground, the lion shredded the incubus through a one-sided assault. Though some artistic exaggeration might be involved, it probably wasn¡¯t much different in reality. The Righteous Radiance was a particrly strong god, and the Vile Proliferation was weak in directbat. Given the disparity between a god and an apostle, it was almost a given oue. While imagining the scene and listening to Helena¡¯s exnation, ¡°Huh?¡± I paused at something depicted in a corner of the painting. ¡°Oof¡­ Why did you stop, Master?¡± Ca, who was following me, bumped into my back and asked, rubbing her nose. I pointed to the spot I had been looking at. A woman with strikingly red hair, impaling grotesque monsters with a spear. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Professor Iona?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ now that you mention it, it does look like her.¡± Helena nced at the direction I was pointing and giggled, nodding her head. ¡°It probably is. Professor Iona was famous even back then.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ see? see? I¡¯m that impressive, Yandel!¡± Iona struck a peculiar pose, her eyes gleaming, seemingly awaiting praise or adtion. But what surprised me was something else. ¡°Wow¡­ so Professor Iona is really old. If you¡¯re 372 years old, rounding up makes it 400, so I guess being recorded here makes sense.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s your takeaway?!¡± Iona jumped in ce, expressing her surprise. Even after that, we looked for Iris and Iona in the paintings, received various exnations from Helena, who had be our curator, and finally arrived at the VIP room. And morning dawned. The time to first contact this world¡¯s god had arrived. Chapter 211: Oracle Chapter 211: Oracle Morning hade. ¡°Finally¡­¡± It was time to encounter the Righteous Radiance. For the first time since arriving on the Eurelia Continent, I was about to meet a transcendent being. However, the gods had not yet regained their strength. That¡¯s why they were likely resting within their sanctuaries. Moreover, the Righteous Radiance had expended most of its gathered power to bestow upon me. Perhaps the conversation wouldn¡¯tst long. Even though it was practically in its own front yard, delivering an oracle still consumed power. So, I had prepared what to say in advance. I nodded in satisfaction as I put the notepad I scribbled on yesterday into my inventory. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Without breakfast, Master?¡± ¡°¡­Morning prayers should be done before breakfast.¡± Ca was rubbing her eyes and yawning. I couldn¡¯t help but retort. It wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t contain my excitement. After all, this was a real god, the first transcendent being I would meet since arriving in this world. And maybe it knew something about my possession! I wasn¡¯t excited at all¡­! ¡°Yaaaaawn. Like a child too excited to sleep before a pic¡­¡± ¡°Hey! Elisha, you shouldn¡¯t say that! Besides, Master looks cute like that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Pretending not to hear Ca and Elisha nodding in agreement, I opened the door.
Thanks to Helena showing me the location of the chapel the previous day, finding it wasn¡¯t difficult. ¡°It¡¯s still magnificent.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the main chapel, so it¡¯s natural.¡± Iris¡¯s voice was oddly snippy, probably still irritated that I pinched her cheek yesterday. But as she grumbled, I petted her head softly and continued the conversation. ¡°I guess so. They say the chapel remains bright even at night due to the power of light.¡± ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s always a ce filled with light¡­ A bit longer on the back of my head, please. Yes, down to the back.¡± Iris was making cute noises and enjoying my touch. Now that I think of it, Helena mentioned yesterday that the Righteous Radiance particrly liked this ce and chose it as the chapel. Since it was a space favored by a god, it was adorned even more beautifully. Most of the Great Church was grand and imposing, but only this chapel boasted intricate decorations. I slowly pushed the door, adorned with beautiful engravings. Creak. Oddly, it opened without any resistance, as if pushing through air. The first thing that came into view was the stained ss in various colors. Blue, green, and red windows. The light passing through them asserted their colors but soon mixed into white. The ce where the light from the stained ss gathered and shone white. There stood a giant lion statue. A white lion roaring majestically, its mane flowing. I was briefly in awe of the impressive sight that I couldn¡¯t forget. ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve arrived, Brother.¡± Helena, who had been praying in the morning, greeted us. A little further away were Albaor and Gilbert. Albaor, rising slowly, greeted with a warm smile. ¡°Good morning. Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°Thanks to your care, I slept soundly.¡± The women behind me made subtle faces at my response, but that wasn¡¯t important now. ¡°There¡¯s no one else in the chapel.¡± ¡°Yes. Sir Yandel requested it, so we issued a restriction for today.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I felt a bit guilty and burdened. Gilbert noticed my subtle expression andughed heartily, waving his hand. ¡°There are many other chapels, so it¡¯s fine. Shall we begin right away?¡± ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t upy it all day.¡± Nodding, I stepped forward to the white lion statue. Then, I slowly knelt on one knee. Recalling Helena¡¯s prayer posture that I had seen numerous times during our carriage ride. I sped my hands together in front of my chest and slightly bowed my head. And then, thinking of the being that this statue represented, I slowly called out its name in my mind. ¡®Oh, Righteous Radiance¡­¡¯ Whoosh! Even before I could say anything, light burst from my body as if it had been waiting. ¡°Master?!¡± ¡°Everyone, stay back; it¡¯s fine!¡± Ca, who was about to approach, stopped and stepped back with Albaor. A good decision. Though my body was glowing suspiciously, it didn¡¯t feel dangerous. Rather, it felt warm, like receiving a blessing or focusing on the blessing under the sunlight. The light of the blessing from within me brightened the surroundings and touched the statue of the Righteous Radiance. Hum. With a strange resonant sound, the light surged from me and was absorbed into the statue. Crack. The sound of something breaking followed. The white light concentrated on the statue flickered and gradually separated, maintaining the lion¡¯s form. A white lion, identical to the statue,nded in the air and looked around. ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­¡± ¡°The Righteous Radiance¡­¡± Albaor and Gilbert knelt on the spot, tears streaming down their faces, filled with astonishment, joy, and boundless reverence. Helena, though not in tears, also knelt with an overwhelmed expression. Mypanions, realizing what the lion made of light represented, stood stiffly. However, the Righteous Radiance merely nced at them briefly before fixing its gaze back on me. The already brightly lit chapel was now dazzlingly radiant. The scene overflowed with holiness, resembling the depiction in the holy paintings I saw while touring the Great Church yesterday. Well¡­ needless to say, this wasn¡¯t a descent of the god. It was impressive, but it was just a shell without any real power. It was essentially a kind of oracle caused by the resonance between the blessing bestowed on me and the divine power in the chapel. Oracles usually involved phenomena like white birds covering the area, light descending into a windowless room, or voices emanating from statues. In this case, the light had taken the form of a divine statue to convey the god¡¯s will, but, as with most oracles, the message was vague and imprecise. Still, this was quite something. Even though it contained no real power, the immense sense of pressure conveyed was palpable. In this atmosphere, which seemed to convey the true meaning of being on a different level, I slowly opened my mouth. Let¡¯s see. In the game, when ying as a priest, this was how we called upon the Righteous Radiance. ¡°Oh, most glorious one in the high heavens, ruler of the sun, protector of all that is good, Righteous Radiance, I beseech you.¡± [Grumble¡­] The white lion nodded in satisfaction, indicating that this was the correct address. I pushed Helena forward towards the lion. ¡°This woman is worthy of bing your saint. Please use her to shine a light amidst the approaching darkness.¡± [¡­¡­] The Righteous Radiance stared at Helena, moving its front paw as if contemting something. It must have recognized Helena¡¯s potential at first nce but was hesitating due to ack of power. Swallowing hard, I spoke the prepared words. ¡°¡­If necessary, you may reduce the power bestowed upon me.¡± Helena¡¯s blessing was already at Rank A. By lowering my blessing a few ranks, it could raise hers to the saint level of Rank S. Although I¡¯d miss the bonus from the blessing, it would be restored eventually as I progressed through the dungeons, so a brief hardship was manageable. It seemed like a reasonable n, and the Righteous Radiance should understand¡­ [Roar!] The lion roared resolutely, rejecting the idea. Then, it growled repeatedly, as if exining why. [Grumble. Huff. Roar] ¡­I had no idea what it was saying. I knew it was an oracle, but this was frustrating. Just as I was about to sigh in exasperation¡­ Ding! A familiar chime rang in my ears. The Righteous Radiance throws a tantrum, saying, [No! Absolutely not! No way!] What on earth? The system was tranting the oracle¡­? It asionally gave brief updates on what the Righteous Radiance or other gods were doing, but I didn¡¯t expect this. [Roar!] The Righteous Radiance insists, [If you be my saint, everything will be solved!] ¡°No, I¡¯m not bing a saint¡­¡± I replied without thinking, taken aback. The lion¡¯s eyes widened. The Righteous Radiance asks in surprise, [You can hear me?] ¡°Yes, I can hear you. Though I don¡¯t know why.¡± Nodding in confusion, the giant lion began to leap and purr like a cat. The Righteous Radiance requests, [Then I don''t need someone to interpret my words. Could you ask everyone to leave, except you and this child?] ¡°Sure, I guess¡­¡± Passing on the Righteous Radiance¡¯s request, everyone gaped in shock. However, when the lion nodded, they exited the chapel. Thud. The sound of the door closing echoed in the empty chapel. Now, it was just me, Helena, and the excited giant lion left. The Righteous Radiance, looking around, suddenly emitted a bright light. It was so bright that I couldn¡¯t open my eyes. But soon, the light gradually dimmed and descended to eye level. The figure that appeared was very familiar. It was Helena, with lion ears and a tail, wearing a fluffy scarf. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Righteous Radiance¡­?¡± Helena and I blinked in astonishment, our voices sounding foolish. Apparently pleased with our reaction, the Righteous Radiance raised both arms and roared. [Roar, roar] The Righteous Radiance boasts, [You like this, don¡¯t you?] ¡°Well, this is more familiar and nice, but¡­ um¡­¡± After a moment of hesitation, I cautiously continued. ¡°Were you a woman? I thought you were a man because you always had a lion¡¯s mane¡­¡± [Roar!] The Righteous Radiance grumbles, [I wear a mane because it looks cool!] Oh, it was just for show. Chapter 212: Oracle (2) Chapter 212: Oracle (2) [Roar? Roar!] The Righteous Radiance, looking like a lion version of Helena, roared. The Righteous Radiance offers its mane, saying, [Want to take a look at it?] Though her features were identical to Helena¡¯s, her eyes had a sharp gleam, yet she exuded a pure and innocent aura as she handed over a scarf. A fluffy scarf that seemed as if it was made from a real lion¡¯s mane. So, this was just an ornament¡­ As I took it, the Righteous Radiance giggled and wrapped it around my neck. Then she pped her hands with a bright smile. p! p! p! [Roar! Roar!] The Righteous Radiance admires, [It looks great on you!] ¡°Uh¡­ thank you. It does look quite cool.¡± Looking at my reflection in a mirror I took out of my inventory, I saw an impressive sight. The overall impression was one of added nobility, but there was also a faint hint of savagery, as if it could bite my neck at any moment. It was a scarf with aplex design and a sense of authority. Clearly, a lot of thought had gone into it. Whether human or god, it seemed that the ultimate use of it was for fashion and character customization. Having once been obsessed with character customization myself, I understood the sentiment well. My current appearance was a testament to that past. As I let out a chuckle, Helena, who had been quietly observing out of respect for her god, trembled and pointed at me. ¡°Th-that is¡­¡± ¡°Hm? What is it, Priestess Helena?¡± ¡°Now I understand! The scarf you¡¯re wearing is part of the Holy Armor!¡± ¡°Holy Armor?¡± ording to Helena, the Righteous Radiance bestows a cloak of light to its apostles as a symbol. The distinctive feature was a pure white mane that covered the neck and shoulders, just like now. The cloak contained immense holy power and aided in all holy arts, but its true valuey elsewhere. Normally, it was short, only covering up to the shoulder des to avoid hindrance, but in battle, it extends to cover the entire body and transforms into armor. The true form of the Holy Armor not only supports the wearer but also strengthens, heals, and activates various holy arts, including shields, in response to danger. It was more like a divine power than a relic, and thus, it was a privilege that only apostles could use. Thinking back, all the apostles in the holy paintings and statues I saw while touring the Great Church yesterday were wearing the same armor. ¡°So this is just a shell that looks like it¡­ but still, you gave me something like that?¡± [Roar!] The Righteous Radiance tries to persuade you again, saying, [Yes. It suits you well, so why not be my saint?] ¡°¡­I told you, I can¡¯t.¡± She could be quite persistent. [Roar¡­] The Righteous Radiance sulks, saying, [Roar¡­] ¡°???¡± Wondering if there was a trantion error, I read it again carefully, but the content remained the same. She actually just said, ¡°Roar¡­¡± The Righteous Radiance, with drooping ears and tail, began to cuddle with Helena. [Groan¡­] ¡°Yes? Oh, um, if that¡¯s what you wish, my lord¡­!¡± Maybe Helena thought the Righteous Radiance was upset due to my earlier words, so she spread her arms wide and closed her eyes. She looked like a maiden offered as a sacrifice to a lion. However, her god didn¡¯t seem to be very angry. She was just snuggling up to Helena, growling like a child throwing a tantrum. Perhaps it was because they looked so alike, with only the ears and tail different. The two of them being so close created a strange atmosphere. The curves and contours of their bodies pressed against each other in a nun¡¯s habit, making for a contrasting scene with one having a determined expression and the other looking content. Though I hadn¡¯t discussed anything important yet, the rising inappropriate thoughts made me shake my head. ¡°Ahem. Anyway, can we return to the main topic now? Is that alright with you, Righteous Radiance?¡± [Grumble?] The Righteous Radiance, looking a bit embarrassed, says, [I got excited talking to someone after so long¡­ What was it? Oh, right, making this girl my saint?] ¡°Yes. I¡¯d like you to take Priestess Helena as your saint. I¡¯m stronger as a magician, and¡­ most importantly, Helena suits you much better.¡± [Grumble. Grumble.] The Righteous Radiance agrees, saying, [Indeed. Helena suits me well.] ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Despite closing her eyes and waiting, Helena didn¡¯t receive any divine punishment¡ªonly soft nudges. Opening her eyes slightly, she looked around in confusion. I lightly patted Helena¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Righteous Radiance isn¡¯t angry.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s a relief.¡± Sighing in relief, Helena listened as the Righteous Radiance continued, chuckling. [¡­Roar.] The Righteous Radiance reminisces, [She looks so much like my first priestess. I was really surprised when I first saw her.] ¡°A priestess? Not an apostle or saintess?¡± ¡°Did you know, Brother Yandel? The Righteous Radiance has been present on thisnd for a very long time. Before there were proper religions, apostles were called priests.¡± ¡°Just how long ago was that¡­?¡± ¡°Well¡­ It was certainly before the empire was established.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± The empire was thergest country on the Eurelia Continent and also the first. In other words, the Righteous Radiance had been around since the Paleolithic or Neolithic era in a primitive religious form. ¡°This is too overwhelming¡­ but to say she looks like the first priestess¡­¡± As I alternated my gaze between them, the Righteous Radiance grinned and pressed her face against Helena¡¯s. ¡°My lord?!¡± [Grumble. Huff.] The Righteous Radiance exins, [She¡¯s probably a distant descendant. I modeled my human form after her, so that¡¯s why they look alike.] Helena froze in surprise, while the Righteous Radiance seemed very pleased. It seemed unlikely that such a resemnce could persist over thousands of years¡­ but in this world, it was possible. Bloodlines with special powers maintain their traits faintly through generations. If an ancestor¡¯s traits resurface, they could continue for several more generations. The Lindelheit family was simr. The dragon¡¯s blood, thought to have been lost, became rich again after the founder¡¯s awakening. In the form of immense magical power and beautiful appearance. Helena must have something, too. Something fundamental to her talent¡­ although the talent of a saintess was a bit vague to me. Maybe it was something in her constitution that affected her personality and way of thinking. I pondered briefly before opening my mouth, seeing Helena struggling to breathe, almost like she was hyperventting. ¡°Um¡­ so you mean you want to make Helena a saintess?¡± [Roar. Roar.] The Righteous Radiance says, [Yes. Yandel, it seems you have your own ns. My support is actually a hindrance, isn¡¯t it?] and smiles a bit sadly. The Righteous Radiance suddenly drooped like a woman who had been stood up. ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s a hindrance, really. It¡¯s just that it doesn¡¯t suit me well. It¡¯s a bit wasteful, too.¡± The Righteous Radiance perked up her ears at my excuse. Nodding, as if encouraging me to continue, I went on. ¡°My goal is to annihte all Evil Gods. This is something I can¡¯t do alone. It¡¯s much stronger to have a great magician and a saintess rather than being both myself.¡± For instance, if I get critically injured and pass out, who would heal me? Bing strong enough to do everything alone was great, but Evil Gods weren¡¯t opponents that could be defeated with such stubbornness. So, it should be okay to say this to the Righteous Radiance and Helena. [¡­¡­] The Righteous Radiance froze with her mouth open when I said I¡¯d kill the Evil Gods. She looked like she¡¯d been struck by lightning. But soon, she snapped out of it, opened and closed her mouth, and then started running around the chapel. Like she couldn¡¯t contain her joy. She ran around the chapel three times, jumped up and down, and then rolled on the floor before returning to her spot. The Righteous Radiance, her golden eyes shining, suddenly pounced on me. ¡°Whoa¡­?¡± Her movement was smooth yet threatening, like a predator¡¯s hunt. I twisted to avoid it reflexively, but¡­ The Righteous Radiance effortlessly caught me and hugged me tightly. ¡°Ugh.¡± With a grunt, I slumped into the chair behind me, and the Righteous Radiance finally spoke. [Roar! Huff! Growl! Roar!] The Righteous Radiance exims, [No one says that seriously these days! Even the Pope only thought of sealing the Evil Gods, not killing them!] and her eyes sparkle. Helena seemed to have simr thoughts, staring nkly at me. ¡°Brother¡­ are you serious? Not just destroying cults or clearing all dungeons to reim the glory of the Good Gods¡­ but actually annihting the Evil Gods¡­¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s already toote now. Even if we kill all the cultists or clear all the dungeons, the Evil Gods will be released from their seals. And without proper preparation and heroes, this time it will truly be the end.¡± ¡°You speak as if the apocalypse is inevitable.¡± ¡°At least, that¡¯s what I know.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Realizing I was serious, the atmosphere grew heavy. But the Righteous Radiance didn¡¯t care andy on myp. She then took one of my hands and ced them on her belly. [Growl.] The Righteous Radiance demands, [Pet me!] ¡°What? What do you mean¡­?¡± Seeing my hesitation, she took my hand and started moving it in circles on her belly. Her soft abdomen felt incredibly tender to my palm. As I inadvertently looked up, Helena hurriedly covered her own belly. Her face turned slightly red. Cute. Lost in these thoughts, the Righteous Radiance grabbed my head and turned it towards her. [Roar. Growl.] The Righteous Radiance nods, saying, [I see you have the potential to be my saint, but I understand if you refuse!] ¡°Thank you for understanding. So, let¡¯s just transfer some of my blessings to Helena¡­¡± [Roar!] The Righteous Radiance pouts, [No, I don¡¯t want to!] Her puffed-up cheeks deted as I petted her belly a few more times. [Roar!] The Righteous Radiance proudly deres, [There¡¯s a better way! With a little help, you can keep your blessing and make Helena a saintess!] ¡°Oh¡­ that sounds great. What do you need me to do?¡± If there was such a method, I would do it right away. After all, a god is a god. How reliable. [Roar! Roar!] The Righteous Radiance cheerfully says, [It¡¯s simple! You two just need to join bodies!] ¡°¡­What did you say?¡± The unexpected response made me pause, but the Righteous Radiance continued with a bright smile, making a gesture with her fingers. [Growl!] The Righteous Radiance confidently exins, [Male! Female! Mating!] Her answer was immediate, as if waiting for this moment. Upon hearing this, Helena turned pale and started praying in front of her. The Righteous Radiance continued to smile warmly at Helena. It was chaos. Chapter 213: Oracle (3) Chapter 213: Oracle (3) [Growl!] The Righteous Radiance confidently nods, saying, [Male! Female! Mating!] Helena, hearing this, paled and slumped down to pray, as if struck by something. The Righteous Radiance smiled warmly at Helena praying in front of her. I had a bad feeling about this. ¡°Righteous Radiance? What do you mean by mating all of a sudden? Not only is it an issue for me to suddenly do that with Helena, but mating doesn¡¯t even increase holy power.¡± That was only possible in vile proliferation. Despite my dumbfounded reaction, the Righteous Radiance was confident. [Roar! Huff! Roar!] The Righteous Radiance insists, [From ancient times, married couples are of one heart! With a little help from me, mating can elevate the blessing to the same level!] ¡°Really¡­? Is that true?!¡± [Growl!] The Righteous Radiance nods, [Of course! It¡¯s not something just anyone can do, but Helena can. Then, I can transfer the power I saved for making you a saint directly to her!] It wasn¡¯t just anyone, but a god was saying this so confidently. It was surprising, but it was probably true. It was very confusing, but considering the Righteous Radiance had existed since ancient times, it made sense. In ancient times, sex was considered very mystical and sacred. It was clear that the god intended this from the beginning. ¡­Honestly, I didn¡¯t mind. Helena was one of the top priestess heroines in H&A. In other words, she was incredibly attractive. In person, Helena was even more beautiful than in the game. Her brilliant golden hair and eyes that looked like crystallized sunlight. Her curvy figure that couldn¡¯t be hidden by her in nun¡¯s habit. Herpassionate smile. All of that alone could make any man¡¯s heart race, and Helena was overly kind to me. Of course, I knew her kindness was partly due to my achievements and the blessing I carried. But even knowing that, her pure kindness still made me smile. No matter how many times I thought about it, my answer wouldn¡¯t change. How could I refuse to embrace a woman like Helena? Moreover, I could awaken her as a saintess without any real sacrifice. The Righteous Radiance¡¯s request was something both my mind and heart urged me to ept. If there was a problem, it wasn¡¯t on my side¡­ ¡°Are you alright with this, Priestess Helena?¡± ¡°Eh? Yes? Uh¡­ what do you mean?¡± Helena¡¯s face turned bright red. Choosing to pray to the Righteous Radiance directly rather than speak to her, Helena clutched her medallion, which blinked curiously. I knelt on one knee, matching her eye level, and asked again. ¡°The Righteous Radiance¡¯s earlier words. About mating¡­ ahem, coupling with me.¡± ¡°Mating¡­!¡± Despite my attempt to use a more polite term, Helena reacted as if poked in the ribs, drawing out her words in surprise. After a moment of flustered stammering and darting nces, she cautiously looked up at me. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re okay with this, Brother?¡± ¡°Yes. I am¡­ uh, well. I¡¯m fine with you, Helena.¡± ¡°I knew it! After the nun cosy, you really wanted to experience it with a real one¡­!¡± ¡°No. Why are you saying that?!¡± Helena brought up the joke I made when I gave her the nun outfit before. It seemed like her attempt to break the awkwardness, but it only made things more awkward. As we both awkwardly avoided eye contact, the Righteous Radiance, who had been lounging on the bench, jumped down and put an arm around each of our necks. It looked like she was extorting us, but her expression remained innocent as she spoke. [Roar? Roar!] The Righteous Radiance tilts her head and says, [I thought Helena wanted to do it too, since she was praying excitedly after seeing Yandel mate with another nun¡­ wasn¡¯t that the case?] ¡°Wait a minute. What? Me with another nun? You mean¡­!¡± Turning my head sharply, I saw Helena desperately turning her head to avoid my gaze. But her ears, naturally exposed as she tied her hair, were bright red. That sight confirmed my suspicion. ¡°Priestess Helena¡­ you saw it.¡± ¡°Wh-what are you talking about?¡± ¡°You saw me and Senior Faye enjoying a night walk.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°Are you lying before the god you serve?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not lying, then could it be the Righteous Radiance¡­¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it!¡± Not wanting to use her god of lying, Helena jumped up and denied it. ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­ uh¡­¡± Helena bowed her head, looking guilty. Anyone would think I was scolding her. After a long stare, Helena finally spoke up, stammering. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to spy¡­¡± Helena¡¯s confession came out like a sigh. Her guilt, dejection, and a hint of excitement were palpable. In the suddenly awkward atmosphere, I ced a hand on Helena¡¯s shoulder with a serious expression. ¡°Then, Helena, would you like to confess?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°As I said earlier, I¡¯m fine with it if you are.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Confession. If she had seen me and Faye in our nun role-y, she¡¯d know what that meant. Indeed, Helena¡¯s face turned even redder, looking like it might explode. ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You already have lovers. Multiple ones.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°This is my first time¡­¡± Helena squeezed my hand, mustering all her courage. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve held a man¡¯s hand like this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Helena slowly lifted her head, her golden eyes moist, reflecting only me. ¡°So please lead me well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¡°¡­And take responsibility.¡± ¡°If you are loyal to me, Helena, I will be the same.¡± Even if this started as the Righteous Radiance¡¯s suggestion, Helena and I would be together in the end. We couldn¡¯t remain as we were. As I slowly nodded to reassure her, Helena¡¯splexion returned to normal. She gave a gentle smile, with a determined glint in her eyes, and turned to the Righteous Radiance, sping her hands together. ¡°Lord, I am ready. What should I do?¡± [Growl. Growl.] The Righteous Radiance says, [I¡¯m relieved! I was worried I did something unnecessary!] and sighs in relief. The Righteous Radiance sped Helena¡¯s hands and shook them vigorously. Then, unlike her previous yful demeanor, she put on a solemn, divine expression. [Roar. Roar.] The Righteous Radiance continues, [I will now nt a part of my power directly within you, Helena. Usually, this just strengthens the blessing, but... you have potential.] Hearing this, Helena tilted her head. ¡°Potential¡­?¡± [Roar.] The Righteous Radiance exins, [Yes, potential as a saintess. With the right stimulus, the seed will grow and blossom.] That stimulus, of course, was sex with me, who possessed a high-level blessing. As we would be intimate, the seed of power within her would grow, and naturally, Helena¡¯s blessing would also strengthen. Ultimately, not only would her blessing advance, but her capacity to receive the divine would also solidify. She would be appointed as a saintess. Hearing the Righteous Radiance¡¯s exnation, Helena tilted her head again. ¡°Uh¡­ so I don¡¯t have to do anything?¡± [Growl! Roar!] The Righteous Radiance chuckles, [Of course not! You need to keep mating until the seed fully grows!] ¡°Not just once, but repeatedly?!¡± [Roar!] The Righteous Radiance confidently says, [Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll set up a barrier so no one can interrupt. I¡¯ll also avert my eyes, so go ahead!] ¡°Uh¡­? Oh?¡± As Helena tried to understand what the Righteous Radiance meant, she leaned in, pressing her forehead against Helena¡¯s. Muttering something, the Righteous Radiance was soon enveloped in a dazzling light. But this time, instead of dispersing, the light was absorbed into Helena. ¡°Ah?!¡± About half of the light was absorbed into Helena, while the rest attached itself to the chapel¡¯s doors and walls, making them shimmer. I cautiously tugged the door handle, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. The windows were the same. Helena, who had just received the divine seed, hurriedly prayed in front of the statue. But, as promised, there was no response from the medallion in her hand. With creaky movements, Helena looked up at me. ¡°Brother?¡± ¡°Um.¡± I shrugged and said to her, ¡°It won¡¯t budge.¡± This really was a room you couldn¡¯t leave unless you had sex. The Righteous Radiance was indeed a Good God. Chapter 214: The Chapel Where You Cant Leave Without Copulating Chapter 214: The Chapel Where You Can''t Leave Without Copting Trapped in a room where you couldn¡¯t leave unless you had sex. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Helena, realizing the situation, let out a whimper and trembled. Was it a sense of betrayal she felt towards the Righteous Radiance, who had seemingly set her up to be devoured? Or, despite being mentally prepared, did she now find herself prematurely frightened by what was toe? Helena started to back away, clutching a medallion in her hand. Of course, she soon stopped as she ran into the altar. Step, step. As I walked towards Helena, she swallowed hard and looked up at me with her golden eyes. ¡°Brother¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Sister Helena.¡± With nowhere left to retreat, Helena, who had copsed on the altar in front of the shrine, continued to plead with her hands sped together. ¡°Please, be gentle¡­¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you wish.¡± Was this posture a habit that emerged when she was extremely tense? She looked as if she were praying, making me smirk involuntarily. ¡°¡­Hah.¡± Helena let out a sigh of relief, unaware of my thoughts. I suddenly grabbed her chin and lifted it. ¡°Hic!¡± Helena¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she huped. As I slowly lifted her chin, she stood up. I wrapped my other arm around Helena¡¯s waist, pulling her close. ¡°Ah!¡± Helena¡¯s face, which had turned pale, now flushed red. She seemed to be very busy switching back and forth. Her hands, sped in front of her chest, tightened reflexively, making me chuckle. ¡°Wh-why are youughing, Brother? Did I do something strange?¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re just beautiful.¡± ¡°S-such lies are unnecessary. Though my heart is d, I know well enough that I¡¯mckingpared to others.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious. You¡¯re beautiful, Helena.¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± After hesitating for a while, Helena cautiously opened her mouth. ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to dress or speak elegantly. While others learned instruments and dance, I learned how to smash the heads of monsters and cultists.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ you have the same qualities that I like. I find women who can smash heads very attractive.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Helena paused for a moment at my nonchnt response, then nodded as if she understood. ¡°I forgot about Brother Yandel¡¯s preferences. Now you¡¯re embracing a real nun, not just someone in a nun¡¯s costume.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I was momentarily taken aback by Helena¡¯s sudden, bold statement. Helena pressed her body against mine, her movements effectively rubbing against me due to our positions. The smooth fabric of her nun¡¯s habit made a rustling sound as it rubbed against my clothes, and I felt the softness of her body through the habit. Her ample chest pressed against my torso, and her firm abdomen rubbed against my groin. Though we were alone, Helena whispered cautiously in my ear, as if afraid someone might hear. ¡°Today, we are bound by the Lord¡¯s matchmaking. While we might have affection, we do not harbor love for each other, do we?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± It was true. Though I wanted to embrace Helena, it wasplicated if asked whether I loved her. ¡°However, that¡¯s only for now. Things could change in the future. Shall we start with formalities?¡± ¡°Formalities?¡± ¡°Yes. The traditional wedding ceremony of the Church of Righteous Radiance ends with a kiss before the Lord.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± I understood what she was getting at. Even without words, her slightly raised head made it clear. I tightened my arm around Helena¡¯s waist, pulling her so close that one of my legs was half wedged between hers, but she did not resist. Instead, she closed her eyes slowly and released her sped hands to embrace my neck. ¡°Um, Sister Helena? Can you keep your hands like that?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I prefer it that way.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Though puzzled, Helenaplied, maintaining her praying posture. I slowly kissed her lips. Hmpf. Our lips crushed against each other in an intoxicating touch. Her breath came out irregrly, indicating her nervousness, and her lips stayed tightly shut, hiding inside. It felt more like a prolonged peck than a kiss. But for us, this was just right. When I pulled away and looked at Helena, she averted her gaze. I smirked at her reaction and slowly moved my hands to her back. I grabbed the zipper and pulled it down, loosening her habit. Since tearing it off like I did with Faye was too much, I decided to undress her gently. Feeling the cool air on her back, Helena, understanding my intention, awkwardly began to undress. I also quickly took off my clothes and hung them on a nearby bench before looking back at Helena. ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ please don¡¯t look too much, Brother. It¡¯s embarrassing to undress under such scrutiny.¡± There stood Helena, having removed her underwear after her habit. Her white bra had already been neatly ced on top of her habit, and she was now taking off her panties. She seemed to be taking some time as she had to remove her stockings and garter belt first. ¡°Were you wearing a garter belt under your habit?¡± ¡°Th-This is the official attire. It keeps the stockings tight to prevent bare legs from being exposed through the slits.¡± ¡°But it looks even more provocative when you take it off.¡± ¡°¡­I can¡¯t deny that.¡± Helena mumbled softly and quickly took off the rest of her clothes, standing naked in front of me. Her brilliant golden hair was neatly braided. Despite her habit making her look slim, her chest wasrger than expected. Below that was a slender waist and a soft-looking belly, which seemed exactly as I had imagined when I touched the stomach of the Church of Righteous Radiance¡¯s statue. Naturally, she had no excess fat. In fact, her body was firm despite its appearance. It felt as though her muscles were covered by ayer of soft flesh, making it tempting to touch her again. While I was examining Helena, she was also observing me. ¡°You have more muscles than I thought, Brother. It seems you haven¡¯t neglected your training besides magic.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ something like that.¡± My body improved naturally as my stats increased. Although it was a bit different, it was still a result of effort. As we admired each other¡¯s bodies, our gazes naturally shifted downward. Her pubic hair, the same golden color as her hair, was neatly trimmed, and her private parts seemed tightly closed as if to im it was her first time, just as she had said. ¡°Ah. Um¡­¡± Helena was equally surprised, seeing my erection since earlier. Her open-mouthed reaction was quite satisfying, but there was something else that needed to be done before starting. ¡°Sister Helena.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. What is it, Brother?¡± Though she seemed to be trying to meet my gaze, Helena kept ncing at my member. ¡°Could you put the garter belt back on?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Oh, I meant to ask if you could put the garter belt back on without the underwear.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Helena gave me a disdainful look that I hadn¡¯t seen in a while. I felt a shiver run down my spine as my lower body twitched. ¡°Hic! Wh-Why did it move just now?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s just how it is; it moves on its own. Anyway, you¡¯ll put the garter belt back on, right?¡± ¡°Well¡­ if that¡¯s what you wish, I suppose it¡¯s fine¡­¡± Helena started rummaging through the clothes she had taken off. While she bent over, her breasts swayed due to gravity, but it wasn¡¯t long before she stood before me, wearing only the garter belt. ¡°H-How do I look, Brother? Do you like it?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s perfect.¡± Seeing me awkwardly trace the sign of the Church of Righteous Radiance made Helena giggle, as if her tension had eased. While her shaking sacred power pouch was quite noticeable, her hips were even more striking. Perhaps the garter belt emphasized them? Seeing her hips, thighs, and prominent buttocks, it was hard to hold back. I pushed my member towards Helena and said. ¡°Before we start, I need to get it wet, so could you sit here?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ alright¡­¡± Helena hesitated for a moment since I pointed to the altar in front of the statue, but soon climbed up with determination. Then, without being told, she spread her legs naturally. Helena, exposing herselfpletely, sped her hands in prayer in front of her chest. She looked like a living sacrifice offered to the god as she spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do, so I¡¯ll leave everything to you, Brother.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°Please handle me however you see fit.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Oh. Chapter 215: The Chapel Where You Cant Leave Without Copulating (2) Chapter 215: The Chapel Where You Can''t Leave Without Copting (2) The altar in front of the statue. Helena climbed up and spread her legs, revealing herself. In that state, she sped her hands in front of her chest as if praying, looking at me with a determined expression. She looked like a living sacrifice offered to the god. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do, so I¡¯ll leave everything to you, Brother.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°Please handle me however you see fit.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Oh. Helena was not good at pretense. As she said, she learned how to tackle monsters instead of such things. So, her words were not meant to arouse me, but she sincerely admitted she didn¡¯t know much about sex and left everything to me. This honesty somehow made it even more exciting. ¡°So, Helena, you¡¯re saying you¡¯ll follow whatever I do without resistance?¡± ¡°Yes. But as I mentioned earlier, please be gentle if possible.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t intend to be rough with someone inexperienced.¡± Although, if not rough, I do intend to tease a lot. I smiled brightly and reached out to Helena. ¡°Ah.¡± Helena revealed her tension by squeezing her sped hands tightly. But my hand reached for the top of her head. Stroke, stroke. ¡°Your hair is really soft. And it¡¯s very long, too.¡± As I lifted her long, braided hair, Helena nodded with a slightly embarrassed expression. ¡°Actually¡­ it¡¯s something I¡¯m quite proud of. It¡¯s one of the few adornments among the modest and neat clergy.¡± ¡°Oh? Indeed, it shines more than any decoration. And it looks a bit cute, like a tail.¡± ¡°C-Cute¡­¡± Helena stuttered. After letting go of her hair, I ran my hand down her forehead. Then I traced her eyes and cheekbones with my fingers, gently pressing her soft cheeks with my palms, and tapped her nose tip. ¡°Ah.¡± Unlike simply touching her hair, this was clearly more affectionate than friendly. Helena¡¯s face quickly turned red. Unconsciously, she pulled her chin back, and I grabbed it again. I extended my index and middle fingers into Helena¡¯s pink lips. ¡°Huh?¡± Helena looked a bit dazed, not expecting this, as I grasped her tongue. Soft. ¡°Wha¡­?¡± She seemed confused, not understanding why I suddenly grabbed her tongue. Well, it¡¯s okay. She would soon learn how erotic the tongue could be. I pulled Helena¡¯s tongue out between my index and middle fingers. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Helena naturally opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out. I lightly bit her tongue. ¡°Huh?!¡± It wasn¡¯t enough to hurt, just enough that she couldn¡¯t pull it out without effort. Helena wriggled her tongue in surprise for a moment but soon stopped resisting, remembering she had decided to leave everything to me. Only when her tongue settled down did I release it from my teeth. As Helena¡¯s tongue tried to retreat back into her mouth, I caught it with my own tongue. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Not only did I entangle her tongue with mine, but I also sucked gently, holding her lips in ce. It looked like I was devouring Helena¡¯s tongue. In that state, I started licking every corner of Helena¡¯s tongue. Lick, lick. ¡°Ah! Hah¡­!¡± Helena, who had been trying to say something, was overwhelmed by the sensation of her tongue being sucked and licked. There weren¡¯t many things you could say without using your tongue. Ignoring her attempts to speak, I continued to suck on her tongue. Smooch. Suck. This was a technique Ca often used on me. But this time, I was doing it to Helena. ¡°Hah¡­ aah¡­¡± Helena¡¯s voice became wetter, though it hadn¡¯t been long since I started sucking her tongue. I meticulously tickled the back of her tongue and lightly bit the tip before finally releasing it. ¡°Haaah¡­¡± Helena, with her tongue sticking out, let saliva¡ªwhether hers or mine¡ªdrip down. Her eyes were slightly unfocused, giving off a strangely decadent look. Satisfied with the scene, I looked at our tightly sped hands. A medallion peeked out between our fingers. The thin silver chain attached to it was around her neck. She probably wore it like a ne and held it in her hand for prayer when needed. It wasn¡¯t noticeable when she had clothes on, but now that she was naked, it stood out and slightly bothered me. ¡°Hm.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± I nodded and reached out. Helena, still half-dazed, flinched and covered the medallion as if to prevent me from taking it. Soft. ¡°Ah.¡± But I wasn¡¯t interested in the medallion or her praying hands. My target was herrge breasts. I whispered to Helena, who prioritized the medallion over her chest. ¡°Is the medallion I gave you that precious?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. How could it not be? It¡¯s a relic of our church, a reward from my first dungeon cleared, and a memento of my time with Brother Yandel.¡± Squeeze, squeeze. I grasped her chest fully with one hand and spoke. ¡°But after I gave you the medallion, you suddenly became distant, so I thought you disliked me.¡± ¡°No, absolutely not! I was really happy. It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Just?¡± As I lightly pinched the nipple caught between my fingers, Helena trembled and hurriedly opened her mouth. ¡°Hah! I just thought your request aspensation would be something lewd! Especially after seeing you and Sister Faye having fun in nun costumes a few dayster¡­ Ugh! I¡¯ve told you the truth, so please let go now¡­!¡± Helena, flustered by her captured nipple, patted my arm pleadingly. The nipple was a weak spot¡­ noted. I chuckled while rolling Helena¡¯s nipple with my fingers. ¡°Then how about a simple bet? Likest time, when wepeted to see who could catch more slimes in the dungeon.¡± ¡°What? Now?¡± Helena looked puzzled as I nodded, removing my hand from her nipple and roughly kneading her whole breast. ¡°Of course, now. It¡¯s nothing much. You said you adopt a praying posture when you¡¯re nervous, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. But it¡¯s not because I¡¯m not focusing on Brother Yandel¡­¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s okay. It¡¯s very exciting to see a priestess praying to God for miracles but ultimately getting mercilessly humiliated.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hmm. This look of disdain. Receiving it a few times made me a bit excited. I had made Helena anxious! I could dominate Helena¡¯s emotions! Thinking that, I chuckled internally, but quickly exined the bet to the still trembling Helena. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. The bet is simple. If you don¡¯t drop the medallion by the end of today, you win. If you drop it, I win¡­ How about it?¡± ¡°¡­What happens if I win?¡± ¡°I n to clear another dungeon before summer vacation ends. If you win, you can join me.¡± ¡°I remember that joining your party was thepensation for the medallion.¡± ¡°Oh,e on! Let¡¯s not be so petty! Anyway, if you win, that¡¯s that. If I win, we speak casually to each other.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Helena looked at me for a moment and then smiled her characteristic benevolent smile. Did she realize that my idea of the bet was to encourage her to participate actively? ¡°If I win, you take me to the dungeon, and if you win, we speak casually¡­ is that right?¡± ¡°Exactly. How about it? Deal?¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite inexperienced in this area, but I¡¯ve heard a few things. They say it¡¯s painful at first and hard to feel pleasure.¡± Helena, having adjusted to the nipple stimtion, nodded calmly. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do it. I won¡¯t let go easily. Because I¡¯m a real priestess.¡± A statement clearly conscious of the y I had with Faye before. Though it was probably meant as a challenge, her smug expression didn¡¯t change the fact that she was naked, her legs spread wide, and her chest held by me. I smirked, nodded, and slowly lowered my hand. At the same time, I bent my knees and squatted down. ¡°Huh?!¡± In an instant, Helena¡¯s groin was right in front of my nose. Her golden pubic hair, quite thick, was neatly trimmed, looking good not just in color but in appearance too. And her private parts below it. Her outerbia, naturally hidden, slightly revealed the inside due to her spread legs. But that wasn¡¯t enough. Taking a deep breath, I slowly spread Helena¡¯s private parts. ¡°Ah¡­ if you spread them, everything is visible¡­¡± Helena closed her eyes tightly in embarrassment. In contrast, I opened mine as wide as possible. Her innerbia looked like the wings of a butterfly, and her clitoris was already peeking out. Though there seemed to be no secretions, her pink inner flesh remained moist. The vaginal entrance below was so small that it seemed difficult to fit even a finger. Inserting my thumb further inside, I spread her even more, revealing the interior. What first caught my eye was the small hymen. Beyond that, the densely folded vaginal walls seemed to wee me, suggesting it would feel good to insert something. Watching the inside for a while, Helena, embarrassed, spoke in a trembling voice. ¡°Um¡­ Brother? If you stare so intently¡­¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I focused a bit too much, thinking it might be thest time I¡¯d see Helena¡¯s virginity. For now, I should start by lightly caressing her clitoris. But it felt a bit wasteful to close her private parts after spreading them so nicely, so I kept my hand in ce and only extended my tongue. Lick. I lightly licked Helena¡¯s clitoris from bottom to top with my tongue. And then. ¡°Aaaaahhh!¡± Helena moaned loudly, and her hips jerked. Her vaginal entrance was pulsing and secreting fluids. ¡°¡­?¡± What was that? I just licked it once. She might be more sensitive than I thought. Chapter 216: The Chapel Where You Cant Leave Without Copulating (3) Chapter 216: The Chapel Where You Can''t Leave Without Copting (3) Helena, with her legs spread wide and hands sped tightly on the altar. Crouching in front of her, I yed with her pussy for a while before slyly sticking out my tongue. Lick. The tip of my tongue lightly brushed her clitoris, peeking out from behind its hood, from bottom to top. And then. ¡°Aaaaahhh!¡± Helena climaxed with a loud moan. ¡°¡­?¡± Seeing her shuddering waist and the overflowing fluids, I felt momentarily dazed. What was that? I just licked it once. She might be more sensitive than I thought. As I stared nkly, Helena, regaining her senses, began to close her legs in a fluster. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, Brother!¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± You¡¯re ming me for this? I was speechless for a moment, my mouth hanging open. Then, Helena, gaining momentum, nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s all your fault, Brother!¡± ¡°No, what did I do? It¡¯s just that you¡¯re incredibly sensitive¡­¡± ¡°Aaaah! I can¡¯t hear anything¡­!¡± Helena, shaking her head like a child pretending not to hear, made me want to grab her swaying braided hair like a tail. She must have been really embarrassed. Well, I guess. After all, she climaxed just from a light lick. Giving her time to calm down, her head movements gradually slowed and eventually stopped. Only then did Helena speak. ¡°Think about it. The person who suddenly appeared, bearing the grace of the one I serve, revealed and crushed the plots of numerous cultists, and dered to destroy an Evil God just moments ago! And now, such a hero is licking my p-p-p-pussy?!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Was this like a renowned knight kneeling before her, willingly performing fetio? This was definitely unbearable. ¡°Moreover, this is a ce directly sanctioned by the Righteous Radiance¡­! I was already sensitive from being touched all over my body a little while ago, so how can I possibly¡­? Why are you spreading my legs all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Oh, sorry. I got too carried away with you talking.¡± I apologized as I spread her knees wide apart. At first, Helena seemed to hesitate, but soon, she rxed and obediently submitted to my touch. Her pussy, now fully exposed, was quite wet, likely from the recent climax. ¡°Wow¡­ You¡¯ve be so wet. No matter the reasons you give, isn¡¯t it just that your body is really lewd, Helena?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not lewd! The Lord does not forbid such acts, but I have lived a disciplined and restrained life as a priestess. So, please refrain from calling it lewd¡­¡± ¡°Eh.¡± Lick. ¡°Hnnng?! Licking in the middle of talking is cheating!¡± ¡°You asked not to call it lewd.¡± ¡°And how does that lead to licking?!¡± Rather than licking, it was more like a light poke with the tip of my tongue¡­ Even this seemed to be a significant stimulus for Helena, as she trembled and let out a cry. Always so quiet and rtivelyposed until we decided to make a bet. I hadn¡¯t expected her to be so lively once we started this in earnest. As I chuckled to myself, a slightly offended voice reached my ears. ¡°What¡¯s so amusing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a little funny to see Priestess Helena lose herposure like this.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re quite mischievous, Brother.¡± Helena sighed lightly and shook her head. Even in this situation, her hands sped together in prayer rested neatly on her stomach, adding a strange sense of sacrilege. ¡°Shall we continue then?¡± ¡°W-Will you put it in right away? I think I¡¯m sufficiently wet now¡­¡± Perhaps recalling the sensation of climaxing, Helena cautiously spoke, wiggling her toes. I wonder if she realized what she was saying? Asking to be prated right away. How bold. Well, I had no intention of obliging her request. Supporting the inside of Helena¡¯s thighs with my palms, I stretched out my thumbs and spread her pussy again. ¡°Brother¡­?¡± Helena looked down at me with a hopeful expression. Instead of answering, I smiled and buried my face in her pussy. The target was the clitoris I had teased a moment ago. ¡°No¡­!¡± Ignoring Helena¡¯s urgent cries, I pressed my tongue firmly against the small bud. Poke. ¡°Hngh!¡± Helena¡¯s waist jerked as she let out a moan. This time, I didn¡¯t stop and continued to rub my tongue against her. Lick, lick. ¡°Ah, stop¡­ Hng! There¡­!¡± She tried to close her legs with all her might. Despite her strength, honed from years of training, she was still weaker than me in this state. In the end, her legs just trembled, and she couldn¡¯t resist as I continued to torment her clitoris. ¡°Hng! Brother¡­ It¡¯s enough now¡­ Ah! Enough, please¡­ Ahh!¡± Helena, nowpletely lost in pleasure, began to pat my head with her interlocked hands. Even though she spoke those words, it seemed she hadn¡¯tpletely lost her mind yet. Or maybe she was just too weak to resist properly. Thanks to that, I could focus on the sensation on my tongue and continue my relentless teasing. I rubbed her clitoris, gently nudged it, and peeled back the hood to stimte the sensitive inside with my tongue. While holding Helena¡¯s waist, which kept trying to escape, I persistently targeted her clitoris. Helena, who had experienced several small climaxes, soon had her clitoris fully exposed, half protruding from its hood. Sealing my lips around it, I sucked hard to pull it outpletely. Then, I lightly bit down on the defenselessly exposed clitoris. ¡°Hngh¡­!¡± Splurt. Ssh. Helena squirted vigorously like a water gun, soaking my chin and chest. Hastily retreating, I watched Helena¡¯s body convulse in a grand climax. Biting her lips but failing to stop a stream of drool from trickling down, her sped hands showed a desperate grip, emphasizing her heaving chest. But all this was nothingpared to what was happening below her waist. Her hips trembled uncontrobly, sending arcs of fluid to the distant pews where the faithful prayed. Her small pussy gaped open, continuously leaking fluids, forming a small puddle on the altar. Finally, the lighting of the chapel focused on Helena, highlighting her disheveled state in a strangely sacred light. Defiling a soon-to-be saint on the altar of God. Wasn¡¯t this wonderfully sacrilegious? I couldn¡¯t help but grin. ¡°Hic!¡± For some reason, Helena huped with a slightly frightened expression¡­ but it didn¡¯t matter. I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Climbing over the exhausted Helena, I positioned myself above her. ¡°Brother Yandel¡­? You seem too excited¡­¡± ¡°Anyone would be excited seeing the lewd state of Priestess Helena right now. Though I have no intention of showing it to anyone else.¡± ¡°L-Lewd?!¡± Helena¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpectedment. Seizing the moment, I aimed my cock at her pussy. ¡°Wait¡­ Just give me a moment to catch my breath¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Cutting off her words, I thrust my hips forward. Squelch. ¡°Kyaa!¡± Thanks to her fluids, my cock slid in smoothly. But the pain of her hymen tearing made Helena let out a short scream. I covered Helena¡¯s mouth with a kiss. ¡°Hmpf?!¡± Her eyes widened as she patted my chest with the hands she held. After enduring a few taps, I pulled away and whispered. ¡°Let me know if it hurts too much.¡± ¡°¡­Could you stop for a moment?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll massage your breasts. It¡¯ll hurt less if you feel good.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Helena, at a loss for words, just gaped at me. I smiled and started moving my hips. Squelch, squelch. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Helena grimaced slightly, the pain clearly still lingering. I kissed her again and grasped her breasts. They were soft and fit perfectly in my hands. Her hands, still sped in front of her, were a slight hindrance, but that only excited me more. As I intertwined our tongues, I gently rolled her nipples. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Her voice sounded more rxed, allowing me to move my hips with more confidence. Squish, squish, squish. Her insides, already wet and slippery from earlier, clenched irregrly around me, likely from the pain of tearing. Her already tight vaginal opening gripped me hard, making her pussy feel almost like a living creature squeezing my cock. Despite it being her first time, her pussy felt incredibly good. I thrust harder, pushing deeper. p! p! p! The sound of flesh hitting flesh and fluids sshing echoed. And then. ¡°Hm! Nng. Mm¡­!¡± Helena¡¯s muffled moans filled the chapel. Her contractions grew shorter, a sign she was close despite the short time since we started. Unconsciously, she began moving her hips to match my thrusts, trying to take me deeper. My initial impression was right; Helena¡¯s body was innately lewd despite herposed life. p! p! p! I thrust deeper, her pussy tightening even more in response. I could feel every fold inside her, and her body¡¯s desperate reaction to my presence brought me close to climax. I didn¡¯t need to hold back since this was just the first round. p! p! p! p! I moved my hips faster, far quicker than before. ¡°Hm! Hm! Mmm!¡± Helena struggled for a moment at the sudden increase in speed but then wrapped her legs around my waist, determined to take my cum inside her. Needing air after the long kiss, I whispered in her ear. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum.¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­ Please¡­ Please cum inside¡­ The Lord permits it, so it¡¯s okay¡­¡± I bit her ear lightly and thrust hard. Squelch! ¡°Hic!¡± My cock and her inner walls pressed tightly together as I released. Throb, throb, throb. I emptied myself inside her, feeling her pussy fill with my cum. After a long release, I finally pulled out. Pop. Her pussy, stretched to its limit, slowly closed, leaking a mixture of cum, fluids, and a bit of virgin blood. It was an erotic sight, but seeing Helena tremble, trying to hold back her climax, bothered me. ¡°Here.¡± I rubbed my cum-covered cock against her clit. ¡°Hng! Ugh. Ahhh¡­!!¡± Drip, drip, drip¡­ Helena finally climaxed, her suppressed pleasure bursting out. Her hips shook as if electrified, and her fluids flowed freely. After shuddering for a while, Helena passed out from the back-to-back orgasms. I tapped her cheek with my softened cock as shey limp on the altar. ¡°Ah¡­?¡± Luckily, she only lost consciousness briefly. I stroked her hair and brought my cock to her lips. ¡°Can you clean this?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, let me get a towel¡­¡± ¡°No. With your mouth.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Helena¡¯s sleepy eyes widened. I chuckled and continued. ¡°I can show you how if you¡¯re unsure.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Helena nodded nervously. There was so much to teach and learn. This was just the first time. I wondered how many more times we¡¯d have to go at it to get through everything? I¡¯m looking forward to it. Chapter 217: The Chapel Where You Cant Leave Without Copulating (4) Chapter 217: The Chapel Where You Can''t Leave Without Copting (4) p! p! p! ¡°Though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death¡­ Hnng!¡± The sound of something wet pping echoed through the chapel, apanied by Helena¡¯s clear yet small prayer. ¡°The sun always shines¡­ Ahh!¡± Helenay prone on the altar, her buttocks toward me, her hands sped together with her medallion towards the sacred statue. It seemed like she was seeking divine intervention even while being defiled. ¡°Do not doubt that¡­ Hng! The morning wille after the night¡­ Hnng!¡± I lightly pped Helena¡¯s swaying buttocks in front of me. Smack! ¡°Eek!¡± Her pure white skin, glowing under the light, now bore a red handprint. Satisfied with the mark, I paused my relentless thrusting and bent forward. My weight pressed down on Helena¡¯s body, causing her chest to be squeezed against the altar, spilling to the sides. ¡°Hng¡­¡± Her breathing wasbored, a faint sound was escaping her lips. Suppressing my desire to dominate, I whispered in her ear. ¡°Are you still seeking God?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Though my tone was polite, the uncontained joy scratched at her ears. My voice, low and beast-like, sounded almost unrecognizable to me. As Helena flinched and stopped praying, I continued with a chuckle. ¡°But no matter how much you pray, she won¡¯t answer. After all, it was the Righteous Radiance that handed you over to me!¡± ¡°Th-That¡¯s impossible¡­!¡± Her words were firm, but there was a noticeableck of conviction. ¡°The Lord¡­ would never¡­¡± ¡°If you want to believe that, keep praying. Maybe She¡¯ll answer before it¡¯s toote?¡± With that, I opened my mouth wide and lightly bit the nape of her neck. ¡°Hnng?!¡± They say that felines bite the nape of their mate¡¯s neck during coption. Just like now. It wouldn¡¯t hurt if she stayed still, but it would be painful if she moved. The scent of Helena filled my mouth; her skin was soft and salty against my tongue. She must have sweated a lot. It was not surprising, considering how intense it was. I¡¯ve lost count of how many times we¡¯ve done it. As I pondered how many times I¡¯d ejacted, Helena¡¯s pussy clenched tightly, releasing a flood of fluids. Taking that as a signal, I resumed thrusting. p! p! p! ¡°Hng! Ah! Hah!¡± As her pussy tightened around me, the stimtion increased for both of us. No longer able to recite her prayer, Helena could only moan in response to my movements. Her rough breaths fueled my own arousal, quickly bringing me to the edge. Bite. ¡°Haa!¡± Biting Helena¡¯s nape harder, I ejacted inside her. Throb, throb. ¡°Haa, ahhhhhh!!¡± Helena squirted fiercely while clinging to my cock, still releasing a torrent of fluids. As the pressure around my cock eased, it gently wrapped around me. Did she faint? I licked the bite mark on her neck gently and slowly withdrew. Drip¡­ As soon as my cock slipped out, cum flowed from her pussy, mixing with the puddle of fluids on the altar. Her vaginal opening, once too small for even a finger, now stretched to fit my size, slowly closed. After admiring the sight for a moment, I tugged on Helena¡¯s braided hair, like a tail. ¡°Heut!¡± Her head snapped back, and she gasped for breath,ing to her senses. Pulling harder, she slid off the altar,nding in the puddle she had made. Helena, now sitting in the mixture of fluids, looked up at me nkly. When I brought my cum-covered cock to her mouth, she instinctively opened her mouth and took it in. ¡°Slurp¡­¡± With vacant eyes, she cleaned my cock with her tongue, swallowing even the remnants from the urethra. Finally, she opened her mouth wide to show she had swallowed it all, so I patted her head in praise. ¡°Well done. Are you okay now? Would you like some water?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ If possible, could you grab my cheek roughly with one hand, force my mouth open, and pour the water in?¡± ¡°What a taste¡­¡± Doing as she asked, I pressed her cheeks with my fingers to create a funnel and poured the water in. Her eyes, which had been vacant, regained their shine. Yes, the forceful y earlier was all at Helena¡¯s request. She wanted to try what I did with Faye in the forest. When our eyes met, Helena smiled contentedly, her hands still sped in prayer, shaking them slightly. Was she trying to show that she was still winning our bet? Smiling, I cast a cleansing spell on both of us and the surrounding area. In an instant, the surroundings became clean. Helena looked around with a slightly regretful expression and smacked her lips. ¡°Huff¡­¡± Is this¡­ the saintess candidate? Just a few hours ago, she was a virgin, but now she was nothing more than a wanton woman fully enjoying sex. ¡°Hmm? Brother Yandel? Is something the matter?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s just that you seempletely used to it now.¡± ¡°Naturally. Though I don¡¯t know the exact time, it feels like a whole day has passed. I¡¯ve been constantly prated by you, so it¡¯s only natural.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± I wondered what the Righteous Radiance had done, as I didn¡¯t feel hungry inside here, and my stamina and vigor recovered incredibly quickly. Maybe it was a power simr to the Blessing of the Sun God, where recovery speed increases when exposed to sunlight? Though I didn¡¯t get hungry, my throat would get dry from the physical exertion, so I frequently drank water. I took out a new canteen from my inventory and drank it all at once while looking around. The holy light still surrounded the chapel. She said the door would naturally open when the seed of power within Helena fully blossomed¡­ It seemed we weren¡¯t quite there yet. ¡°Sigh.¡± A sigh escaped me unconsciously. But Helena, perhaps misunderstanding it, spoke in a slightly anxious tone. ¡°Brother Yandel¡­?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Are you disappointed in me for being so lewd¡­?¡± ¡°Oh, no. Don¡¯t worry about that. I was just surprised, not upset. In fact, I enjoyed it. The sigh was just because I¡¯m frustrated at not knowing how much longer this will take.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Brother Yandel is much more debauched than someone like me.¡± ¡°Debauched? Well, you¡¯re not wrong, but still¡­¡± As I grumbled, Helena chuckled and spoke. ¡°Ah, unlike Brother Yandel, I am a chaste priestess, so you can rest assured on that front.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried in the first ce. It¡¯s almost like the Righteous Radiance officiated this union.¡± ¡°Officiated¡­ Indeed. In a way, the Lord has sanctioned our union¡­¡± Helena, with a warm smile, stood up and approached me softly. Then, pressing her chest against my upper body, she whispered. ¡°Initially, you taught me various things, and recently, you indulged in the y I wanted¡­ Next, I¡¯ll do as you wish, Brother.¡± ¡°¡­Then, would you like to be on top this time?¡± ¡°You mean in a cowgirl position? I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± With a motivated expression, Helenaid me down on the altar. She then climbed onto my waist and spoke with a slightly troubled smile. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to aim properly when I try to insert it myself. Could you help me with this part?¡± ¡°No. A bet is a bet, so you have to do it yourself.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s not fair.¡± Helena pouted her lips. Then, as if in retaliation, she rode me with abandon.
How many times did I ejacte inside Helena? The chapel, always filled with light, made it hard to tell time as we spent hours exploring each other like beasts. After a while of wild coption, taking a short break, and then starting again, there came a moment. Suddenly, the light filling the chapel rushed towards Helena, plunging the space intoplete darkness. Helena¡¯s body, emitting its own light, was the only thing visible. ¡°Huh? What¡­?¡± A confused Helena looked down at her body and tilted her head. I realized then that Helena¡¯s vessel had beenpleted. Simultaneously, our reason for being trapped in the chapel, only to have sex, disappeared. As I finished cleaning with a cleansing spell, a sense of relief and mncholy washed over me. Maybe because the light had disappeared, I was overwhelmed by fatigue and fell asleep almost instantly. When I woke up, I was no longer naked but fully clothed. Did Helena dress me? She was also in her tidy nun¡¯s habit, like when I first saw her. The chapel was still pitch ck, but Helena¡¯s glow kept it from feeling too dark. Kneeling in prayer before the sacred statue, Helena exuded a sense of holiness. I watched this scene in a daze. Noticing I was awake, Helena finished her prayer and stood up. She turned to me with a gentle smile. ¡°You¡¯re awake, Brother.¡± ¡°Oh, uh, yes¡­¡± Something was different now. It wasn¡¯t just the contrast between rolling around naked together and now. Evenpared to her usual self, there was something more about Helena now. Was it a greater presence or something thatmanded more attention¡­? Yes. Helena now felt simr to the Righteous Radiance. Not in terms of power, but as a being, shemanded a sort of reverence. ¡°Did it work?¡± ¡°Yes. While you were asleep, I fully absorbed the blossoming light. The Righteous Radiance now resides within me.¡± For some reason, Helena rubbed her lower abdomen with a meaningful look. ¡­Was I just imagining things? ¡°Congrattions. You¡¯re truly a Saint now.¡± ¡°Thank you. Though the Righteous Radiance is currently resting after using much power, you¡¯ll be able to converse with the Lord even outside the chapel once She awakens.¡± ¡°I look forward to that. Oh, is it okay that the chapel is dark now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I absorbed all the power within, causing a temporary phenomenon. Once the Righteous Radiance recovers, the light will naturally return.¡± ¡°Hm. That¡¯s a relief¡­ Shall we go out now?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s been quite a while, so everyone must be worried.¡± Just to be safe, I cast another cleansing spell over the entire chapel and checked our clothing before heading towards the exit. ¡°Oh, Brother Yandel?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± As soon as I took a step, Helena called out, making me turn back. She still radiated a soft glow, standing as if she alone existed in this dark world. Unaware of my thoughts, Helena sped her hands in front of her chest and yfully winked. ¡°I won this bet, right?¡± ¡°¡­It seems so.¡± But something much more important than the bet¡¯s oue remained. ¡°You forgot your panties.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Chapter 218: Rest (1) Chapter 218: Rest (1) With Helena properly wearing her panties, we opened the door of the chapel. Creak. The door, which had been firmly closed until just a moment ago, easily swung open with a slight touch. The first thing we saw upon stepping outside were Ca and Elisha waiting in front of the door. ¡°Master?!¡± Ca, who had been pacing around in circles like an anxious puppy, hurried over. She nervously caressed my face and asked in a worried voice. ¡°I missed you! Did anything happen? Are you hurt or tired? What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Why are you making such a fuss, Ca? I¡¯m fine. The Righteous Radiance wouldn¡¯t do anything harmful to me, right?¡± As I shrugged, thinking of the cat-like image Ist saw, Elisha, who had been approaching slowly from behind, let out a deep sigh. ¡°Setting aside that arrogantment as if God is on your side¡­ You! You¡¯ve been holed up in the chapel for three days!¡± ¡°Three days¡­?¡± I knew quite a bit of time had passed, but three days? I thought it had only been a day or two at most. ¡°Oh? You really didn¡¯t know. You¡¯ve been separated for three days without knowing what was happening inside, so it¡¯s no wonder Ca was anxious. You shouldfort her well.¡± ¡°Yeah, I will.¡± Separated without knowing what was happening. Did they not hear Helena¡¯s screams earlier? It must have been soundproofed perfectly. The Righteous Radiance was considerate as a Good God should be. As I hugged Ca, who had been clinging to me, with one arm, I asked Elisha. ¡°Elisha, what about you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Do you needfort?¡± ¡°¡­Hmph! I¡¯m fine. But well, I appreciate the thought.¡± Elisha turned her head slightly and blushed. Although it seemed like a polite refusal, to me, who knew Elisha before the possession, it looked different. That was a sign she wanted to join but was embarrassed because we were outside and in front of others. The evidence was her habit of twisting her roll-bun hair without reason. Finding it cute, I whispered softly with a grin. ¡°Shall Ifort you below, then?¡± ¡°¡­Are you crazy?! What are you talking about?!¡± Elisha, who had been acting aloof, suddenly red at me and started hitting my back. Well¡­ because of the ve mark, she can¡¯t hit hard, so it was just a pretense. Feeling Elisha¡¯s hands tapping my back like a massage, I nced to the side. Helena was talking to Gilbert, who had also been waiting. When our eyes met, she put a finger to her lips and murmured with a soft smile. ¡°Shh.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I silently nodded in response, then asked Ca, who was burying her face in my chest and taking deep breaths. ¡°Ca. Where are the others?¡± ¡°S-sip¡­ Hot! Th-the others? They should be waiting in the VIP room. We decided to take turns waiting since we didn¡¯t know when you¡¯de out.¡± ¡°There was no need for that. They could have just waited in their rooms, and I would have found them.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Ca pouted and made a sulky face. ¡°I wanted to be the first to greet you when you came out, Master.¡± ¡°¡­Indeed. It was pleasant.¡± ¡°Right?¡± I gently patted Ca¡¯s head, then grabbed Elisha¡¯s arm, forcing her into a linked arm position. With Elisha, who calmed down quickly, hooked on my other side, I looked up. Gilbert and Helena, who had finished their conversation, were staring nkly at us. Smiling at them, I said. ¡°First¡­ shall we talk over a meal?¡± As the light of the chapel faded, a sense of fatigue and hunger came over me.
A banquet was held in a now-unused conference room. Given that the topic was confidential, it made sense. Although modestpared to the academy¡¯s dining hall, the food¡¯s taste was not inferior in the least. ¡°Hmm¡­ So¡­¡± The Pope of the Church of Righteous Radiance, Albaor, stroked his snowy white beard as he spoke. ¡°So Helena became a Saintess after three days and nights of prayer, holding hands.¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡± I couldn¡¯t exactly say we did it for three days and nights, so I roughly conveyed it. ¡°I see¡­ Ah, Helena? Could you show us the Saintess¡¯s powers, if you don¡¯t mind?¡± ¡°Of course, Your Holiness.¡± Helena lightly wiped her mouth and stroked the nape of her neck. Shimmer. A fluffy fur cor appeared around her neck as if it were natural. It was designed exactly like the one the Righteous Radiance had subtly given me. However, unlike the mere replication from before, this was imbued with real power. A symbol of the Saintess. Whooong. Light poured from the fur cor, forming a cloak. On it was the symbol of the Righteous Radiance, sculpted from light. As the sun-shaped emblem settled into ce, Helena¡¯s presence grew even stronger. ¡°Ooh¡­ O God of Righteous Radiance¡­¡± ¡°Helena has really be a Saintess¡­¡± Albaor, with a deeply moved expression, and Gilbert, with a somewhat restless face, looked at Helena. Seeing their reactions, Helena awkwardly smiled and fiddled with the mane on her neck. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re happy, but¡­ I¡¯m stillcking, so I won¡¯t be able to bring out the true form of the sacred armor for a while.¡± ¡°Why does it matter, Saintess? This old man is content, having seen the brightest light before closing his eyes.¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, they said the chapel¡¯s light wouldn¡¯t return for a while. Do you have any word on when the Righteous Radiance will awaken?¡± Perhaps due to Helena¡¯s drastically changed aura, Albaor and Gilbert did not seem to doubt it from the beginning. They must have just wanted to be certain. As soon as it was confirmed she was the Saintess, they bowed their heads to her, as if they had been waiting for this moment. Helena waved her hand with an awkward smile at their sudden change in demeanor. ¡°Please, you two, there¡¯s no need to be so formal. Speakfortably.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t do that. Although I am the Pope, I am still just an elected cardinal. We cannot speak casually to the Saintess personally chosen by the Lord.¡± ¡°I¡­ ahem. I feel the same. Even though I have watched over you since childhood, I must separate public and private matters¡­¡± ¡°Public and private! That¡¯s it, Uncle Gilbert! This is a private setting, isn¡¯t it? So, please, don¡¯t be so formal. It makes me ufortable.¡± Helena managed to calm them down somehow. I knew it. The Church of Righteous Radiance¡­ No, the churches on the Eurelia Continent were full of fanatics, whether they worshipped Good or Evil Gods. The only difference was whether they were crazy in a good way or a bad way. In H&A, if you follow the priest route and be an apostle, you even get the option to inherit the pope¡¯s position during a conversation with the pope. Even if you don¡¯t be the pope, everyone would listen to the protagonist once they be an apostle. Other churches also tend to show a fair amount of courtesy. The reason was simple. An apostle contains the spirit of a God. While a descent involved bringing the God¡¯s body and power fully to the ground, bing an apostle meant carrying part of the God¡¯s mind and authority. They would have a human body and mind, but would also be partly divine. Naturally, popes and cardinals with exceptional faith among the believers would have to treat Helena with the utmost respect. Though she seemed extremely ufortable with it. Helena sighed deeply and fanned herself, as if feeling embarrassed. ¡°Ah, and as for when the chapel¡¯s light will return, I haven¡¯t heard anything. However, the Righteous Radiance said she would awaken in a few days, so I think the chapel will return to its original state around then.¡± ¡°Hearing the words of the Righteous Radiance directly¡­!¡± ¡°We also struggled with it a few days ago, but didn¡¯t other churches find it hard to receive oracles, too, Pope?¡± ¡°Indeed, Cardinal Gilbert. There haven¡¯t been many dungeons found and cleared in the past 300 years, so recovery has been slow.¡± Seeing Albaor and Gilbert nodding with deeply moved expressions, Helena sighed again and looked my way. She must have thought any conversation with Albaor and Gilbert would lead to an exaggerated reaction and wanted to change the topic. And it was likely true. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s my turn to im a rightful request now.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, the bet, right? When would you like it? It¡¯s a bit far from here, but we can go anytime within Professor Iona¡¯s teleport range, so I¡¯ll match it to your schedule, Saintess.¡± ¡°I would say right away tomorrow, but it would be better after the Righteous Radiance awakens.¡± ¡°Oh? Do you want to test the Saintess¡¯s power? Sure. Just let me know. A day is enough for preparation.¡± Nodding, we continued to chat about trivial things. Later, we also discussed what Helena would do now that she had be a Saintess. In short, while she would engage in public activities, she decided to focus more on dungeon raids and cult suppression with me rather than stepping to the forefront as the church¡¯s symbol. We also received a promise of full support from the Church of Righteous Radiance through Helena, but since we weren¡¯t short on money, we decided to receive items like holy water and sacred relics, which only the church could produce. If I gave them to Faye, she¡¯d find a way to use them somewhere. If not, I could just use them myself. In return, I donated 50,000 gold for the defense of the Great Church and to strengthen the Holy Knights¡¯ power. It was a significant amount, but not burdensome for me, and it was definitely worth paying. Whether they were priests or not, everything required money. Plus, these fanatics wouldn¡¯t embezzle funds meant for the church, so I could donate with peace of mind. Having sessfully made Helena a Saintess in my ce, the only thing left was to fend off the cultists¡¯ focused attacks that woulde sooner orter. We can¡¯t falter aftering this far. After chatting about this and that for a while, the conversation wrapped up, and since the meal had long ended and we were just having dessert, I stood up to leave. Suddenly, Gilbert, who had been silent as if he thought it wasn¡¯t his ce to speak, opened his mouth. ¡°By the way, when do you n to conduct the ceremony, Yandel?¡± ¡°Uh, well¡­¡± I¡¯ve been caught. Chapter 219: Rest (2) Chapter 219: Rest (2) Wedding. I¡¯ve never thought about it. But someday, I would have to. After solving all the problems, someday, that is. ¡­Though Gilbert was tantly disappointed when he heard that, he fortunately understood since he knew the current situation wasn¡¯t great. Afterward, my party and I returned to the VIP room. Helena headed off to discuss various matters with the upper echelons of the church. How to announce the existence of the Saintess who appeared after 300 years, how to implement the policies decided during the meal, and so on. The church would be busy with all this, so it couldn¡¯t be helped. Now that Helena was no longer just a simple priestess but a member of the upper ss, she couldn¡¯t be absent. With a farewell promise to meet againter, we parted ways with Helena and entered the VIP room assigned to us. Bang! Click. Iona locked the door the moment it closed. She pped her hands lightly, her crimson eyes curving like a crescent moon. ¡°Attention, attention! Now begins the time to interrogate Yandel about what happened in the past three days! Everyone, take your seats!¡± ¡°Huh? What¡­?! Wait, hold on!¡± Iona grabbed my shoulders and sat me down on a nearby sofa, despite my confusion. The sofa was sorge and ornate that it resembled a throne, but it was as plush andfortable as its appearance suggested. It even faintly emanated divine power, indicating it was a high-grade sofa with a blessing for mental and physical stability. A treasure likely meant for the church¡¯s VIPs¡­ Except for the fact that I was surrounded by women, who had crowded in around me. Ca sat on the floor without hesitation, leaning her head against my left thigh. Elisha squatted more modestly, resting her chin on my right thigh, looking up at me. Iona perched on the armrest, pinning down my hand, and Faye sat on the opposite armrest, wrapping her arm around my neck. Lastly, Iris climbed up onto my waist, positioning herself there. At first nce, it looked like I was surrounded by five women, but in reality, I was trapped in a position where I couldn¡¯t move. With my escape routes blocked, Iona smiled brightly and began to speak. ¡°You know, I don¡¯t particrly want to monopolize Yandel. I¡¯m sure none of us do!¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± ¡°But if you neglect us, we¡¯ll sulk.¡± ¡°¡­¡± They all stared at me with eyes ready to puff up their cheeks at any moment. I nodded with a smallugh. ¡°I understand. I wanted to talk when the person in question was present, but this is fine, too.¡± I held Iris¡¯s butt to keep her from slipping down. And the other hand was pinned by Iona, so both hands were upied with their butts. With that silly thought, I began to speak. ¡°Well, as I said, it wasn¡¯t just three days of prayer. What happened was¡­¡± This and that. Quack, quack, ducky quack. I exined everything, from the Righteous Radiance transforming into a human form, to the suggestion of nting the seed of authority to maintain my blessing and grow Helena¡¯s. I only slightly altered the part about the system allowing trantion. ¡°That¡¯s how it happened.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ The Righteous Radiance can transform into a human. I only saw her in the form of a lion during the Great War, so it¡¯s fascinating, Master.¡± ¡°As amazing as it is that the Righteous Radiance can transform into a human, as Master said, I¡¯m more surprised by the fact that it¡¯s a goddess.¡± Iris and Elisha nodded with impressed expressions. It was understandable. Even though I had seen the ending of H&A hundreds of times, I had no idea the Righteous Radiance could transform into a human, let alone that it was a goddess. That¡¯s why I was puzzled by the sight of it jumping around and rolling on the floor at first. Though the others didn¡¯t say it, they were also amazed by the unexpected form of the Righteous Radiance. ¡°Ugh, hic, no way¡­¡± Except for Faye, who was frozen with a pale face. ¡°Senior Faye? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Did¡­ the Righteous Radiance see everything?¡± ¡°Well, Helena found us by chance and prayed reflexively, so they peeked.¡± ¡°¡­A nun outfit y?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. She even wore a nun outfit in human form, saying she liked it.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be punished by heaven!!¡± Faye screamed and stood up so forcefully that she nearly fell off the armrest. I quickly used telekinesis to pull her back. ¡°Hyah!¡± ¡°Calm down, Senior Faye!¡± ¡°How can I calm down?! I did all those things in a nun outfit in front of God! They saw everything, from when I confessed my worries and shed tears to when I begged for mercy and ultimately begged for¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay! She didn¡¯t scold me at all. In fact, she seemed interested in it and even encouraged Helena to try it.¡± ¡°What?! Don¡¯t lie, Junior! I appreciate your kindness, but what kind of God would encourage her Saintess to do a nun outfit y?!¡± ¡°Surprisingly, there is one right here.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± I nodded seriously with a doubtful look from Faye. Her mouth hung open in disbelief. But now it was the other women¡¯s turn to react. ¡°Wait a moment, Master. When did you do such an enviable y with Faye?!¡± ¡°Yeah! Yandel, you¡­ You didn¡¯t leave us out, did you? Let¡¯s do it right now!¡± Ca pouted cutely, protesting while fiddling with my thigh, and Iona pressed down on my hand with her weight, protesting as well. Iris, wrapped around me like a ko, buried her face in my chest, and spoke. ¡°Everyone, calm down. Don¡¯t we have more important matters to discuss?¡± ¡°Yes, Master is right. While it¡¯s annoying that Faye did the nun outfit y alone¡­ That¡¯s something we can do next time. The real issue is not that, but rather Helena, or rather, Saintess Helena.¡± As soon as Helena¡¯s name was mentioned, the three of them fell silent as if on cue. In the oddly heavy silence, Ca spoke in a solemn voice. ¡°So.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Did you do it? You and the Saintess?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°How many times¡­?¡± ¡°Well. With the power of recovery in ce, we kept going without rest, so I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Gasp!¡± Ca¡¯s ruby eyes widened as she covered her mouth with her hand. Iris continued, swallowing hard. ¡°Master. So is Saintess Helena now in the same situation as us?¡± ¡°The same situation? Oh, since I decided to take responsibility and Helena agreed, she¡¯s now one of my women.¡± ¡°No, I meant, is the Saintess now also going to fall?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say such ominous things¡­ If anyone hears you, they¡¯ll think I only collect fallen women.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not entirely wrong, is it? None of us here have backgrounds that are perfectly fine.¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± I couldn¡¯t argue with that. ¡°Anyway, that won¡¯t happen this time. Didn¡¯t you hear in the audience room? The cultists are targeting the Church of Radiant Radiance, and I warned them about it. Helena won¡¯t fall.¡± ¡°Hmm. Then that¡¯s good to hear. We don¡¯t wish for anyone to fall, after all.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement with Iris¡¯s words, but none met my eyes. What is this? Did they really mean it when they said I had a thing for fallen noblewomen? It wasn¡¯t a joke? As I stood there dumbfounded, Iona pped her hands lightly, changing the subject. p, p. ¡°Alright, enough of that. Let¡¯s end this topic here! Anyway, now that Saintess Helena is one of us, let¡¯s take care of her next time we meet!¡± Then, as she subtly slipped her hand inside my cor, she continued. ¡°Well, until then, shouldn¡¯t we also try this ¡®nun outfit y¡¯ thing?¡± Her yful tone carried an unmistakable hint of seduction. The others¡¯ eyes also seemed to change slightly in agreement. They seemed a bit upset that I had done it with Faye first¡­ Skipping out here wouldn¡¯t be right, but¡­ ¡°¡­Could we save it for next time, Professor? Even with the help of the power, doing it for three days and nights made me feel like I was going to die.¡± ¡°Oh? Oh? I guess even Yandel has his limits after such continuous activity.¡± Iona nodded in understanding, but her eyes grew even more mischievous for some reason. ¡°But did you know, Yandel?¡± ¡°Yes¡­? What is it?¡± Trying to hide my unease, I responded calmly, as Iona¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile. She opened her mouth, revealing sharp fangs that gleamed between her lips. ¡°I haven¡¯t had any blood for three days.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°If I suck your blood¡­ won¡¯t it get up?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yes, it would. Whether she sucked my neck or somewhere else, it would definitely get up. Taking a deep breath, I looked straight ahead. As the saying goes, if you can¡¯t avoid it, you might as well enjoy it. I steeled myself for what was toe. With a determined spirit, I shouted boldly. ¡°Bring it on!¡± Yeah. If I did it for three days, why not four? Chapter 220: Rest (3) Chapter 220: Rest (3) ¡°Ugh¡­¡± I said if I did it for three days, why not four? Turns out, I couldn¡¯t do it. I hate the me of yesterday who bravely shouted, ¡°Bring it on!¡± Even Captain Americano said he could do it all day, not four days straight. The women, seemingly satisfied, were lying unconscious with their glossy, glowing skin. I staggered up from among them. Innate magic power? The elixirs I¡¯ve consumed? The blessing of the Sun God? They were all useless when sped up five times. ¡­Still, it¡¯s my victory for surviving until the end! Feeling a sense of pride welling up from deep within, I somehow made my way to the window and pulled out a vitality potion from my inventory. Pop! The cork came off with a cheerful sound. This time, Faye had made a lemon-vored carbonated potion. Surprisingly, despite adding vor and carbonation, the effect remained the same. It seemed only low-grade potions could handle carbonation so far, but still, carbonation was something. I took a sip of the potion as the morning sunlight bathed my body. Gulp, gulp. ¡°Ahhh¡­.¡± When tired, the sour taste spreads through your body. The unique, refreshing sensation of carbonation made my mouth and throat feel good. As the sunlight started to activate the recovery power of the blessing, energy began to surge through me like water to a withered nt. A few hours of this, and I¡¯d be fully recovered. As I basked in the sunlight like a photosynthesizing nt, anguid voice came from beside me. ¡°Ah¡­ Junior. Are you nning to sleep there?¡± ¡°Yes. It seems this would be better for my recovery.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Junior has a blessing, right? Then you¡¯ll need this.¡± Faye crawled over to where her discarded clothes were. Her plump bottom wiggled cutely. I covered my lower half with a smirk, though there wasn¡¯t much to show, as Faye pulled something from her robe and tossed it. I caught it using magic and saw it was the tanning cream she had made earlier. ¡°This is¡­?¡± ¡°Fufufu. You know it, right? Apply that before you sleep. And make sure to wear underwear. The contrast makes it better!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Even though I had satisfied her all night, Faye smiled lewdly, looking forward to tomorrow. I silently looked out the window. The sky was blue, and the sun was bright. I wondered how things would have turned out without the blessing of the Sun God¡­ As I silently offered a prayer of thanks to the Righteous Radiance, I applied the tanning cream generously.
¡°¡­Brother Yandel? What is with that appearance?¡± ¡°The sunlight in Sris, where the Grand Church of the God of Righteous Radiance is located, is very strong. So, I decided to get a tan.¡± Helena¡¯s golden eyes shook violently as I shrugged my shoulders. Yeah¡­ I know. I look like a total ck sun right now. When I woke up, everyone wasughing¡­ Just you wait. I have plenty of tanning cream, so I¡¯ll make sure they all get a tan too. Especially Faye. I nned to make her wear only a microbikini and get a tan. As I scratched my head irritably, Helena, trying hard to suppress herughter, cleared her throat. ¡°Hmm. Your image has changed from usual. The perfectly bronzed skin is really¨C¡± ¡°Helena? Did you just drool¡­?¡± ¡°You must be mistaken. How could I, at my age, be drooling?¡± ¡°No, I saw it. Look at your lips.¡± As I tried to lift her chin and look closely, Helena wiped her mouth with her sleeve. ¡°See? You did drool! That¡¯s why you¡¯re trying to get rid of the evidence!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a false usation! A Saintess doesn¡¯t drool!¡± ¡°What are you saying? Why not go ahead and im saints don¡¯t even use the bathroom?¡± ¡°Exactly! Saintesses don¡¯t use the bathroom!¡± ¡°¡­Lies! I need to verify this immediately. Let¡¯s go to the bathroom!¡± ¡°Ah, ah¡­ that¡¯s¡­!¡± Remembering what happened in the chapel, Helena awkwardly backed away, wincing. Well, considering how many times she squirted in front of me, it was understandable that she¡¯d react instinctively. With a sly smile, I pressed Helena. For every step I took forward, she took a step back, and when I took two steps, she took two steps back. Eventually, Helena was cornered against the wall in the hallway. I put my hand on the wall beside her. It was a wall-m pose that Ca loved and had asked me to do many times, so I was quite used to it. Helena, unable to look me in the eye, rolled her eyes around nervously as I whispered to her. ¡°Choose, Helena. Will you tell me the truth, or will you go to the bathroom with me to prove your innocence?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Helena twitched for a while before finally closing her eyes tightly, as if making a decision. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true! I was embarrassed and drooled when I saw you! But what can I do? Showing me such tantalizingly tanned skin¡­!¡± ¡°Huh.¡± I hesitated for a moment at her sudden outburst, and Helena didn¡¯t miss the chance, taking a step towards me instead. ¡°Do you know, Brother Yandel? This perfectly tanned skin is filled with the marks of the Righteous Radiance, who is also the Sun God.¡± ¡°What does that¨C?¡± ¡°Oh my! To be tanned so beautifully without a single injury, and instead with a glowing sheen! How vexing and envious¡­!¡± Helena stepped closer, now so close that our foreheads were touching, and we could feel each other¡¯s breath. It felt like just a slight tilt of my head would make our lips touch. In that position, Helena sighed deeply. For some reason, a pleasant scent, like freshly driedundry, wafted from her. ¡°Followers of the Righteous Radiance do not tan in the sunlight. So, many of us have a fascination with tanned skin.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Yes. So please, do not show this look to other priestesses.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I mean¡­ not the women who came with you. I¡¯m talking about other new ones.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Helena¡¯s face turned red as she started rambling, now seeming embarrassed. Realizing something, I asked. ¡°Telling me not to show it to other priestesses¡­ are you perhaps jealous, Helena?¡± ¡°Gasp!¡± Helena widened her eyes and shut her mouth tightly, looking down like a scolded child. ¡°How cute.¡± I gently lifted her chin and bent down. Smooch. A light kiss, like a bird pecking. Helena, flustered and unsure how to react, heard me whisper in her ear. ¡°Helena, you can get along well with my other women, right?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Helena looked unsure whether to be happy or not. I kissed her forehead one more time and released the wall-m pose. ¡°Do you have time today?¡± ¡°Huh? Yes, I think the meeting will end soon since we have clear tasks and enough funds. I might not make it by lunch, but dinner should be fine.¡± I nodded and said to the still slightly dazed Helena. ¡°Then pleasee to my room this evening. Everyone was wondering how to get closer to you, and now we have a good reason.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ yes. I¡¯lle by after dinner.¡± ¡°Great. See you then¡­ but you¡¯re busy now, right?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, yes.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Finish your work and see you in the evening.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± With a pat on her shoulder, I smiled. Helena responded with a soft smile as well. We continued to walk down the corridor, engaging in light conversation. But soon, we reached a fork in the path. As Helena headed to the conference room for another meeting, I asked. ¡°Ah, Helena. Is there a ce here where I can practice magic?¡± ¡°Of course. Unlike the other priests, the pdins need a space to move their bodies.¡± Helena exined in detail how to reach the training grounds reserved for high-ranking pdins. ¡°I¡¯m d. I can practice intermediate magic without worrying about others watching, but is it really okay for me to use it as I please?¡± ¡°Fufu. Don¡¯t worry, Brother Yandel. I¡¯m a Saintess now, right? I can authorize something like that without any problem.¡± Helena winked and smiled confidently. That¡¯s right. Helena was now a Saintess. Higher in rank than the Pope, so lending training facilities was no big deal. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll make good use of it.¡± With that, I parted ways with Helena and returned to the VIP room, gathering the others to head to the training ground. And Elisha reached the rank of intermediate magician. ¡°Huh.¡± Chapter 221: Rest (4) Chapter 221: Rest (4) The high-ranking pdin exclusive training room borrowed through Helena. For some reason, the training room was empty, so it ended up being just us¡­ It wasn¡¯t like there were only a few high-ranking pdins in the headquarters, and they wouldn¡¯t skip training, so something must be up. Maybe they were in a meeting with Helena? A high-ranking pdin wasn¡¯t just a powerful entity, but alsomanded other pdins in emergencies. They had to recall the dispatched pdins andbat priests, and, if necessary, turn the headquarters into a fortress and hold their ground. They must be busy from the nning stage with so many things to do. Well, in any case, it was nice to be able to use the training room without worrying about others. While receiving a practical lesson in Blood Force from Iona. BOOM!!! Startled by the explosion sound behind me, I quickly turned around. ¡°What happened?!¡± The ground was deeply gouged and charred ck, as if a giant fire snake had slithered through. In front of it stood Elisha, looking dazed, while Iris was pping her hands with a blissful expression. ¡°¡­What in the world happened?¡± ¡°Hmm, hmm. Student Yandel. Let¡¯s pause the duel and check on Elisha.¡± ¡°Uh, yes.¡± Iona pushed me forward with a yful smile, seeming to have noticed something but not saying it. Judging by the atmosphere, it didn¡¯t seem anything bad. Tilting my head, I approached Elisha. Seeing it up close, it was even more incredible. A crater deep enough to reach my waist. The shimmering heat waves in the air. The suffocating traces of mana. ¡°Elisha? Did you do this? It doesn¡¯t look like an ident¡­¡± ¡°Hey, Yandel¡­¡± Elisha turned her head with a creaking movement. Her blue eyes, like a clear sky, were filled with intense ripples. Elisha, looking extremely agitated, stammered out her words. ¡°I¡­ I think I became a mid-level magician?¡± ¡°Eh.¡±
Elisha had ascended to the rank of a mid-level magician. ¡­Although it was really sudden, it wasn¡¯t entirely surprising. Elisha was naturally talented enough to be a grand magician if nurtured well, and she had been growing rapidly since bing my ve and venturing through dungeons. She was on the verge of bing a lower magician, so she could have crossed the barrier at any moment, given the right opportunity. I just didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly cast intermediate magic without any warning. ¡°Congrattions, Elisha!¡± ¡°Thank you, Yandel. With this, I also¡­¡± I asked Elisha, who was smiling faintly, the most curious question. ¡°By the way, what about the threat to your life? Intense emotions? Mana overflows? How did you awaken in such a peaceful atmosphere?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Elisha tilted her head in confusion, and I did the same. We both tilted our heads for a while before Elisha, seemingly realizing something, opened her mouth wide. ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡­¡± ¡°Huh? Why? Did I say something wrong?¡± Not only Elisha, but everyone else seemed to have caught on to something. Why am I the only one who doesn¡¯t know¡­? For a moment, I was left tilting my head alone. Ca, who was next to me, spoke up in a very cautious tone. ¡°Um¡­ Master?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Usually, it¡¯s not about awakening but steadily breaking through the wall through training.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± My mind went nk for a moment. You don¡¯t need any special quest to have a second job change? Of course, this world isn¡¯t exactly a game, but at least in H&A¡­ ¡°Wait.¡± Come to think of it, in H&A, awakening quests were only needed when bing a grand magician or sword master. To be a mid-level or upper-level magician, you just needed to steadily increase the number of spells you could use and raise your attribute ranks. The experience needed to move to the next level was iparable to before, but there wasn¡¯t any special event required. It might seem like you break through the wall rapidly after clearing a dungeon or subjugating cultists, but¡­ Strictly speaking, you step into the next level through the system¡¯s settlement after the battle. Unlike me, who awakened during battle and then received the settlement separately. Iris, who had been standing on tiptoe, gently patted my head. ¡°Don¡¯t be too shocked, Master. Whether it¡¯s an unstable enlightenment gained in a life-and-death crisis or a solid answer built up from the basics, the endpoint is the same.¡± ¡°¡­Iris, you¡­!¡± Feeling emotional, I pulled Iris¡¯s chubby cheeks. Streeetch. ¡°Where do you get off pretending tofort me while insulting me?! You¡¯re the worst!¡± ¡°Eek! Didn¡¯t you oftenpare my chest with Lady Yareunshade¡¯s chest! I¡¯ve been waiting for this day¡­¡± ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Ow! It hurts! It really hurts! I¡¯m satisfied with just doing it once, so I won¡¯t do it again! So please stop pulling my ears!¡± Even though I had only grabbed her ear and not pulled yet, Iris was whining dramatically. I guess her ears were sensitive. I let go of her, and Iris drooped like a kitten grabbed by the scruff of its neck. I grabbed Iris¡¯s wrist from behind and waved her arm like a puppet. ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s a good thing if you crossed the wall without any danger.¡± Thinking about it, Elisha had been learning magic steadily all her life since she was young. As Iris said, it was probably just that the training she had umted so far had finally paid off. By the way, from intermediate magic onwards, the caster¡¯s personality and the core¡¯s characteristics be distinct. I wonder what Elisha¡¯s style would be like. For now, Ca and I specialized in firepower. There was also the resonance characteristic of the Lintblum Core, and our goals roughly ovep. I wanted a powerful strike to ovee all crises, and Ca grew up aiming to be a fortress-like traditional magician. I had seen the grown-up version of Elisha in H&A, so I knew she specialized in rapid fire, but I had never seen it firsthand, so I was curious. ¡°Hey, Elisha. If you don¡¯t mind, can you show me your intermediate magic?¡± ¡°Oh? There¡¯s no problem with that. However, I¡¯d like to correct one thing.¡± Elisha raised her wand with a bitter smile. ¡°I may not be as pressed as you, Yandel, but I was in a fairly tight spot too.¡± Elisha looked towards the traces of heat that had just cooled down and began to gather her mana. In response, the shadow of an element floated beside her head. Originally, the shadow would only have the forms of wind and water, but now it had the pattern of fire added. ¡°Why can¡¯t I surpass Ca? Why do I fall behind even you, Yandel? Why did my master do something so reckless for someone like me? Am I just a burden in the end?¡± ¡°Elisha¡­¡± Heavier thoughts than expected. Elisha was a genius, full of pride in herself. But the events of the past half-year must have deeply wounded her pride. Things turned out well enough, but the result wasn¡¯t what¡¯s important. The problem was that Elisha couldn¡¯t do anything during the process. As always, and for everyone, the gap between reality and ideals was cruel. As I looked at Elisha with some concern, Iris, who had alreadye to her senses, pressed her head against my chest and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Elisha isn¡¯t that weak. Master just needs to watch closely with open eyes.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± The swirling mana. The shadow of the element flickering, as if it were alive, scattering its presence. A shadow created by the light of mana, engraved in the image of the mind. An illusion created by the Elementus Core. But at this moment, it was clearly real. ¡°Yandel, my dear. In the endless torment, you told me. You said I could do it. That my path wasn¡¯t wrong.¡± Yes, we had that conversation in the carriage on the way here. Elisha nced at me, then nodded with a refreshing smile. ¡°I think so too.¡± The mana that had been blooming around Elisha began to converge on the tip of her wand. ¡°Let me show you here that your faith wasn¡¯t in vain. So, as the Master said, watch closely. This is my magic¡­ Fire Tornado!¡± Whoosh! The gathered mana quickly expanded, creating burning mes. A whirlwind of fire swirled close to the ground. It looked like a snake slithering forward. Did shey the Fire Tornado on its side? It was clean and fast. Most importantly, Elisha hadpletely skipped the incantation just now. She had just reached the mid-level magician rank and was already casting magic with just the activation word. Just as I showed power beyond ordinary intermediate magic, Elisha was reducing incantation time and casting more quickly. That was Elisha¡¯s path, fully utilizing the characteristics of the Elementus Core. I marveled inwardly, watching for a moment. As expected of release-type magic, the fiery storm quickly subsided. Feeling a mix of admiration and regret, I raised my hands to p. ¡°Sharpness Hurricane!¡± ¡°What?¡± Elisha¡¯s second magic followed immediately. A pure wind storm traced the exact same trajectory as before. The magic, having lost its heat but gained sharpness, mercilessly shredded the front. Even this was amazing, but Elisha didn¡¯t stop there. ¡°Tidal¡­ Wave¡­!¡± A thick stream of water shot out fiercely, further carving out the crater. At the same time, I quickly grabbed Elisha, who was about to copse. ¡°Ugh!¡± Iris got squeezed between Elisha and me, but that wasn¡¯t important right now. It took a bit of time at first, and she struggled at the end, but using intermediate magic three times in a row was impressive. Of course, each magic was much weaker than mine or Ca¡¯s. But using them consecutively changes the story. Although still immature, she was close to the walking natural disaster I remembered. Elisha, who always pursued and obsessed over being the best. Even if she loses a rival, a master, or is shunned by her kin. She always looks ahead, taking one step at a time,ughing out loud. I realized once again that this woman in my arms was Elisha. Elisha, who had lost all strength, giggled at my bewildered expression. ¡°How was it? Pretty good, right?¡± ¡°Not just pretty good; it was the best.¡± Right now, Elisha had Ca and Iris by her side. She might still be shunned by her kin, but I was here to affirm her. How strong would Elisha be? How fast would she rise? ¡°I¡¯m a bit excited.¡± Without realizing, I muttered with a grin. But Elisha just sighed with a disgruntled look. ¡°When you make that face, it sounds weird.¡± ¡°¡­Goin to Faye!¡± Tomorrow, it¡¯s your turn. Chapter 222: Rest (5) Chapter 222: Rest (5) Did you know? typuses have good eyesight but can¡¯t see under their bills because their eyes face upwards. They¡¯re an animal that fits the saying ¡°darkness under themp¡± perfectly. But humans aren¡¯t much different. We¡¯re sad creatures that keep making the same mistakes despite having good proverbs like that. ¡°Faye, why¡­?!¡± ¡°Hihihi! What a stupid question, Junior.¡± Faye, with her bangs covering half her eyes, gave a sly smile. However, the corners of her mouth twitched oddly. It looked like she was trying to suppress something but was having a hard time. Even though I red at her, Faye continued to speak without caring about my gaze. ¡°I just needed a test subject.¡± ¡°Faye, you could have tried it yourself!¡± ¡°Hihihi¡­¡± Instead of answering my shout, Faye slowly lifted her head. Her face, hidden by her hair, was revealed as our eyes met. Faye¡¯s ck pupils were trembling just like mine. ¡°¡­Faye, don¡¯t tell me?¡± ¡°A test subject¡­ you¡¯re not the only one, Junior¡­.¡± Faye looked like she was struggling to speak. Behind her was a suspicious device. Whiiiiirr. The device made a loud vibrating sound and moved back and forth busily. A familiar-sized rod was continuously scraping inside a long cylindrical container. To put it bluntly, it looked like an onahole with a dildo being piston-pumped by a massager-like tool. The device itself wasn¡¯t a problem. We weren¡¯t outside; we were in the VIP room. If you walk around naked outside, you¡¯re a madman, but if you live naked at home, it¡¯s just a lifestyle choice. So, the issue wasn¡¯t the embarrassment but the function itself. That thing¡­ It was the sensory-linked magic tool I had asked Faye to make. ¡°I clearly asked you to make just an onahole, Faye!¡± ¡°Think about it, Junior! If you make a pussy, don¡¯t you want to make a dick too?! And if you make it, you want to fuck it, and if you fuck it, you want to shake it!¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s true, but¡­ anyway, since it works, please stop it now. The stimtion is stronger than I thought, and it¡¯s quite dangerous right now.¡± ¡°¡­I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­I can¡¯t. The stimtion is too strong for me too, and if I move, I¡¯ll cum.¡± ¡°No way.¡± For a moment, I could onlyugh in disbelief. Then, realizing the seriousness of the situation, I asked in a serious voice. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± ¡°Really, really?¡± ¡°Really, really.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Reconfirmation. And silence. In the end, only a return to the starting point remained. ¡°How could you do this to me, Faye?! I trusted you when you said it would beplete with just a drop of blood!¡± ¡°It isplete! It¡¯s aplete dildo of your size!¡± The argument continued for quite a while. But in the end, it came down to how to turn it off. At this rate, it would never end¡­ no, at worst, I¡¯d pee myself. Peeing in front of Faye wasn¡¯t a big deal. I had done it several times before. But wetting my pants, and, for some reason, having a standoff, was the problem. I don¡¯t want to lose to Faye¡­! That weird psychology made me stubborn. Faye probably felt the same way. ¡°Faye, since you¡¯re wearing a skirt, can¡¯t you just take off your panties, cum once, then quickly turn it off?¡± ¡°Junior¡­ Can you control yourself after seeing my lower half in this state?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I¡¯d probably wet myself. But we couldn¡¯t stay like this forever. Honestly, I was starting to get tired. I had sent the other women down to the cliffside beach first, nning to bring tanning cream and Fayeter, but I got stuck here. I decided to let go of my unnecessarypetitiveness and grabbed my waistband. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll take off my pants and go.¡± Even if I could clean it with a clean magic spell, peeing in my pants would be extremely gross. And I produce quite a lot. Why do men feel so disgusted by their own bodily fluids¡­? I sighed inwardly and started to pull down my pants. ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Faye screamed and blocked me again. I looked at her, wondering why, and she continued with an extremely embarrassed expression. ¡°If you take off your pants, I¡¯ll pee myself¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I stared at her nkly, and she averted her gaze. What¡¯s this? Was this a ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll pee¡± situation? Whiiiirr. As the vibration resumed in the silence, I regained my senses and cautiously asked. ¡°Should we take off our clothes at the same time?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Afterward, we changed our clothes properly and came out.
The main church of the Righteous Radiance, Sris Grand Church, was built on a cliff by the sea. It was the most sunlit ce, even on the easternmost part of the Eurelia Continent. Hence, it attracts tourists whoe to watch the sunrise at the start of the year. Giving them an appropriate blessing and borrowing a ce to receive donations was quite profitable¡­ but that¡¯s not what¡¯s important now. What¡¯s important was that Sris Grand Church was located on a scenic seaside, and this area was blessed by the Righteous Radiance, making it very sunny. In other words, going down the cliff led to the perfect tanning spot. Today, we rented the Pope¡¯s private vi, built in a somewhat secluded but well-lit area. The purpose was to have everyone else try the tanning I previously enjoyed. Despite some minor issues, I gathered everything and came down to the beach with Faye. Elisha, who noticed us first, ran over and asked, ¡°You? Faye? Why are you sote? I see you¡¯ve changed clothes. Did you secretly¡­?¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°R-right. Nothing happened with Junior. There was just a little problem¡­¡± ¡°A problem?¡± Elisha tilted her head, and Faye awkwardly waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ fine. Everything¡¯s resolved now. More importantly, I brought this, so let¡¯s try it out!¡± ¡°This is the cream, right?¡± Elisha took the small jar of tanning cream from Faye, looking a bit dubious. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t really want to do this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not backing out of your promise now, are you¡­?¡± I widened my eyes and gave her a longing look, making Elisha avoid my gaze and nod. ¡°Okay. A promise is a promise, so I¡¯ll do it. Everyone! Yandel¡¯s here;e on out!¡± At Elisha¡¯s call, Iris emerged from the vi, and Ca and Iona, who were ying a bit farther away, approached us. I should set up the sunbeds first. Whether on Earth or here, people have simr thoughts, so there were familiar pieces of furniture. The materials and prices were different, though. I took out enough sunbeds from my inventory for everyone and set them up, then handed out heart-shaped stickers and thongs. ¡°Master. What are these¡­?¡± ¡°Clothes.¡± ¡°Clothes?¡± Iris¡¯s reaction suggested she was about to say, ¡°This kind of thing?¡± I shrugged and nodded toward Faye. She sighed but nodded in return. Slide. Slip. Drop. Faye quickly stripped off her newly changed clothes, standing in just her underwear. Though her underwear was nothing but a thong and nipple patches. In exchange for forgiving her for making a dildo in my size and linking our senses, I made her wear the outfit I chose and tan in it. The other women were shocked by Faye, who only had heart-shaped stickers on herrge breasts. I turned to them with a sly grin. ¡°You can¡¯t tan in clothes, right? So I prepared these¡­ but don¡¯t worry, I have other versions too.¡± I took out various swimsuits from my inventory. ¡°Faye was assigned hers for specific reasons, but you can choose what you like.¡± ¡°¡±¡°¡­¡­¡°¡°¡° The women nced back and forth between me, the clothes, and Faye, unable to say anything. But once again, Ca broke the awkward silence. ¡°Um¡­¡± She raised her hand slightly, and when our eyes met, her ruby eyes curved into a crescent moon shape. ¡°I¡¯ll wear whatever Master chooses for me. What do you think suits me?¡± Her submissive attitude implied that she trusted my judgment entirely. Of course, it also meant I had to take responsibility for making her look cute. Then, I¡¯d choose something that suits my taste as much as possible. ¡°Hm¡­ Ca, I think this would suit you.¡± After some thought, I handed her a blue bikini with a pareo attached. ¡°Wow¡­ that¡¯s a bit unexpected.¡± ¡°Huh? What is?¡± ¡°I thought Master would pick something really revealing.¡± ¡°Hah. Ca, you don¡¯t understand. There¡¯s a difference between what¡¯s sexy and what suits someone.¡± ¡°Do you think this suits me? Why?¡± ¡°This swimsuit matches the blue flower decoration you always wear in your hair, and it highlights your slender body lines.¡± After I exined in detail why it suited her, Ca blushed and nodded enthusiastically. Yes. It seemed she agreed with my reasonable choice. As I nodded in satisfaction, the rest of the women started approaching me timidly. ¡°¡­Do you all want me to choose too?¡± Tssss. Choosing outfits ording to personal taste is more fun! Chapter 223: Rest (6) Chapter 223: Rest (6) Leaving your own fashion choices to someone else. It¡¯s trulymentable, but when I think about it, I did the same when I was a newbie. I often asked questions like ¡°What¡¯s that outfit?¡± on avatar brag screenshots posted by veterans. Back when I didn¡¯t know what clothes were avable, what looked good, or even the basic dyeing system. There was one veteran yer who helped me a lot during that time. Thanks to them, I sessfully got into fashion customization just afterpleting my first ythrough and browsing strategy cafes. ¡­It would have been a great memory if that person hadn¡¯t turned out to be akama.1 Even now, thinking about the love triangle (all men) involving the admin that led to the official caf¨¦¡¯s downfall makes me shiver. ¡°Yandel? Why are you suddenly trembling? It¡¯s not even cold with the sun shining brightly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m fine now.¡± I shook my head, burying the past memories in a corner of my mind, and turned my gaze to Elisha¡¯s clear, sky-blue eyes. ¡°So, you wanted me to choose a swimsuit, right?¡± ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t say that, but I¡¯d appreciate it if you did.¡± Having just be a mid-level magician, and with her confidence sky-high, Elisha struck a pose. She stepped forward with one leg, shoulders back, left hand on her waist, and right hand behind her head. In other words, a pose that emphasized her chest and legs. She ims she didn¡¯t say anything, but she sure knows how to unt her body. I chuckled and looked at Elisha before speaking. ¡°Elisha, why don¡¯t you try this on?¡± ¡°This is¡­ huh?¡± Elisha¡¯s jaw dropped as she took the slingshot swimsuit I handed her. Soon, betrayal filled her dazed eyes. ¡°Yandel! You said there¡¯s a difference between what¡¯s sexy and what suits someone!¡± ¡°Yeah, I did. But this suits you well.¡± ¡°You mean to say that revealing clothes suit me more?!¡± ¡°Right. But I mean clothes that show off your body, not just sexy ones. There¡¯s a big difference.¡± ¡°¡­Exin how they are different.¡± Elisha crossed her arms and made a sullen face. Was she warning me that she¡¯d get upset if she didn¡¯t like my exnation? But my decision was serious. ¡°Elisha, you know your body is beautiful and take pride in it.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Hearing it directly must have made her a bit embarrassed. Elisha¡¯s neck turned red, and her momentum slightly decreased. ¡°Of course, it makes sense. You grew up among elves, who are generally slim.¡± High Elves are born with an enormous amount of vitality, which makes their already long lifespans even longer. If they¡¯re born with even more vitality, they develop well like Elisha or don¡¯t age at all like Iris. ¡°An alluring figure, a high nose that makes you feel the world is yours, and a confident demeanor in a good sense. Naturally, clothes that actively show off your curves suit you.¡± ¡°R-really?¡± Elisha looked at the swimsuit with a curious expression. Good. She¡¯s half convinced. Honestly, I¡¯ve thought for a long time that a slingshot swimsuit would suit Elisha well. Imagine her wearing a V-shaped string swimsuit, standing confidently with her chest out, andughing gracefully. Unfortunately, H&A didn¡¯t have the usual character costume DLCs, and for some reason, user-created skins didn¡¯t apply either. I used to daydream about what the swimsuit DLC would look like, hoping it would finally be released, shouting, ¡°Take my money and give me swimsuits!¡± But now, the opportunity to see it firsthand hase. Patience wins¡­! A deep sense of pride and satisfaction welled up inside me, making me smile softly. ¡°Wh-what is it, Yandel? You¡¯re making a weird face¡­ Do you really want to see me in this swimsuit that badly?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯d like you to change into it right now if possible.¡± ¡°No matter how much you ask, changing in such an open space is a bit¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a way of saying it. Later, change with everyone else and show us.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Elisha nodded, clutching the slingshot swimsuit to her chest. As she stepped aside, Iris jumped in to take her ce. ¡°Master! What about me? What kind of clothes do you think will suit me?¡± ¡°This one.¡± Without hesitation, I held up a one-piece swimsuit. ¡°¡­Shouldn¡¯t you think about it a bit more?¡± ¡°No need to think¡­ this is the only option left.¡± Although these were expensive swimsuits enchanted with size-adjusting features, there were limits. They could adjust to fit the body, but it was impossible to make adult clothes fit a child. I held a bikini top against Iris¡¯s chest. It shrank but stopped at a certain size. It seemed to be saying this was the smallest it could get, but it was still a bit loose on Iris. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Iris, trembling with a mix of anger and humiliation, took the one-piece swimsuit. Well¡­ maybe a microbikini could work, but that one already had an owner. ¡°Iona, this is for you.¡± ¡°Hmm. Hmm. So, Yandel wants to see me in something that barely covers anything and shows everything if I move even a little?¡± ¡°Yes. I thought an experienced person like you, who can control every movement, could handle such a daring outfit.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s a bit off-putting when you admit it so straightforwardly.¡± Iona pouted as she took the microbikini. So, now everyone has their swimsuits decided. Should we start tanning first or y in the water? I hadn¡¯t checked, but ording to Faye, the cream shouldn¡¯t wash off in water. We could apply the cream and y while naturally getting tanned. While happily considering my options and nning the next steps, Faye, who had been hiding in a corner with only nipple patches and a thong, pulled my finger. ¡°Junior¡­ you thought this was the end, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°It really is the end. Helena is busy, so no one else ising.¡± ¡°No. There¡¯s still one more person. The most important one.¡± With a meaningful tone, Faye pulled out arge number of men¡¯s swimsuits from her spatial pouch. ¡°Why do you have these?¡± ¡°For the same reason as you, of course.¡± Faye grinned mischievously, clearly having waited for this moment. No wonder she had so readily agreed to the nipple patches despite her previous antics. ¡°You were nning to make me wear something too¡­!¡± ¡°Exactly! I¡¯ve been preparing for this ever since we started talking about tanning cream!¡± ¡°¡­This is embezzlement of funds.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Faye scratched the back of her head with an embarrassed look, causing her breasts to jostle freely. Without the support of underwear, they shook quite a bit. While I was momentarily distracted by Faye¡¯s chest, Iona sneaked up behind me and locked her arms around my shoulders, interlocking her fingers at my nape. I was quickly restrained, and Faye grinned wickedly as she started stripping off my clothes. ¡°Hehehe¡­ Just stay still for a moment, Junior!¡± ¡°Aaaaah! At least let me choose what I wear!¡± ¡°No! I¡¯ve already decided on something perfect for you now that your skin is tanned and you look a bit roguish!¡± Faye pulled out a loose pair of swim trunks, an aloha shirt, and sunsses from the pile of clothes. I twisted and struggled at the ominousbination, but¡­ With Iona using Blood Force to hold me down, I had no choice but to let them dress me.
I examined the man reflected in the mirror. Jet-ck hair without a hint of gray. Noble purple eyes. But nowbined with a mischievous expression, solid muscles, and tanned skin? The image transformed into a delinquent who looked like he relied on his family¡¯s wealth to cause trouble. Such a guy was now wearing a floral aloha shirt, sunsses, and loose swim trunks. ¡°¡­It looks annoyingly good.¡± I looked exactly like a beach-going, tanned delinquent. I sighed deeply and stepped outside the vi. It seemed I was thest toe out, as the women greeted me. Seeing each of them in different swimsuits brightened my previously gloomy mood. ¡°This is the life.¡± After all the hard work, it¡¯s okay to rx today.
  1. TL/N: A man pretending to be a woman online.?
Chapter 224: Rest (7) Chapter 224: Rest (7) ¡°Ca. Lie down here.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Ca quickly positioned herself on the sunbed,pletelyid t. While she could tan her front side by herself, she couldn¡¯t reach her back, so I decided to apply the lotion for her. A decision with a hint of mutual interest. As I took out the tanning cream, Ca slowlyid down. Her spotless white back, graceful limbs, and the side of her face peeking out, looking at me intently. All of this together made Ca exude a delicate, almost fragile aura, like a well-crafted piece of art¨Cbeautiful to the point that you want to touch it but are afraid it might break. However, this only fueled my desire to hold her even more. ¡°I¡¯m lying down, Master!¡± Well, these days, she mostly just acts like a well-behaved dog rather than maintaining that delicate aura. I chuckled and patted Ca¡¯s back. ¡°I know. I was just admiring the view for a moment.¡± ¡°Admiring what? Me?¡± ¡°Yeah. More precisely, you in the swimsuit I picked out for you.¡± No matter how many times I saw it, I knew I made a good choice. Ca nodded silently, then smiled bashfully. ¡°Are you just going to look?¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m going to untie the strap now, so don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Feeling like unwrapping a gift, I untied the knot of her bikini on her back. With a soft rustle, the strap fell to the side, revealing the side of her breast. Without taking my eyes off, I opened the tanning cream I had prepared. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The lid opened, releasing a perfect blend of vani and strawberry scent. Even though I had smelled it before, it still amazed me. Both the fruit-vored potion and this cream showed Faye¡¯s knack for creating vors and scents. There was a tear-jerking story behind it, where, before receiving sponsorship, she didn¡¯t have money for jam and used these potions on bread. Smiling, I spread the tanning cream evenly on my palm. The texture sticking to the skin felt oddly pleasant. ¡°Can you handle the rest if I only do your back?¡± ¡°I¡¯d prefer if you did everywhere, but since there are others around, it can¡¯t be helped.¡± I ced my hand on Ca¡¯s back as sheughed. ¡°Eek!¡± Ca flinched with a smiling face. The sensation under my fingertips made me chuckle. ¡°Is it cold?¡± ¡°You knew that and still put it on right away¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah. I wanted to see you squirm like that.¡± ¡°¡­Master, you¡¯re cute but sometimes quite mischievous.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m cute.¡± ¡°Well, you look that way to me.¡± Was this simr to how I found Iris, who was 500 years older than me, cute? Tilting my head, I started to move my hand on Ca¡¯s back in earnest. Her pouty face quickly rxed. The soft skin and smooth cream¡¯s texture. The warmth of her body rising and falling with her breath asserted Ca¡¯s presence. Her slender neck, gently curved shoulder des, and the hollow of her back. When my hand reached her waist, I finally spoke. ¡°Ca.¡± ¡°Yes, cute Master?¡± She sounded quite pleased. But the conversation was about to turn serious. ¡°Your father. Theodore Lindelheit, I mean.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± The suddenly turned traitor, the great magician, who sought the knowledge of Evil Gods to reach the realm of the divine. Thest head of the magical Lindelheit family. And the reason Ca became a ve. At the mention of Theodore¡¯s name, Ca¡¯s previously bright voice dropped. A topic we had avoided until now. But it was time to talk about it. ¡°Do you really think he became a follower of an Evil God?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ca remained silent. Sometimes, silence itself is an answer. ¡°You don¡¯t think so, right?¡± ¡°M-Master, I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t think so either.¡± Ca, who was about to say something, shut her mouth. Her ruby-red eyes widened in surprise. I gently pressed Ca back down as she tried to get up and continued speaking. ¡°It sounds usible when you just listen. Those who seek power often be obsessed and fall. It happens often.¡± There¡¯s always a shortcut. It might look like a shortcut at first nce, and seem like it bypasses a solid wall¡­. There¡¯s a reason such followers don¡¯t be mainstream. Magic or aura¡­ they¡¯re ultimately controlled by will. A trick to break through the wall just brings a bigger wall, and eventually, it consumes you. Though I haven¡¯t encountered them yet, there were cases inrge dungeons managed by the state where you might encounter human enemies like cultists or looters, as well as the rare madman. Mad magicians or knights who fled into the dungeon to escape pursuit or went mad fighting in the dungeon. Some people even use this to forcefully elevate their status and use the madman¡¯s traits for automaticbat. But¡­ It¡¯s possible in games, but bing such a madman in reality is undesirable. The important point is that these madmen appear from time to time. And the higher the rank, the more frequently they appear. A magician or knight who reaches a high level would naturally have a strong desire for improvement. As a result, when they hit a wall, they can¡¯t easily give up and tend to deviate. Theodore was also treated as one of them. Though rare, mad, great magicians do indeed exist. The dimensional rift that triggered the War of the Gods was also an ident caused by the experiment of a half-mad great magician. ¡°The usation that Theodore Lindelheit is a cultist¡­ At first, no one believed it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I wasforted at the academy, thinking something must have gone wrong.¡± ¡°But when the evidence was presented, public opinion turnedpletely.¡± Even the United Divine Orders, which had set out to verify it, nodded in agreement. The evidence presented was substantial, with each piece containing decisive content. ¡°But it was all fabricated evidence.¡± ¡°What?¡± I repeated to the astonished Ca. ¡°It was all a scam orchestrated by the Boiling Silence Church.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Why was the Lindelheit family called the magical Lindelheit family? Because every generation produced at least one great magician. Even Iris, who lived for 500 years, was only at the end of being a high magician, yet every generation had at least one great magician. The status of a great magician could only be reached if time, talent, and luck all aligned. But the Lindelheit family was different. The dragon¡¯s essence flowing through their blood, since their ancestor¡¯s awakening, gave them talent that defiedmon sense. All dragons naturally became great magicians as they aged, so those born with a dragon¡¯s heart were no different. Hence, they would have been a thorn in the side of the cultists. Hiding in the shadows, amassing power, and now, with the liberation of the Evil Gods imminent, they wouldn¡¯t leave such a family be. ¡°They must have put in a lot of effort.¡± First, they nted a spy within the Lindelheit family. Raised as a servant from childhood, and eventually became the head butler who first used Theodore. The silent Servis was a follower of the Boiling Silence. ¡°Head Butler Servis?! That can¡¯t be! My father said he took him in when he was less than seven years old¡­¡± ¡°That was also a disguise. He¡¯s at least 20 years older than you know.¡± Why could the Boiling Silence Church remain hidden until now, and why couldn¡¯t they bepletely rooted out even after my usation? The reason was simple. Their powers were well-suited to hiding their true nature. They could even imitate divine power, so why not lie about their age? Servis was a confirmed cultist and a mid-boss we would fightter on. ¡°Of course, he wasn¡¯t the only one who infiltrated. But Servis was certainly the head of the spies in the Lindelheit family.¡± There were others who infiltrated the United Divine Orders, the Levantin Empire¡¯s officials, and even an apostle candidate hiding in the Imperial Family. The Boiling Silence made every effort to bring down the Lindelheit family¡­ and they seeded. ¡°But why did my father ept execution quietly? If it was all false usations, he should have fought back¡­¡± ¡°Because you were the hostage, Ca.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± A great magician stands at the pinnacle of power. Political and physical pressures are of little use to such a transcendent being. But Theodore Lindelheit was still human. A father who dearly loved his daughter. ¡°There was a spy at the academy too. I¡¯m not sure now since they graduated, but¡­ someone close to you was likely a follower of the Boiling Silence.¡± ¡°¡­So if my father caused trouble, they would have killed me immediately?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± The Boiling Silence Church was thoroughly hidden. Theodore chose to save his daughter rather than gamble against an unknown enemy. He likely made a deal to ept execution quietly in exchange for sparing his daughter¡¯s life. A great magician capable of pulling off such schemes would certainly have no trouble framing Ca without any evidence. Not that they couldn¡¯t, but they chose not to. And as promised, they ensured Ca¡¯s safety by sentencing her to very instead of execution. But with the magic suppressors weighing her down, fighting the swordmaster dispatched by the Levantin Empire was nearly impossible. Theodore died before his daughter¡¯s eyes, and Ca, who witnessed her father¡¯s death, was sent to the ve market, leading to the present. Even after applying the tanning cream, my hand lingered on her back. After tying her swimsuit back, Ca finally got up. ¡°Did you know, Master?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And you stayed quiet?¡± ¡°There was no other choice.¡± At the time, I was just a treasure goblin without any power. Even those much stronger than me, both politically and physically, were silently purged when they tried to defend Theodore. How could I step in? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. You¡¯re right. There were people trying to help my father and me, but they all suddenly lost contact.¡± Ca bowed her head and then raised it again. But her ruby eyes still shone with dark gloom. ¡°Why are you telling me this now? It would have been better if I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m different now.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Now, I had some power and gained fame and achievements by crushing several cultists. Moreover, with Saintess Helena, the first in 300 years, backing me, I had the unconditional support of the Church of Righteous Radiance. ¡°At least I have a voice now.¡± Of course, it was difficult right now. Whatever I say, the Boiling Silence Church would erase or fabricate evidence. ¡°But one day, we¡¯ll clear your father¡¯s name. When all the Evil Gods are dead, the cultist church will fall too.¡± We can¡¯t turn back time. But we can restore honor. And¡­ we can achieve revenge. Ca, who had been silently thinking for a long time, slowly opened her lips. ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So you knew I was falsely used and enved, and yet you treated me so roughly from the first day?¡± ¡°Is that important right now?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s important to me!¡± Though sheughed, I stammered. ¡°I¡¯m kidding. I know nothing would have changed. I¡¯m just d I was sold to you. But take responsibility.¡± ¡°Responsibility¡­?¡± ¡°Even if everything works out and I¡¯m no longer a ve, keep treating me with love, as you promised, Master.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°And make me your ve again.¡± ¡°???¡± I stared in disbelief, but all I saw was Ca¡¯s mischievous smile. Right. She did go a bit crazy during her ve training. So many conflicting feelings. After applying cream to Elisha, Iris, Faye, and Iona in turn, we all enjoyed sunbathing together before returning to the church. ¡°The Righteous Radiance has awakened, Brother Yandel.¡± Helena said, with lion ears made of light appearing on her head. Chapter 225: Scenario Dungeon Chapter 225: Scenario Dungeon All of us returned to the church, our skin tanned. The odd looks of admiration we received confirmed Helena¡¯s previous words. People who believe in the Righteous Radiance apparently even like sun-tanned skin¡­ My reputation at the academy was never great, so receiving such warm gazes felt a bit awkward. Iona, seemingly excited, began walking like a model out of nowhere¡­ It was a bit embarrassing. Anyway, after having a fun day, we were about to rest. I met Helena¡¯s gaze as she lingered in front of the VIP room. What is she doing here? Her golden eyes widened with joy, and she ran towards me. ¡°Brother Yandel!¡± ¡°Oh, yes. What¡¯s the matter, Lady Helena?¡± ¡°All the meetings I had to attend are over. I still have to appear before the believers to announce the presence of the Saintess, but that¡¯ster.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ so you have some free time now? It felt a bit odd to have fun without you.¡± ¡°Yes. And there¡¯s more important news.¡± She said, grasping the medallion on her chest and closing her eyes, as if in light prayer. ¡°The Righteous Radiance has awakened, Brother Yandel.¡± Suddenly, light-formed lion ears emerged from Helena¡¯s head. ¡°Whoa!¡± She looked exactly like the humanized form of the Righteous Radiance. Her demeanor changed slightly. She now exuded a weighty, reverent aura that made one want to look up to her. Helena, radiating a holy atmosphere, slowly opened her eyes. Seeing her self-luminous golden eyes, I realized it was Helena in front of me, but something else was within her. Well, it must be the Righteous Radiance. I awkwardly waved my hand while staring at Helena¡¯s eyes. ¡°Righteous Radiance?¡± ¡°Hmm. She says it¡¯s good to see you again, Brother.¡± ¡°Oh, Lady Helena is delivering the message?¡± ¡°In a sense, yes. Once I grow more as a saintess, you might be able to talk directly.¡± Helena proudly puffed out her chest. So, it¡¯d be possibleter. ¡°Ah, perhaps¡­ divine descent?¡± ¡°Yes. If I seed in divine descent, the Righteous Radiance will fully possess my body and speak directly. Then, no one would need to trante.¡± Divine descent. A main technique of the apostles. It pulls the god¡¯s consciousness to the surface, allowing them to fight together. In the game, it was just described as significantly boosting all stats and divine skill proficiency for a certain period. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take long.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± ¡°It will.¡± Since divine descent was a main technique, it was learned rtively early. And Helena was the most talented of all the saint candidates. Helena, who seemed a bit excited, asked with a hopeful expression. ¡°So, when are you going to the dungeon?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I remembered promising to take Helena to the dungeon. It¡¯s a good time to bond with other women too. Perhaps she had fond memories of clearing the dungeon with usst time. I nodded with a smile at the excited Helena. ¡°Well, since you have no work for a while¡­ How about tomorrow?¡± ¡°Tomorrow¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s better to go quickly. Oh, I n to visit the dungeon I mentioned before. Is that okay with everyone? Except for Senior Faye.¡± ¡°Why not me?!¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re a nonbatant, Senior Faye¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been taking me just fine until now.¡± ¡°This dungeon is different from the previous ones.¡± ¡°¡­Right. You said it was a scenario dungeon?¡± A scenario dungeon is a type of dungeon where the distortion of space-time manifests the most. It goes beyond infinite monster respawns to repeatedly recreate a specific point in time. This happens when a strong will distorts the dungeon¡¯s creation process, anchoring it instead of letting it fly off into another dimension. Thus, the clearing method differed from typical dungeons. All the monsters in the dungeon are real, but everything else is a recreation of 300 years ago. However, you must achieve a different result than 300 years ago. In simpler terms, you have to intervene in a past event and alter its oue. It was like exorcism; you must resolve the will¡¯s lingering regrets to clear it. Naturally, this made it highly difficult. You must reverse something that was once impossible. That¡¯s why we can¡¯t afford to bring nonbatant Faye this time. Though clearing it doesn¡¯t really change the past, everything within the scenario dungeon is just an illusion. But the rewards are far better. A scenario dungeon is one that would have safely drifted off into another dimension. But someone¡¯s lingering will forcibly anchored it. As a result, the divine and evil forces within don¡¯t erode each other, allowing us to recover far more power upon clearing it. And the extra rewards for us are a bonus. Hearing my conversation with Faye, Helena pped her hands cheerfully. ¡°A scenario dungeon? Then it¡¯s better to go secretly than try to persuade His Holiness!¡± ¡°¡­Wait a minute. Lady Helena. What do you mean secretly?¡± ¡°His Holiness, the Pope has instructed that now that I am a saintess, I should have an escort when going to dangerous ces.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But since it¡¯s you, Brother, I thought you¡¯d be confident enough to clear it with just us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± After pondering for a moment, I sighed deeply. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the persuasion, so let¡¯s not sneak around.¡± ¡°If Brother Yandel says so¡­¡± Helena nodded with a slightly disappointed look. Why is she disappointed?
¡°No, it¡¯s not allowed.¡± As soon as I mentioned taking Helena into the dungeon, Albaor tly refused. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. I know well that you and yourpanions are strong. But that doesn¡¯t guarantee the Saintess¡¯s safety.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already investigated the dungeon. It¡¯s a scenario dungeon, so there shouldn¡¯t be any variables.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m not opposing it without reason.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°I will agree if the Saintess can demonstrate her power inbat and goes with Cardinal Gilbert.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± I understood Albaor¡¯s stance. We could handle potential ambushes with Iona¡¯s teleportation. However, we were going to a scenario-type dungeon, which was generally more difficult than other dungeons. It was understandable to be worried about sending Helena, who had just awakened as a saintess. At least learning to use the saintess¡¯s power and having an escort would be reassuring. ¡°That¡¯s reasonable. Lady Helena? What do you think?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± After a long consideration, Helena slowly nodded. ¡°Alright. I think I was too hasty. I will go with Uncle Gilbert after I get more used to my powers.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve made a wise decision, Saintess. From today on, I will personally take charge of your training. Despite my current position, I was quite a renowned battle priest in my youth, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Albaorughed heartily, saying he had kept the position of Pope for 40 years because no stronger cardinal had emerged. Choosing the Pope based on strength? It was typical of the Church of Righteous Radiance, which saw fighting cultists and monsters as its highest priority¡­ I snapped out of my surprise at the unexpected backstory and spoke up. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± ¡°Hm? What¡¯s the matter, Brother Yandel?¡± Helena, who was clenching her fists in determination, tilted her head. As expected. She doesn¡¯t know it herself yet. ¡°The Pope¡¯s skills are indeed impressive. But Lady Helena.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You are more suited to wielding a mace than divine spells.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Helena tilted her head again, not fully understanding. So, I rified further. ¡°I mean, you have more talent as a pdin than a battle priest. It would be better to take lessons from Cardinal Gilbert.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Being a saint doesn¡¯t mean you have to stay in the rear. Why else would the symbol of the saint be armor? Many saints in the Church of Righteous Radiance have fought on the front lines. But Helena might not befortable with this, even if she knew it. She had spent her life trying to control her habit of charging in when excited. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t just suppress it. If you can harness your impulses properly, they¡¯ll be your greatest weapon.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Even after saying this, Helena hesitated to respond. I shrugged at her and added. ¡°If you¡¯re unsure, ask the Righteous Radiance. You can do that now, right?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± With a look of realization, Helena sped her hands in prayer. Light-formed lion ears and a tail appeared as Helena¡¯s lips started to move. Twitch, twitch. Wag, wag. Her ears and tail moved as if answering her prayer. After a while, Helena opened her eyes with a gentle smile. ¡°Righteous Radiance said the mace feels better, so it wouldn¡¯t hurt to try it!¡± ¡°Oh, um.¡± Feels better? Is this really resolved¡­? Chapter 226: Scenario Dungeon (2) Chapter 226: Scenario Dungeon (2) H&A had variouspanion characters, each with their own unique stories. Although the contents varied, there were threemon points. Recruitment, Growth, Awakening. These three. Of course, Helena¡¯s story also had these points. The recruitment wasn¡¯t much different from now. It was just about hunting cultists or monsters together and getting closer through that. However, the awakening part had significantly changed from the game. The reason was obvious. Originally, Helena was supposed to awaken as a saint in her third year at the earliest, but through various means, she became a saint in her first year. So, the current Helena had awakened but hadn¡¯t gone through proper growth. This was a good opportunity to set her growth direction. That¡¯s why I told her to try holding the mace. The growth part of Helena¡¯s story was about unlocking the instincts she had been suppressing and actively participating in battles. Helena had outstanding talent in divine arts to the extent of being designated as a saint candidate from a young age. So, naturally, both she and others focused on her as a typical rear-line priest¡­ but her true talenty in fighting as a frontline pdin. But I didn¡¯t expect it to be this much. It had been a week since Helena started learning how to fight from Gilbert. In just a week, Helena caught up to the level of most pdins with purebat skills and became somewhat ustomed to using sacred armor. In just a week. ¡°Are you taking me to the dungeon now?¡± Helena, with her golden eyes sparkling, looked back at me. The sacred armor covering her whole body glittered, looking really cool. At first, she fought decently, but the moment Helena deployed her sacred armor, her sparring partner was overwhelmed instantly. Even though he lost, he looked at Helena with admiration and offered a prayer, nodding his head. ¡°Yes. As promised. We¡¯ve been ready for a while, so as long as you and Gilbert are fine, we can go anytime.¡± ¡°Understood! Then I¡¯ll go ask Uncle Gilbert about the schedule right away!¡± Helena ran off excitedly like a puppy hearing about a walk. She might actually wag her tail at this rate¡­ No, she literally had a tail behind her and wagging it. Lions are part of the cat family. Dogs wag their tails when they¡¯re happy, but when do cats wag theirs¡­? ¡°Oh.¡± Before a hunt, they wag when they¡¯re excited.
The next morning. With our group and Gilbert gathered, Iona spoke. ¡°Everyone, everyone. Did you pack your subspace pouches properly? And did you all go to the restroom?¡± ¡°Professor, this isn¡¯t the academy.¡± ¡°I know! I just wanted to say it!¡± Giggling, Iona gathered her magic. A dark red glow shimmered in the air. Watching from a distance, Faye waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt, ande back safely! And bring back something interesting if you find any!¡± ¡°There are many rare monsters in this dungeon, so I¡¯ll bring back some byproducts.¡± ¡°Rare monsters?! What type? The mutant-heavy subspecies of greenskins? Or the drake species with small poptions? Or perhaps¡­ the unique types that are one of a kind?!¡± ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll bring back all of them.¡± ¡°What? How?¡± ¡°Because there are chimeras.¡± ¡°¡­Junior. Could you bring at least oneplete corpse without harvesting any byproducts?¡± ¡°For regr types, no problem. For special types, we¡¯ll see.¡± I shrugged my shoulders, and Faye ran over, grabbed my hand, and started jumping up and down. ¡°Thank you! I love you, Junior!¡± I watched Faye¡¯s alchemy pouch sway and then subtly looked away. While Faye and I were focusing on what to do after clearing the dungeon, Gilbert and Helena were having a serious conversation about the dungeon itself, with stern expressions on their faces. ¡°Saintess Helena, the difficulty of any dungeon varies greatly depending on the monsters and their types¡­ Scenario dungeons have always caused many casualties.¡± ¡°I understand, Uncle Gilbert. But I have be stronger, and the others are even more remarkable. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. But it¡¯s precisely when you¡¯ve just be strong and start relying on those around you that mistakes happen often. Please, don¡¯t let your guard down.¡± Hmm. The atmosphere was quite serious. I felt a bit embarrassed, considering I had been staring at Faye¡¯s chest just before departure. Or maybe Faye¡¯s chest was as dangerous as the dungeon? I quickly brushed off such silly thoughts. The rising magic around us suddenly stabilized, and Iona pointed her finger at us. ¡°Enough, enough! Faye, step back now that the teleportation preparations areplete! If you don¡¯t, you might lose something.¡± ¡°Eek!¡± Imagining herself bing a casualty, Faye jumped back to her spot. Iona giggled and extended her hand. ¡°You know it¡¯s dangerous to resist, right? Alright, let¡¯s go. One¡­ two¡­¡± Iona began the countdown. Faye, who had been excited about the chimera talk, stepped back, and Gilbert, who was giving Helena various warnings, also closed his mouth. ¡°Three!¡± As soon as Iona shouted, a dark red magic light bright enough to fill my entire vision shot out. Following that, I felt a slight floating sensation. When I opened my eyes again, the surroundings hadpletely changed. Whoosh. A dry wind brushed against my cheeks. I could taste the gritty sand in my mouth. Before we knew it, we were standing in the middle of a desert. ¡°¡­Brother Yandel, is this the Sonia Desert?¡± ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t I tell you? It¡¯s not far.¡± A small desert area just south of Sris, where the main church was located. It was originally a lush greennd, but it all burned down due to the breath of a dragon during the War of the Gods. It hadn¡¯t recovered naturally and had been left as a desert for 300 years. Considering people were busy fighting or rebuilding, there weren¡¯t many who would nt trees in an empty desert. Despite the radiant power of the Righteous Radiance not reaching this far, the uselessly bright sun felt scorching. As I shaded my eyes with my hand and looked around, Iris tugged at my sleeve and asked. ¡°Master, Master. No matter how much I look around, I see nothing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We came to the right ce.¡± I wasparing the background from the game to the actualndscape we saw earlier. Thanks to that, I roughly figured out our location. ¡°Do you see that rock over there that looks like a turtle¡¯s head?¡± ¡°Turtle¡¯s head? Eek?!¡± I quickly covered Iris¡¯s mouth before she could mutter something and continued. ¡°If we dig in the sand near the mouth part of that rock, we should find it.¡± ¡°Is the dungeon underground? You knew about it?¡± Elisha, who took Iris from me, patted her small back and tilted her head. ¡°Well¡­ it was visible before. You know, the sand dunes in the desert move in the direction the wind blows.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. It used to be visible but got covered by the sand dunes.¡± Elisha nodded as if she understood. She probably thought there was prior information, but the environment changed. Actually, it was the opposite. A dungeon that had never been exposed would be revealed two yearster as the sand dunes shift. If the dungeon on the way to the main quest was an early-stage dungeon, this one was meant to be visited after Helena awakened as a saint in the mid-tote stages. Not only was it only visible at this time, but there were also reasons in terms of difficulty and content. Now that we knew the location, we just needed to dig. Fortunately, we had many magicians, so it wasn¡¯t too difficult. ¡°Eei!¡± With Iris¡¯s magic, the sand flew away, revealing a small cave inside. The inside was brighter than expected. The cave was small, and there was a light source, the dungeon gate, inside. Standing in front of the shimmering blue space, I turned to the group. ¡°Before we enter, let¡¯s go over this quickly. The monsters inside are a chimera army created by alchemists who worship the Evil Gods. The goal is to exterminate these chimeras, right?¡± ¡°Yes. They have strong regenerative powers, so if you can¡¯t kill them in one strike, crush the wounded areas or use poison or fire to slow their regeneration.¡± ¡°Correct. Fortunately, since they were created using the power of the Evil Gods, divine power will act like poison to them. You remembered well.¡± I gently stroked Helena¡¯s head as she smiled softly and nodded. ¡°Now, the most important thing in a scenario dungeon is whose will created the situation, and¡­¡± ¡°You said you only found a chimera army filling the valley from afar, right?¡± ¡°I know. But I couldn¡¯t reveal it in the current situation.¡± Yes. If I had, the Pope who sent the pdins would have caused a fuss, insisting on bringing them all here. Understandably. ¡°The owner of this dungeon is Saint ra from 300 years ago. And the scenario is¡­ the salvation of a saint who met a lonely death.¡± It was one of the painful histories of the Church of Righteous Radiance. Chapter 227: Scenario Dungeon (3) Chapter 227: Scenario Dungeon (3) A saint is a vessel that channels the spirit of a God. But what happens to the spirit within the saint if the God has already descended into the mortal world? The answer is simple. The spirit returns to the original body, and the space it leaves behind is filled with divine power. The saint remains connected to the God and canmunicate and receive additional power, so apart from a slight dy, there isn¡¯t much difference. However, the spirit that once resided within the saint is still separated. ¡°The Evil Gods exploited this part.¡± Antis was eventually surrounded and destroyed due to the structural problems of the Human Union and the dyed support. As a result, the God of the Surging Waves fell and became Serpentine Leisure, creating arge breach in the defense line. Not only did the greatest power, considered their all, turn against them, but they alsopletely lost control of the sea. At that time, the Union was in a state of emergency. The Church of Righteous Radiance, which fought at the forefront, naturally became busier¡­ and it was also natural for the Saintess to fight harder for their god. ¡°At that time, Saintess ra led the pdins to another strategic point to reduce the burden on the God of Righteous Radiance¡­ and got surrounded.¡± It wasn¡¯t just monsters. They even set up a barrier that temporarily severed the connection with the God by sacrificing all sorts of offerings, isting her in the truest sense. As soon as the connection was cut, the Righteous Radiance naturally noticed and tried to head to ra¡¯s location. But the Evil Gods wouldn¡¯t sit still. The God of Tainted Unity, who also owned the chimera army, personally stepped in to hold back the Righteous Radiance. ¡°Of course, the Righteous Radiance didn¡¯t just take it quietly.¡± Although she couldn¡¯t go there herself, she sent reinforcements several times. The problem was that they couldn¡¯t break through the monsters surrounding the Saintess. Ten days passed like that. ra and the pdins following her kept fighting, even without any response from the God. But faith alone doesn¡¯t solve everything. In front of countless ws of evil, the pdins and priests fell one by one, and in the end, only the Saintess was left standing. She had no other choice, and those who had died wished for her survival. However, even ra¡¯s seemingly infinite divine power eventually ran out. Originally, she would have received an endless supply of divine power through her connection with the God, but since that connection was severed, it was inevitable. Thus, ra made a decision. There was no way that a body in the hands of an alchemist who made chimeras would meet a good end. ra gathered the remaining divine power and cast a self-sacrificial spell. A final miracle that burned both her body and soul. When the Righteous Radiance arrived btedly, all that was found were traces of massive destruction and the medallion ra cherished. ra and the pdins following her disappeared without leaving any remains. Especially in ra¡¯s case, since she used the self-sacrificial spell, even her soul couldn¡¯t be found. In the Eurelia Continent, where Gods existed, heaven also existed. It wasn¡¯t exactly the eternal paradise spoken of on Earth. After a long time, souls disappear somewhere, and until then, they could enjoy a ce like a resort. The sanctuary where the God resided was used as heaven. In such a world, the souls of martyrs naturally head to the sanctuary¡­ but ra¡¯s soul was already burned. She wasn¡¯t saved in life, nor was she saved in death. Wasn¡¯t it too pitiful to be the end of a Saintess? That¡¯s why this is a painful history for the Church of Righteous Radiance. ¡°¡­That¡¯s what happened.¡± I gave a brief summary for those who didn¡¯t know. Helena and Gilbert, who knew but listened seriously until the end, nodded. ¡°You know well, Brother. Yes, Saintess ra, who was thest saint, became light, embracing many enemies.¡± ¡°Although we recaptured Cassis Valley Fortress after that, we eventually couldn¡¯t ovee the difference in power and had to shrink the front line, giving it up again. I heard it became an enemy base and was sent flying to the sky afterward¡­¡± Gilbert trailed off. He must never have imagined that it would remain a dungeon, caused by Saintess ra¡¯s lingering regret. In the slightly somber atmosphere, Helena¡¯s eyes began to sparkle. Not metaphorically, but literally, shining golden eyes. Simultaneously, light-formed ears and a tail sprouted from her head and back. ¡°Huh¡­? Lord Righteous Radiance? What is this¡­?¡± Helena, looking confused, nodded to herself. She then reverently offered a short prayer and slowly opened her mouth. ¡°Brother, Lord Righteous Radiance wishes to quickly resolve Saint ra¡¯s unfinished business and lingering regrets.¡± ¡°Oh, so you can hear everything without drawing power. Let¡¯s start the briefing right away. This is important, so listen carefully.¡± The story of the past ends here. Now it¡¯s time to talk about the present. ¡°The repeating period is thest day when all the pdins had fallen, leaving Saintess ra alone. If the self-sacrificial spell is used, it¡¯s considered a failure, and we go back to the beginning.¡± ¡°Is the goal to break through the chimera encirclement and reach ra, Master?¡± ¡°No. Just breaking through isn¡¯t enough. We need to join forces afterward to annihte the chimeras¡­ Probably¡­¡± ¡°Hmm. Well, since the clear conditions of scenario dungeons depend on the master¡¯s heart, even you can¡¯t be certain, can you?¡± Ca nodded. Actually, it wasn¡¯t a guess but a certainty, but it was tricky to exin, so I just nodded along. ¡°Anyway, now that we know our goal, we need to make a detailed n. First, look at this. This is what the terrain would have looked like back then.¡± I infused magic into my fingertip and waved it in the air. Thanks to my excellent memory, I could recreate the mini-map vividly, just like it happened moments ago. The rough sketch was quicklypleted. The party members who knew about my secret organization setting looked nonchnt, but Helena and Gilbert, who didn¡¯t, were agape. Even though they weren¡¯t biologically rted, they had a simr father-daughter dynamic. It was strangely endearing. Smiling, I continued the exnation. ¡°First, we need to join Saintess ra. So yes, we do need to break through initially, but since there are many monsters here¡­¡± With two senior magicians, three intermediate magicians, one high-ranking pdin, and even a slightly inexperienced saint, we had considerable strength. While it was possible to use our firepower from the start, the problem was the sheer number of monsters. There were just too many. Moreover, they were specialized in defense and regeneration. They were designed to slowly kill the saint, making them incredibly tenacious. If Iris and Iona unleashed high-level magic, we could break through, but we would waste too much magic, affecting the subsequent extermination of the rest. Thus, route selection was crucial. Once we joined ra, we could receive various aids, making the fight much more efficient. I shared the standard strategy to minimize initial consumption. The exnation ended quickly, with no major objections from anyone. Now, all that was left was to execute it. Helena began casting buffs on everyone before entering the dungeon. While she could cast group buffs in emergencies, individual buffs were more effective andsted longer, so she cast them one by one. She looked quite cool, wearing her glowing armor and fur-lined cloak, likely having activated her sacred armor already. As I admired her appearance, my turn came, and I whispered to Helena. ¡°Helena, you still have the medallion I gave you, right?¡± ¡°Of course. Even though I¡¯m wielding a mace, the sacred item you gave me is still a great help.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lose it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It might fall during battle.¡± Helena, who was tilting her head, smiled softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll hold it tightly in my free hand instead of the scripture.¡± She looked at me as if she were seeing a boyfriend worried about losing his gift. What¡¯s this? Has the Righteous Radiance not told her yet? Seeing her lion ears twitch urgently, I nodded slightly, indicating I understood. Then, I focused on the medallion hanging around Helena¡¯s neck. ¡¾Roaring Lion Medallion¡¿ Arge medallion carved in the shape of a roaring lion. Though it has lost its original radiance after being neglected for a long time, it still retains something. A warm sensation that reassures the one who touches it. Whose trace is the faint bloodstain? Remember this: In the most desperate moments, people cling to something. ¡­Even if it¡¯s a prayer that doesn¡¯t reach. ¨CCan be charged with divine power (Current Capacity 100%) ¨CWhen health drops below 5%, automatically consumes the charged divine power to heal the wearer. ¨CIncreases divine power efficiency by 10%. ¨COnce a week, can release all charged divine power at once to cause a holy explosion. Well, Helena would find out soon enough. Chapter 228: Scenario Dungeon (4) Chapter 228: Scenario Dungeon (4) As soon as we entered the dungeon, the texture of the air touching our faces changed. Instead of the hot desert wind, it was a cool breeze brushing against our skin. However, the smell it carried was quite foul. ¡°Ugh¡­ what is this smell?¡± I shrugged at Elisha, who was covering her mouth. ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s the smell of chimeras. You know this from ss, right? Chimera-type monsters always repeat necrosis and regeneration, so they stink a lot, and the regenerating ones are even worse.¡± ¡°Oh? But I don¡¯t see any monsters around. Maybe it¡¯s just your body odor?¡± ¡°Nope. There they are.¡± I yfully pressed my index finger on Elisha¡¯s nose, who was sniffing around as if she intended to smell me from the start, and pointed ahead. A huge valley in a V shape, and ck masses filling the path leading to that valley. Elisha, who had been rxed knowing that the dungeon entrance was a safe zone, stiffened. ¡°¡­Are all those chimeras?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°The ones we have to break through and annihte?¡± ¡°Yep. You know this, so why keep asking?¡± ¡°Because there are so many?!¡± Elisha tapped my shoulder repeatedly, stamping her feet. ¡°Is this really possible? Shouldn¡¯t we go back and prepare more thoroughly¡­?¡± ¡°Elisha.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You are an intermediate magician now.¡± ¡°¡­Oh.¡± Maybe because she hadn¡¯t tested her skills in actualbat, she seemed worried, thinking back to her days as a lower-level magician. ¡°I¡¯ve done it before, and what you see now can be handled alone. The problem is the rest that are stretched out further inside.¡± ¡°Well, an average intermediate magician wouldn¡¯t be that strong, would they?¡± ¡°Well, Elisha, you¡¯re not average either.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Iona chuckled, pressing Elisha¡¯s shoulders, which had been tense, until they rxed. Seeing Elisha¡¯s shoulders loosen just enough, Iris flinched momentarily. Then, she began to knead Elisha¡¯s arm with her small hands. ¡°Teacher¡­?¡± ¡°Hmph. It¡¯s a teacher¡¯s job to ease their student¡¯s tension. Outsiders, go away. Shoo, shoo.¡± ¡°Huh? But isn¡¯t it a professor¡¯s job to encourage students too?¡± ¡°She¡¯s been expelled, so she¡¯s no longer a student!¡± ¡°Hmm? If we¡¯re talking about that, then being enved and erasing all prior rtionships applies to you, too, doesn¡¯t it? It¡¯s just lip service to call it a teacher-student rtionship; officially, you¡¯re just strangers now.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ But the Master allowed it, so it¡¯s fine! Ei!¡± Iris puffed her cheeks and pushed Iona away with her slender hips. I wondered why she was acting like that suddenly, but it seemed she felt that Iona was stealing Elisha from her. However, if Elisha continued to rx like this, she might end up melting into her teacher¡¯s cuteness, so it was time to intervene. p, p. ¡°It¡¯s time to move, so stop ying with Iris, Professor Iona. Iris, return to your position. Lady Helena seems eager; she¡¯s already holding her weapon.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m embarrassed, Brother.¡± Helena blushed, gripping her mace and taking a ready-to-charge stance. Although she said she was embarrassed, Helena neither put away her mace nor rxed her stance. Gilbert, perhaps tired of Helena¡¯s behavior, sighed and shook his head. Even while doing so, he didn¡¯t let go of the greatsword¡¯s handle, showing the true nature of a member of the Church of Righteous Radiance. Anyway, when it was no longer time for jokes, Iona stepped forward as nned. ¡°Yes, yes. If Student Yandel says so.¡± ¡°Master?! What do you mean by ¡®ying around¡¯?!¡± Iris added a word but stood properly beside Iona, holding her staff. The entrance of the dungeon was a safe zone as long as nothing was done, but it was far from where the monsters were, so our attacks couldn¡¯t reach them. So generally, starting with an attack wasn¡¯t possible. At best, one could cast buffs or detection spells. However, it was different with high-level magic. The higher the power, the greater the range and distance of the magic. It was only natural, given that it was akin to siege weapons. For this reason, the start of this operation was left to Iris and Iona. First, we would throw the enemy into confusion with powerful and shy high-level magic, then approach them quickly in the ensuing chaos. But instead of taking the main path swarming with chimeras, we would use a side path and a secret passage, whose creator was unknown, to skip some sections and join ra, who would be holding out alone. After that, we would join forces to sweep away the swarming monsters. It sounded simple when said, but we had many trial and error experiences to figure out this strategy¡­ Though less efficient than the standard strategymonly referred to on strategy sites, it was much safer. There was a time limit, but it wasn¡¯t tight, so there was no need to take unnecessary risks. Standing at an appropriate distance, Iris and Iona extended their staffs and arms. Then, they began to draw mana. Boom. The waves of mana spread out instantly. The concentration was so thick that even the aftermath could be seen with the naked eye. Blue and red mana swirled together but did not mix, creating their own spells in a peculiar manner. However, the incantations were different. Despite using different spells, their voices intertwined in a mysterious harmony. It felt like listening to a choir. How long did I stand there, focusing on their incantations and mana? The incantations ended, leaving only the activation words, and the mana took on different forms ording to their wills. Iris, activating the shadows of the elements inscribed with all five elements, floated a giant incandescent sphere. Iona, within the blood-red mist created by her mana, held a massive blood spear. I could tell Iona was using the spell called Cepheus. But what about Iris? When considering that it was Iris who taught me the elementalbination, I realized it must be some kind ofbination magic. Well, I¡¯ll see soon enough. The two nced in my direction. When I nodded to indicate they should continue, Iona spoke first. ¡°Cepheus!¡± Swaaah! The blood spear, emitting a fierce tearing sound, struck the center of the chimera horde in an instant. Thunk. One chimera, pierced by the spear, copsed. Still alive, it struggled to pull out the spear, and other creatures began to look around at the suddenmotion. But it was already toote. It was time for Cepheus to reveal its true form. aash!! Like a dam bursting, a torrent of blood erupted from within the spear. But it wasn¡¯t in its usual form. From daggers to long spears, various sized spikes began to engulf the area. A giant forest of thorn vines arose. -Screeeech!!! -Eek! Screeeech!! Even from a distance, the collective screams were loud enough to reach us. Chimeras, covered in thorns, disappeared in an instant. They must have been tattered and dposed by Cepheus¡¯s power by now. Normally, all that power would be concentrated on one person, but exploding it like this turned it into an area attack. Iona had caused a crack in what seemed like an imprable horde of chimeras with just one spell. But it wasn¡¯t over yet. There was still Iris left. As Iona, exhausted from using both teleportation and Cepheus in quick session, exposed her neck, Iris finally spoke. ¡°Elemental Burst.¡± In a low voice, Iris¡¯s incandescent sphere shot forward rapidly. Its target was the center of the thorny forest created by Iona. Ignoring inertia, the sphere halted in ce, then fell as if it were a droplet. Plop. The moment the white me touched the blood-red thorns. Boom!!! It turned into a massive storm, sweeping everything away, apanied by white mes and blood thorns. ¡°Ah.¡± At first nce, I understood why this magic was called Elemental Burst. Fire, wind, and water. Although I was also learning elementalbinations, I had no idea how this was done. Without clearly separating essence and form, they just mixed. Three of them, evenbining attributes that were mutually beneficial or antagonistic. No. Was that why it was possible? Using fire as the base, wind to increase power and range, and water for precise control? Thoughplex, its inherent power would fall shortpared to Iona¡¯s Cepheus. That¡¯s why Iris used Iona¡¯s thorns. Despite being blood magic, which involved drawing blood, it left a clear substance, like earth magic. The physical destructive power was impressive, and Iona was controlling her thorns as well. Iona, biting my neck, waved her fingers here and there. Each time, a thorn would shoot out, piercing a chimera and absorbing its vitality, growing evenrger. With their life force drained and burnt by clinging mes, even creatures specialized in regeneration would die. When two high-level magicians joined forces, this was possible¡­ The power exceeded expectations. The incantation time was too long to use consecutively, but the objective was more than achieved. Instead of just clearing a path to the side road, it pushed much further, like an artificial natural disaster. After the magic duration ended, I stood dazedly, watching the scene. Helena was the first to snap out of it, raising her mace and shouting. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for this! We need to run before the path is blocked!¡± ¡°Well, the path is longer than expected, so it won¡¯t be blocked immediately, but we shouldn¡¯t dawdle.¡± I dropped Iona¡¯s head lightly and downed a potion. Then I hoisted the short-legged Iris onto my back and pushed off the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Next, it was my turn. Chapter 229: Scenario Dungeon (5) Chapter 229: Scenario Dungeon (5) I hoisted Iris, who had short legs and was slow at running, onto my back and pushed off the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Thanks to the buffs from Helena and the barely usable Blood Force, along with basic enhancement magic and potions, my running speed was at a considerable level. Ca was on Helena¡¯s back, Elisha was on Iona¡¯s, and they were following closely behind me. Gilbert, being a high-ranking pdin and without anyone to carry, was, of course, keeping pace effortlessly. We soon arrived at the scene of destruction created by Iris and Iona. Blood crystals embedded here and there, scattered pieces of flesh, and lingering heat. As requested, they had neatly cleared out only the monsters, so it wasn¡¯t hard to find the side path in the corner. ¡°Over there!¡± With the magic from Iris and Iona being stronger than expected, we didn¡¯t need to worry about pursuit. We veered off from the chimera-infested center to the side. Before long, a small cave appeared. The inside of the cave was like aplex maze, but if we found the right path, we could reach the fortress with minimalbat. Thanks to my excellent memory, I had memorized the map created by H&A yers. Confidently, I led the party through the cave. At each fork, I chose the path without hesitation. The narrow, dark path suddenly widened, revealing arge cavity. And there, several pairs of eyes looked at us. They were probably the ones who got trapped after entering recklessly and getting lost. While this cave minimizedbat, it couldn¡¯t be entirely avoided. Helena¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly upon spotting the monsters. ¡°It¡¯s ufortable to fight like this. Lord, bring your light here.¡± Fwaaah. Responding to Helena¡¯s short prayer, her holy armor glowed brightly. The light was so bright that it illuminated the entire cavity, yet it was not blinding. Thanks to it, we could clearly see the chimeras ring at us from the darkness. ¡°¡­Such disgusting creatures.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Nodding to Helena¡¯sment, Iris, who had climbed down from my back, spoke. ¡°That¡¯s how chimeras are. Not as bad as undead, but still, they are unnatural beings, so it¡¯s natural to feel repulsed.¡± ¡°Can a magician who reaches for the impossible say that?¡± ¡°Turning the impossible into the possible and going against nature are simr but different. Mistake that, and you get consumed by magic. But let¡¯s save that talk forter. They won¡¯t wait for us.¡± Iris stretched her short limbs, loosening her body after being roughly shaken while clinging to me. A few chimeras drooled as they approached Iris. They must be very hungry after being trapped here. Seeing Iris, who looked just right for a bite, it was no wonder they were driven crazy. Though it wasn¡¯t a good choice. ¡°Hmph.¡± Snorting, Iris raised her staff. The sight was oddly reminiscent of Elisha. The chimeras, seeming to agree on something, paired up and licked their lips at different people. Of course, there was one targeting me. With the head of a greenskin and the body of a patchwork bear, the chimera was a grotesque sight. While the monsters used to create each chimera varied, the crucial parts were protected by carapaces and metallic tails, simr to other chimeras. The dark purple fluid oozing from their bodies was the source of the stench. These chimeras were created bybining critically wounded and dead monsters during wars. Though most were crudely made as if recycled, some masterpieces were crafted with great care. ¡°Raaaah!!!¡± This disgusting creature wasn¡¯t one of them, though. Even though it had a greenskin¡¯s head, its intelligence seemed impaired by bing a chimera, unable to speak properly. Its scream triggered the other chimeras, making them charge at us simultaneously. Trusting in their regenerative and defensive traits, therge monsters rushed towards us. Despite the pressing presence of the giant walls of monsters, they had weaknesses. ¡°Thunderbolt!¡± I sent a lightning bolt into the open mouth of the one charging at me. Crack. The pale lightning scorched its mouth from the inside. ¡°Grrr¡­¡± Foaming at the mouth, the chimera copsed. Even if they could fight for a long time with their bodies split, frying their brains left them no choice. Alchemists knew this, so they protected the head withyers of carapace-like helmets. But piercing it with electricity from inside was enough. Turning away from the convulsing chimera, I swung a dagger at another chimera that had approached me. Though I didn¡¯t get a guaranteed additional strike, the glowing lion dagger was a fine weapon in itself. It was enough to cut through the flesh between the carapaces. ¡°Screeee!¡± In pain, the chimera grew more furious. It raised a giant fist from some unknown monster. ¡°Gale Tornado.¡± The energy channeled through the dagger created a gale inside the wound. Whooosh! Though its hide remained intact, its insides were mush, and it spewed dark purple fluid from its nose, mouth, and eyes, copsing. Boom. In an instant, I had killed two of the charging chimeras. Though I had be a mid-level magician, casting mid-level spells took time, so I used low-level magic, which proved enough when hitting the weak spots. Thanks to my enhanced physical specs and buffs, I could move ahead even in closebat. Having dealt with all the chimeras targeting me, I turned to check on the others. Ca was handling the chimeras in a textbook manner. First, she distanced herself from the others, immobilizing them with earth magic and then finishing them off one by one with fire magic. She seemed less effective than usual, likely because herbat style wasn¡¯t suited for such close-quarters fighting. Meanwhile, Elisha was soaring through the battlefield. It seemed she had decided to prioritize speed over power, casting lower-level spells in rapid session. No, this was almost like multi-casting, with hardly any dy between spells. No matter how tough or regenerative they were, if they kept getting hit, they would eventually die. The barrage of spells was enough to render the chimeras helpless, their bodies breaking and burning until they could no longer move. Both of them were fighting well, following my advice to use poison or fire. Iris was using abination of fire and earth elements to simultaneously restrain and attack. Chimeras trapped in stone prisons emerging from the ground were either burned alive or shattered by explosive fragments. She looked rxed, not moving a single step from her spot, which was quite impressive. In contrast, Iona was wielding a weapon created from blood magic, slicing through chimeras one by one. Interestingly, her weapon easily cut through thick muscles and carapace. Additionally, some form of magic caused a thin blood film to adhere to the cut surfaces, preventing regeneration and ensuring a swift death. Gilbert, like Iona, was leading the charge. Well¡­ what could I say about thebat power of a high-ranking pdin of the Church of Righteous Radiance? Gilbert swung his greatsword effortlessly, slicing chimeras with a single stroke, as if it were nothing. Since these chimeras were mass-produced based on the power of the Evil God of Tainted Unity, the holy power in Gilbert¡¯s greatsword acted like poison. Every swing of his greatsword added another chimera corpse to the pile, which was quite a sight. Lastly, Helena. She had awakened as a saint and had recently been learningbat techniques from Gilbert, not just for self-defense but for defeating enemies. Her greatly improved skills were reassuring, but herck of experience was a bit concerning¡­ ¡°Monsters born in coldbs without mothers! Hurry up and die!¡± Helena cursed calmly as she smashed a chimera¡¯s skull with her mace. Smash! Smash Smash! The carapace was so hard that it seemed to withstand at first, but repeated blows and the holy power embedded in them softened the carapace until it broke. Naturally, the chimera¡¯s head also broke. After sending one back to the ground, she grabbed another chimera¡¯s wrist that was struggling against the holy shield. ¡°How dare you?! Where do you think you¡¯re putting your hand?¡± The chimera struggled to break free, but it couldn¡¯t ovee Helena¡¯s strength, which was reinforced to an absurd degree by holy power. ¡°Kieeek¡­¡± It let out a weak cry of helplessness, but Helena didn¡¯t relent and mmed her mace down. Boom! ¡°You sphemous creature!¡± Perhaps having gained some insight from smashing the previous head, this time the chimera¡¯s skull shattered in a single blow. Even with the extra damage from holy power, this was unbelievable. Those chimeras were supposed to be tank types¡­ Helena, who was suspiciously adept with the mace, began to look around. But the chimera she had just smashed was thest one in the cavity. Helena, having lost her target, sighed in slight disappointment and looked at us. Then, with a face covered in chimera blood, she gave a somewhat shy smile. ¡°Hmm-hmm. Just as the Righteous Radiance said, the mace has a nice feel to it.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ it seems so.¡± It¡¯s good that Helena has be stronger. However. Ugh¡­ Is this really right? I don¡¯t know¡­!! Chapter 230: Scenario Dungeon (6) Chapter 230: Scenario Dungeon (6) It was surprising to see Helena start wielding her mace more aggressively, relying on divine magic for support. But thinking about it, she was just a bit more intense than usual, nothing drastically different. The important thing was that she got stronger. Yes. After clearing one cavity, we continued through the narrow tunnels, relying on my memory. Of course, we soon reached another cavity where a battle ensued, but having faced them once made it easier. After passing several cavities and winding paths, we arrived at a dead end. Ca, low on stamina, was about to take a sip of a vitality potion when she hesitated. ¡°Master? Um¡­ did we take a wrong turn¡­?¡± ¡°No. This is the right ce. If you look closely, you¡¯ll see that the texture of the wall here is different from the others. Someone used rocks to block the entrance.¡± In the game, this part had a distinctly different wall color, as if asking to be investigated. One had to focus to notice the difference. Comparing the game screen with the scene in front of me, I watched Ca finish her potion and blink her ruby eyes. ¡°Who blocked it? Was it the creator of these tunnels?¡± ¡°It could be, but I think it was the alchemist whomands the chimeras. You saw the chimeras wandering here, right?¡± ¡°Did they block it to prevent more chimeras from getting lost? Then what about the entrance we used¡­?¡± ¡°That one was hidden.¡± The side path seemed like it led in another direction, and only at the end did it reveal an entrance. Only gamers who needed to explore every path or those who already knew the way would have found it. ¡°If we looked from above, we¡¯d have seen everything¡­¡± ¡°Oh, did I not exin why we didn¡¯t fly?¡± ¡°What? Wasn¡¯t it because flying makes us an easy target?¡± ¡°Most of the chimeras here don¡¯t have long-range attack abilities, so that¡¯s not a concern. It¡¯s because flying is impossible here.¡± ¡°¡­Impossible?¡± At Ca¡¯s puzzled reaction, Iona raised her hand enthusiastically. ¡°Let me exin that part as a professor!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ please do, Professor.¡± Ca seemed a bit overwhelmed by Iona¡¯s enthusiasm, but Iona didn¡¯t mind and nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. Actually, it¡¯s simple. It¡¯s been that way from the start! That¡¯s it! Exnation over!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Ca tilted her head in confusion. Helena, listening nearby, blinked her golden eyes, also puzzled. Iris sighed deeply at their expressions. ¡°A professor shouldn¡¯t exin so haphazardly.¡± ¡°But, but. That¡¯s really all there is to it?¡± ¡°Still, you should exin more. We lived during the time of Cassis Valley, but these youngsters were born after the valley was sealed off entirely.¡± ¡°Gasp¡­ olddy!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not much younger!¡± ¡°No, no? I¡¯m 200 years younger than Iris! I¡¯m in my prime among vampires!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Iris puffed her cheeks and swung her staff, but Iona dodged everything. Gilbert, who looked the oldest, subtly stepped back, looking exasperated. Well, seeing a vampire from history books talk about events from 300 years ago and call 200 years an age difference must be baffling. Eventually, Iris, failing tond a hit on Iona, gave up and continued, panting. ¡°Anyway. Cassis Valley has always been known for causing objects above a certain altitude to fall. It¡¯s been this way for over 300 years.¡± ¡°What? You didn¡¯t know why?¡± ¡°Yes. There were many underground tunnels likely made by someone, but the cause was never found.¡± Iris was right. For some reason, it was impossible to fly above a certain altitude in Cassis Valley. Crossing the boundary caused a powerful gravitational force to pull you down. If you looked around, you could find traces of birds that crashed and died while flying. Labyrinthine tunnels of unknown origin and a mysterious anti-flight phenomenon. It was very suspicious. There was indeed a hidden piece rted to flying in this dungeon. But this was only confirmed by those who data-mined the game; no one knew how to obtain it. Many thought it was deleted content or a DLC. But now that I¡¯m here in Eurelia, I think differently. Perhaps someone who created H&A judged that the hidden piece wouldn¡¯t help in achieving a happy ending in this world. Still, I¡¯d like to check what kind of item it is¡­ While I was lost in such thoughts, Iris continued after catching her breath. ¡°That¡¯s why you must walk through the valley, and it¡¯s the fastest route from the southern continent to the central continent.¡± ¡°Is that why they tried so hard to defend Cassis Valley Fortress?¡± ¡°Well¡­ they eventually lost it towards the end of the war.¡± Iris shrugged. She spoke lightly, but this was information you could only find by digging through dusty old books in a library. Seeing Ca and Elisha nodding in fascination, I pped my hands lightly. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve rested enough. Let¡¯s move on.¡± Once we left here, we¡¯d find ourselves in the middle of the enemy¡¯s territory. There wouldn¡¯t be time to rest until we cleared this dungeon. Renewing the buffs that were about to wear off, I offered my neck to Iona. ¡°Since I¡¯ll be regenerating in the sunlight as soon as we get out, you can drink a lot.¡± ¡°No! No! No dirty talk during battle!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I still don¡¯t quite understand vampire sensibilities. Crunch. Iona bit into my neck, a sensation I was now familiar with as my blood was drained. From behind me, Iona¡¯s magic began to surge. So far, we couldn¡¯t unleash our full power due to various reasons, like insufficient casting time, the narrow tunnels, or close distances. But now, we could start with a powerful strike. Everyone else began preparing their strongest attacks as well. ¡°Phew. Here we go.¡± Iona licked the puncture wounds on my neck to stem the bleeding, then raised her hand with a grin. A crimson magic circle formed at her fingertips. ¡°Blood Fall.¡± As always, the name seemed simple, just adding ¡®blood¡¯ to it. But its power was undeniable. Rumble!! A torrent of blood poured out from the magic circle, like a waterfall. The sheer force swept away the rocks blocking our path, revealing the outside. The chimeras were densely packed, shoulder to shoulder, but their eyes showed nothing but shock. Well, it made sense, given the sudden deluge of blood from the side. Iona¡¯s magic shot in a straight line, pushing or crushing all the chimeras at the exit with the water pressure, creating a path for us. We quickly jumped through the opening and unleashed our prepared magic towards the fortress. ¡°Starlight Rain!¡± Blessed by the Sun God, the light beams fell like a meteor shower onto the chimeras¡¯ heads. While one st wasn¡¯t enough to kill them, two or three hits shattered their carapaces, exposing their flesh. Starlight Rain was a magic that rained hundreds of such light beams over a wide area. ¡°Screee!¡± ¡°Graaah!¡± The chimeras in front melted and crumbled. Iona¡¯s magic continued to advance, filling the gaps. From the wall of blood, numerous spikes emerged, impaling the chimeras. Even though they were riddled with holes, their tough bodies and strong life force kept them from dying. They tried to fight back, punching Iona¡¯s magic, but they couldn¡¯t break it while injured. All they could do was get skewered until they died. Thanks to learning a bit of blood magic, I realized that Iona was controlling the already cast spell using blood maniption. She had prepared a bulldozer. With this, we could surely and quickly push through the enemy lines before the spell¡¯s effect wore off. Ca, Elisha, and Iris recognized Iona¡¯s intent and released their prepared spells in session. The tough carapaces melted under the relentless firepower, and their resilient life forces couldn¡¯t withstand the continuous barrage of spells. This time, Iona¡¯s magic acted as a barrier, allowing Ca to unleash her full power. The fierce onught of magical power from the magicians soon led to a lull as they began their next incantations. During this pause, Gilbert stepped forward, having gathered his holy power. The brilliant light extended beyond just his greatsword. ¡°Hah!¡± Gilbert simply swung his greatsword horizontally, but its power and range were anything but simple. Every chimera within the reach of the holy de was cleaved in two, leaving deep cuts in the valley walls. The bisected chimeras convulsed before finally dying. These creatures normally wouldn¡¯t die so easily, but they were no match for the thickly condensed holy power. Finally, Helena, now fully connected with the Righteous Radiance, appeared with lion ears and a tail. ¡°My Lord, bestow your power upon me in the face of this evil. Lend me the ws of righteous judgment!¡± As soon as her prayer ended, Helena raised her mace high. But nothing happened. For a moment, confusion set in. Then, btedly, a bright light began to pour through the clouds. It felt familiar, though less intense than the divine pressure from before. It seemed as if the inner blessing recognized its true master and rejoiced. Soon, a massive lion¡¯s paw emerged from the light. Everyone on the battlefield, without exception, looked up in astonishment. But Helena remained focused, as if measuring something. Her golden eyes shone with determination. She brought her raised mace down with all her strength. ¡°Divine Retribution¡­!¡± In response to her movement, the lion¡¯s paw in the sky struck the ground. Boom!! The impact shook the earth. Though the paw made of light quickly vanished, the shock it left behind was indelible. Helena, having expended much of her holy power with that attack, clutched her medallion and quickly drew upon the pre-stored holy power. With a slightly breathless voice, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Brother.¡± The fortress that had been in the distance was now quite close. Chapter 231: The End Of Waiting Chapter 231: The End Of Waiting A castle shrouded in a veil of light. At the center of the fortress, which stubbornly rejected the invasion of all evil forces, a woman was kneeling on top of a high tower. Her sparkling white hair. Her translucent skin that seemed almost see-through. Features so beautiful they seemed carved by the gods. But what her face expressed was pain and resignation. And an expression full of fatigue. It was only natural. She was¡­ ra the Saintess, holding back the advancing horde of chimeras alone. For over 300 years. That¡¯s right. ra was well aware that she was a lingering thought. She knew that her true self had long died, that her soul had turned to ashes without receiving any salvation from anyone, and that¡­ ultimately, her prayers had gone unanswered. ra knew all too well. It was an impossible feat, but it was possible because ra¡¯s mind was once connected to a transcendent being. But, despite knowing everything, despite repeating the same time for 300 years, she still prayed. She had grown ustomed to the pain of squeezing out divine power, but not to the despair that carved out her heart. And a desperate person always clings to something. Although ra herself no longer knew what she wanted, one thing was certain. Today, too, she would fall protecting the castle. And then she would repeat an endless day. Just as she had done for 300 years. ra¡¯s eyelids, which had been closed in prayer, slowly opened. Her ss-like eyes, devoid of any vitality, took in the scenery outside the castle walls. The endless horde of chimeras that she could see even from a high vantage point. She knew. It wasn¡¯t that there had been no reinforcements, but rather that no support had managed to reach here. Indeed. Who could prate that many monsters and reach the fortress? Even if they did, there was no guarantee they wouldn¡¯t end up like the holy knights who died protecting her. Was it the peculiar stench of the chimeras wafting up here, or something else? Suppressing the nausea that kept rising, ra closed her eyes again and clutched the medallion she had used since her days as a novice nun. She gripped it so tightly that the blood flowing from her hands dripped down the medallion. Yet ra did not let go of her sped hands. In the midst of all this impossibility, she still had not abandoned her faith. She still hoped for salvation. Despite the immense divine power being consumed in real-time, ra recited her prayer softly to recover even a little. ¡°Even if the world falls into darkness, the sun will rise again. O righteous light, we praise your name. Illuminate the path with your inner light¡­¡± Boom!! ¡°¡­ing?¡± A distant roar. ra, who was reciting her prayer, opened her eyes slightly. A dazzling disy of magic was smashing the ck masses. Someone hade. They hade here. In an event that had never happened before, ra¡¯s frozen heart began to beat again. And when she saw the giant lion¡¯s paw descending from the sky, she started jumping up and down in ce. ¡°J-Just wait! Victory is ours!!¡± It strangely resembled the appearance of a god.
A staff was thrust into the open maw of a chimera. Crack! The sound of sharp fangs breaking echoed. The snake-headed one tried to spit out the staff while choking, but¡­ it was a special metal staff made by Faye. The magic conductivity was a bit low, but the durability was excellent. Given its jaw structure, it couldn¡¯t break it. The chimera sprayed poison from its remaining fang in a frenzy. Of course, it couldn¡¯t prate Helena¡¯s protection spell with the force of a water gun. Realizing toote that its judgment was wrong, the chimera swung its thick, hoofed arm. But it was already toote. ¡°Thunderbolt. Thunderbolt. Thunderbolt.¡± With repeated thunder spells, the chimera convulsed and copsed, smoke pouring from its mouth. One strike used to be enough, but now it takes three or four to kill. This was proof that they were getting closer to the fortress where ra was. The strongest ones were positioned at the front to break through the divine barrier set by the Saintess. Thus, just in front of the castle gates, arge number of boss-level mid-bosses appeared. Of course, since I already shared the strategy, everyone would handle it on their own. ¡°Phew¡­¡± I took a light breath and looked around. I didn¡¯t have the luxury to use big spells, but it wasn¡¯t because I was out of strength. Helena and Gilbert were leading the charge, performing their tanking roles and clearing the path steadily. Iris and Iona were slightly behind, providing fire support to them. Ca and Elisha were taking care of the ones attacking from the sides and rear so the others could focus on advancing. I was moving between the center and the rear, supporting them. Seeing such a bnced party after only being part of extreme firepower-focused parties, the stability was impressive. Although the pace slowed a bit after Iona¡¯s Blood Fall lost its effect, considering the level of monsters had increased, the progress was smooth. How long had we continued to move forward, maintaining our formation? Suddenly, a massive object fell from the sky at high speed. ¡°Helena!¡± Seeing it target Helena, who was emitting an unusual divine power, Gilbert swung his greatsword urgently. Boom! ¡°Ugh.¡± The speed of its fall was so fast that Gilbert¡¯s body sank to his ankles into the ground from the impact. However, the defense was sessful. The shield he had set up in advance and the blessings on his armor absorbed most of the damage. Thanks to my earlier warning, too. ¡°Ho. You managed to block that.¡± The chimera, which looked like a falling rock from the sky, unfurled its curled-up body, delivering a line like a battle gauge. Its appearance was bizarre¡ªa mix between a turtle, an armadillo, and perhaps a drake. The most noticeable feature was its dense, bumpy carapace covering its entire body. At first nce, it looked heavy, but it was intricately designed not to hinder its movements. Moreover, its hardness was unmatched by any other chimera. Unlike the chimeras pieced together with mismatched parts, this one seemed naturally formed, as if it had always been this way. It wasn¡¯t a mass-produced creature. It was a masterpiece perfected by fallen alchemists. This chimera was the leader of the horde. Tarasque. Of course, considering the ruckus it made charging from the rear, it was obvious. The previous attack involved jumping high from afar, reaching a certain altitude, and then bombing down using the unique characteristics of Cassis Valley. ¡­Even at a nce, it was clear that this tricky attack was tailored for Cassis Valley. Tarasque was created solely for this purpose. Its carapace was harder than mithril, and its leg muscles were strangely powerful and delicate. Outside of Cassis Valley, it was of little use, but inside the valley, it was an invincible chimera. ¡°What are these shiny bastards doing here? Among the reinforcements so far, you are the most impressive¡­ but you¡¯re a bitte.¡± Tarasque grinned, and behind it, five chimeras appeared, distinctly different from the others in appearance. Each one was a special entity, crafted with care, though not to Tarasque¡¯s level. They were the mid-bosses, the lieutenants under Tarasque. As they appeared, the chimeras that had been charging madly retreated, as if awaiting orders or not wanting to interrupt Tarasque¡¯s conversation. Tarasque spread its arms wide and continued. ¡°Your kind has been crushed, leaving only one. Thest one won¡¯tst long, either. But you will have to face me first.¡± It shrugged, pointing to the fortress behind. Tarasque was indeed the one who had killed most of the holy knights guarding ra. Imagine receiving that drop attack after days of continuous battles in a chaotic situation. Even a high-ranking holy knight would be dead or critically injured. However, I could onlyugh. It boasted of being invincible in this narrow valley but was sealed in the dungeon for 300 years, not even able to defy its rules. Monsters with strong mental power or high intrinsic value could resist dungeon rules to some extent, but Tarasque wasn¡¯t one of them. I stepped forward in front of Gilbert and spoke. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°¡­How insolent. For a lowly being without minimum qualifications to speak before me.¡± ¡°You talk big for a small fry.¡± Of course, I understood what Tarasque meant. Nowadays, mid-level magicians could puff out their chest, but during the War of the Gods, my position was a bit ambiguous. But I meant it. Tarasque was a gimmick boss. It appeared invincible in Cassis Valley, but knowing the strategy, it could be defeated alone. ¡°Gilbert, as discussed earlier.¡± ¡°¡­Are you sure you can handle such a creature alone?¡± Gilbert, who had taken Tarasque¡¯s attack, asked worriedly, and I shrugged. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry about me. Just take care of Ca and Elisha.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Gilbert stepped back with a worried look. Seeing this, Tarasque¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°You¡­ are not sane. If you wish to die so badly¡­¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Interrupting Tarasque¡¯s words, I pointed the staff in my left hand at it. With a smirk, I flicked my wrist. ¡°Come on. It won¡¯t even take a second to defeat you¡­!¡± As I delivered a line I had always wanted to say, Tarasque grew furious. ¡°Why, you!¡± Tarasque lunged forward, preparing for a charge using its leg strength. Fast and powerful, but unable to change direction mid-charge, it was perfect for a counterattack. Confirming that the others were engaging the mid-bosses, I gathered my mana. As the battle, which had paused briefly, was about to resume¡­ Fwoosh!! Suddenly, spears of light fell from the sky. Keeping my guard up against Tarasque, I looked up. Dozens of divine spears floated in the air. And from the fortress, a pure white woman emerged. Seeing her face, my mouth fell open. ¡­Why is my sister here? Chapter 232: The End Of Waiting (2) Chapter 232: The End Of Waiting (2) The veil of light protecting the fortress had disappeared. In its ce, dozens of Divine Spears floated in the sky. Though simple in appearance, each one was a high-level divine spell refined to the extreme. A fierce miracle created solely to annihte evil. Beneath them, a pure white woman walked out from the now lightless fortress. Her white hair grew long enough to touch the ground. Her translucent skin showed her veins. Even her clothes were white. The only colors were the green of her eyes and the light pink of her lips. But her beauty was so striking that it evoked admiration rather than strangeness. I looked at her face reflexively, and her familiar beauty made my mouth hang open. The former Saintess ra. The owner of this dungeon and the rescue target, who should have been holding out inside the fortress. ¡­Why is my sister here? Well, judging by the atmosphere, she¡¯s here to join our side. But is this really okay? If ra falls, we¡¯d have to start over from the beginning. Of course, I knew ra was strong. After all, she was a saint of the Church of Righteous Radiance, not from anywhere else. She was even tempered in the Great War, so she couldn¡¯t be weak. The pinnacle of knights was the Swordmaster, the pinnacle of magicians was the Archmage, and for priests, there was the Saint. But ra was not in her best condition right now. After fighting nonstop for days, she was mentally and physically exhausted. The time limit of one day was because her remaining divine power would be exhausted before today ended. Tarasque seemed to have the same thought, as it turned its body towards ra instead of me. ¡°You came out on your own. Were you lonely to die alone?¡± ¡°Indeed. That¡¯s why I brought all of you along.¡± ¡°Hm? Are you nning to self-destruct?¡± ¡°¡­If you don¡¯t know, that¡¯s fine. Anyway, what I have to do hasn¡¯t changed.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± The atmosphere instantly thickened with killing intent. Tarasque¡¯s heels lifted slightly, ready to charge at any moment, and ra¡¯s Divine Spears began to spin simultaneously. Tarasque, preparing to charge at an invisible speed, and ra, ready to intercept it. Whether ra¡¯s Divine Spears would hit the timing, whether they could prate Tarasque¡¯s thick carapace, or whether they would all fail and result in a futile blow. Feeling uneasy about their brief confrontation, I cast a spell at the back of Tarasque¡¯s head. ¡°Stone Spear.¡± A low-level spell that creates and shoots a crude stone spear. Perhaps because its power was so weakpared to ra¡¯s Divine Spears, Tarasque didn¡¯t even nce in my direction. It was confident in its hard carapace, believing that a mid-level magician could do nothing to prate it. That was its mistake. Whoosh! The sharp stone flew through the air, hitting the cervical area of Tarasque¡­ more precisely, the small inverted carapace between its neck and waist. Crack. ¡°What the¡­?¡± It stopped abruptly, ring at me with wide eyes, as if it couldn¡¯t believe it. Yes, it might not seem like much on the surface, but it knew. The connection of the carapace had be unstable from that hit. No matter how much of a masterpiece it was, a chimera was still a chimera. It was based on another monster. Tarasque¡¯s hide was made from a drake. Though it was hard to recognize due to the special alloy scales and modified shape. What¡¯s important was that it shared the same weakness as the drake species. Armor-like scales densely packed together. Among them, the inverted scale on its heart. Destroying this part,monly known as the ¡°reverse scale,¡± greatly weakens a drake¡¯s defense. The scales¡¯ interlocking structure copses, causing issues with impact distribution and reducing magic resistance to less than half. This applied to Tarasque as well. The creators, despite being fallen, were skilled enough to hide this clear weakness, even if it meant sacrificing some defense. The problem was, they didn¡¯t trust Tarasque from the start. Tarasque¡¯s carapace wasn¡¯t just physically hard; it also had strong magical resistance. It even received the blessing of the God of Tainted Unity, allowing it to neutralize divine power until that strength was exhausted. Normally, they would have brainwashed their creations to prevent rebellion, but since magic didn¡¯t work well on Tarasque, they created a weakness only they knew. Chimeras often had nasty temperaments due to their unstable nature. This information was found in notes left in the alchemists¡¯ hideout deep in the valley. In the early days of the game, yers struggled to reach the fortress through the chimera horde, only to be repeatedly killed or reset by the seemingly invincible Tarasque. After much searching, yers finally discovered a way to defeat Tarasque that involved breaking a specific part rather than simply attacking it. Later, it becamemon for experienced yers to defeat Tarasque without breaking any parts, but¡­ Despite the trial and error that almost overturned the official forums, the strategy was found, but Tarasque might see it differently. It might think I was hired by the alchemists or had already dealt with them. Tarasque¡¯s hardened expression turned towards me. ¡°Finally looking my way?¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± I smirked and flicked my staff, making Tarasque eager to fight. But it spoke calmly instead of falling for the provocation. ¡°¡­Fine. There¡¯s no need to waste time on those who will die anyway. Now, sweep away those ignorant fools!¡± Tarasquemanded the surrounding chimeras. They, who had been quietly retreating, roared and charged. The five mid-bosses began fighting the others. Tarasque, ready to face me, flexed its leg muscles. ra urgently fired her charged Divine Spears and shouted. ¡°The fortress is not your level to handle!¡± ¡°I understand your concern, but¡­¡± A torrent of light struck Tarasque¡¯s back. The slightly softened carapace couldn¡¯tpletely block it, and the Divine Spears prated about a finger¡¯s length. But that was all. Nothing managed to pierce the thick carapace, and Tarasque frowned slightly before stomping on the ground. Boom! The sound echoed just from the strong step. Dodging was, of course, difficult, and even following it with the eyes was challenging¡­ but the preparations were alreadyplete. Raising the core¡¯s output to the point where mana was leaking, I shouted. ¡°Dig! Dig! Dig!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Tarasque sneered, looking at the deeply dug pit. Although it was quite deep and wide, Tarasque could easily leap over it. Normally, that would be the case. But this was Cassis Valley. Anything that rises above a certain height is bizarrely mmed into the ground. As soon as Tarasque crossed over the deep pit, it plummeted underground, as if it were flying the depth I had dug. Boom! ¡°Argh!¡± Tarasque often used its body as a mass weapon by hurling itself, but that was when its carapace was intact, and its body was curled up to absorb the shock. Falling suddenly in a weakened state, it would inevitably take some damage. But now wasn¡¯t the time to wonder how much damage it had taken. The original n was to destroy the reverse scale at the back of Tarasque¡¯s neck while it was confused in the pit. However, the surprise appearance of ra had already destroyed the back of its head. With the part destroyed, what is a trapped prey? It was time for a burst attack. ¡°Divine Spears! Quickly, throw them all!¡± ¡°Huh? Oh? Uh?¡± ra seemed shocked that the seemingly invincible Tarasque was so easily incapacitated. After hesitating for a moment, ra instinctively aimed the Divine Spears before I even finished speaking. As expected, the Saintess of the Church of Righteous Radiance, known for herbat prowess, instinctively caught the timing for an attack. Bang! Divine Spears fell one after another into the pit. As the light appeared, the inside became more visible. Tarasque¡¯s carapace cracked in various ces and looked like a porcupine with multiple Divine Spears embedded in it. Still struggling to fend off the Divine Spears, I gathered my mana while watching. Since I had already joined ra and had the boss-level Tarasque trapped, there was no need to conserve mana. My heart pounded wildly, ringing loudly in my ears. To silence it, I raised my staff and dered. ¡°Trust, thunder, lightning, strike in an instant, Thunder Calling!¡± Mana extended from the tip of my staff, forming a dark cloud, and then a bolt of lightning struck Tarasque. Boom! ¡°Grr¡­¡± The sheer amount of mana poured into it, enhanced further by resonance, made it far more powerful than an ordinary mid-level spell. Even Tarasque, protected by the blessing of the God of Tainted Unity, took some damage as the blessing began to wear off. Grinding its teeth, it let out a low groan, and I continued gathering mana. ¡°Thunder Calling! Thunder Calling! Thunder Calling! Thunder Calling!¡± Last time, my staff broke, and my fingers burned, but not now. The metal staff made by Faye merely heated up slightly, enduring the overload without a problem. Lightning struck repeatedly. Aiming again at the ces already hit, I spoke to ra, who had just used up all her Divine Spears. ¡°After you¡¯ve used all your spears, please set up a barrier. We can¡¯t afford any interruptions now¡­¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± ra, with a wry smile, knelt on one knee. A white dome of divine power spread out around her. The barrier excluded all but us and the boss-level opponents we were fighting, driving away all other creatures. Even Tarasque, left inside, was emitting ck smoke from its body. The blessing of the Evil God fiercely resisted ra¡¯s divine power. In other words, it was taking continuous damage, eroding its protective barrier. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Though things didn¡¯t go exactly as nned, they turned out well. Thinking it was over for now, I sighed and took out a mana potion. Seeing Tarasque, which had only taken hits, suddenly coil like a spring and leap up. ¡°I was careless! I won¡¯t be careless again! I¡¯ll tear you apart in one go!¡± With a loud shout, Tarasque leaped from the pit to the ground in one motion. And it fell again at incredible speed. Boom! ¡°Argh! What have you done now?!¡± ¡°You fool. Jumping that high means you¡¯re considered flying that far. Have you already forgotten why you crashed in the first ce?¡± ¡°Th-then¡­!¡± Tarasque raised its hand towards the wall. It must be trying to dig sideways to escape smoothly. But why had I shown a gap earlier? To replenish my mana. ¡°Thunder Calling!¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± Tarasque flinched in pain from repeated hits. ra, quick to notice, set up a barrier along the wall without me saying anything. No matter how hard Tarasque kicked, it was futile. Three hundred years ago, ra only lost because her divine power ran out, not because anyone broke her barrier. Even with all the chimeras charging, the barrier remained intact. It couldn¡¯t be breached by a single creature. ¡°A¡­ ah¡­.¡± The wall waspletely blocked, and jumping only led to crashing. Tarasque, who had once driven ra into the fortress, now realized it was trapped. Its mouth, once full of arrogant words, now let out a desperate sigh. Meanwhile, ra¡¯s face brightened upon realizing that Tarasque couldn¡¯t move. ra clenched her fist, drawing out the divine power she had reserved in her familiar medallion for a self-sacrifice spell. ¡°Wise magician.¡± ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing. Just call me Yandel.¡± ¡°Then, Magician Yandel.¡± ra, creating a shining spear between her clenched fists, smiled broadly. ¡°Let¡¯s attack it mercilessly.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± We¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. Chapter 233: The End Of Waiting (3) Chapter 233: The End Of Waiting (3) After putting the crispy on the outside, and tender on the inside body of Tarasque into the inventory, I changed the wall where the barrier had disappeared into steps and slowly climbed out of the pit. Then, Iy down t. ¡°Oof¡­ I¡¯m dying here¡­¡± Even though the reverse scale was broken, allowing some damage to get through, and ra¡¯s divine power neutralized the blessing of the Evil God, weakening Tarasque, it was still tough. No matter how skilled I was, spamming mid-level spells in triple digits would deplete my mana. Though I could replenish mana with potions and minimize the mental exhaustion with system adjustments. The problemy in the mana circuits through which the mana flowed. Usually, if mana control was precise, no matter how many consecutive spells you cast, the circuits wouldn¡¯t get damaged. But the Lintblum Core was a bit different. The core was connected to the heart, and the circuits were linked to the blood vessels and nervous system through a special mana breathing technique. Because of this, when drawing a massive amount of mana for an extended period, minor side effects ur. Specifically, dizziness, heart palpitations, nausea, indigestion, and overall poor condition¡­ What is this? It¡¯s simr to the symptoms I experienced from drinking too much coffee on Earth? Well, mana is a stimnt, after all. Lost in such idle thoughts while staring nkly at the sky covered by the barrier, I noticed a pure white woman at the edge of my vision. Saintess ra. She was looking down at me intently. ¡°Uh, um. Do you have something to say?¡± ¡°Yes. I thought it was serious. Since I¡¯ve died once, I know it hurts a lot.¡± ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± ¡°You just said you were dying there, struggling.¡± ¡°Oh, no, that¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°Just lie down for a bit now. Yourpanions are winning smoothly, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ra squatted beside my head, rummaged through her belongings, and pulled out a handkerchief with a blue flower embroidered on it. Despite sweating profusely herself, she carefully wiped my face. Setting aside why she was being so kind to me, I couldn¡¯t ignore what I just heard. As I stared nkly, ra blinked her transparent green eyes and hesitated. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? You can¡¯t see my underwear from that angle, can you?¡± ¡°¡­I wasn¡¯t looking because of that. I was bothered by what you said about dying earlier.¡± ¡°Oh? Yes, that¡¯s understandable. Unless they¡¯re undead, no one has experienced death. And you¡¯re a curious magician, Yandel.¡± ra nodded as if she understood, but it left me bewildered. The information I had from H&A had never been wrong. Any differences were due to the butterfly effect caused by my actions. So, everything in the dungeon had always gone ording to my n. But ra was different. She, who should have been holed up in the fortress focusing on defense, came out to fight alongside me and retained her memories, unlike Tarasque. This is absurd. Even though scenario dungeons were created from strong wills and lingering thoughts, ra was merely a residual thought, not even a soul. Commonly referred to as a ghost¡­ to put it simply, she¡¯s like grease sttered while grilling meat. You can tell meat was grilled here, it smells like meat, and it even tastes a bit like meat if you lick it. But you can¡¯t say it¡¯s meat. Maintaining full memories is impossible. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Magician Yandel, you¡¯re right. Usually, residual thoughts can¡¯t retainplete memories. At best, they remember a few intense moments before death.¡± A bitter smile appeared on ra¡¯s lips. ¡°If life ispared to a me, I am now the ashes left after it¡¯s burned¡­ no, more like the soot stuck to the bottom.¡± A much more elegant analogy thanparing it to sttered grease. ra carefully folded the sweat-soaked handkerchief and put it in her bosom. She then wiped her face roughly with her sleeve and continued. ¡°But do you know what my final wish was?¡± ¡°¡­Salvation, wasn¡¯t it? At least that¡¯s why I came.¡± ¡°Oh? Thank you. You knew? More precisely, I wanted my life to have meaning.¡± She wished for the deaths of the knights who protected her until the end to have meaning. For her life fighting as a saint to have meaning. For her choice to burn her soul and forsake rest to have meaning. And even if it meant bing the core of a dungeon, she wished her foolish stubbornness of waiting to meet someone had meaning. ¡°I just wanted someone to say it. That I did well. That they survived, thanks to me. That I wasn¡¯t wrong. Thank you. So now rest. Leave the rest to us¡­ something like that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°To be saved by those words, of course, I had to retain my memories.¡± Residual thoughts retain fragments of memories. The memories about the reason for their lingering regrets remain. If¡­ ra¡¯s lingering regret was simply waiting a bit longer, it would make sense for her to retain her memories. Aimless waiting was just standing there nkly. ¡°Well, I was reaching my limit, though.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I understood why ra in H&A lost her 300 years of memories from her shrug and added words. No matter how high a rank ra had as a saint or how vividly her will burned at thest moment. What remained was nothing but soot. Soot that washes away with water or wipes off with a cloth. Like how old spirits forget why they¡¯re bound, ra¡¯s residual thought would have started to erode over time. The first thing to fade would be the meaningless repetition of 300 years. Conversely, what must be preserved was the memories of her life, including herst choice. This dungeon was originally discovered two yearster, marked by shifting sands. ra would have let go of many things during those two years. Not only the time spent waiting in the dungeon but perhaps even parts of her emotions. In H&A, except for when she disappeared at the end, she always looked lifeless, like someone utterly exhausted. But the current ra was different. Although she still looked tired, the feeling of being deeply moved was clearly conveyed. Noticing my hesitant gaze, ra stood up, patting the dust off her bottom. Some dust fell onto my face. ¡°Please don¡¯t look at me like that. In the end, everything turned out well, didn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t know how much time has passed outside¡­ but in the end, the Righteous Radiance found where I was, right? And although a bitte, you came to rescue me. And with the saint of the era, no less.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°To be honest, I was a bit surprised. There have been outsiders who became saints, but it¡¯s not an easy feat. Even if divine power is suddenly granted, some don¡¯t know how to use it properly, and others find it shes with their existing power.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°You must have found where I was and rushed over without preparation, and that¡¯s why you descended into Magician Yandel¡¯s body. Ah, should I call you Saint instead?¡± ¡°Um. Wait a moment. I think there¡¯s some misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Oh,e on. How can there be a misunderstanding with such a strong blessing? Besides, I saw it. The attack that manifested the paw of the Righteous Radiance. Of course, it wasn¡¯t the real thing but a pseudo-body made of divine power¡­ but I am a saint. I can recognize that much.¡± ra put her hand on her chest and acted all proud. But she waspletely mistaken. That Nyang Nyang Punch wasn¡¯t from me, but from Helena. ¡°I don¡¯t have divine power, so how can I be a saint?¡± ¡°You must have used it all up to get here. It must have been difficult to draw such a vast amount of divine power as you seem inexperienced¡­ Moreover, since you were originally a magician, it might have been easier to fight without divine power. So at first, I just thought you were a magician.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really not the case¡­ this blessing was given to me by the Righteous Radiance because I did a good job of defeating cultists.¡± ¡°I was a saint, you know? I am well aware that the Righteous Radiance couldn¡¯t create new saints for a while after expending so much power during the war. Even so, they wouldn¡¯t grant such a blessing to just anyone. You must be my sessor, or at least a strong candidate.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be jealous that you were made a saint in my ce.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± In truth, the Righteous Radiance did want to make me her saint, so I couldn¡¯t argue. I could understand why ra had this misunderstanding. From her perspective, she witnessed skills that only a saint could use, led a party with high-ranking holy knights, and defeated Tarasque while wielding a strong blessing. Saying something like ¡°I¡¯vee to rescue you¡± would be very convincing. This was a reasonable misunderstanding. The sudden friendliness and openness were all directed at the saint of the era and the Righteous Radiance within me. I pondered how to refute this but realized the simplest solution. Seeing is believing. ra, being a saint herself, would recognize another saint immediately. ¡°Please, look over there.¡± ¡°Why is this Saint so shy¡­? Okay, okay. What¡­?¡± Helena, who had sprouted lion ears and a tail and was glowing brilliantly with divine power, was holding onto the arms of a chimera that had tried to flee. The chimera, twice Helena¡¯s size and resembling a saber tiger, was helpless in her grip. Divine power enhancement was a principle where the God uses their strength instead. Thus, no matter how much the body was strengthened, there were no side effects¡­ Helena must have used this to insanely enhance her physical abilities. The chimera was shocked to be overpowered. Helena, still holding its arms, kneeded it in the sr plexus. Crack. A disturbing sound reached my ears. With the chimera in pain and unable to recover, Helena climbed on top of it, pinning its arms with her knees. Then she raised her mace. Bang! Bang! Bang! With brutal blows to the head from a mounted position, Helena quickly and efficiently dealt with the named chimera. She then looked up. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Her face, sttered with blood, disyed a very satisfied smile. Like a hyena eyeing its prey, she looked around at the other chimeras being fought by our party. ¡°Huh?¡± Her eyes met ra¡¯s, who was staring nkly. As if there was a strange attraction between saints, Helena tilted her head curiously. Meanwhile, ra¡¯s face darkened and hardened instantly. ra, looking back and forth between me and Helena with a despondent expression, suddenly squatted and buried her face in her knees. I briefly thought I might see her underwear again. ¡°Waaah!!¡± ra started to cry out, glowing brightly. She looked like she was about to ascend, scattering tiny glowing particles like fireflies. ¡°Wait, why are you suddenly trying to disappear?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so embarrassed! I want to die! I¡¯m satisfied, so let me disappear!¡± ¡°You¡¯re already dead! And didn¡¯t you say dying was really painful?!¡± ¡°My heart hurts more! A saint who couldn¡¯t even recognize her own God! Waaah!!¡± ra started screaming and pulling her hair. Her intense movements made the slit in her dress shift slightly. ¡­Her underwear was white too. Chapter 234: The End Of Waiting (4) Chapter 234: The End Of Waiting (4) As the other party members finally managed to defeat the remaining named chimeras, they barely managed to calm down ra. ¡°Sniff, sniff.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t make crying sounds with your mouth¡­¡± ¡°It means I¡¯m that sad. Someone took advantage of the chaos to sneak a peek at my underwear.¡± ¡°Good heavens. Who would do such a thing? Perhaps it was that foolish saintess who can¡¯t even recognize the God she serves?¡± ¡°¡­Go die!¡± ra picked up a stone from the ground and threw it. However, it simply rolled at their feet without any real intention of hitting. As Iughed at the sight, ra¡¯s trembling grew more intense, and she suddenly began to act out. Oops! I had barely calmed her down, and I unknowingly made it worse! Even if ra disappeared now, the dungeon would still be cleared safely, but it wasn¡¯t time for that yet. There were still things to be taken care of here, and above all, Helena, who had been looking at me with desperate eyes since earlier¡­ I had to let her meet the Righteous Radiance. ¡°It was a joke. So please don¡¯t try to ascend just because you¡¯re upset. There¡¯s still work to be done, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± ra sighed deeply, extinguishing the light she had been emitting from her entire body. Now that I look at it, she wasn¡¯t really trying to disappear; she was just creating light with her holy power. As ra looked at Helena with an awkward smile, Helena also approached with a simrly awkward gesture. ¡°Um¡­ Are you the saintess of this generation?¡± ¡°Yes. My name is Helena.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you. As you may know, I¡¯m ra. More precisely, I¡¯m not really her, but a lingering thought¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ fine. Just now, the Righteous Radiance said that if anyone could call themselves ra, her saintess, it would be you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a kind thing to say.¡± The two, or rather three if you count the Righteous Radiance who was present but unseen, introduced themselves hesitantly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± However, after that, they just stared at each other without saying anything. ra and Helena might be expected to be like this, but I didn¡¯t think the Righteous Radiance would be at a loss too. Maybe the Righteous Radiance felt guilty for having abandoned ra in the end. Otherwise, it didn¡¯t make sense that the usually boisterous spirit I¡¯d seen was so quiet. It was also unlikely that Helena would ignore and not convey the Righteous Radiance¡¯s words. Seeing them eager to meet but unable to speak now that they had met, I opened my mouth. ¡°It seems everyone is hesitant to talk outside, so let¡¯s go inside first. ra, how long can you maintain the barrier?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh. I recovered the holy power I had saved for a self-sacrificial spell, but I used quite a bit while fighting the Tarasque¡­ I think a day? That should be fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not very long.¡± Well, maintaining a barrier this strong with almost depleted holy power was impressive in itself. It wasn¡¯t for nothing that she was called a saintess. ¡°It¡¯s a bit short, but it should be enough time to talk.¡± At my additional remark, ra and Helena, who were looking at each other, nodded simultaneously.
The Cassis Valley Fortress was as deste inside as it appeared outside. But if there were six beautiful women, even such a bleak room would feel like a flower garden. While I was stroking Iris¡¯s head as she nestled on myp, I suddenly felt a sense of discord and lifted her up. ¡°Hmm?¡± Iris, now ustomed to being lifted like this, tilted her head. ¡°Beautiful¡­¡± ¡°Hmph. Of course, I¡¯m a bit pretty, but if you suddenlypliment me like that, it¡¯s embarrassing.¡± I gave a warm smile to Iris, who was twisting her body. ¡°Let me call you a beautiful girl.¡± ¡°¡­Somehow, that makes me feel bad. Put me down!¡± Gently shaking the iling Iris to calm her, I looked ahead again. Unlike us, who were waiting to avoid disturbance, ra and Helena sat in the center, talking calmly. Although it felt like they were still skirting around the main topic, the atmosphere was much calmer than before. Watching the chimeras tapping on the barrier through the window was momentary. ra, who had been talking about the recent events on the Eurelia Continent, subtly brought up the main topic. ¡°By the way¡­ you mentioned you¡¯re still inexperienced with divine descent?¡± ¡°Yes. I can do basic connections, but I can¡¯t fully embody the power and consciousness of the Righteous Radiance.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. Since I died, there haven¡¯t been any saints or oracles for 300 years. There would have been no one to teach you how to use the saintess¡¯s power.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve tried it alone based on the remaining records and the Righteous Radiance¡¯s words¡­¡± ¡°Ah, the Righteous Radiance is like that. She¡¯s not very good at exining things.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly it. Saying things like ¡®use the power with a whish!¡¯ What does that even mean?¡± Bonding over their shared experiences with the Righteous Radiance, ra and Helena seemed to form a connection. Did they not realize that the tail of the unseen lion was twitching in displeasure? Seeing Helena sighing heavily, ra continued with a somewhat wistful smile. ¡°Shall I teach you?¡± ¡°Huh? Teach what?¡± ¡°The method of divine descent. And how to bring the will of the Righteous Radiance to the surface.¡± ra, now ready to meet the Righteous Radiance, said this. Helena nodded with a slightly nervous expression. ¡°Please do.¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually simple once you know the trick. Receiving additional holy power is difficult, but the will of the Righteous Radiance is already within you.¡± ra then gave a brief exnation. It included some tips on manipting holy power and advice to meditate rather than pray. As Helena quietly pondered over this, she soon closed her eyes. She neither recited prayers nor sped her hands in prayer. Helena continued her steady breathing, as if merely looking inwardfortably. It seemed quite rough for a devotee seeking a God, but for Helena, this was just right. Because her God was not in the heavens, but within her. Paaa! Light emanated from Helena¡¯s body. Simultaneously, her ears and tail made of light swayed as before. But the moment Helena opened her eyes. ¡°Ah.¡± Her already beautiful golden eyes shone even more brilliantly, and her pupils constricted, giving her a fierce, intimidating gaze. Just by looking, her intense eyes scattered an oppressive aura. With her ears and tail added, Helena¡¯s expression, reminiscent of a lion, suddenly became sullen. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m toote, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°¡­No. Not at all, My Lord. You are notte. You havee to find me.¡± ¡°But I¡­ I couldn¡¯t be with you at yourst moment, ra. I couldn¡¯t take you to the promised heaven. In the end, I made my own saint die alone in agony.¡± Helena, or rather the Righteous Radiance, was nervously fidgeting like a child who had done something wrong. ra hugged the anxious Righteous Radiance tightly, with a touch of tenderness beyond the rtionship of a God and their devotee. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t abandon me. You sent reinforcements several times.¡± ¡°H-however, in the end, ra, you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s really okay. I¡¯d rather hear your praise than an apology.¡± ¡°Praise?¡± ¡°Yes. Even though we lost the fortress after I died, I managed to block the way to the center for a while, didn¡¯t I? If the center had fallen like the south¡­ Oh, I don¡¯t even want to imagine it.¡± ra shivered yfully. If the center had been taken, the War of the Gods would have ended before the hero Rahim was even born. ra¡¯s desperate resistance wasn¡¯t in vain. When I first heard ra¡¯s lingering regrets, I could have said this. But I didn¡¯t. She would have preferred to hear it from the Righteous Radiance rather than from me. After hesitating for a moment, the Radiance cautiously asked. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t resent me?¡± ¡°Not at all. I revere you so deeply that it¡¯s imprinted in my lingering thoughts.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The Righteous Radiance, like someone wanting to say something but unable to find the words, just moved her lips silently. ra slowly knelt on one knee before her, bowing her white head like a devotee receiving a blessing. With trembling hands, the Righteous Radiance ced her hand on ra¡¯s head and began to stroke it gently. ¡°You did well.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Thanks to you, the alliance could hold out a bit longer, until the hero Rahim appeared.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°Yes. Because of you, ra, we could win the Great War. Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m your saintess. I only did what I was supposed to do.¡± ¡°And¡­ thank you. For believing in me until the end. For not resenting me. For waiting for me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Really, thank you, ra.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s what I wanted to hear.¡± ra lifted her head, which she had been bowing deeply. She smiled brightly like a child who had just received praise from her parents, but her eyes glistened with tears. Eventually, the tears she couldn¡¯t hold back rolled down her soft cheeks and fell from her chin. Drop. As the tear fell to the ground, ra¡¯s body began to glow softly. I could tell at a nce. This wasn¡¯t the same holy power trick as before. Nor was it something she could suppress with her own strength. At this moment, ra was truly satisfied and freed from all her lingering regrets. With nothing left to bind her, she would return to her original ce. Even if ra didn¡¯t want it. Of course, this would be a warm and peaceful end, unlike her lonely and painfulst moments in life. ¡­But I wasn¡¯t happy with that. Even though she was rewarded at the end of her long wait, it was far too littlepared to what ra had done. I thought so even when I only knew this world as a game, and I still think the same now. So I intervened. ¡°Hey.¡± ra and the Righteous Radiance, both forcing smiles while crying to show each other their best final expressions, were interrupted as I reached out and grabbed the medallion around Helena¡¯s neck, bringing it to ra¡¯s forehead. ¡°Ouch! What are you doing? It was such a touching moment.¡± ¡°Weapon enhancement.¡± ¡°What? What enhancement? Wait, this medallion¡­ whoa?¡± The light that had been dissolving ra in the air as if scattering her suddenly began to be absorbed into the medallion. Both ra and the Righteous Radiance looked at me in shock as I shrugged. ¡°I prefer noisy endings to touching ones.¡± ra, who had been about to say something with her emerald eyes wide open, was absorbed into the medallion faster than she could speak. With rapletely gone and the Righteous Radiance in shock, the medallion glowed with a serene light and vibrated loudly in my hand. Buzz. Buzz. As if protesting, I tapped the medallion with my fingertips and held it up high for everyone to see. ¡°Tada~ Yandel has sessfully enhanced the medallion!¡± Despite announcing the good news, all I received were looks as if I were crazy. How mean. Chapter 235: It’s A Ghost! Chapter 235: It¡¯s A Ghost! ¡°Tada~ Yandel has sessfully enhanced the medallion!¡± Even though I announced the good news, all I received were stares as if I were a madman. So unfair. Just as I was about to get a little sulky, the Righteous Radiance, on the verge of tears, rushed at me. ¡°G-give it back! Give ra back!¡± She clung to me, half-hanging on, reaching out desperately, looking quite pitiful. She seemed to be mistaken about something¡­ Well, as long as it¡¯s fun. I shook the medallion, which I had held up high, at eye level. ¡°ra? Oh¡­ you mean this?¡± ¡°Eek!¡± The Righteous Radiance snatched the medallion, still tearful. The medallion, which had been vibrating irregrly, immediately quieted down. The tearful Righteous Radiance also closed her mouth tightly. Perhaps thinking I had done something wrong, Ca asked cautiously. ¡°Um¡­ Master? What did you do to Lady ra¡­?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing much. Just¡­¡± I paused for a moment, feeling the focus of the surrounding gazes intensely. Only the Righteous Radiance was staring nkly at the medallion. Just as I was about to continue speaking. Rumble! A sound like thunder filled my ears, making them numb. It wasn¡¯t the chimeras that had crossed the barrier after ra disappeared, howling fiercely. It was because the dungeon, having lost its master, could no longer maintain the distorted space-time, returning to its original form. With a rumble, the space copsed. Boundaries blurred, colors invaded and mixed with each other. Even the sense of time became erratic, with the surroundings switching between slow motion and fast motion. I grinned widely. ¡°I simply enhanced the medallion into an Ego Medallion.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Ca still didn¡¯t seem to understand and tilted her head in confusion. But before I could exin further, the distortion around us intensified, and with a sh, my vision turned white. When I came to, we were in the middle of a desert. Hovering in the air were rewards announcing the dungeon clearance.
A silent desert, devoid of the chimeras¡¯ distinctive stench, loud cries, or murderous intent. I inhaled deeply the dry, sandden wind and reached for the glowing cluster floating in the air. Huuuu. As I grasped it, the brilliance vanished in an instant. Slowly opening my palm, a small but luxurious ss bottle was revealed. Ding! First Dew of the World Tree. The Goddess of Life, Healing, and Guardian of the Elves, Cyclic Life. This is the dew formed on the highest leaf of the World Tree, another manifestation of her. However, do not be deceived by its clear and refreshing fragrance. Whates from a God¡¯s body is too overwhelming for mortals. It is indeed a divine water that can create miracles, but miraclese with a price. Perfect recovery of life force, mana, aura, and holy power. Exceed maximum life force by 500% in the form of a shield. Heal all conditions except death. 50% chance of physical transformation, 30% chance of mental copse, 10% chance of death. Hmm. Still a brutal description. In fact, the dew of the World Tree itself wasn¡¯t that dangerous. It was an excellent healing item, albeit extremely rare. It was one of theplete recovery potions that I often saved, even after seeing the ending. The problem was that this was the first dew. The dew of the World Tree was not actual dew formed by moisture. The Cyclic Life, who rests in the great tree as her sanctuary, asionally bestows this grace upon the elves. It was an essence filled with healing powers, diluted and scattered to create more. One drop on the highest leaf bes two drops as it falls, and so on, until it reaches the lowest leaf. The result of repeated dilution was the dew of the World Tree, aplete recovery potion. But the first dew, the undiluted essence, was incredibly potent. The overflowing life force could indeed be problematic, causing damage rather than healing. Still, because it¡¯s life force, there¡¯s a 10% chance of surviving without side effects. If it were mana or aura concentrated like this, there would be a 100% chance of an explosive demise. Anyway, now that I have thest piece, it¡¯s time to wrap things up. While everyone was still dizzy from being suddenly expelled from the dungeon, I reached out to the Righteous Radiance, who was clutching the medallion. ¡°May I borrow this for a moment?¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Indeed, a God is still a God. Despite her limited state, she sensed what I was about to do and handed over the medallion. The medallion vibrated softly in my hand, no longer protesting like before. ra must also understand that I¡¯m trying to help her. I whispered quietly to ra, who was probably listening inside. ¡°You¡¯ll have to repay meter, okay?¡± Then, using telekinesis magic, I opened the bottle containing the first dew of the World Tree. Pop. With a cute sound, the cork was removed. The refreshing scent that filled the air cleared my mind. Just inhaling this clears away the dizziness that felt like seasickness. It seemed the other members who had been swaying also felt the same, as they staggered and looked this way. Feeling their gaze, I nced at the medallion. I had yed H&A for a long time, but I hadn¡¯t discovered new elements or strategies. However, there was one strategy I could be proud of. It was the hidden piece regarding ra, thest saintess. You clear the dungeon located on the path from the Academy to the Sris Church to obtain ra¡¯s medallion. Then you equip it to the new saintess of the Righteous Radiance and find the scenario dungeon in the desert to interact ra with the saintess. In doing so, the lingering thoughts that were about to scatter lose their way and be bound to the item filled with memories of their life. This, however, was only a temporary phenomenon. They could onlymunicate through vibrations, and after a week, ra¡¯s thoughts would ascend again. At that time, I was so surprised that I immediately loaded a save file. After several trials and errors, I found a way to fix ra in ce. The answer was surprisingly close. You use the reward from the scenario dungeon where ra appears: the First Dew of the World Tree on the medallion. It was an item that held immense life force, enough to cause side effects if a living person drank it. Even the lingering thoughts, without a soul, could benefit from it. Of course, resurrection or something simr was impossible, but it allowed her to reside in the medallion for about 100 years. Additionally, the power she could exert while in the medallion slightly increases. Hoping that the information from H&A would still be valid in reality, I poured the dew onto the medallion in one go. Drip¡­ drop. Due to its small volume, the contents spilled out in an instant. The dew was entirely absorbed by the medallion upon contact. As a result, the medallion, now imbued with pure life force, began to shine brightly. Even though it had already been emitting a soft glow while holding ra, now it was almost blinding. I closed my eyes briefly due to the intense light and opened them again as it faded. ¡°Ah.¡± There stood a translucent woman, formed by the light emitted from the medallion. Long white hair. Transparent skin. White attire. And emerald green eyes. The woman, undoubtedly wearing white underwear as well, looked down at her body with a nk expression. When our eyes met, ra hesitated and mumbled as if unsure of what to say. Seeing her struggling to find the words, I decided to speak first. ¡°Surprise~¡± -Surprise, my foot. You should¡¯ve told us in advance. Do you know how shocked I, the Righteous Radiance, and Helena were? ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t it more fun this way?¡± -¡­It is, but still. ra made a sulky face, but her lips trembled as if trying to suppress a smile. While the party members were shocked by ra¡¯s reappearance, the Righteous Radiance approached slowly and embraced ra. However, her outstretched arms only distorted ra¡¯s image, unable to touch her. ¡°Ah.¡± The Righteous Radiance sighed in disappointment, close to ament. ra giggled, looking at her drooping ears and tail. -I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m grateful just to be held here, despite being a lingering thought that should have disappeared. ¡°Yes. But I¡¯ll find a way. You appeared using the holy power stored in the medallion, right? It¡¯s based on my power, so there must be a way. Although it¡¯s a bit difficult now with the authority of Cyclic Life mixed in¡­¡± The Righteous Radiance nodded seriously, but as if the time limit were near, her ears and tail began to flicker as if they would disappear. Soon after, she released the divine descent, handing control back to Helena. Helena opened her eyes slowly, her usual golden eyes blinking. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Her unfocused gaze became clear again. And when she saw the translucent ra awkwardly waving in front of her. ¡°Eek!! It¡¯s a ghost, Brother!!!¡± She screamed and drew her mace. Why does she grab her weapon when she¡¯s scared? Chapter 236: It’s A Ghost! (2) Chapter 236: It¡¯s A Ghost! (2) ¡°Eek!! It¡¯s a ghost, Brother!!!¡± Helena reflexively drew her mace, generously imbuing it with divine power. Why does she always grab her weapon first when she¡¯s scared? Of course, ra¡¯s residual thoughts were confined within the medallion, and the current translucent form was merely an image projected by light. It wouldn¡¯t hurt even if she got hit by the mace, but¡­ no matter how you look at it, if a mace is flying toward you, anyone would instinctively flinch. -Wh-what is this?! Buzzz! The medallion vibrated, and the stored divine power formed a familiar barrier. Though Helena came to her senses mid-swing and altered the mace¡¯s trajectory, ra had already set up a solid barrier, resulting in a slight collision at the edge. Bang! ¡­Calling it a slight collision might be an understatement, given the noise it made. Wait. Noise? Everyone, including myself, Helena, and ra, looked startled as we turned our attention to the barrier. ¡°Did ra just do that?¡± -Oh, yes. Probably¡­? ¡°What do you mean, probably?¡± Shaking her head, ra carefully ced her hand on the barrier she had created. The surface was soft but hardened instantly when pressure was applied. It felt as though it was imbued with a resolute will to prevent anything from entering. It¡¯s certain. This is a tangible form of divine magic. ¡°Wow. This is possible.¡± As I marveled at the barrier, others approached one by one to touch it. ¡°Hm. This is fascinating. Priests say they use divine power through faith, but isn¡¯t that also a form of will?¡± ¡°Yes. But residual thoughts shouldn¡¯t retain such a strong will. Just like how you can¡¯t exert great force while floating, fragmented consciousness without a body shouldn¡¯t have much power.¡± ¡°Elisha is right. However, there¡¯s one thing you might be overlooking. Although I¡¯ve never spoken to her directly, I have observed Saintess ra¡¯s battles from afar. She was incredible. Given how exceptional she was in life, it¡¯s not surprising she can still do this.¡± ¡°Well, I agree ra was remarkable. A seasoned saint isparable to a grand magician or sword master, after all. But even considering that, there should be limits to the power a residual thought can wield.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m not a magician, so I don¡¯t know much about this, but I do know one thing. Divine power isn¡¯t used; it¡¯s borrowed. It¡¯s true that the stronger your faith, the more the God of Righteous Radiance responds. However, if the Lord responds, even a residual thought like ra can wield enough power.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Helena, you¡¯re right, but don¡¯t forget what the God of Righteous Radiance said earlier. Since the power of the God of Cyclic Life is involved, it seems like a moreplex reason.¡± The women, filling in their curiosity, stepped back as Helena and Gilbert provided additional exnations. Even ra herself seemed mystified by how this was possible. ¡­Am I the only one concerned that Helena almost hit the former saint? The previous saint was unsure of her God¡¯s whereabouts, and the current saint nearly swung a mace at her predecessor. What a harmonious order. Is this¡­ normal? Amidst the collective intellect and ra¡¯s serious nodding eptance, I sighed deeply and interrupted. ¡°Let¡¯s stop here for now. It seems to me that everyone¡¯s arguments are valid. Until the first drop of the World Tree¡¯s dew was sprinkled, there was only slight trembling. The exact principle is unknown, but it changed after the dew was sprinkled, so it¡¯s likely the influence of the God of Cyclic Life. And, of course, ra can handle divine magic so well because she¡¯s exceptional.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement as they looked at each other. ¡°Right. As Yandel suggested, let¡¯s discuss this moreter¡­ Shall we head back?¡± When Iona waved her arm lightly, arge magic circle appeared beneath our feet. As we waited for the magic toplete, ra raised her hand slightly and spoke. -Oh, I¡¯ll take my leave now. It¡¯s a bit tiring¡­ With that, ra¡¯s form faded away. However, she hadn¡¯t disappeared somewhere; she had simply stopped the projection. Her essence remained in the medallion, softly glowing. This would make a perfect mood light. Lost in that indulgent thought for a moment, I met Helena¡¯s pleading gaze, her hands sped in front of her chest. She looked like a cat waiting for its meal, so I smiled slightly and handed over the medallion. Of course, I didn¡¯t forget to check the status window first. Ding! ¡¾Roaring Lion Medallion+¡¿ Arge medallion carved in the shape of a roaring lion. Though it has lost its original radiance after being neglected for a long time, some qualities remain. A warm touch that reassures the holder. And whose trace is this faint bloodstain? Remember. In the most desperate moments, people cling to something. ¡­Even if it¡¯s a prayer that won¡¯t reach. Also, remember this. Salvationes to those who believe. -Divine power rechargeable (Current Charge 12%). -Automatically consumes charged divine power to heal the wearer if health drops below 5%. -Divine power efficiency increased by 20%. -All divine magic receives a 20% positive modifier. -Once per day, can release all charged divine power at once to cause a divine explosion. -Can borrow the power of the memories contained in the medallion for a short time. A slightly extended description, with a doubled efficiency increase option and a new divine magic enhancement option. And most notably, the ominous final option to borrow the power of memories. Quite a lot of enhancements for just adding a plus sign. The weapon had gone from being useful in the early to mid-game to being effective even in theter stages. More importantly. ¡°Even if ra doesn¡¯t appear like she did just now, you can still talk to her. She said she¡¯d teach you various things as a senior saintess, so learn well.¡± ¡°¡­I will. This is a connection that Brother has provided, so I will cherish it. And I will strive to be of more help to your great work, Brother.¡± Helena said this with a resolute expression, then leaned her head slightly towards me. Does she want me to put it on her instead of just handing it over? Sure, why not? I pulled Helena into a hug-like position, reaching around her neck to ce the medallion on her. The medallion blinked as if questioning what this was about¡­ well, Helena will exin it well from here. I tapped the lion¡¯s nose engraved on the medallion and let go. Helena, who had lowered her eyes with a gentle smile, suddenly looked startled, her face turning bright red as she began to stammer towards the medallion. I didn¡¯t know what conversation they were having, but watching Helena¡¯s changing expressions was amusing for a moment. Meanwhile, Iona¡¯s magic waspleted. ¡°Then, let¡¯s depart!¡± Whoosh! A dark red sh filled my vision. When I opened my eyes again, the open space where we had first started greeted us instead of the desert. We had leaped back that great distance in just a few minutes. Magic is truly amazing. However, Iona seemed exhausted, staggering from the excessive mana consumption. ¡°Are you alright, Professor?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ maybe if I drink some of Yandel¡¯s blood¡­¡± Iona had been recovering intermittently through blood drinking, meaning she had fought without holding back on mana use. Teleportation was usually a tactical magicpleted by multiple magicians working together. As I was about to lower my cor, thinking it was time for a drink, Iona clung to me quickly, whining like a child. Not needing a potion in the bright sunlight, I asked Iris, who was shaking the sand off her clothes. ¡°Iris, Iris.¡± ¡°Hmm? What is it, Master?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you do teleportation like that?¡± ¡°I can.¡± ¡°Oh! Then next time, let¡¯s take turns teleporting.¡± ¡°¡­But it takes about 30 minutes to prepare.¡± ¡°¡­Iona took 3 minutes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Iona is weird.¡± Puffing her cheeks, Iris shook her head firmly. She¡¯s not wrong. Even in H&A, teleportation was something you could only use freely as a grand magician. As I nodded in understanding, Iona, who had been listening, slyly pulled out her fangs. ¡°You know, you know. Actually, I just poured more mana into it to shorten the time! Mana recovers quickly as long as I drink blood anyway!¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Direct bloodsucking was the most efficient, but even a blood pack was more effective than a mana potion for vampires. Iris, with her risk-averse, methodical magician mindset, gaped at this. Then, trembling, she started saying something strange. ¡°If I could suck Master¡¯s mana, I might be able to do it too!¡± She said, lifting one of my fingers roughly into her mouth. Due to the ve mark, she couldn¡¯t bite hard enough to draw blood and just started sucking on my finger. I just yed with Iris¡¯s tongue inside her mouth for a moment. Helena, who had been talking with Gilbert, approached us. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll head to the Pope now.¡± ¡°Ah, right. There¡¯s a lot to report.¡± ¡°Indeed. Would you like toe with us, Brother? You can rest if you¡¯re tired. All the important information is here anyway.¡± Helena shook the medallion around her neck with a soft smile. Right. With ra there, and the God of Righteous Radiance summoned if needed, there¡¯s no need for many of us to go. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take the opportunity to rest. Let me know if you need anything.¡± ¡°Yes. See you at dinner.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± I briefly greeted Helena and then returned to the VIP room with Iris and Iona hanging on me. Having traveled far, it was time to give Faye a souvenir. Looking at the various chimera corpses in my inventory, a satisfied smile spread across my face. ¡­Actually, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing Faye jumping around joyfully upon receiving them. Chapter 237: It’s A Ghost! (3) Chapter 237: It¡¯s A Ghost! (3) As I opened the door, what greeted me was a space that looked like a pigsty. What is this? Did I mistake the room? Thud. I closed the door once and nced around. This should be the right ce¡­ I carefully opened the door again, but the scene remained the same as before, confirming it wasn¡¯t a hallucination. The room was dimly lit with thick curtains, even in the middle of the day. All sorts of junk were scattered on the floor, and a strangely pungent smell wafted through the air. And in the middle of it all, there was a weirdo with seaweed-like hair, grinning and fondling a flesh-colored object with an obscene design. ¡°Hehehe¡­ With this, I can¡­ heheh.¡± ¡­I closed the door again. ¡°Yep. This must not be the right ce.¡± Ignoring the curious nces from mypanions, I tried to slip away as if nothing had happened¡­ but I was a step toote. Bang! Faye, having noticed my presence, swiftly opened the door and came running. ¡°Junior! Perfect timing!¡± ¡°Eek! Put that thing away! Quickly!¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, this?¡± I hid behind Iris to avoid the flesh-colored object that, to anyone¡¯s eyes, looked exactly like my lower part, albeit strangely elongated like a tentacle. However, since Iris¡¯s frame was quite small, it didn¡¯t help much. Mypanions were staring dumbfounded at the grotesque object dragging on the floor. Faye, ignoring them, pushed the horror right in front of me. From Faye¡¯s earlier muttering, I could guess the tentacle¡¯s intended use. Both Faye and I spoke at the same time. ¡°I absolutely won¡¯t allow it from behind!¡± ¡°Do you prefer having an extra one to use, like a tentacle, or just having it near the current spot?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Both of us were dumbfounded by the unexpected words. I regained myposure, noticing Ca chuckling as she turned her head away. ¡°Weren¡¯t you nning to attach that thing to me?¡± ¡°Why would I waste this precious thing on you? I just thought that since we¡¯ve been doing it with multiple peopletely, you might need more.¡± An outrageous idea that would make even a corrupted alchemist humble. But for now, I was just relieved that the tentacle wasn¡¯t intended for me. ¡°Phew¡­ I was really shocked.¡± ¡°What? Did you think I would enjoy attaching this to you? I don¡¯t have such tastes¡­¡± ¡°But Faye, think about what you did when you first called me and what you¡¯ve been making until now.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ A love potion for you, sensory-linked slime, tanning cream, dual dick¨C Ah!¡± Faye seemed to realize something as she spoke, looking startled. ¡°You like it when I do suspicious things to you!¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s you who enjoys doing weird things to me!¡± Unbelievable. Instead of making the Philosopher¡¯s Stone, she¡¯s been making perverted things. ¡­Though I can¡¯t deny that her skills have been improving. As I sighed deeply, Faye awkwardly wiggled the tentacle. ¡°Ahem. Anyway, which one do you prefer?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want either. Just stick to making the dildos and onaholes you were making.¡± ¡°Boring¡­¡± ¡°Have you ever considered that maybe you¡¯re the crazy one, Faye?¡± At least, that¡¯s what I think. While pressing my temples to ease the growing headache, Faye nonchntly mumbled while putting the tentacle away. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll just adjust this a bit and use it in the next staff.¡± ¡°¡­Wait, what? You¡¯re going to make a staff out of that?¡± ¡°Yep. This came from researching sensory-linked slime. If it can receive sensory information, maybe it can also send movement signals. I thought it could be used to make a staff that maintains its strength while increasing mana amplification.¡± As usual, Faye rattled off her knowledge. This time, however, I roughly understood her point. The essence was that an artificially paired weapon could be created. People say that if you use the same weapon for a long time, you get used to it. Taking it further, it feels like an extension of your body, allowing you to perform beyond your usual skill level. Pairing is the term for this phenomenon. In H&A, it was implemented as a system where equipment gained additional stats when its proficiency maxed out. ording to the lore, it was because the magic pattern had beenpletely imprinted over a long period of time. Because it could maximize the potential of equipment, people used to grind for proficiency even in theter stages of the game. But she¡¯s skipping that tedious process entirely? ¡°Faye, are you secretly a genius?¡± ¡°Ehem. Then give me more research funds!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see to it. Let¡¯s discuss the detailster¡­ For now, let¡¯s go inside. It¡¯s not appropriate to walk around the halls with this. I also have something to show you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just cute¡­¡± Grumbling, Faye neatly coiled the tentacle and tucked it into her cleavage. It was so long that the end still peeked out. As I watched that spectacle and turned away, I met Iris¡¯s eyes, who was still clinging to my shoulder as a shield (ineffective). With her hands on her hips and her cheeks puffed out, she looked like a child imitating an adult scolding someone. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Did you say never from behind?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Yet you coveted my rear so eagerly?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Still, there¡¯s a huge difference between being the one doing it and being the one receiving it. I gently stroked Iris¡¯s twitching ear until she melted down before I could finally enter the room.
After drawing back the unnecessarily thick curtains and gathering all the items on the floor into one ce, Iid a waterproof tarp on the floor and took out the prepared corpses from my inventory. ¡°Here we go.¡± First up was a standard chimera, a mass-produced type found at the rear. It had a bizarre appearance, as if various monsters had been stitched together haphazardly and covered with a carapace. Faye examined the chimera here and there, nodding as she did. ¡°Well-made. But it seems like they didn¡¯t consider stability.¡± ¡°Stability?¡± ¡°Yeah. Just from a quick look, this thing had tremendous regenerative abilities, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. Its defense was mediocre, but it regenerated quickly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the thing. Chimeras naturally have rejection reactions, causing them to rot from the inside, so adding regenerative abilities just elerates the process.¡± ¡°¡­So it minimizes the damage from the rejection reaction?¡± ¡°Tuuut. Wrong. Life isn¡¯t that simple, Junior! The correct answer is¡­ it consumes resources quickly and breaks down fast!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± What is this sense of misfortune? An overly excited Faye can be quite surprising. ¡°Well, it seems they did utilize the materials¡¯ strengths well. The body of a great grizzly, the head of an orc, the tail of an evil boa. The tissues are arranged in a way that they don¡¯t interfere with each other¡­ But it¡¯s a bit disappointing.¡± ¡°Disappointing? How so?¡± ¡°Well, thanks for bringing it, but it¡¯s a bit crude, probably because it was made with technology from 300 years ago. I feel like I could make something like this if I had the materials.¡± ¡°Aha, if that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t worry.¡± I put the chimera back into my inventory and took out an elite specimen found near the fortress. ¡°There¡¯s a stronger chimera.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± With her mouth agape, Faye eagerly dug into the elite chimera¡¯s corpse. ¡°This is¡­ this is truly amazing. They forcefully attached ipatible parts, but it worked out positively? Did they use the power of an Evil God¡­ to achieve this¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that was the end.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± I grinned at the puzzled Faye and put the corpse back. Then I showed her the bodies of the five unit captains, and finally, I took out the body of the Tarasque, the pinnacle of the chimera units. Faye froze, her mouth hanging open as if time had stopped. I slipped a finger into her mouth. Squish. ¡°Ah!¡± When I pulled her tongue, she snapped out of it, closing her mouth around my finger and mumbling. ¡°Mmmp. Mmmph, mmmp. Mmmph!¡± ¡°What?¡± When I pulled my finger out, a strand of transparent saliva stretched out. I wiped it off on Faye¡¯s sleeve. Faye didn¡¯t seem to care, standing on tiptoe and staring at me intently. Her eyes were spinning faster than usual, showing her excitement. Then she started hopping and pounced on me. ¡°You¡¯re the best! I love you, Junior!¡± Boing, boing. I nodded in satisfaction as I watched Faye¡¯s chest jiggle heavily. This is it¡­ I¡¯m d I brought them all despite the hassle. Just as a smile began to spread on my face from the deep satisfaction welling up inside me. ¡°Shall we do it from behind today?!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The atmosphere suddenly turned cold. This is crazy. Well¡­ if she insists, I guess I will. Chapter 238: Memories Of Summer Vacation Chapter 238: Memories Of Summer Vacation Although Faye made a surprising suggestion to do it from behind, unfortunately, it couldn¡¯t be done that day. The person who made the suggestion waspletely engrossed in chimera research, so it wasn¡¯t the right atmosphere. However, this wasn¡¯t Faye¡¯s workshop, and she only had simple equipment. After a few days, her research reached its limits. ¡°This is as far as I can go outside? Ugh¡­¡± Was her body stiff? Faye stretched, raising her arms over her head. Seeing her struggling with that impressive chest, I couldn¡¯t help but squeeze it. Squish, squish. ¡°Eeek! What are you doing, Junior?! Why are you touching so casually?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll touch my own chest if I want. What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my chest, though?! Don¡¯t talk nonsense so confidently!¡± ¡°Nonsense, you say¡­¡± Feigning a wounded expression, I hugged Faye from behind. Then I rubbed my face against her messy hair and spoke. ¡°This is too much. Who bought the clothes you¡¯re wearing right now?¡± ¡°Uh.¡± ¡°Whose wallet does your food moneye from?¡± ¡°From your wallet, Junior¡­¡± ¡°Exactly. Most of what you wear and eates from my money. So there¡¯s no problem if I undress the clothes I bought or touch the chest that grew from the food I paid for, right?¡± ¡°R-Really?¡± With a doubtful expression, Faye tilted her head. Good, she¡¯s halfway convinced. I brought my lips to her round ear, peeking out from her curly hair, and whispered, blowing softly. ¡°Now say it again, Faye. Whose chest is this?¡± ¡°J-Junior¡¯s?¡± ¡°More precisely. Say it clearly so anyone can understand.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Faye¡¯s face turned red, and she lowered her head. After hesitating for a moment, she turned to face me. Because she was so short, she had to look up at me from a diagonal angle. Maybe that¡¯s why her neck was trembling, showing ack of flexibility from not moving much. She looked as if she was struggling with shame or like prey scared in front of a predator. From her small lips came a timid voice. ¡°I¡­ dere that my chest, Faye Yareunshade¡¯s chest, belongs to Junior Yandel and can be touched anytime and anywhere, withoutint.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Um, Junior? Is this okay¡­?¡± Faye nced at me anxiously. Hearing unexpected words, my brain started to work again after being momentarily stunned. ¡°Y-Yes. Well done.¡± As I nodded in bewilderment, Faye erased her anxious expression and wore her usual eerie smile. ¡°Hmm, hmm. Junior¡¯s preferences¡­ note, note¡­¡± ¡°???¡± She even pulled out a notebook and pen from somewhere, writing down, ¡°Junior likes naughty derations.¡± ¡°Wait, did you n this?!¡± ¡°Of course! Who says such things seriously? Are you one of those people who can¡¯t distinguish between erotic stories and reality?¡± ¡°¡­Wow. Why are you so annoying these days, Faye?¡± Pressing down on Faye¡¯s crown with my chin, she let out a scream. ¡°Aaah! That really hurts!¡± ¡°Faye¡¯s weak spot is the crown¡­ note, note¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the crown everyone¡¯s weak spot?!¡± I don¡¯t know. Anyway, I¡¯ll keep pressing it. After ying around with Faye like that for a while, I tried to slip my hand inside her cor but made eye contact with Ca next to us. She looked like a typus watching the river flood its nest with a face mixed with disbelief, self-reproach, and nkness. Ca spoke with a voice filled with disbelief and self-reproach. ¡°No one says such things seriously¡­ Not distinguishing between erotic stories and reality¡­¡± ¡°Ah.¡± It was a while ago now, but Ca had made a simr vow in the underground dungeon of Gef City, kissing my privates. I let go of Faye and quickly approached Ca. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ca! I really liked it! Isn¡¯t that enough?!¡± ¡°Master was satisfied¡­¡± ¡°Yes. I was satisfied, and since then, I¡¯ve cherished you like this.¡± When I gently scratched under Ca¡¯s chin, her ruby eyes finally regained focus. ¡°¡­Master really liked it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then¡­ can I do it again?¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± ¡°You said you liked it. And vows or derations are traditionally made in front of many people.¡± ¡°So¡­ you want to recreate it in front of the other girls?¡± ¡°Yes. Is that not okay?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what makes you feel better, I don¡¯t mind¡­¡± I trailed off as I looked around. Faye and Iona seemed intrigued, while the others looked flustered. No one seemed to dislike the idea. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do it then.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ca nodded brightly with a smile. Despite knowing her situation was due to a false usation, she still dered herself a ve. How deeply was ve education ingrained in her? I let out a bitter smile, realizing that because Ca was broken, she could trust someone for the first time. Ca, who had a strangely reassuring presence due to our abnormal rtionship. Though I had lived hiding for three years after falling into this world, sharpening my personality, I was not like that now. There was no need to hide my face with a Polymorph Potion or worry about arming myself with even a little better magical equipment. Most importantly, I was not alone. I was living with someone. ¡­Well, most of them are either my ves or in a simr state! Anyway, the fact that Ca yed a significant role in my process of gaining a sense of ease andfort was important. In that sense, Ca¡¯s deration as a ve from now on would be quite meaningful to me. Waiting with a pounding heart, Ca in front of me slowly began to undress. Rustle. Rustle. The sound of fabric brushing against skin. And something light falling to the floor. In an instant, Ca¡¯s naked body was revealed. Ca, not wearing a single thread, slowly knelt down. No, she bowed her head andy t. Her well-shaped breasts pressed against her knees and the floor, pushing out sideways to assert her presence. Long, slender waves of tinum hair scattered on the floor. The graceful curve of her back captured the eye. Of course, the highlight was her slightly lifted buttocks. From this vantage point, it briefly seemed that the line of her pelvis and buttocks resembled a heart shape. Ca maintained the extremely polite naked dogeza posture and spoke. ¡°Master, would you please take out your penis?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± I hadn¡¯t expected this much. My response was a bit slow. But Ca waited calmly. I thought it was like making a submissive puppy lie down as I took off my pants. The lower part emerged, naturally already firm. ¡°You can lift your head now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ca slowly raised her body and crawled on her knees to right in front of me. Naturally, arge shadow appeared over Ca¡¯s face. Ca, with her arms turned behind her in a standing attention posture, extended her neck. Kiss. Ca lightly kissed the tip of my penis. The soft sensation felt on the sensitive area quickly turned into pleasure. ¡°Master. You, who have taken everything from me¡­¡± Kiss. Ca chirped sweet words with a pleasant voice. ¡°I swear.¡± Kiss. A solemn yet vulgar, strange scene. I could feel the other women around, unable to take their eyes off Ca. In fact, I felt the same way. ¡°I, Ca Lindelheit, serve Yandel as my master, and will not forget the duties of a ve under any circumstances.¡± Kiss. A pledge I had heard once before. However, no matter how many times I hear it, it remains thrilling and spine-chilling. ¡°My body and mind are entirely yours.¡± Kiss. This was not surprising given that the situation had not changed from before. Ca knew I would not abandon her, and I believed Ca would not betray me either. ¡°This pledge will be valid until the day my life ends.¡± Kiss. Nevertheless, Ca still craved affection as a ve. She awaited my response with a sacred attitude, kissing my penis. Ca now seemed both adorable and praiseworthy, but also somewhat pitiable. Perhaps she noticed my thoughts. Ca¡¯s lips, which had been serious, gently curved. ¡°So please answer me with unwavering affection.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Words I hadn¡¯t said at that time. It was a desire that couldn¡¯t be expressed when just being not discarded was enough. My feelings of unease werepletely washed away by this selfish request to love her continuously. I reached out and gently stroked Ca¡¯s tinum hair. ¡°I promise.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master. Then, I will put the seal here¡­¡± Ca opened her mouth wide and stuck out her tongue. I held Ca¡¯s small head and slowly pushed my waist forward. The sensation sliding over her tongue. The sensation enveloped in her damp mouth. And the sensation passing through her narrow esophagus. Ca, who had swallowed me deep enough for her nose to touch my lower abdomen, nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to mark it, so look forward to it.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Ca¡¯s hand subtly moved between her legs. Chapter 239: Memories Of Summer Vacation (2) Chapter 239: Memories Of Summer Vacation (2) ¡°Thank you, Master. Then, please stamp here¡­¡± Ca, with her mouth wide open and tongue outstretched, looked at me as if begging for something. I grabbed Ca¡¯s head and slowly pushed my hips forward. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± My penis slid into Ca¡¯s mouth, parting her tongue. Though Ca had be quite ustomed to my manhood, she still found it difficult to handle it with her mouth, and she closed her eyes tightly. I stroked her tinum blonde hair and waited as Ca, struggling to suppress her gag reflex, cautiously opened her eyes. With her nose buried in my lower abdomen, she looked up at me, seemingly checking if I was enjoying myself, making my penis twitch involuntarily. ¡°Hmph.¡± Ca gasped for air as my penis pressed against her throat. Taking advantage of the moment, I began to move my hips back and forth. ¡°Ugh. Hng. Ugh.¡± Her pained groans were expected, given that her breathing was already disrupted, and my constant thrusting into her throat only made it worse. Yet Ca neither pushed me away nor pulled her head back. Instead, she seemed to be excited, moving her previously bent arm forward to start touching herself. Squelch, squelch. ¡°Hng¡­ Ugh. Ugh.¡± Whether her body was heating up from self-pleasure, her mouth watering from instinct, or just the excitement of the situation, each thrust was apanied by the sound of moisture. The surrounding eyes were filled with shock. Even the other women found Ca¡¯s current state astonishing. Well, it was indeed quite obscene. Despite making choking sounds, she desperately swallowed my penis, while below, she was diligently wetting herself. How could anyone resist that? I enjoyed the sound of others swallowing their saliva and the intense stares as I repeated my thrusting movements. As I felt my climax approaching, I grabbed the back of Ca¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum now.¡± ¡°Hng¡­¡± I shoved my penis deep into her mouth, almost crushing her sharp nose. The erratic tightening and releasing of her throat as Ca paused to amodate my member were soon followed by a torrent of ejaction. Saaat¡­ I poured my semen directly down Ca¡¯s throat. At the same time, a wave of pleasure surged from my waist. Given the position, it felt like I was using Ca as a toilet, squeezing out everyst drop. After enjoying the lingering pleasure of ejaction, I slowly withdrew my penis. ¡°¡­Pwah! Cough¡­ Ugh¡­¡± Even after spitting out my penis, Ca coughed several times. Hmm. Though I thought I had been careful, today was rougher than usual. Feeling a bit sorry, I reached out cautiously. Suddenly, Ca lifted her head abruptly. Her face was smeared with tears and saliva. Yet, despite the mess, or perhaps because of it, she looked even more enticing. Ca slowly opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue, assuming the same position she did when asking for a stamp. The only difference was a few pubic hairs clinging to her mouth, and the fact that she was showing she had swallowed everything. After carefully inspecting Ca¡¯s mouth, I stroked her tinum blonde hair. ¡°Well done. You swallowed it all.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ It¡¯s the stamp you gave me, Master.¡± Ca smiled like a puppy. I originally nned to stop here and go to Faye, but I might need to change the order. ¡°Ca. Hand!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± As I held out my palm, Ca tilted her head but ced one hand on mine. I patted her a couple of times as a sign of praise and then held out my hand again. ¡°Chin!¡± ¡°Woof!¡± Realizing what I was trying to do, Ca barked like a puppy and ced her chin on my hand. This time, I tickled under her chin for much longer than before. ¡°Alright, next is¡­ this!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± I formed a triangle with my fingers by touching my thumbs together. Usually, dogs would run up and stick their noses in the middle of the triangle. But perhaps there was no such culture of ying with dogs on the Eurelia Continent. After tilting her head for a while, Ca seemed to realize something and approached me, then¡­ She stuck one of her breasts into the triangle formed by my fingers. ¡°Wow.¡± Her soft breast, pressed and deformed by my fingers, felt even softer than pudding. The nipple protruding from the triangle¡¯s center captured my gaze. Ca, who had wedged her breast between my fingers, gave an awkward smile. ¡°Um¡­ Is this not right, Master?¡± ¡°¡­No. From now on, this is the correct answer.¡± As long as it arouses me, it¡¯s okay! Laughing, I led the bewildered Ca to the bed. Ca blinked her ruby eyes but obedientlyy on the bed. From here on, it should be fine to include others as well. ¡°Ca, lie down in the center.¡± ¡°Like this?¡± Like a cat stretching, Ca bent her upper body forward and raised her hips high. Her vagina, revealed between her buttocks, was already overflowing with juices, requiring no additional stimtion. ¡°You¡¯ve learned to position yourself well without being told.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve been prated by you many times, Master.¡± For some reason, Ca boasted. After patting Ca¡¯s buttocks, I finally looked up. ¡°Alright, next, Elisha and Iris, get on your sides.¡± ¡°What? Isn¡¯t it enough with just Ca, and now you want both me and Teacher too¡­?¡± ¡°Master, about our clothes¡­¡± ¡°Just watching would be boring. Besides, it¡¯s a bit awkward to be the only one on disy. Of course, you need to take off your clothes.¡± Elisha looked incredulous, while Iris seemed hesitant. However, neither seemed inclined to disobey my orders. Slowly, they undressed and climbed onto the bed. They lined up with their backsides facing me in the order of Elisha, Ca, and Iris. Seeing them side by side, I understood why Iris flinched at themand to undress. With Ca and Elisha beside her, Iris¡¯s petite figure was even more pronounced. Aware of this, she trembled slightly, looking pitiful. ¡°Cute, cute. You don¡¯t need to be so self-conscious. So, what should I do, Student Yandel?¡± ¡°Ah, Professor Iona, please assist me from behind while I¡¯m with Ca.¡± ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re asking me to do that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be short on hands.¡± I shrugged and stroked Elisha and Iris¡¯s backsides. They both flinched. Seeing this, a smile spread across Iona¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, I see. If that¡¯s the case, I have no choice! Leave it to Professor Iona! But I hope there¡¯s a reward for me too, right?¡± ¡°Of course. Why else would I have you behind me, Professor? Fortunately, it¡¯s daytime now. Feel free to drink as much blood as you like.¡± ¡°Yahoo!¡± Excited, Iona quickly threw off her clothes and clung to my back. Her chest pressed against me, and she subtly rubbed her lower part against me. Enjoying the sensation, I looked towards where Faye was. ¡°Huff¡­ Junior? What should I do?¡± Though I hadn¡¯t said anything yet, Faye was already naked. Amused by her expectant gaze, I nodded. ¡°Senior Faye, use the dildo you madest time to warm yourself up and rx your backside.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Did you not hear me? Watch while I¡¯m with the others and masturbate with the dildo.¡± ¡°Wh-why am I the only one ying alone?! This is unfair! I want to do something with you too, Junior!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no space.¡± ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s true¡­¡± ¡°Besides, you¡¯re next in line, Senior Faye, so please be patient.¡± ¡°Oh, if it¡¯s like that, I have no choice!¡± Cheered up by the news of her turn, Faye sat next to Iris with her chest bouncing. She then pulled out the dildo modeled after my penis and started warming up by gently rubbing it between her thighs. Iris, now positioned to witness Faye¡¯s forced masturbation while beingpared to Ca and Elisha, shuddered. I thought of switching Iris¡¯s ce with Elisha, but seeing how Iris¡¯s lower part was slightly moist, I decided to leave her as she was. ¡°¡­This is quite a sight.¡± Before me were the lined-up vaginas of Elisha, Ca, and Iris. Behind me, Iona was rubbing her entire body against me, while beside me, Faye was applying saliva to the realistic dildo. It would have been nice if Helena were here too¡­ well, she¡¯s busy, so it can¡¯t be helped. Butter, at the academy, we can find some time, so let¡¯s look forward to that. Thinking that, I moved my hips forward. My stiffened member touched Ca¡¯s backside. At the same time, I ced my fingers on Elisha and Iris¡¯s vaginas and whispered to Iona. ¡°Professor, please hold my penis for me.¡± ¡°Oh my, oh my. Hearing it said out loud sounds so naughty!¡± Iona chuckled and gently grabbed my member. She then guided it from its misaligned position towards Ca¡¯s vagina. ¡°Alright, here we go~¡± I could feel Iona¡¯s slender fingers along the shaft, but the head was soon pushing into Ca¡¯s vagina. Chapter 240: Memories Of Summer Vacation (3) Chapter 240: Memories Of Summer Vacation (3) ¡°Alright, here we go~¡± Iona¡¯s slender fingers were on the shaft. But the head of my penis was already starting to enter Ca¡¯s vagina. ¡°Haa¡­¡± At the same time, I inserted my fingers into Elisha¡¯s and Iris¡¯s vaginas. ¡°Haa.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The different sensations of each interior felt through my fingers. The sensation of Ca¡¯s inside on my penis, and finally¡­ ¡°Ah.¡± Iona biting the nape of my neck from behind. With the stimtion from my penis and the excitement of the situation already mixed up, adding in the bite made it overwhelming. As I involuntarily paused from the surge of pleasure, Ca, noticing this immediately, began to wiggle her hips. Smirking at her tant demand, I slowly started to move my hips. Squelch, squelch. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Her vagina was already so wet with her juices that even going straight in didn¡¯t cause any friction, allowing my penis to slide smoothly in and out. But that didn¡¯t mean it was dull. Even at this moment, Ca¡¯s insides were contracting pleasantly, squeezing my semen out. Squelch, squelch, squelch. ¡°Haa¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll move too, Master¡­ Aah!¡± Frustrated at not being able to move her hips vigorously due to Iona clinging from behind, Ca began to wiggle her raised hips herself. When I pulled back, she pushed her hips forward, and when I thrust in, she extended her hips back. Thanks to Ca moving in sync with my movements, I could maintain a quite intense pistoning with minimal effort. Maybe that¡¯s why. Despite having ejacted not long ago, the urge to climax surged quickly. Holding it back, I shifted my gaze. ¡°Mmm¡­ you, a bit more¡­¡± Next, my eyes fell on Elisha, who was squirming, unsure what to do with my fingers inside her. She reacted as if I was scratching a ticklish spot while pretending to relieve an itch. Let¡¯s see. Elisha¡¯s favorite spot was a bit higher¡­ no, given this position, it should be lower? I bent my fingers slightly and scraped along her vaginal walls. I felt an area with more folds than others. ¡°Eek?!¡± ¡°Here it is.¡± Just touching it lightly made Elisha react strongly. Her insides contracted around my fingers tightly. Enjoying the distinct sensation of her vagina, I focused on stimting Elisha¡¯s weak spot. Rub, rub. ¡°Ah!¡± Rub, rub, rub. ¡°Haa¡­!¡± Elisha responded to my hand movements with delighted moans, sounding like a musical instrument being yed. Thinking about how Elisha¡¯s voice always seemed refined like an expensive instrument, hearing her moan sosciviously made it feel even more erotic. Curious about how Iris, watching all this, was reacting, I turned my head. ¡°Eek!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Though I hadn¡¯t done anything yet, Iris was trembling in fear. But even in her nervous state, she dutifully presented her vagina, typical of Iris. ¡°Iris?¡± ¡°Wh-what is it, Master?¡± Despite stammering, she tried to respond nonchntly. But unlike her words, her body was honest, with her vagina strangely stiff. ¡°Why are you so scared? It¡¯s just a finger.¡± ¡°¡­Do you know? Your fingers are a bit special, Master.¡± Iris whispered in a low voice, as if revealing a huge secret. Of course, I had no special trait like a golden finger. ¡°Why exactly are they special?¡± ¡°When your hands touch me, my strength drains away; when you stroke my head, I get sleepy; and when you touch my ears, my womb flutters.¡± ¡°???¡± Isn¡¯t it just that you go limp because you¡¯re subdued, you get sleepy because it¡¯s rxing, and your ears are erogenous zones? But Iris seemed to genuinely believe there was something special about my fingers, trembling her small hips. ¡°If you seriously use your fingers here, what would happen¡­?¡± ¡°¡­Nothing special will happen, so just raise your hips.¡± Shaking my head, I began to deeply thrust my fingers into Iris¡¯s vagina. Squelch, squelch. ¡°Ah! Ugh¡­ Haa¡­!¡± Just a slight movement made Iris respond sensitively with nasal moans. Basically, it was the same as with Elisha. Bending my fingers, gently scraping and stimting her vaginal walls. I intended to focus on her erogenous zones once I found them, but¡­ ¡°Hick! Haa¡­ Aaah!¡± No matter where or how I touched, Iris twisted her body and screamed as if she were about to climax. It was as if her entire body was an erogenous zone. ¡°Look at this! Your fingers are dangerous, Master!¡± ¡°No, I think it¡¯s just that you¡¯re very sensitive, Iris.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­?! Are you saying I,pared to my student and her friend, am being driven to the brink with just fingers and not even your penis?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nodding briefly, I increased the pace of my fingers in Iris¡¯s vagina. Squelch, squelch, squelch. ¡°Heeuuuutt?!¡± Like a cat raising its hips when patted, Iris¡¯s hips shot up as I aggressively patted her vagina. Iris, who had been in a regr doggy-style position, now had her hips raised high in a full downward dog position, trembling as if she might topple over any second but somehow maintaining her bnce. With my left hand, I tormented Elisha¡¯s weak spot, and with my right hand, I ravaged Iris¡¯s entire vagina with my fingers while thrusting my hips. Smack! Smack! Smack! ¡°Ugh! M-Master¡­ haa!¡± Ca, sounding like she was halfway out of her mind, swung her hips wildly. On my left, Elisha was singing in a sweet voice about how much she was feeling. Squelch, squelch. ¡°You¡­ ha! I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t take this anymore¡­!¡± On the right, Iris was trembling with her hips raised high. Squelch, squelch, squelch. ¡°Hii! Heek! Aah¡­!¡± I, too, was half out of my mind, thrusting into the three vaginas simultaneously. As I was about to reach my limit and ejacte. ¡°Paha.¡± Iona, having had her fill, withdrew her fangs from my neck. The sudden stop of the bloodsucking caused the intense urge to ejacte to subside. As I reflexively turned my head back, annoyed and craving more as if forcibly denied an orgasm. ¡°Mm?¡± Iona kissed me deeply. Our tongues entwined, and I tasted a metallic hint of blood. Though briefly flustered, I quickly got back to moving as Iona pressed her body against my back, urging me to continue. The soft sensation of herrge breasts and the rubbing of her soft flesh against me brought back the urge to ejacte. As it surged again, Iona whispered in a sticky voice in my ear. ¡°Good boy, good boy. Student Yandel, let¡¯s release all that white pee and feel good. Shhh¡­¡± ¡°What is this¡­?¡± A sudden baby y. But despite my mind freezing for a moment, my body responded to her soothing voice, and the umted semen poured out at once. Squelch, squelch. ¡°Heeeuuut?!¡± Ca¡¯s vagina was filled with semen, pushing her to climax. Following her, Elisha and Iris also reached their peaks, their voices turning upside down. ¡°Haaang¡­!¡± ¡°Eungaah¡­!¡± The timing of their climaxes differed slightly, but all three gushed fluids simultaneously. Squirt¡­ Watching the streams wet the bed, I slowly withdrew my penis and fingers. The women gasped for breath, their hips twitching. Among them, Ca¡¯s vagina, slowly closing, let white semen ooze out. At that moment, Iona reached from behind and grabbed my penis, now covered in both juices and semen. ¡°No, no. You can cum a bit more, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Huh? I just came¡­¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Ignoring my reaction, Iona formed a circle with her hand and started stroking my penis vigorously. Stroke, stroke, stroke. ¡°Haa.¡± Her white hand focused on stimting the sensitive head. ¡°W-wait a moment, Professor. This is too stimting¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you release all the remaining semen!¡± ¡°I told you there¡¯s none left!¡± Regardless of my protests, Iona continued her intense handjob, making my toes curl and my hips jerk. Despite my will, arge amount of semen spurted out again. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± An indescribable pleasure different from the previous ejactions made me grit my teeth, spraying the thick white fluid over the three resting women. Surprised by the warm sensation, they all looked up at me simultaneously. Iona, seemingly fascinated, clenched and opened her sticky hand and muttered. ¡°What is this? I read about it in a book I borrowedst time¡­ it actually works?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Don¡¯t use me for experiments like that! Chapter 241: Memories Of Summer Vacation (4) Chapter 241: Memories Of Summer Vacation (4) ¡°What is this? I read about it in a book I borrowedst time¡­ it actually works?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Don¡¯t use me for experiments like that! More importantly, why are you doing this again in the library?! Why is there content about rubbing the sensitive ns after ejaction to induce either a continuous ejaction or squirting?! I looked at her with eyes full of disbelief, but Iona just smiled mischievously and asked back. ¡°Hehe! So, so? Did it feel good?¡± ¡°Well, a little.¡± I was surprised by Iona¡¯s sudden baby y and experimental spirit, but to be honest, it felt good. Nodding obediently, Iona tilted her head in satisfaction and pointed towards Faye. ¡°Then, as promised, go y with Faye now.¡± ¡°What about you, Professor? Are you going to join us with Faye?¡± Ca had squeezed out a lot of my semen just a while ago, and Elisha and Iris also climaxed with their fingers. But although Iona had sucked my blood, she hadn¡¯t felt anything yet. That¡¯s why I asked if she wanted to join. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Yandel might not know, but for vampires, bloodsucking for feeding is like sex! I enjoyed it in my own way, so don¡¯t worry! And¡­¡± Iona paused for a moment, licking her bright red lips with a yful smile. ¡°I¡¯ll enjoy myself in my own way, so don¡¯t worry about me!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I wondered what she meant by enjoying herself, then I realized as I saw Iona ncing at Iris. She was nning to y with Iris. Well, they¡¯ve always been close, talking about old times together. Usually, Iona teased Iris, and Iris would get flustered¡­ This time might be a bit different, though. Iris was discreetly trying to lick the semen off her butt and back when our eyes met, and she quickly hid her hand behind her back, looking no different than usual. Next to her, Elisha noticed where Iona¡¯s gaze was directed and squinted her eyes. It was as if she was nning to get revenge on Iona for always teasing her. Well, even if it was revenge, it would be on the bed. Meanwhile, Ca was blocking the semen flowing out of her vagina with her palm, pushing it back in with a satisfied smile. She was in full contented lioness mode. I didn¡¯t have to see what would happen next to know. Iona would try to tease as usual and get countered by Elisha. Iris would hide behind her student, acting smug. Ca would watch all this with a leisurely smile. Honestly, watching them would be quite entertaining, but¡­ Fayees first now. I loosened my neck muscles and looked towards Faye. ¡°Eek¡­ Hng¡­!¡± For some reason, Faye was hurriedly crawling backwards, still clutching the dildo in her hand tightly, looking somewhat erotic. Come to think of it, everyone still had their tanning marks. Iona and Faye were exceptions. Iona had already returned to her pale skin due to her regeneration, and Faye¡¯s nipples were barely covered with stickers, so they weren¡¯t noticeable. Of course, her skin was light brown, but her nipples were pink, which was quite a sight. Staring at Faye¡¯s chest made my dick swell automatically. Throb. ¡°¡­Why is it twitching when you haven¡¯t done anything?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simr to how Senior Faye¡¯s chest is erotic without doing anything.¡± Faye shut her mouth at my perfect logic. Meanwhile, I looked over her whole body. I saw her dazedly watching as I thrust into Ca, Elisha, and Iris¡¯s vaginas, moving the dildo in sync with my movements. But from the middle, I got too absorbed in the three and lost track of what Faye was doing. Her face was flushed red. Her breaths were hot. Her chest had nothing unusual other than the noticeable nipples, but her vagina was quite wet. The dildo was the same. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to loosen your asshole, Senior Faye?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Junior. I tried, but it wasn¡¯t easy. It didn¡¯t go in well¡­ So, how about trying something different?¡± ¡°You said you¡¯d let me, Senior Faye¡­ Okay, let¡¯s hear it. What do you want to do?¡± ¡°It might go in somehow, but it¡¯ll definitely hurt a lot if it moves? I¡¯m not as flexible as Iris, so it might tear.¡± ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s true.¡± Just as children were more flexible than adults, Iris could stretch her body quite well. It might be possible because of the immense life force that stopped her growth. On the other hand, Faye was a reclusive alchemist who barely moved around indoors. It was natural for her body to stiffen. She couldn¡¯t even split her legs 90 degreesst time. ¡­I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s rted to her asshole though. While I was pondering, Faye spoke seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t like pain. But I want you to keep your promise, Junior. So, I thought¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Activate the sensory link of this dildo and put it in my ass, and just leave it there.¡± ¡°What? Not even a taste¡­¡± ¡°Instead, put your real thing in my vagina.¡± ¡°¡­Senior Faye, you had a n all along!¡± Feeling the sensation of something in her ass while I¡¯m inside her vagina? This experimental spirit. I don¡¯t hate it. Laughing quietly, I pushed my cock, dirty with Ca¡¯s love juices and my semen, towards her. ¡°First, clean this. Then, I¡¯ll clean your insides, Senior Faye¡­ The main eventes after that.¡± ¡°Okay. Hold still.¡± Faye, who was backing away a moment ago, crawled towards me with a delighted expression. Kneeling in front of me, she wrapped myrge cock with her big breasts. Then, she started rubbing up and down, cleaning off the mess. It looked like she was using her breasts as tissues. The soft, squishy feeling from my cock and therge breasts bigger than her head getting all distorted made it instantly hard again. ¡°Wow¡­ Junior, you really like my breasts, huh? You¡¯re already like this. Let me give you a little service.¡± Faye grinned and took the tip of my ns poking out from between her breasts into her mouth. Sluurp. Smack. With lewd noises, she sucked up the leftover semen from the urethra. A tingling sensation apanied by pleasure coursed through my spine. ¡°Hehe. Looks like you enjoyed that, Junior. I¡¯ve learned a few things from watching Ca¡¯s fetio!¡± Faye proudly shrugged her shoulders, her lips glistening. Feeling somewhat annoyed by her smugness, I gently pinched her cheek, causing her to il her arms in the air. ¡°Ow¡­¡± After enjoying the sight of her jiggling breasts, I released her. Faye rubbed her cheek and pouted. ¡°Junior, you¡¯ve been so mischievoustely.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Senior Faye has been too cutetely.¡± ¡°¡­Well, I guess it can¡¯t be helped then!¡± Faye quickly recovered and handed me the dildo. ¡°You know how to use it, right? You tried it once before.¡± ¡°Of course. Though I couldn¡¯t move for 30 minutes afterward.¡± I shrugged and made a small cut on my finger with a low-output Wind Cutter. A drop of blood seeped out from the cut. Thanks to the blessing of the Sun God, the wound healed immediately, but that was enough. I let the blood drip onto the dildo Faye was holding, feeling a slight dizziness. But soon after, I felt as if something was grabbing my cock. Of course, nothing was actually grabbing it; it was just from Faye holding the dildo. ¡°It¡¯s working fine. Now, Senior Faye, you get ready too.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ No matter how I think about it, this is really embarrassing.¡± Faye moved awkwardly, lying down and presenting her ass to me. My eyes naturally went to her plump, foldedbia, but¡­ that wasn¡¯t my destination this time. ¡°Here we go.¡± ¡°Heuk!¡± Faye flinched as I lightly ced my hand on her anus. I patted her butt, signaling her to stay still, and she calmed down. I inserted my fingertip slightly and chanted the activation word. ¡°Anal Clean.¡± Whiiiiiir. I couldn¡¯t announce it publicly, but this was a masterpiece of a modified spell. ¡°Aaah¡­¡± Whether it was the strange feeling of mana wrapping around inside or just the insertion of my finger, Faye made a weird noise and rxed. I took the dildo from Faye. ¡°I¡¯ll put it in now.¡± ¡°P-please be gentle.¡± Her voice sounded tense, almost scared. But she didn¡¯t pull her ass away. The dildo was already slick with Faye¡¯s fluids, so it should be fine. I ced the end that looked uncannily like my own organ against her anus. The sensation at the tip was different from a vagina. ¡°Aaaahh.¡± ¡°Rx.¡± Pushing gently, Faye¡¯s anus opened, and the dildo slid in. ¡°Nngh!¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I had only inserted the tip, but Faye was already trembling, clutching the bedsheets. Meanwhile, the tightness at the entrance made me shiver in a different way. ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t take this.¡± ¡°Junior? Wait! You said you¡¯d be gentle¡­¡± ¡°Here goes.¡± Shlurp. ¡°Hiiiiik!¡± Faye¡¯s back arched like a bow. The summer heat intensified the moment. Chapter 242: Memories Of Summer Vacation (5) Chapter 242: Memories Of Summer Vacation (5) ¡°Junior? Wait! You said you¡¯d be gentle¡­¡± ¡°Here goes.¡± Shlurp. ¡°Hiiiiik!¡± Faye¡¯s back arched like a bow. At the same time, I also couldn¡¯t help but jerk my hips involuntarily. The sensation was directly transmitted to me through the shared feeling of Faye¡¯s anal tightness. The soft inside epted the dildo, but there was a peculiar sensation at the base, squeezing tightly as if to prevent ejaction. Feeling Faye trembling lightly after reaching a small climax, a slow, pleasant sensation rose through me, though the tightness kept me tense. As I enjoyed the different sensation from a vagina for a moment, Faye¡¯s body, which had been lightly vibrating in climax, gradually calmed down. With her strength sapped, Faye¡¯s hips, which had been lifted in a doggy position, fell t against the floor, leaving her sprawled out like a frog. Honestly, I thought she would be in pain or get angry for not keeping my promise, but I didn¡¯t expect her to climax just from having it put in. Did she enjoy it despite being so scared? The dildo, made to resemble my own size, stretched her anus to its limit. I watched for a moment, then gently flipped Faye¡¯s body over. ¡°Ugh.¡± She made a strange noise and leaked love juices as I flipped her over, turning from a prone frog to a supine one, her tongue hanging out. Holding herrge breasts, which had fallen to the sides due to gravity, I carefully examined her face. I expected her to look utterly gone, but surprisingly, she appearedposed. ¡°¡­Senior Faye? What was that just now?¡± ¡°Well. Um. How should I say this¡­?¡± Faye continued in a strangely slurred voice, still unable to control her tongue properly. ¡°When you thrust from behind, my strength just drained away¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Literally. This dildo was made in a 1:1 ratio of your cock, right? So, even from behind, it¡¯s like¡­ pressing on my uterus.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Faye gave me an awkward smile as I stood speechless. ¡°And the feeling of fullness from behind is a bit new¡­ Ah, if I move even a little, it presses on my uterus and feels erotic. Look, like this.¡± Faye slowly spread her own vagina with her hand. Her exposed clitoris was fully erect, sticking out from its hood, and her vaginal opening was twitching, seemingly begging to be filled from the front. ¡°You see, I don¡¯t think I can move well right now¡­ but you can, right?¡± Faye adjusted her position, spreading her legs in an L shape to make her vaginal opening more visible. It was a vulgar sight, spreading herself so shamelessly, but Faye knew it well, seductively shaking her vagina to tempt me. ¡°So¡­ could you put it in for me?¡± ¡°Huh.¡± ¡°Look, my pussy is asking for it, isn¡¯t it? Ahem.¡± Clearing her throat, Faye spread and closed her vagina, producing a thin, high-pitched voice in sync with the movement. ¡°Give me your cock. Your cock.¡± ¡°Senior Faye¡­ That¡¯s erotic, but it¡¯s a bit of a turn-off.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t care! Anyway, it¡¯s the perfect time, so hurry up and put it in!¡± Failing to seduce me, Faye started whining. Chuckling, I grabbed her slender ankle and ced it over my shoulder. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you ask for it? I¡¯ll do it properly then.¡± Given how stiff Faye¡¯s body was, just lifting her leg slightly caused her hips to rise. The sight of the dildo, resembling my cock, stuck in her anus was clearly visible. ¡°I¡¯ll put it in now.¡± ¡°Huh? Wait, wait¡­?¡± As Faye stammered, I thrust my cock into her vagina just as I had with her anus. Smack. ¡°Ugh!¡± Faye let out a sound like she was gasping for breath. But I was just as surprised. ¡°This¡­ I understand now what you meant about pressing on the uterus from behind.¡± ¡°Ugh. Right?¡± Faye took a deep breath and smiled triumphantly. Even though her vagina was tight, it felt even tighter due to the dildo pressing from behind. The result was a snug fit that felt almost too tight. I started moving my hips slowly, feeling as if I was entranced. Smack, smack. ¡°Ah. Ugh¡­ what is this¡­? it¡¯s rubbing inside¡­?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel it that distinctly.¡± Well, for Faye, it was like being prated on both sides, but for me, it was a bit different. Although I couldn¡¯t feel the dildo¡¯s presence directly from my cock or vice versa¡­ The sensation of tightness on both sides intensified as soon as I entered her vagina, making it hard to endure even without much movement. Leaning forward to cover Faye, the leg on my shoulder went further back, causing her hips to rise even higher. It was a perfect angle to exert weight. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll move properly.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Junior? In this position, that¡¯s¨C¡± Without waiting for Faye¡¯s final words, I raised my hips high and then thrust down with all my weight. Smack! ¡°Ahk!¡± Faye gasped like someone whose breath had been knocked out. But I wasn¡¯t much different. As I hit her cervix, her vagina and anus simultaneously tightened around me. Not missing the momentum, I continued to thrust down. Smack! Smack! ¡°Uh! Junior¡­ Ah! Touch my breasts too¡­!¡± ¡°Of course, I will.¡± I grabbed Faye¡¯s breasts firmly, squeezing so hard that her flesh bulged out between my fingers. It might have hurt a bit, but Faye responded with even tighter contractions as if she liked it. Smack! Smack! Smack! ¡°Junior¡­ Ungh! I can feel it all over¡­ Ah! This is so weird¡­¡± Could it be that she enjoys being prated in both ces this much? I also felt like my head was going to explode from the intensifying pleasure with each thrust. It wasn¡¯t just twice the pleasure because it was from two ces. Faye¡¯s intense reactions made every thrust feel better, as if 1+1 didn¡¯t equal 2 but 3 or 4. I focused on my thrusts, pushing those silly thoughts out of my mind. Smack! Smack! Smack! ¡°Ah! Ungh¡­ Ah!¡± Faye could only moan and breathe heavily now, barely able to form words. Come to think of it, she had mentioned feeling it all over her body. I changed the way I held her breasts, focusing only on her nipples instead of the whole breast. I lifted Faye¡¯s breasts by pinching her nipples slightly. Jiggle, jiggle! Her breasts bounced wildly because of my thrusting, but the nipples stayed fixed in my grasp, suspended in the air. I spread them slowly to the sides and leaned my upper body down between them. This way, even while pressing down on her body, I could still y with her nipples. I kissed Faye while holding her nipples. ¡°Mm?!¡± She had been gasping heavily, so she couldn¡¯t resist as my tongue invaded her mouth, swirling around her insides while my hands tortured her nipples. My hips never stopped moving. Smack! Smack! Smack! Faye¡¯s muffled moans became hotter with every thrust. I was prating every hole she had. I gave her the full-body experience she wanted. Her reaction was intense. ¡°Ungh! Mmm! Ugh¡­!¡± Realizing her situation, Faye¡¯s vagina and anus began to react wildly. Her vagina, like a separate creature, squeezed irregrly around me. Her anus, tight butcking lubrication, clung to me snugly, with significant pressure at the base. Naturally, the pleasure I felt increased exponentially. A tingling sensation rose to the back of my head as I felt my orgasm approaching. I thrust deeply, pressing my ns against her cervix, and released my semen. Spurt. Spurt. Spurt. The repeated spurts felt like a water gun. Perhaps due to the stimtion, Faye, who had reached her limit, also climaxed grandly, her body twitching like a fish out of water. ¡°Hng! Mmm! Ugh!¡± Pinned under me, her movements were limited to slight twitches, but her vagina was different. The tight, convulsing walls of her vagina milked me for everyst drop. Only after I waspletely spent did I slowly pull out. Trickle, trickle¡­ Late spurts of fluid followed. Because her hips were still raised, the fluid didn¡¯t spill onto the sheets but onto Faye¡¯s face. ¡°Ugh¡­ Hng¡­¡± Faye, lost in the aftermath of her climax, didn¡¯t seem to care about being drenched. I watched her vaginal entrance slowly close, briefly revealing the semen inside before it was hidden again. It made sense, considering her raised position kept the semen inside. Nodding to myself, I looked at the dildo still lodged in her anus. Despite her initial fear of tearing and pain, she stretched and felt good. I swiftly pulled out the dildo that had been expanding her anus. ¡°Ahh!¡± Faye, who was managing her climax¡¯s aftershocks, let out a strange noise and squirted again. This time, the force was weaker, spreading the fluid across her body. Her anus, which had expanded and quickly closed, and her vagina filled with semen. And therge dildo, resembling my own. I alternated my gaze between the three and then inserted the dildo into her vagina. Smack. ¡°Huh?! Why suddenly there¡­?¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. The dildo was cleaned with the Anal Clean spell before, so it¡¯s fine going from anus to vagina.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it! I¡¯m asking, why put it in my vagina?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a stopper. A plug, if you will. It would be a waste to spill all that precious semen.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Blinking in disbelief, Faye stared at me as I exined. ¡°So, next time, I¡¯ll try this.¡± I caressed around her anus as I said this, causing her to twitch as if ticklish. But unlike the first time, now she blushed with anticipation, reaching behind her knees to hold her legs apart. She spread her legs in a V and lifted her hips to show her anus clearly. Faye murmured softly. ¡°If Junior wants to¡­ Then go ahead?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± It took quite a while before Faye could lower her hips again. Chapter 243: Second Semester Chapter 243: Second Semester Summer vacation ising to an end. My goodness. What have I even done? I cleared a simple dungeon and a scenario dungeon, made Helena a saint, warned the Church of Righteous Radiance about a potential ambush, extracted ra¡¯s thoughts, and had sex, sex, and more sex¡­ ¡°Huh? Wasn¡¯t it a productive vacation?¡± Muttering to myself and tilting my head, Elisha suddenly stood up while changing clothes. With a confident smile, she ced her hand on her half-naked chest. ¡°Of course it was, dear. I, Elisha, have risen to the rank of Intermediate Magician! And three years faster than Ca! Of course, it was a productive vacation! Ohhohoho!¡± That girl¡¯sughter always amazes me. Well¡­ she did grow at an incredibly fast pace. No matter how talented she was, reaching the rank of Intermediate Magician in the first year was incredibly fast, even with the help of dungeon clearances. Looking back, Elisha¡¯s rapid growth had several usible reasons. Having a good teacher, getting involved in various events and reaping the rewards before the entrance ceremony, or perhaps spending what felt like 24 hours a day in-game. Thanks to my faster-than-expected growth, I could challenge harder dungeons and achievements. As I grew stronger, the snowball effect allowed me to take on higher-level challenges, and Elisha grew rapidly alongside me. Intermediate Magicians require significant experience, and without special awakening events, advancing further is tough. However, the promotion to Intermediate Magician is rtively easier for lower-tier magicians. Having a rival like Ca and a mentor like Iris must have also yed a part. But ultimately, her hard work was the most crucial factor. She did well, so I ruffled Elisha¡¯s hair vigorously. ¡°Well done, my Elisha!¡± ¡°Ehem! Ehem!¡± Even though I had praised her several times before, Elisha still raised her chin and strutted as if it were the first time. I patted her until her posture changed from raising her nose to looking at the ceiling. Oh, but if I only praise Elisha, will Ca be okay? Last time, Elisha pouted when I only praised Ca. I nced at Ca. Had she changed clothes already? She looked neat and tilted her head in confusion. Her tinum blonde hair flowed down the sides, and she wore an expression of not understanding why I was looking at her. Ca didn¡¯t seem to mind me ruffling Elisha¡¯s hair. She even pped along, trying to match my rhythm. Just as I was about to return to packing with a mix of satisfaction and regret, Ca¡¯s ruby eyes widened as if she realized something. ¡°Oh!¡± With a short exmation, she ran over and leaned her head forward. ¡°Did you also want to pat my head? Oh dear. You can do it anytime¡­ Actually, you don¡¯t even need to ask; just do it.¡± ¡°¡­Yes. You figured it out well.¡± I was thinking of something entirely different, but I smiled and ruffled her hair, making Ca smile as if it were her n all along. ¡°Well, I am Master¡¯s ve, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Is that something to boast about? I wasn¡¯t sure, but since it was cute, I let it slide. I yed with Ca¡¯s hair, tugged her ears, and pinched her cheeks for a while. Meanwhile, Iona, who had sorted my luggage in my ce, giggled and sat next to me. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Yandel? Did you see that?¡± ¡°Huh? See what?¡± ¡°Ca¡¯s expression just now looked exactly like yours!¡± Then, as if to demonstrate, Iona lifted the corners of her mouth with her fingers, making a smile-like expression. ¡°Like this!¡± ¡°¡­Do I really smile like that?¡± Feeling a sudden urge to flick Iona¡¯s forehead, I asked again, and the women in the room all nodded in unison. ¡°Master does have that side to him.¡± ¡°Oh my? Didn¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°Master¡­ you should look in the mirror asionally.¡± ¡°Junior¡¯s expression¡­ so you weren¡¯t doing it on purpose.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Well. I knew my smile had a certain vibe. I knew my character¡¯s design made me look like a handsome but slightly viinous young noble. But I didn¡¯t realize it was that annoying. ¡°Alright! Everyone, check your luggage one more time to make sure you haven¡¯t forgotten anything! We¡¯ll be leaving soon!¡± I unintentionally raised my voice, and Iris patted my shoulder with her small palm. ¡°Master, are you sulking? Hmm? You¡¯re sulking, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­Iris,e here.¡± ¡°Eep!¡± I lifted the struggling Iris and ced her on my shoulder. Now in a piggyback position, Iris blushed and tapped my head lightly, but thanks to the ve mark, it didn¡¯t hurt. It just tickled a bit. ¡°Put me down! I know you¡¯re nning to go out like this again! I have a reputation and status to uphold!¡± ¡°What? A person who watched her master and her student having sex through amunication crystal and masturbated has a status?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you order me to watch?!¡± ¡°I said to watch, not to relieve yourself.¡± ¡°Aaah!¡± Iris tried to escape with all her might, but the ve mark on her neck strictly forbade her from defying her master. So, all she could do was rub her soft thighs against my cheek. This is quite fun. Iris¡¯s usual reactions were always amusing, but seeing someone who could lift the ve mark at any time being unable to resist was cute. She could escape anytime, but she chose to stay as a ve. It was like watching an elephant with its legs tied by a thin string. Laughing, I used telekinesis to organize my luggage and store it in my inventory. Of course, I held onto Iris¡¯s calf tightly. At least until we leave this ce, I won¡¯t let go.
¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need to borrow a carriage?¡± ¡°Of course. We have two Intermediate Magicians here. It won¡¯t be asfortable as the Pope¡¯s carriage, but it¡¯ll be pleasant enough. Besides, Helena will need the carriage in a few days, so it¡¯s really fine.¡± ¡°If you say so¡­ Understood.¡± Helena was busy showing herself to the returning dispatched priests and holy knights. Moreover, bringing back ra, known as the Last Saint, in the medallion caused quite a stir within the church. With the church in a state of turmoil, whether for good or bad, Helena, despite being an academy student, couldn¡¯t just return immediately after the vacation ended. So Helena, who had been working hard until today, decided to follow us a bitter, unable to match the timing. Iona agreed to inform the academy. I doubt anyone wouldin about a saint, the first in 300 years, being absent for a few days due to church duties. Behind the regretful Albaor, a more regretful-looking Helena walked out. ¡°Brother¡­¡± ¡°Lady Helena? Why that expression?¡± ¡°I feel guilty towards you, Brother.¡± ¡°Why? You have no reason to feel guilty towards me. If anything, I feel more guilty for neglecting you.¡± Despite our close bond and the many times we¡¯d been intimate, I ended up spending time with other women and not Helena. ¡°Fufu. It¡¯s fine. I also want to spend time with you, Brother, but as you know, I¡¯m not alone now.¡± Helena said this with a meaningful smile, rubbing her belly. ¡°¡­You mean the God of Righteous Radiance, right?! Right?!¡± ¡°Yes? Of course, the God of Righteous Radiance. Since I¡¯m still inexperienced, the Lord says I can share my vision with Her even with my eyes closed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ quite inconvenient. Oh, how about Lady ra?¡± As soon as I mentioned ra¡¯s name, the medallion around Helena¡¯s neck began to emit a white light. Soon, the divine light intertwined, forming the image of a white-haired woman. -Did you call? ¡°I didn¡¯t call, but it¡¯s good timing. We¡¯ll see each other again in about ten days, but I wanted to say goodbye for now.¡± -Oh? Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll do my best to help Helena¡­ And if you want to hide from my sight, just leave the medallion in another room, so don¡¯t leave her too lonely. ¡°Lady ra¡­!¡± -What is it, Helena? A saint is the cherished daughter of the God of Righteous Radiance. So, the previous saint, me, and the current saint, you, are like sisters, right? Not just in title, but truly. So, it¡¯s fine to say this much¡­ Was I too forward? ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not it, but doesn¡¯t it sound like I¡¯ve been lonely?¡± -Weren¡¯t you? Every night, you sighed while looking at the oddly revealing nun¡¯s robe, so I thought¡­ ¡°Ah! Please disappear! Please disappear now, Lady ra!¡± Helena iled her hands at ra¡¯s image. Of course, waving her hands wouldn¡¯t make the holographic ra disappear. Watching Helena¡¯s flustered and red-faced reaction with satisfaction, ra waved lightly at me. -Anyway, don¡¯t worry too much, and take care of Helena when you see her at the academy. ¡°Of course. Do you need anything, Lady ra?¡± -Me? ra looked surprised, her emerald eyes widening, but she soon shook her head with a warm yet bittersweet smile. -Not really. I¡¯ll think about itter. We¡¯ll see each other in a few days anyway. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing what the academy is like. With those words, ra turned into light and returned to the medallion. Helena, tired from iling her arms, let out a deep sigh. ¡°Whew¡­ Let¡¯s save the sentimental farewells for the academy. Have a safe trip.¡± ¡°Wait. I have something to say before we go.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Helena tilted her head in confusion. After ensuring that only Albaor and Gilbert were around, I approached her. ¡°Brother?¡± Helena looked at me with her pure golden eyes, unguarded. I grabbed her chin and lightly kissed her. Smooch. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you. I just wanted to say that.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Helena seemed to forget how to breathe for a moment, her face turning as red as it could possibly get. Smiling at her reaction, I turned to Iona. ¡°Everything¡¯s ready. Let¡¯s go, Professor.¡± ¡°Yeah. I saw something fun, so let¡¯s get going.¡± The crimson magic light filled my vision. I waved lightly at the still-frozen Helena. I also nodded once at Albaor and Gilbert, who had simrlyplex expressions. Soon after, Iona¡¯s teleportation activated. Blinking at the sudden bright light, I found myself in apletely different environment. After feeding Iona some blood and repeating the teleportation a few more times¡­ By evening, we had returned to the academy. Chapter 244: Second Semester (2) Chapter 244: Second Semester (2) After arriving at the academy. Iris went to the mansion with the dildo Faye made for her, Iona headed to herb, and Faye took the chimera corpse straight to her workshop. Though it had been bustling just a while ago, it was now just Ca, Elisha, and me in my room. ¡°¡­Come to think of it, isn¡¯t this quite impressive? How is the dormitory at the academy on par with the guest rooms of the Church of Righteous Radiance?¡± Returning to the academy dormitory after a long time, I threw my luggage into a corner and sprawled on the bed, mumbling. Following me, Ca picked up my scattered luggage and gathered it in one ce, responding in a soft voice. ¡°It¡¯s true that the Church of Righteous Radiance is a major power, but it¡¯s not a money-hungry organization. Also, the academy was created with thebined efforts of the entire Eurelia Continent.¡± ¡°To add a bit more to what Ca said, it¡¯s also to show a clear difference and stimte the students of ss B and C.¡± Elisha, who had sat down lightly at the edge of the bed, said this while picking out the essentials from the gathered luggage. ¡°I know. I did know, but¡­ still, I always thought dormitories were somewhat subpar. Like, with bugs, and asionally the plumbing would break and produce rusty water.¡± ¡°Oh my? Have you attended some third-rate educational institution?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s just what I¡¯ve heard.¡± As the academy ran smoothly, several imitation institutions started popping up. Of course, the gap between those and the academy was like that between an elementary school and a university. These various educational institutions aim to produce academy entrants, which helps to understand their purpose. Well, my dormitory bias stems from my life on Earth. I went to high school far from home and stayed in a dormitory¡­ it was dreadful. I¡¯ll never forget the moment I woke up to find a cockroach right in front of my face. Cheers to my past self, who stayed calm and trapped it with a tissue and a box, fearing it might fly into my mouth if I screamed. Incidentally, now, due to my exceptional memory trait, I can never forget such moments. Because of such experiences, even though I knew through H&A that the ss A dormitories were as good as luxury hotels, I still underestimated them a bit. Having visited the guest rooms of the Church of Righteous Radiance recently changed my mind. ¡°The only better guest rooms would probably be those of the Levantine Empire.¡± ¡°Oh? Not necessarily. The first guest room of the Kingdom of Alfheim is even better.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. The facilities are not much different, but it¡¯s imbued with the blessing of the World Tree, so just breathing there heals your body. The problem is that only High Elves can enter.¡± ¡°High Elves, huh¡­ You¡¯ve been there, Elisha.¡± ¡°Of course. That¡¯s why I can confidently say it¡¯s better¡­ though I can¡¯t go near it anymore.¡± Elisha sighed deeply, a bitter smile on her face. Watching her for a moment, I rolled on the bed and buried my nose in herrge butt. ¡°Sniff.¡± Why do elves always smell like fresh grass or trees, no matter where you sniff? ¡°Wh-what are you doing?! Why are you sniffing weird ces, you?!¡± ¡°Because you were having strange thoughts and getting depressed.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with it?!¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with it. I just saw your butt in front of me and decided to sniff it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something to say so proudly! At least make an excuse!¡± Elisha looked incredulous but then gently stroked my head with a smallugh. ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s a bit disappointing, but it¡¯s not like I can stay there every day, so I don¡¯t mind much.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s good then.¡± My voice came out gruff, perhaps because she seemed to have seen through my thoughts. Elisha giggled, poking my nose, as if she knew everything. Watching her, Ca sneaked closer and started sniffing the top of my head from behind. ¡­Why sniff there? I felt like I understood Elisha a bit more now.
The day before the start of the new term, Faye came to visit. Knock, knock, knock. ¡°Junior, it¡¯s me.¡± Apanied by a suspicious line. ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t know anyone like that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me! Faye Yareunshade! Your trustworthy personal alchemist!¡± ¡°Trustworthy¡­? You are my personal alchemist, Senior Faye, but I wouldn¡¯t say trustworthy.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Provide proof that you are Senior Faye.¡± ¡°Are you really going to be like this, Junior?! I came all this way with a new staff Ipleted¡­¡± As I teased her, Faye stamped her foot and pouted. Maybe I should stop teasing her and let her in. As I reached for the doorknob¡­ ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll give you proof. Put your ear close to the door.¡± ¡°Huh? Um¡­ okay, ready.¡± Pressing my ear against the door as Faye requested, I could hear her much more clearly. ¡°Ahem. I¡¯ll say this just once, so listen carefully.¡± ¡°Sure, sure. What are you going to say¡­?¡± ¡°I, Faye Yareunshade, dere that my breasts belong to Junior Yandel and can be touched anytime, anywhere, withoutint¡­.¡± Hey, that¡¯s what you said jokinglyst time! Why say that outside?! Click! ¡°Come in quickly!¡± ¡°Hehe. It worked.¡± Nodding satisfactorily, Faye walked in briskly. She seemed a bit embarrassed herself. Sighing deeply, I nced around. Of course, there was no one around. Yeah. She wouldn¡¯t have said that in the hallway if there was anyone. Thud. After closing the door, I turned around. Faye, who had greeted Ca and Elisha, naturallyy down on the sofa. Anyone would think it was her room. Feeling slightly incredulous, I yfully squeezed Faye¡¯s chest and asked. ¡°So? What¡¯s the matter? You said you made a new staff. Is it because of that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the staff I mentioned before, using the sensory-linking slime¡­ Ah, this part is so soft¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, it is quite soft.¡± ¡°¡­I was talking about my chest.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± Faye pouted her lips but didn¡¯t push my hand away as she pulled out a long staff from her pocket space. ¡°Ta-da!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Is this it?¡± The staff was a straight metal rod, simr to the current staff. However, unlike the in chrome color of the previous one, this one was painted ck with intricate purple patterns, giving it a more luxurious feel. The slightly erged, rounded end was a design downgrade, but the stronger energy I felt indicated a better magic stone was used. As soon as I epted it from Faye, I channeled my magic through it. ¡°Oh. The mana conductivity is definitely better than before. At least it¡¯s beyond practice level and into the realm of a decent staff.¡± ¡°Right? It looks like metal, but it¡¯s not. I made it using parts from the chimera you brought back.¡± ¡°Ew.¡± That¡¯s a bit gross. I can almost smell it. But Faye continued excitedly, perhaps misinterpreting my reaction as admiration. ¡°As you can see, the end is bigger, too, right? It¡¯s the part where the magic stone goes, and it¡¯s designed to maximize impact when used as a weapon. I melted down the carapace of themander to make it.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡± It was a bit unsettling, but using a Tarasque carapace as a weapon was definitely an advantage. In H&A, you could only collect drop items, not the actual corpse, so you couldn¡¯t get such material. If implemented, high-tier items made from Tarasque carapace would be top-notch. The thought of using material I had only imagined excited me. ¡°Even though it¡¯s post-mortem, the mana doesn¡¯t flow through it anymore, making it less durable. Yet it¡¯s so tough¡­ Without the magic tools Iris made, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to extract it.¡± ¡°You mean those dangerous-looking magic tools you showed me before? It¡¯s impressive to process something that could kill several high-ranking knights.¡± Initially, Iris was attached to give Faye advice on enchantments, but they¡¯ve grown quite close and now help each other with various things. The recent magic tools she received were one of those. ¡°¡­Was it that strong? And you caught it without any injuries?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t fight it head-on. I trapped it and captured it easily. Anyway, isn¡¯t there a more important feature you haven¡¯t exined?¡± ¡°Oh, right. It¡¯s much sturdier than before, so you can handle it roughly. Now, for the most important part.¡± Faye sat up and held out her hand. I handed the staff back to her. Bringing the staff closer, Faye showed the purple patterns engraved on it. ¡°Here. This part is the center of the magic circle. If you drop your blood here, it will imprint your information.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± Using an ice spear the size of a needle, I pricked my thumb lightly. The slight sting was followed by small beads of blood. As I brought it to the center part Faye mentioned¡­ Whirr. The purple lines started to glow, spreading from where the blood touched. Like a snake climbing a tree, the purple lines spread throughout the staff, eventually forming a coiled magic circle. Simultaneously, the sensation of holding the staff changed instantly. ¡°This is¡­¡± Thankfully, it didn¡¯t feel like holding my own penis. Chapter 245: Second Semester (3) Chapter 245: Second Semester (3) As soon as the blood touched it, the purple lines engraved on the staff began to glow softly. The lines extended from the center to the ends, creating a magic circle that coiled like a snake climbing a tree. Simultaneously, the sensation of holding the staff changed in an instant. ¡°This is¡­¡± Fortunately, it didn¡¯t feel like holding my penis. The most concerning part of making the staff with the sensory-linking dildo was resolved. So, how does the sensation feel now? It was quite peculiar. It felt like the staff had be an extension of my body. Even without seeing it, I could vaguely sense where my body extended and how it could move. This was possible because of the mental image of my body stored in my subconscious. The clearer this image, the easier it was to move my body as intended¡­ as Iona taught me. For me, the system¡¯s correction took care of that part. Anyway, the important thing was that the image of ¡°me¡± in my mind now included the staff. Until now, I¡¯ve wielded the shining lion dagger skillfully, but that was because my body was adept at handling the dagger. But now, with some practice, I felt like I could handle this staff itself skillfully. ¡°This really works.¡± Swinging the staff in the air with amazement, I retrieved my old staff from my inventory. The chrome-colored metal staff had lost some of its original luster after the rigorous use in the scenario dungeon. I swung it to strike the body of the new staff. ng! The strong recoil felt in my hand confirmed that the new staff was much sturdier. And most importantly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t share pain, does it?¡± ¡°Of course not. You use it as a melee weapon and channel magic through it, right? If it hurt every time, there¡¯d be no point in using it. The dildo you used before also blocked pain.¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, I did handle it quite roughly without feeling any pain.¡± Nodding, I tossed the ck staff into the air. As it spun in the air, I stretched out my finger, and itnded vertically on it. ¡°It stays linked even when thrown. Is there a range limit?¡± ¡°Yes. About 10 meters? It¡¯s not very far since it¡¯s my first attempt, but it¡¯ll increase with more attempts.¡± ¡°10 meters is sufficient. This is a staff, not a throwing spear.¡± In closebat, if a weapon flew more than 10 meters away, it was practically lost. Unless the opponent was weak, retrieving it with telekinesis would be difficult against an equal or numerous opponents. Weapons were usually thrown in desperate situations or when a final blow was likely. Other than that, losing the weapon in a struggle was typical, and retrieving it would be impossible anyway. ¡°¡­Still, I¡¯d like to extend it to 30 meters for safety. By the way, can you channel your magic through it again?¡± ¡°What? I already tested the amplification rate¡­ Will it improve further?¡± ¡°Possibly? Theoretically, it should increase slightly. Once it¡¯s imprinted, no one else can use it, so I haven¡¯t tested it much.¡± A bound item, huh? With such advantages, a non-shareable penalty was eptable. Nodding, I channeled my magic once more. Whirr. The staff eagerly absorbed the magic. ¡°Wow.¡± The magic amplification rate didn¡¯t increase. However, the transmission speed of the magic became incredibly fast. This meant the conductivity of mana improved, significantly reducing leakage. This wasn¡¯t noticeable with low-level magic but became meaningful with intermediate-level magic. The biggest advantage was the slightly faster casting speed. Already fast spell casting could be even quicker. Although it¡¯s difficult now, with Elisha¡¯s help in reducing chant time, simultaneous casting might be possible. In the game, the effect of slightly increasing all specs trantes into this in reality. A genuine tone escaped my lips. ¡°This is really amazing, Senior Faye.¡± ¡°Hehe. Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes. I thought it would take more time. You know, magical weapons are typically delicate.¡± Whether it¡¯s a staff, wand, or another form, a magician¡¯s weapon fundamentally amplifies magic. Unlike a de¡¯s sharpness, a blunt weapon¡¯s weight, or armor¡¯s durability, which were weapon fundamentals. But unlike other gear that could still be useful if slightly damaged, magic amplification was either perfect or a useless explosion risk. There was almost no middle ground. Naturally, its creation required caution, and improving it tended to be conservative. To achieve such quick and definite results was truly impressive. Faye was remarkable. ¡°Such achievements deserve rewards. Should I increase your funding? Or do you have something specific in mind?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ The research funds are fine. I still have plenty fromst time. But I do have a request¡­¡± ¡°What is it? Just say the word.¡± Intending to grant almost any request, I replied warmly, and Faye slowly raised her arms. Not high, but horizontally to form a wide spread. In that position, Faye cautiously spoke. ¡°Can you lift me like you do Iris? I¡¯m curious what it feels like¡­¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Come to think of it, Faye and Iris were about the same height. While other girls were too tall, lifting Faye like an airne should be possible. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s enough?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve already received a lot from you, Junior. This will be enough.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± I lifted Faye into the air and gently swung her around like I did with Iris. Jiggle, jiggle. Her chest,rger than her head, swayed heavily. ¡­Good thing Iris wasn¡¯t here.
Feeling great after receiving Faye¡¯s staff, we arrived at the opening ceremony. However, it was just a formality. Each ss gathered to hear announcements and a briefing for the second semester from their homeroom professor. sses start tomorrow. In ss A, I sat with Ca and Elisha on either side. Everyone was greeting each other warmly, likely having bonded over the first semester¡­ but no one greeted me. At best, they nced at me and then looked away. Previously, it was just a bit awkward, but after I bought Elisha as a ve, no one even made eye contact. ¡­Well, I wouldn¡¯t want to associate with someone who suddenly brought a ssmate as a servant, iming they were a ve either. But hearing snippets about ssmates inviting friends to their homes during the break made me a bit envious. Hmph! I went to Helena¡¯s house too! I¡¯m not jealous at all! I don¡¯t regret this second youth at all! While I grumbled internally, Elisha suddenly smiled and spoke in a moderate tone. ¡°Oh? By the way, thanks to you, I became an Intermediate Magician, but I know very few intermediate spells. Could you teach me sometime? Preferably just the two of us.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The mention of Elisha bing an Intermediate Magician made the surrounding area go silent for a moment. Then, it became noisy again for different reasons. ¡­So, they were paying attention to us, pretending not to. I had no room to talk since I was pretending not to eavesdrop. Elisha not knowing intermediate spells? Bing an Intermediate Magician thanks to me? That can¡¯t be. She had studied a few spells even when she was on the verge of bing an Intermediate Magician and learned elemental magic from Iris after advancing. All I did was take her to dungeons to speed up her growth. Yet she said this¡­ maybe she thought I was envious of other students? I¡¯m really not jealous, but on reflection, Elisha might see it differently. A world he came to after living alone for 17 years in istion. But he avoided people for three years before enrolling in the academy, and even then, kept his distance for various reasons¡­ That¡¯s the setting. So, she might see me as someone who¡¯s never made friends. Maybe she meant I shouldn¡¯t be envious since she was here, or she wanted to highlight my abilities so others would approach me despite the awkwardness. Either way, it was a kind thought, but the premise was wrong. I¡­ I¡¯m not that pitiful¡­ I looked at Elisha with aplex expression for a moment. The awkward atmosphere in the ssroom was interrupted by the door opening energetically. Thud. Bang! A familiar woman with crimson hair entered, twirling and bouncing like a figure skater. She stopped spinning in front of the podium, striking a strange pose, and shouted. ¡°Iona has arrived!¡± It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen this. Chapter 246: Second Semester (4) Chapter 246: Second Semester (4) ¡°Iona has arrived!¡± It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen this. I wasn¡¯t the only one thinking that. As soon as Iona struck a strange pose, small chuckles were heard from all around the ssroom. Iona, enjoying the attention, waved her hand dramatically and greeted everyone. ¡°Hello! Hello! It¡¯s been a while, everyone! Well, not for everyone, but I haven¡¯t seen most of you during the break!¡± Iona threw a meaningful nce in my direction. However, since it was well-known within the academy that I officially provided blood to Iona, everyone just epted it as usual. Seeing the students¡¯ lukewarm reactions, Iona smacked her lips in disappointment and continued speaking. ¡°Starting today, the 2nd semester begins! Let me briefly exin the 2nd-semester sses! They¡¯re a bit different from the 1st semester!¡± As she said that, Iona lightly scattered her magic, engraving words into the air. [Have a Fun Start to the 2nd Semester!] The letters were round and oddly cute. In the corner, there was a chibi 2-head-tall character of Iona drawn as well. What on earth is that? Iona smiled proudly asughter erupted from all around, then she waved her hand again, altering the image she had created. This time, it was a table summarizing the changes in each subject¡­ although there was still a mini Iona drawn in the corner. ¡°First of all, in my Magic Combat ss, we won¡¯t be having duels among ourselves anymore!¡± The mini Iona walked cutely over and helped up another mini Iona that had been in opposition. ¡°Instead, we¡¯ll be dueling with the Knight Department. We¡¯ll have both individual and team matches, so look forward to it! The battles will bepletely different from what you¡¯ve experienced so far!¡± Next to the two mini Ionas shaking hands amicably, two sinister, ck mini Ionas appeared, grinning wickedly. Holding toothpick-like swords, they must be representing the Knight Department. The adorable portrayal was quite charming. However, it seemed the original mini Ionas didn¡¯t find it as amusing; they appeared tense as they floated mes and ice above their hands. Why is this so well made? I was only able to admire it briefly. Just as the mini Ionas seemed ready to fight, they suddenly vanished, and new words appeared. [Let¡¯s Partner with the Crafting Department!] Along with that phrase, two newly drawn mini Ionas shook hands seriously. One held a staff, and the other a hammer, clearly representing the Magic and Crafting Departments. ¡°Everyone, everyone. You might know that the Crafting Department exists, but you probably don¡¯t know exactly what they do, right? This is a chance to get to know each other better! Whether you¡¯re a magician or a knight, equipment is important!¡± The mini Iona holding the staff tilted its head, then spun around, pulling out a potion bottle with a confident expression. ¡°From the 2nd year, you¡¯ll need to choose a major, right? There are quite a few oveps with the Crafting Department, like enchantments or alchemy. Who knows? You might discover your true calling, so don¡¯t neglect your connection with the Crafting Department!¡± Iona continued to exin, adding cute drawings and clear text. Pure academic subjects like mana maniption and form theory remained much the same as in the 1st semester. However, most of the other subjects were expanded to connect with or have potential ties to other fields. This was probably to give us various experiences in preparation for choosing our majors in the 2nd year, just as Iona mentioned. Well¡­ I¡¯d already decided to major in Magic Combat with a minor in Elemental Magic, so I didn¡¯t have to worry much. I listened intently for a while, wondering if anything had changed, but when I realized it was just the same as I remembered, I started to tune out Iona¡¯s exnation. Instead, I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the mini Iona, who was continuously showing various adorable expressions¡ªarguing, rejoicing, being disappointed, smirking mischievously, and even staring nkly. Could I make something like that too? I might be able to write text or draw simple images, but making something that moves that vividly might be beyond me. Still, I should give it a try. The magic itself was basic. It was probably just light magic. The problem was having a firm grasp of the magic and a clear image¡­ I slipped my hand under the desk and tried projecting my mana. Wooong. It seemed impossible to seed on the first try. The image I created looked fine when still, but as soon as it moved, it always distorted somewhere. How many times did I pretend to listen to Iona¡¯s lesson while secretly focusing on creating a mini Yandel? Ding~ Ding~ Ding~ Before I knew it, the bell rang throughout the academy, signaling the end of ss. ¡°Alright, alright. I timed it perfectly! It was nice seeing everyone again, and let¡¯s work hard starting tomorrow! For today, go rest well! Oh, Yandel, drop by myb before you go home!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded indifferently at Iona¡¯s words. She probably wanted her daily dose of blood.
¡°You know, Yandel, you didn¡¯t really listen to my exnation today, did you? I put in so much effort to prepare for this¡­¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you calling me for blood?¡± ¡°Of course, I am going to drink blood! But it¡¯s so sad that you didn¡¯t listen to my lesson properly, even if it was just the opening day! Sniff, sniff.¡± Iona covered her eyes with her hands, making a clearly fake crying sound that anyone could recognize. Scratching the back of my head awkwardly, I moved closer and sat right next to Iona. Our shoulders touched. In other words, I was close enough to see the mischievous grin that had been ying on Iona¡¯s lips earlier as I extended my finger into the air. ¡°It¡¯s because of this.¡± As I lightly drew upon my magic, a small light began to glow at my fingertip. Using it, I started to draw the chibi Yandel I had been practicing earlier, leaving a trace in the air as the image formed. It was still difficult to shape it perfectly with a single wave of the hand, like Iona. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s this¡­?¡± ¡°Ta-da.¡± As she stopped pretending to cry, I wiggled my finger toward Iona. Although the image distorted as if someone had hit it, the chibi Yandel still managed to walk toward Iona and look up at her from below. Then, as if startled, it fussed over Iona, going so far as to reach up and pretend to wipe her eyes. Hmm¡­ the movements were still awkward. And I haven¡¯t figured out how to fix the distortion issue either. But considering I only practiced for a little while today, wasn¡¯t this pretty decent? I didn¡¯t know how it would look to Iona, who was the original user, though. As I waited with a nervous feeling, like a student awaiting their test results, Iona stared at me and the chibi Yandel in turn, her mouth slightly agape. ¡°Yandel¡­ Did you imitate me?¡± ¡°Yes. It looked like fun.¡± ¡°Yandel, are you really interested in magic that¡¯s neither sexy nor rted tobat?¡± ¡°??? You¡¯re making it sound like I¡¯m obsessed with blood and women.¡± I was so taken aback that my mouth fell open, but Iona, shaking her head as if she were the one more aggrieved, continued. ¡°But think about the magic you¡¯ve used and the magic you know!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they ordinary?¡± ¡°No, they¡¯re not! The moment you became a Junior Magician, you were already slinging intermediate-level magic with ease. You¡¯re an expert inbat magic, but you¡¯re a novice in daily life magic.¡± ¡°I can use Clean, at least!¡± ¡°But that¡¯s the only one you can use! And you even twisted it into some weird version you call Anal Clean!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not weird! It¡¯s an amazing spell!¡± ¡°Sure, sure. I¡¯ve heard about it from Iris, so I have a rough idea! But besides Clean, is there any other daily life magic you know?¡± ¡°Telekin¨C¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention telekinesis! That¡¯s a multipurpose spell intended for bothbat and daily use.¡± ¡°¡­¡± What else was there? I thought for a moment but couldn¡¯te up with an answer. ¡°Goodness, goodness. Do you really not know? Not even one? What about nt growth magic or charming magic?¡± ¡°Ah, I know the basics of the principles and where the visions lie for druids and tamers, but I can¡¯t use them.¡± ¡°How do you even know that?! No, those two magics are different from what you think! They¡¯re just for improving crops and seducing someone!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± But those kinds of spells weren¡¯t in H&A. Thanks to my exceptional memory trait, I could recall a multitude of spells, but none of them fit the criteria. There were some spells ssified as nonbat, but those were mostly used indirectly in battles rather than directly. Enchanting, after all, was a spell learned to create amazing magical tools to obliterate enemies, and spells like Sleep or Paralyze were meant to makebat easier by inducing status effects. Now that I thought about it, it was obvious. H&A was faithful tobat content butpletelycked any life content. The closest thing to it would be the Crafting Department route, but in the end, that was just about equipping party members or showering them with consumable items to achieve a gear-dependent ending. No matter how you looked at it, calling a bomber ystyle a peaceful ythrough was impossible. So, that¡¯s out too. ¡­Actually, there¡¯s a reason for this. The academy was created topletely clear out cultists and dungeons. Naturally, they focused on teachingbat-rted skills. In H&A, it must have been implemented so that onlybat-rted skills could be learned, which was why I didn¡¯t remember any others. More importantly, the person who brought me here and the one who created H&A likely intended for me to avoid the doomed future and reach a happy ending. To achieve that,bat power was paramount, and any unnecessary parts were probably intentionally omitted. For example, the hidden piece in the Cassis Valley, which was left only in the game code, was one such thing. ¡°¡­¡± The thought that I was moving in a direction someone else had nned, regardless of my will, suddenly irritated me. My face hardened without me realizing it. Iona, perhaps interpreting my expression in her own way, pulled me into a gentle embrace. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. You can learn from now on. That¡¯s what the academy is for, right?¡± ¡°Professor Iona¡­¡± It sounded like a touching statement, but wasn¡¯t she just treating me like a pitiful child? While I was briefly caught in these mixed emotions, epting Iona¡¯s embrace, she suddenly dered¡­ ¡°Then, then. I¡¯ll drink your blood now!¡± ¡°Right now, at this timing?¡± Despite letting out a helpless chuckle, I pulled my cor down to my shoulder. Iona didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately sank her teeth into my neck. Crunch. Chapter 247: Second Semester (5) Chapter 247: Second Semester (5) After Iona finished drinking all the blood, I decided to stop by the Professor¡¯s private training room before returning to the dormitory. There was a private training room inside the dormitory, and if not, there was also amunal one that students took turns using, but¡­ The problem was that all the student training rooms were designed for low-level magic. They were a bitcking for someone like me, who was now using intermediate-level magic frequently. For that reason, since bing a Junior Magician, I¡¯ve often borrowed the Professor¡¯s training room from Iona. asionally, Ca and Elisha would join me as well. Iona, who opened the training room door for me, waved her hand broadly as if she had no intention ofing in herself. ¡°Good luck! Good luck! I have things to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first! There¡¯s a lot to prepare for the second semester!¡± ¡°Okay¡­ Professor! What about the personal training room I mentionedst time?¡± ¡°That? The headmaster approved it! But it will take some time to build, that¡¯s all!¡± ¡°Oh? So, I just have to wait. Thank you, Professor.¡± ¡°No, no. Being a Junior Magician in your first year makes you the greatest genius in the academy¡¯s history! No one opposed it!¡± For some reason, Iona was the one feeling proud as she left. After a chuckle at her retreating figure, I turned my gaze to the inside of the training room. Apletely empty space. However, the fact that it was asrge as a small sports field and the entire facility was anti-magic coated made a big difference. ¡°Ca, Elisha. How should we decide the order?¡± ¡°Please decide it however you wish, Master.¡± ¡°Well¡­ It might be best if you go first. Honestly, admit it. You¡¯re a little excited to try out the new staff, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Was it that obvious?¡± ¡°Not to the point of being obvious, but¡­ if you observe closely, you can tell. Right, Ca?¡± ¡°Yes. Master, your eyes are sparkling more than usual. Of course, we noticed.¡± Ca and Elisha nodded in unison. I expressed my gratitude by gently patting their heads and then moved to the center of the training room. I took out the new staff from my inventory. The moment I held it, a strange sense of unity was transmitted through my hand. With a rxed smile, I slowly aimed it forward. Now, let¡¯s see¡­ What spell should I start with? I guess it¡¯s best to start with something simple. I poured the mana drawn from my core into the staff and opened my mouth. ¡°ze of all things, pir of hellfire, entrapped nightmare. This shall be your final journey.¡± Whoosh. A sound of something igniting apanied the sparks rising from the training room floor. The way they rotated in arge circle was anything but ordinary. I¡¯ve never used this in realbat, but I¡¯ve practiced it enough, so the deployment was quick. Since this was just a warm-up, there was no need to go all out. Without using resonance or putting in too much mana, I spoke the nextmand. ¡°Rise. Fire Pir.¡± At the trigger word, the previously calm mana went wild. And then, in an instant, a pir of fire shot up from the ground. Boom! The force was so fierce that even though it was just fire rising, it made a sound almost like an explosion. Fire Pir. It was a ssic area-of-effect spell among mid-level fire magic. It had the advantage of being powerful and maintaining its effect until the mana ran out, but the caster couldn¡¯t move during the spell, and since the initial position was fixed, the target could escape easily. It was simr to Thunder Calling, but a bit stronger and slightly more inconvenient. This spell was ideal for testing the staff¡¯s performance since it continuously consumed a significant amount of mana. As expected, the rate at which mana was drained had decreased considerably. It wasn¡¯t an exact measurement, just a gut feeling, but¡­ efficiency seemed to have improved by about 1.2 times? It might not seem like much, but for someone like me, overflowing with mana, it made a significant difference. I continued testing the staff¡¯s performance by casting various spells. I tried maximum output with resonance and mana overload, cast multiple low-level spells, and even altered magic with elementalbinations. Whether it was thanks to the staff or just that I was in good condition today, everything felt better than usual. ¡­If it¡¯s like this, maybe it¡¯s worth trying something new? With the core partially emptied and the circuits heated just right from casting spells wildly, I closed my eyes. I sharpened my mind, etching an image of a non-existent phenomenon at the edge of my consciousness. Fire solidified, rock rippled, and lightning flowed downward. Various elements. The basic units that made up the world. More precisely, what was considered to be the basic units. They endlessly swirled, mixed, and divided within me. Chaos, truly. Perhaps this was what the world looked like before the heavens and the earth were separated. Now, I must strip these ideas bare, deconstruct them, and then dress and assemble them ording to my preferences. I plunged my consciousness even deeper. I referenced Iris¡¯s magic, which I had seen in the scenario dungeon. Recalling the scene from that day, I calmly wove my own image. And at the moment I realized that what I desired had been vividly imprinted in my mind, I opened my eyes and looked ahead. Raising my staff, I red at the empty space beyond and began to speak. ¡°Spark, I breathe life into you. This is the birth and the end of many. Rise from the darkness. Ascend from the ashes.¡± A small me ignited at the spot I was staring at. But as the incantation continued, it swelled, growingrger andrger. Its size soon matched my height. Unusually, the me remained in a perfectly spherical shape, pulsing rhythmically as it scattered sparks. It was as if it believed it was an egg, as if something was about to be born from it. Ca and Elisha, who had been chatting idly, turned their gazes toward me in an instant at the unusual sight. I poured the remaining mana into the spell, bringing the incantation to its conclusion. ¡°Awaken, Fire Phoenix.¡± Crack. A clear line appeared across the surface of the ming sphere, then split into countless branches. And then¡­ Snap! The sphere shattered into countless pieces, scattering tiny sparks in all directions. Yet, the heat only grew more intense than before. In the center of the training room, where the round egg had been just moments before, stood a majestic bird with its wings spread wide. Its zing eyes and a body that was constantly burning. A giant bird made entirely of mes stared intently in my direction, each feather a living fire. Its appearance, reminiscent of a phoenix, as suggested by the spell¡¯s name, made Ca and Elisha gasp in shock as they rushed toward me. ¡°M-Master! Th-that!¡± ¡°A phoenix?! Did you create a phoenix with magic?!¡± ¡°Calm down, both of you. That¡¯s impossible.¡± Phoenixes were indeed rare, but they were real creatures. However, with their already small numbers and their preference for living in harsh environments like volcanoes, their lifestyle was not well documented. As a result, many wild rumors had spread, one of which suggested that phoenixes weren¡¯t natural beings but artificially created creatures. Well, that waspletely false. ¡°Phoenixes are mythical creatures like dragons, born with inherent mystique. No one can create them.¡± ¡°Then what is that?!¡± ¡°Just a mere imitation. It only mimics the form. It has no self-awareness and can only move if I control it directly.¡± I shrugged and waved my staff from left to right. The firebird pped its wings and moved to the right. When I waved it to the left, it returned to its original position. I made it perform various actions: spinning in ce, sprinting across the training room, mming into the wall, and even scattering feathers like bombs. After showing off these tricks, Elisha finally nodded in understanding. However, for some reason, Ca kept blinking her ruby-colored eyes as if she found something odd. ¡°Ca? What¡¯s wrong? Did you notice something strange?¡± ¡°Um¡­ Master. Youbined mid-level magic elements for this, right?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s abination of fire and wind attributes.¡± It sounded simple, but it wasn¡¯t an easy task. Fire and wind were attributes that synergized well, but the problem was that if they were mixed in an ordinary way, they would turn into an explosive single-shot spell. For example, scattering fine sparks over a wide area like wind and causing them to explode upon contact. Or just creating a massive, beautiful firestorm. But this spell was different. Like how an arrow couldn¡¯t be controlled once it was released, magic, once cast, was usually left to fly on its own. However, the Elemental Burst that Iris showed before was different. She used the wind attribute not as a mere support for the fire but to control the spell itself. Fire Phoenix was my attempt to replicate that. Since thebination didn¡¯t work well with unfamiliar elements, I oveid the image of a phoenix, which I was more familiar with. Controlling the fire to attack, ording to my will, was harder to imagine than a burning bird rampaging around. As I nodded with satisfaction, Ca spoke again in a very cautious voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too weak for abination of mid-level magic?¡± ¡°¡­Oh.¡± ¡°Even low-level magic usually bes twice as powerful, or some spells even thrice as strong, but this¡­ It¡¯s about as strong as a regr mid-level spell or maybe a bit weaker.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it inefficient considering the effort?¡± Yes, I knew. The significance of this spelly in sessfullybining mid-level magic elements, but it wascking in many aspects. Especially since suppressing some of the fire to control it led to a reduction in power. However. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being inefficient?¡± I shouted, pointing at the Fire Phoenix that scattered sparks and heat while exuding an intense presence. ¡°It looks cool, so it¡¯s fine!¡± Style was a major factor. Chapter 248: That’s Not How You Do It… Chapter 248: That¡¯s Not How You Do It¡­ I sessfullybined the elements of mid-level magic. The resulting spell was quite impressive. The next day, after stopping by the workshop to shower Faye with affection¡ªsince I owed my sess to the new staff¡ªIona¡¯s slightly altered second semester sses began, just as she had mentioned. ¡°So, everyone, you¡¯ve already been briefed by your homeroom professor, right? Starting today, we¡¯ll be focusing on more practical content. If the first semester was about learning the ssification and strategies for dealing with monsters, the second semester would involve creatingbat scenarios based on that knowledge. Let¡¯s see¡­ It would be best to have someone with experience for this. Yandel?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s assume you¡¯ve encountered abat group consisting of two orc warriors and one orc shaman. The setting is a forest with sparse trees on t terrain, and it¡¯s midday. Both parties have spotted each other simultaneously, but they are about 30 meters apart. You have onepanion, a vanguard at the level of an Aura Runner. How would you go about exterminating the enemy?¡± ¡°You can fire three Lightning Bolts in quick session without incantation.¡± Although the power would be slightly reduced, that was easily fixed by pouring in more mana. With Lightning Bolt, the orcs wouldn¡¯t be able to react in time, making it an ideal approach. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s add the assumption that you¡¯re an ordinary lower-level magician.¡± ¡°Oh? So, you¡¯re asking for a general strategy rather than what I would personally do?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°First¡­ There are two patterns of behavior when orc warriors are out of weapon range. They will either throw something or charge forward with a downward strike. If they¡¯re not in a desperate situation, they¡¯ll most likely charge. In that case, you should dodge to the side rather than backward, which makes it easier to avoid. If the orc¡¯s left foot is forward, it will swing its weapon horizontally, and if the right foot is forward¡­¡± As I gave a detailed exnation of the orcs¡¯ patterns and the strategy based on that, the Professor¡¯s face grew increasingly nk. However, before long, the Professor shook their head vigorously, cutting me off mid-sentence. ¡°Th-That¡¯s enough! That¡¯s more than sufficient. Please return to your seat.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± I hadn¡¯t even gotten to exining how to exploit the shaman¡¯s totem yet. Feeling a bit regretful, I licked my lips and sat down. Only then did the Professor sigh in relief and continue the lesson. ¡°Yandel¡¯s method is theoretically excellent. The problem is that realbat doesn¡¯t always go as nned. Therefore, you should always leave room for flexibility in your strategy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult, though? For a small-scale skirmish like this, and given the skill level of ss A students, it¡¯s entirely feasible. Of course, it would require practice.¡± ¡°Have you actually done it before?¡± ¡°Yes, in the Kingdom of Crasius.¡± ¡°Gasp¡­!¡± The story of how Iona and I exterminated the archbishops of the Evil God cults, including A, the Cardinal of Intolerance, was quite famous. It was even known that I had fought my way through thousands of undead and hordes of fishermen to deliver blood to Iona. Perhaps at a loss for words because I was directly involved, the Professor nced over at me and continued speaking. ¡°Ahem. Yandel¡¯s approach is indeed a good one. However, there is still an official model answer.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Up until now, the monsterology ss had been about memorizing the characteristics and weaknesses of monsters. In H&A, the sses only presented the weaknesses or relevant stories about each monster; they didn¡¯t directly teach strategies like this. Had they done so, the game would have turned into an online lecture, which was, of course, not ideal. I was curious about what the standard strategy in this world might be. As I focused with an excited heart, the Professor, wearing a serious expression, began drawing a simple diagram on the ckboard. ¡°First, the basic idea is to cast protection magic on the vanguard while the orc warriors are charging. As the vanguard holds off the orc warriors, the magician should quickly eliminate the shaman using a fast-casting spell.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± My eyebrows twitched in confusion, causing the Professor to flinch. Where had the enthusiasm from earlier gone? ¡°Sh-Shield magic is highly efficient. At the very least, it won¡¯t easily break against an attack from someone of simr level. A regr orc warrior¡¯s attacks, not a named entity, should be repelled at least five or six times. If you cast it on an Aura Runner-level vanguard, they should be able to handle two warriors with ease.¡± That was true. With sufficient mana, breaking through a shield of the same level wasn¡¯t easy. As I nodded silently, the Professor sighed in relief and continued. ¡°Orc shamanic rituals are bizarre but primitive. They always require a sacrifice. Furthermore, their fire rituals are slower than incantations. In a race against time, the magician will have the upper hand, so if you use this advantage wisely, you can easily defeat them.¡± That was also correct. In the distant past, shamanism was prevalent, but now it has fallen out of favor. There was a reason for that. Magic and auragged behind in nearly every field except for a few areas. You could gain the strength of a bear, but it wasn¡¯t as effective as aura-enhanced physical strengthening. You couldmand nature and spirits, but it required a far more cumbersome process than magic. Of course, grand shamans who had surpassed their limits were exceptions, but that was true in every field. After listening to all of this, I understood why the Professor called it the model answer. It was a typical but stable approach where the vanguard fulfilled their role, and the rearguard did the same. Considering the distribution of stamina and mana, it wasn¡¯t wrong to say it was efficient. If this wasn¡¯t the model answer, what was? However¡­ ¡°That¡¯s not how you do it¡­¡± ¡°Why do you say that, Yandel?¡± Even though I muttered quietly, the Professor, who had been watching me closely, immediately noticed and gulped. ¡°Instead of pouring that much mana into the shield, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just overcharge a Fireball and throw it?¡± Orcs were tough, but they wouldn¡¯t avoid taking severe damage from an overcharged Fireball. ¡°But in the process of overcharging, it naturally bes obvious that something big ising. Orcs may have lower intelligence, but they¡¯re not fools. Especially when ites tobat.¡± ¡°Exactly. They¡¯re not dumb enough to just stand there and get hit by an iing Fireball. That¡¯s why the vanguard needs to provoke them.¡± ¡°Provoke them?¡± ¡°Yes. Not the kind of provocation that uses aura to create a special wave and attract attacks, but a pure, anger-inducing taunt. Orcs can understand both their nativenguage and themon tongue, so it should work. Just roughly shout something like, ¡®Is your mother a goblin?¡¯ and they¡¯ll lose it.¡± All greenskins, except for goblins who followed the twisted Prosperous One, were under the dominion of the Reckless Roar. As such, they gained stronger physical abilities than before the War of the Gods, but they also developed anger management issues. There was also a shared disdain among greenskins for goblins, considering them a despicable race. Moreover, orcs had a strong attachment to their lineage and tribe, to the point of introducing themselves as the son of so-and-so. Calling an orc¡¯s mother a goblin? They wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it. By the way, this was implemented in H&A, where using the ¡°mimic goblin¡± gesture in front of an orc would make them charge at you like crazy. It was originally a one-time gesture for a quest to infiltrate a goblin vige, but who knew it would work as a taunt exclusively against greenskins? As a result, there were quite a few yers who epted the infiltration quest but neverpleted it. ¡°¡­But it could trigger a berserk state. There¡¯s no need to take such a risk, is there?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s even better. Just spam Grease, and they¡¯ll naturally incapacitate themselves in a few minutes. Meanwhile, the vanguard can circle around and deal with the shaman.¡± Berserk was amon ability granted by the Reckless Roar to its followers, greatly enhancing all physical abilities and defense at the cost of blurred reason. Once the effect would wear off, all stats would temporarily decrease. If the user was highly skilled, they might maintain their sanity despite their aggressive behavior, but for an ordinary orc, it was impossible. Furthermore, Grease was barely ssified as a low-level spell, so it consumed far less mana and cast much fasterpared to other offensive spells. In the end, this approach would conserve both stamina and mana. After hearing everything I said, the Professor mumbled in a slightly intimidated voice. ¡°But we can¡¯t teach students such dangerous methods¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not dangerous if you kill them before they kill you.¡± That was how a magician was supposed to fight. Safety was important, but if you prioritized safety that much, you should have be a pdin. As I nodded to myself, I noticed that the ssroom had grown quiet. I nced around discreetly. Everyone was staring at me with pale faces, as if they were looking at something dangerous. Why? Why were they looking at me like that? Just as I was about to furrow my brow, Elisha, sitting beside me, sighed deeply and shook her head. ¡°Sigh¡­ After all that, you still imed you¡¯re not a battle maniac to Professor Iona yesterday?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As I pressed my lips together, Ca, who was sitting across from me, reached under the desk and soothingly stroked my thigh. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Master. You¡¯re interested in more than just fighting, right? You¡¯re also quite interested in women, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s enough for me!¡± You¡¯re both too much. Yandel Vischer. Chapter 249: That’s Not How You Do It… (2) Chapter 249: That¡¯s Not How You Do It¡­ (2) My grumbling didn¡¯t stop the ss from continuing. Shortly after the monsterology ss professor, who had noticeably be more depressedpared to when he first came in, left, the next subject¡¯s professor, Ethan Bailey, entered the room. Ethan, who exchanged a brief greeting, immediately transitioned into the lesson. ¡°In the first semester, we focused on understanding your mana patterns and learning how to enhance the efficiency of your magic. From the second semester onward, we¡¯ll be covering an essential skill for realbat: mobile casting.¡± Uh¡­ I can already do that. Murmurs spread throughout the ssroom. No wonder, since the students of ss A had suffered so much at my hands during sparring sessions that many of them had at least a rudimentary grasp of mobile casting. ¡°Of course, some of you may already be able to cast spells while moving to some extent. However, the mobile casting I¡¯m referring to isn¡¯t just about moving while casting spells; it¡¯s about casting while moving as vigorously as if you¡¯re in a battle.¡± The surrounding students nodded in awe at Ethan¡¯s additional exnation, which made Ethan smile with satisfaction before continuing. ¡°Initially, it will be very challenging. You needplete control over your mana and unwaveringposure to maintain your chanting. But I believe that my students are more than capable.¡± The professor¡¯s gentle tone of encouragement and the students¡¯ enthusiastic expressions as they straightened their postures created such a pleasant scene. However¡­ ¡°Uh, Professor Ethan?¡± ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± ¡°I can already cast spells while fighting, so what should I do?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I can even cast while tumbling.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s possible, I suppose. Then Yandel, why don¡¯t you practice minimizing mana interference next?¡± ¡°Mana interference¡­?¡± When I tilted my head, Ca whispered softly beside me. ¡°It¡¯s called Dispel Resistance, Master.¡± ¡°Aha.¡± When a magician fights another magician, if the skill level difference is significant, the stronger magician can disperse the other¡¯s magic. This is called a Dispel¡­ but it¡¯s a technique that¡¯s rarely seen in H&A. Only a high-ranking magician can erase a lower-ranking magician¡¯s spells. So, to dispel an intermediate-level spell? You¡¯d naturally need to be at least an Archmage. Honestly, if there¡¯s that much of a gap, you don¡¯t need to worry about Dispel; just overpower them with sheer firepower. They wouldn¡¯t even be able to break through the shield, so there¡¯s no need to dispel anything. That¡¯s why Dispel in H&A is a technique you¡¯d see more in cutscenes than in gamey. You¡¯d know it exists, but you¡¯d rarely see it. Like when the Director made his first appearance. When he appeared and nullified all the magic in the area, it was so cool. It really gave you that sense of what it meant to be a magician. ¡­The problem was that to replicate that scene, I¡¯d have to reach Archmage status. Did Ethan notice what I was thinking from my subtle change in expression? He shook his head with a faint smile. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not Dispel, interfering with your opponent¡¯s mana and disrupting their spellcasting ismon in magician battles. For example, the magic-blocking cuffs used on high criminals work on the same principle.¡± ¡°Oh, I know about those.¡± Ca, Elisha, and Iris were wearing those right after I won them at the auction. Magical tools were essentially items with specific magic inscribed on them. If there were magic-blocking cuffs, then it meant there was also magic that interfered with magic. Ethan was about to teach us how to resist that. ¡°First, let me exin the principle. Despite its grand name, mana interference refers to any act of using your own mana to disrupt the opponent¡¯s mana control.¡± ¡°Is shouting really loudly with a lot of mana also mana interference?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an unsophisticated method, but yes, that too is a form of mana interference.¡± ording to Ethan¡¯s following exnation, there were two main methods of mana interference. One was to subtly align your mana with the opponent¡¯s mana wave, synchronize it, and then copse it from within. Kind of like nting a spy. The other method was to smash the opponent¡¯s mana arrangement with overwhelming force. The shouting with a lot of mana that I mentioned earlier fell into this category. The principle behind magic-blocking cuffs was to emit mana that scatters within the wearer¡¯s body, making it difficult to control their mana¡­ It was just making it difficult, not impossible. So, if you had enough skill, you could still cast spells even under the interference of such magical tools. That was probably why Iris was wearing several interference tools. One alone wouldn¡¯t have been enough to suppress the power of a high-ranking magician. ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try. Cast a simple spell, but imagine it being as solid and tightly bound as possible.¡± ¡°Solid and tightly bound¡­¡± Even if it followed a simr pattern, made sure that no external mana could sneak in, and that it wouldn¡¯t copse even in a fierce storm. I focused onpleteness rather than power as I recited the incantation. ¡°Tinder.¡± Whoosh. A small me, like that of a matchstick, bloomed from my fingertip. Maybe it was just my imagination, but it seemed clearer than usual. ¡°Good. Now I¡¯ll try to match the wave. First, I¡¯ll infiltrate it and try to copse it, so pay attention to how it feels.¡± With that, Ethan lightly spread mana around him. Is this¡­ a search spell? No, it¡¯s too faint for that. Search was a basic detection spell. It spreads mana around the caster, who then perceives the surroundings based on the feedback. But the mana Ethan just released was so thin and faint that I wouldn¡¯t have noticed it if I hadn¡¯t been paying attention. Ethan might be more knowledgeable than he is powerful, but still, he¡¯s an academy professor. This level of control must be standard. While I was thinking that, a corner of my mind that was maintaining the Tinder spell started to itch. It felt like my brain was being gently tickled by something soft, like cotton. Is this what it feels like when someone else tries to infiltrate your mana? Determined not to miss anything, I focused my attention on the part where Ethan¡¯s mana and my mana were touching. And so, a minute passed. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Two minutes had passed. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± For some reason, Ethan was drenched in cold sweat and frozen in ce. The students around him began to murmur. I cautiously asked Ethan, who was still standing there. ¡°Um¡­ Professor?¡± ¡°Just a moment! Everyone, please be quiet!¡± ¡°???¡± I tilted my head in confusion at Ethan¡¯s sudden outburst, but I stayed silent and waited. After about five more minutes passed, ¡°I did it!¡± Gone was his usual calm demeanor, as Ethan eximed with a voice full of pride. At the same time, an odd energy shook my mana. The me of Tinder flickered dangerously, as if it might go out at any moment. The spell wasn¡¯tpletely dispelled, but its power was nearly halved. So this is mana interference. It¡¯s impressive, but¡­ ¡°If it takes this long, it might be difficult to use in actualbat, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Realizing what I said, Ethan checked the watch he pulled from his pocket and responded with a deted expression. ¡°You¡¯re right. It shouldn¡¯t have taken this long. This was just a simple basic spell with no prior defenses¡­ Yandel, I think the problem lies in your mana pattern being too precise.¡± ¡°My mana pattern?¡± ¡°Yes. When infiltrating someone¡¯s magic, you need to somewhat mimic the caster¡¯s mana pattern, but¡­ your pattern was far more intricate than I expected. Usually, suchplexity is only seen in people with unique constitutions or when encryption is applied. Have you learned any special techniques?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t¡­¡± I tilted my head, denying his assumption, when I felt a slight tug on my sleeve. I nced over to see Ca, her ruby-colored eyes sparkling with something she wanted to say. I briefly asked Ethan for permission and leaned in close to Ca, who then spoke in an excited tone. ¡°Master, do you remember when I taught you about magic circles and told you to always envision one in your mind even if you don¡¯t actually draw it when casting spells?¡± ¡°Of course. You said that way, when you deploy a magic circleter, you¡¯ll immediately recall the spell, making it more efficient, right?¡± ¡°Yes. But a magic circle is like a code that only the caster can understand, right? The Lindelheit family¡¯s magic circle system is particrly unique in that regard.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Just by envisioning the magic circle while casting, you can nullify most forms of interference. It¡¯s not ssified as an esoteric art for nothing, you know.¡± I never thought of that. I just assumed that the reason it was considered esoteric was because once the method of interpreting the magic circle was known, the spell would be easy to identify! The basic elements of magic were image and mana, after all. The rest were just auxiliary factors to enhance uracy or power. So, theoretically, just imagining the magic circle while casting might indeed have an effect. In theory, at least. Creating a magic circle that actually had such an effect must not have been easy. As Ca said, it wasn¡¯t ssified as an esoteric art for no reason. While I was dumbfounded, Ca smiled with satisfaction, as if she had been waiting for this moment. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve already learned how to resist mana interference. That¡¯s because I¡¯ve been teaching you from the start¡­ I mean, I¡¯ve been guiding you well!¡± ¡°¡­¡± What¡¯s with the ulterior motive? Chapter 250: That’s Not How You Do It… (3) Chapter 250: That¡¯s Not How You Do It¡­ (3) While I was dumbfounded, Ca smiled with satisfaction, as if she had been waiting for this moment. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve already learned how to resist mana interference. That¡¯s because I¡¯ve been teaching you from the start¡­ I mean, I¡¯ve been guiding you well!¡± ¡°¡­¡± What¡¯s with the ulterior motive? I was briefly dumbfounded by her unintended confession, but Ca quickly continued in a yful tone. ¡°By the way, wouldn¡¯t it be a shame to stop here? How about you try disrupting the professor¡¯s magic this time? From what I¡¯ve observed, if you do this and that¡­¡± Ca began to exin Ethan¡¯s habits when casting magic and how to exploit them. Well, Ca did attend the academy until her fourth year, so she must have taken Ethan¡¯s sses often. That was probably how she figured out Ethan¡¯s weaknesses so quickly. And, of course, the fact that Ethan was an excellent professor but somewhatcking as a magician might also be a factor. In the first semester, even if you excelled in practicals, the written exams were tricky, so I didn¡¯t receive the top points. But this time would be different. The academy always favored students who were eager to learn. If I showed some initiative, Ethan wouldn¡¯t refuse. He might even give me extra points¡­! Thinking about the radiant beauty of the Dragon Heart fragment, I spoke up. ¡°Professor!¡± ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± ¡°This time, can I try mana interference?¡± ¡°Having enthusiasm is always a good thing. Given the significant difference in mana between us, you might seed with the second method. Very well¡­¡± ¡°No. If possible, I¡¯d like to try the first method, mimicking the mana pattern and exploiting any gaps.¡± ¡°¡­You do realize that I am a professor?¡± ¡°Which means there¡¯s even more for me to learn.¡± ¡°Haha! Well, in that case, I can¡¯t say no! Whether you seed or fail, it will be a valuable experience for the other students as well. Let¡¯s give it a try.¡± Ethan smiled warmly as he extended his finger, casting the same Tinder spell as I did. ¡°You don¡¯t need me to exin the method in detail, right?¡± ¡°No. I already felt it once, so I¡¯m confident.¡± I nodded confidently and slowly closed my eyes. I recalled the sensations I felt when Ethan¡¯s mana interfered with my spell, along with the simple tips Ca had just given me about Ethan¡¯s weaknesses. After organizing these thoughts in my mind, I began to slowly release my mana. Like a snake slithering through the underbrush, the line of mana extended discreetly, its end brushing against Ethan¡¯s spell as it began reading the structure and pattern. A mana pattern is like a magician¡¯s fingerprint. It¡¯s impossible to replicate it entirely. So, all I needed was to fool him for a moment. I pressed my mana into the brief gap I had carved out. ¡°Ugh!¡± And Ethan doubled over, regurgitating his breakfast. ¡°Gueeeck!¡± His face turned pale, and the veins visible on his skin glowed blue¡ªa ssic sign of mana bacsh. ¡°Professor?! Are you alright?!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m¡­ fine¡­ It¡¯s only¡­ temporary¡­ Uweeeck!¡± I only shook his shoulder lightly, but it must have made him dizzier as the amount of vomit increased. Naturally, the spell had been dispelled long ago. Even though Ca had given me advice, I didn¡¯t expect him to react this strongly! When I turned to look at Ca, she seemed just as surprised, standing there with her mouth agape. However, her gaze wasn¡¯t on me or Ethan but was scanning the surroundings. I wondered why she was acting like that, but then the murmurs from the students around us began to reach my ears. ¡°No matter how much you dislike learning from someone weaker, this is just too much¡­¡± ¡°I thought he had mellowed outtely.¡± ¡°We respect his achievements, but this¡­¡± The students were whispering about how I had supposedly tried to humiliate Ethan, a professor respected for his knowledge, despite his practical skills being somewhatcking. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± A short sigh of exasperation escaped me, and the previously noisy surroundings suddenly fell silent. It felt like d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if I had returned to the beginning of the first semester. Watching the students ncing at me warily, I let out a long sigh.
Fortunately, Ethan understood that it wasn¡¯t intentional, just an ident. In fact, he even praised me and gave me extra points. But even after receiving the extra points I had wanted so badly, I couldn¡¯t be happy about it. The reason was simple¡ªthere were still many lectures left, and the focus of the second semester was practicality. ¡°Today, we¡¯ll be learning about the synergy between elemental spells. For example, after using a fire spell, if you follow up with a wind spell, the lingering mes can reignite and cause additional damage.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°O-Of course, this only works if the embers remain, and too strong a wind could blow away the remnants of the previous spell, so it¡¯s not something you can do with just anybination. You need to find the right one.¡± The professor nced at me nervously, perhaps having heard some rumors. I let out another sigh that I had been holding in since earlier, causing the professor to flinch and hastily add more exnation. ¡°For example! Yes! There¡¯s thebination of Igni and Gale Tornado!¡± Igni is a fire spell that emphasizes heat and persistence. Gale Tornado is a wind spell strong enough to lift a person temporarily. It¡¯s the basicbo of fire followed by wind that the professor mentioned earlier. Moreover, unlike Fireball, which is explosive, Igni, whenbined with Gale Tornado, can spread out, making it an effective area attack, which was quite handy. Since this was a well-known and conventional strategy, I pretended to focus on the lesson and nodded. Only then did the professor continue with his exnation in a much more rxed tone. ¡°There are also spells that lose their power when cast consecutively. For example, earth and water magic¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­ Thatbination works well¡­¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Maybe it was because what he said was so unexpected, but I muttered without realizing it. The professor caught it instantly, gasping as if he¡¯d heard a ghost. With a very cautious expression, he asked me, ¡°Yandel¡­? Is there something wrong with my lesson?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s just that in practice, nearby earth can be washed away by water, resetting the terrain, and water spells blocked by rocks lose their effectiveness. Also, the derived elements like metal and ice don¡¯t really synergize with each other.¡± ¡°Th-That¡¯s right! So, after using earth magic, it¡¯s good to follow up with an explosive fire spell like Fireball to shatter the rocks into fragments for an attack! If you¡¯re wounded by metal magic, you could channel lightning magic to conduct electricity inside, or even expect a bit of homing capability!¡± The professor quickly moved on to the next exnation, his eyes pleading with me to stop talking. ¡­But this was too good a tip to keep my mouth shut. ¡°But if you¡¯re using it for defense rather than attack, there¡¯s no betterbination than earth followed by water.¡± For example, Earth Wall and Ice Flower. You can reinforce the defense by freezing the rtively soft earth wall. Or, take Rock Shell, which encases you in a dome of rock to block attacks from all directions. It¡¯s great for defense but has the drawback of immobilizing you. However, if you spread water and freeze it on an ice floor, you can slide around on it to move. There¡¯s also the trick of dousing earth armor with water to turn it into mud, which, while increasing stress, removes the movement speed penalty. Or, if there¡¯s a lot of debris from Earth magic lying around, you can use water magic to sweep it together into an instant barricade. These were allbo techniques I stumbled upon back in the early days of H&A, when meta research was stillcking. ¡­For the next hour. These methods only really work with lower-tier spells, and they¡¯re not all that impressive now that I can use elementalbinations. But it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case for others. In the end, the professor of Elemental Magic left the ssroom with a slightly dazed expression, having barely progressed with the lesson. Sorry about that. I¡¯ll try to keep my mouth shut and quietly attend ss from now on.
¡°Were you waiting? Were you waiting? It¡¯s the sparring time you all love!¡± Iona raised both hands and bounced up and down in ce. The students from the Magic Department, who were used to Iona¡¯s peculiar behavior, just chuckled, but the students from the Knight Department looked puzzled, their expressions awkward. Well, it¡¯s not easy to know how to react when you meet someone like Iona for the first time. For the record, it doesn¡¯t really matter how you react as long as it¡¯s not rude. Iona isn¡¯t really thinking much about it anyway¡­ Originally, it was behavior meant to suppress her allure, but now it¡¯s almost be a habit. Iona, who had been growing stronger as a vampire by regrly drinking my blood, probably didn¡¯t have much difficulty controlling her allure now. She just stuck to her usual way of speaking. Professor Jason from ss A of the Knight Department looked around. ¡°You all know why we¡¯ve gathered students from both departments today, right? From now on, you¡¯ll be forming parties with each other and sometimes bing sparring partners, testing each other¡¯s strengths in various ways.¡± ¡°Right, right. This is so magicians and knights can understand each other better! Later, we¡¯ll even bring in the Divinity Department for sses, so just keep that in mind!¡± As soon as Iona finished speaking, excited murmurs spread through the room. No matter what, everyone seemed to be looking forward to sparring with students from other departments. I was also nodding in agreement from a distance when I suddenly felt a gaze on me. When I looked up, I met Iona¡¯s eyes. She smirked. Her crimson eyes curved beautifully as she smiled mischievously. ¡°Well then! Before we exin the sparring format¡­ I¡¯ve heard some interesting news. There¡¯s a student who¡¯s already secured perfect scores in practicals and even earned bonus points!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I realized what was happening as Iona spoke in that yful tone. She was going to tease me about what I did in the previous ss. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be fair to let such an outstanding student spar with the others, right? It would turn into a game of luck instead of skill!¡± ¡°Yeah. If the focus is more on who you partner with rather than how you actually fight, there¡¯s no point in a sparring ss.¡± Jason nodded in agreement, as if adding ament. I have a bad feeling about this. ¡°So! One student will sit out! But that would feel too much like exclusion, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± I tried to back away and blend in with the other students, but¡­ it was toote. ¡°Heup!¡± With a graceful flip, Iona leaped into the air,nding right behind me. She then lifted me up from behind, practically hugging me. ¡°So! Let¡¯s all spar nicely! Today¡¯s ss will be the Yandel Raid!¡± This is insane. I looked back at Iona in disbelief and asked, ¡°No teams for me, Professor?¡± ¡°Nope! But if you win¡­¡± Iona leaned in close, her soft lips almost brushing my ear as she whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll let you y vampire hunter tonight.¡± ¡°So I just have to knock everyone out?¡± Whoosh! Chapter 251: That’s Not How You Do It… (4) Chapter 251: That¡¯s Not How You Do It¡­ (4) Iona leaned in close, her soft lips almost brushing my ear as she whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll let you y vampire hunter tonight.¡± ¡°So I just have to knock everyone out?¡± Thus, the sudden decision for a Yandel Raid. The students of the Knight Department seemed dissatisfied for some reason, frowning or ring at us. Their displeasure was quite apparent. After all, the students of ss A had strong pride. It was only natural since they had been revered as geniuses since childhood. But at the academy, where only the continent¡¯s top talents gathered, pride in being a genius was equally pointless. By the second semester, everyone would know¡­ but it still felt insulting that nearly thirty people would gang up on me. Usually, the friends from the Magic Department prepare for duels withoutint, casting shields and various support spells on themselves. It¡¯s fresh to see magicians, typically more egotistical, nodding in agreement with this. Eventually, one of the Knight Department students raised his hand and began to protest to Professor Jason. ¡°Professor Jason!¡± ¡°What is it, Alberto?¡± ¡°This is too much!¡± ¡°Exin exactly what is too much.¡± Jason scratched his head in annoyance as Alberto became even more heated. ¡°The opponent is clearly stronger than us; I get that. But it¡¯s hard to ept that everyone here needs to intervene.¡± ¡°Do you realize you¡¯re talking about Yandel, who has reached the level of an intermediate magician?¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s not that we¡¯re underestimating Yandel. It just seems like you¡¯re underestimating us too much.¡± ¡°No. To me, it seems like you are indeed underestimating him. An intermediate magician could vie for a tower master position in smaller magic towers. He would be at least a gold-ranked adventurer, and many of our academy¡¯s professors are at or beyond that level.¡± Jason looked momentarily downcast as he picked hair from his hand, then continued. ¡°Alberto, do you really think all of you together could beat a professor-level opponent?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Maybe you could beat a Crafting Department professor.¡± His tone was calm, without a trace of mockery, but it seemed to prick the pride of the Knight Department students. Though they didn¡¯t say it, some students tightly pursed their lips and red this way. Hm. They are quite spirited. Alberto nodded solemnly in a lowered voice. ¡°Understood. Then we will prove it ourselves.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Jason waved them off as if dismissing them. Alberto returned to his spot, nodding lightly at Jason as well. Well, he¡¯s not a bad guy. Just extremely prideful. Though he appeared as a character in H&A, his prizing personality, and delicate performance had led to a low hiring rate. ¡­Perhaps because some fervent fans stirred up trouble on strategy cafes, damaging his image. I chuckled briefly, recalling the past, and then pulled out a staff from my inventory. ¡°Shall we start now?¡± ¡°Yep. Oh, do you need time to prepare? The other students have already cast their shields.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine as is.¡± ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Iona lifted me up and quickly retreated to a position ideal for dueling. She measured the distance and nodded satisfactorily, returning to her spot. After a brief exchange with Jason, she ced both hands to her mouth and shouted loudly. ¡°From now on! Count to three, and we¡¯ll start the duel.¡± Saying this, Iona cast the safety spell, Blood Shift, on all the students, including me. ¡°One!¡± As the count started, the previously disorganized students quickly aligned themselves. The Knight Department students reluctantly drew their swords. On the Magic Department side, faces resigned, and they gathered their magical power. And I did nothing, simply watching the students in front of me. ¡°Two!¡± Though there was no time for tactical discussion, it was natural for knights to be at the front and magicians at the rear. Those armed stepped forward, while those in robes stepped back. I still only watched. This wasn¡¯t about willingly losing, nor was it a mistake born from arrogance. Considering the prize at stake in this duel, losing was not an option. The mere ease I exhibited was due to the gap between myself and them. ¡°Three!¡± As soon as Iona finished the count, the Knight Department students swiftly closed the distance. I nodded lightly to Ca and Elisha, waving from the corner of the arena, and lifted my staff. ¡°Shield.¡± A translucent barrier enveloped my body. The weapons of the Knight Department students arrived shortly after, shing and stabbing at the shield. Crack! nk! Crunch! A sword bent in a strange trajectory, a spear thrust targeting a single point, a fist rolling in a true angle, a massive hammer mming down with immense weight. Yet none could prate my shield. It was to be expected. The protective magic was designed to counter attacks from equals. Aura Runner¡­ that is, attacks from those who have just begun to strengthen themselves with aura, equivalent to low-level magicians, could be blocked with a hastily cast shield. The various magics flying in from afar would also be easily countered. It seemed like the first time fighting together was a bit uncoordinated. If this continued, the effects of the magic might impact the Knight Department students as well. As they realized the immobility of my shield, and noticed the iing magic, the swordsmen hastily retreated. As they widened their distance, a barrage of magic rained down from above my head. Boom! Roar! Crack! A loud noise. mes and lightning exploded in front of me. Huge rocks shattered, water lost its force and trickled down, and the wind merely swirled around aimlessly. As expected, the shield wasn¡¯t pierced by such attacks, though it had developed some minor cracks. If it received a few more focused attacks like this, it would eventually break. However, this gave me time to prepare my magic. A pitch-ck fog obscured the view. Through it, I could hear Alberto, who had been protesting to Professor Jason just moments ago. ¡°Did I get them¡­?¡± No, that line here? Given the circumstances, I must respond with a dazzling disy of magic. I canceled the spell I was about to cast and started forming a new image. ¡°Ember, I breathe life into you as a breath. This is both a birth and an end for many.¡± My core pulsed wildly, boosting a massive amount of mana. ¡°Rise from the darkness. Ascend from the ashes.¡± A sphere of bright me flickered through the ck smoke. The Knight Department students, sensing something ominous, tried to rush in before the smoke cleared¡­ but it was already toote. The spell was nearlyplete, with only thest line left. ¡°Awake, Fire Phoenix.¡± The visible me split to the sides. A fierce, hot wind swept through the gap. Whoosh! The smoke was blown far away by the wind. In its ce stood a giant phoenix, burning like the sun. ¡°Wh-what is this¡­? How¡­?¡± Alberto stopped in his tracks, a bead of sweat rolling down his forehead. With a majestic posture that seemed to set the sky ame, merely existing, heated the ground intensely. And above all, the eyes zed with a clear hostility. The intense pressure made it difficult for everyone involved in the duel to even breathe. Even the professors, Iona and Jason, were startled, staring nkly in our direction. The only calm ones were Ca and Elisha, who saw this magic yesterday. But the Fire Phoenix they saw yesterday, and the one now were likely different spells. I¡¯d been contemting how to use this impressive but power-wise ambiguous spell. The greatest strength of the Fire Phoenix was its sustainability and maneuverability. The only way to make full use of it was to maintain the Phoenix while fighting my own battle. Eventually, it would be modified into an autonomous spell. Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy. I¡¯d only thought about it in my head, never confirming whether it was actually feasible. So, I was testing it now. ¡°Haa.¡± After taking a light breath, Iunched the Fire Phoenix at the bewildered Knight Department students. ¡°Go!¡± The Phoenix, engulfed in mes, charged forward rapidly. From its fiercely pping wings, a stifling hot wind and burning feathers were shot towards the ground. While the core spell was just intermediate magic, the derived attacks were, at most, the strength of a slightly powerful low-level magic. But the actual power aside, the sight was quite majestic. Enough to make some students turn their backs, overwhelmed by the spectacle. ¡°Run!¡± ¡°Such magic¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of it!¡± ¡°Is it really necessary to go this far in a duel?!¡± Of course! It¡¯s one of the few chances I get to trouble Iona on my side; how could I hold back?! I¡¯ll smash through with full force! Chapter 252: That’s Not How You Do It… (5) Chapter 252: That¡¯s Not How You Do It¡­ (5) The Phoenix, engulfed in mes, charged forward rapidly. From its fiercely pping wings, a stifling hot wind and burning feathers were shot towards the ground. ¡°Run!¡± ¡°Such magic¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of it!¡± ¡°Is it really necessary to go this far in a duel?!¡± Of course! It¡¯s one of the few chances I get to trouble Iona on my side; how could I hold back?! I¡¯ll smash through with full force! Has my determination reached them? The frightened Knight Department students began to scatter in all directions. ¡°You guys! Where are you going? It¡¯s more dangerous to scatter!¡± Alberto urgently tried to stop those breaking ranks, but it was ineffective against those already overwhelmed. Incidentally, the first to flee was Vincent, whom I had previously gone through a practice dungeon with. It seemed he hadn¡¯t fixed his cowardly attributes yet. Chuckling inwardly, I sent the Fire Phoenix toward the Magic Department. ¡°Where did this strange magice from¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a real phoenix, right?¡± ¡°Is that important right now?! Quickly use a protective spell!¡± They threw themselves into the fray, some even spewing fire from their mouths to disrupt the rear. The Magic Department students gritted their teeth and countered with spells like Ice Wall or Water Dome to minimize damage. Good. They¡¯re doing well. It would be bothersome if unnecessary checks or support came in, so they¡¯d need to keep this up for a while. I smiled contentedly and stomped toward the scattered Knight Department students. My target was a student wielding a spear, not particrly for any reason other than that he was closest. ¡°Ha!¡± I didn¡¯t have the luxury to use Blood Force. Maybeter, I could stack multiple Fire Phoenixes or freely use other spells, but not now. Would even a basic spell be too much to squeeze out? Basic magic should be doable, though. It felt like my head would explode, controlling something that moved as if it were alive. But my current physical specs wereparable to the Knight Department¡¯s 3rd or 4th years. I should be able to handle a 1st year enhanced with aura. The spearman was visibly startled by my speed, widening his eyes as he hastily adopted a defensive stance. He naturally dodged the trajectory of my staff by stepping half a step back with his left foot. Seizing the moment my posture broke, he lifted his spear. Whoom! Return to Heaven. Amon skill in the polearm weapon category, where the weapon is spun around behind and used to strike close-range enemies from below. Of course, I knew the technique. I pressed a dagger near his sr plexus. Click. The de scraped off the wooden spear shaft with a loud twang. Hmm. This is doable, after all. But one thing that bothered me was why he used Return to Heaven? Return to Heaven is good for immediate use but exposes vulnerabilities if blocked or missed. It¡¯s a quick-start skill with almost no lead-in, but thinking of it as having some after-dy might be helpful. Normally, it¡¯s not used for defense but for offense, to block an opponent¡¯s counterattack¡­ Ah, if I say this, will it spoil the mood? No, my image is already ruined. Iona openly set up a raid, so rumors must have spread. At least it¡¯s not the same malicious content as in the first semester. But if I can¡¯t avoid it, I might as well enjoy it. Might as well give some pointers while I¡¯m at it, right? He didn¡¯t expect to be blocked, his eyes widening as I grinned at him. ¡°That¡¯s not how you use a spear.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Thinking he was being mocked, his face turned bright red, and he swung his spear violently. From the blocked Return to Heaven followed Demon Strike, Triple sh, and Sky Piercer. Each move was aimed at creating distance: a wide horizontal swing, a series of three consecutive thrusts targeting vital points, and a direct thrust to the center. I understood his intention. He wanted to create space, break the stance, and finish it for sure. But¡­ ¡°Too straightforward.¡± Even if adhering to the basic principle of using distance for one-sided attacks, being too straightforward made it hard to y along. I easily dodged or parried the spear following the same trajectory as my memory and briefly stored the dagger in my inventory. Instead, I held the staff with both hands, as if wielding a short spear. Seeing my stance, the opponent¡¯s expression turned curious. Probably because the posture looked quite usible. While I¡¯d grown a bit, my weapon skill had now reached a C+ rank. At this level, it was like someone of average talent had been training in a conventional way for about ten years. Of course, it was less than the student in front of me who had superior talent and extensive support in spear arts¡­ But it was only a step or two difference. I could sufficiently cover that. ¡°Uh!¡± I took a deep breath and struck swiftly with the staff. The executed Sky Piercer was naturally blocked. After all, it was just an ordinary weapon skill (C+). But the following attacks would be a bit different. Chang! Cha-chang! Collision sounds followed in session. The spearman looked at my staff with a puzzled expression. ¡°¡­What was that just now?¡± ¡°Fake and relentless striking.¡± To put it more simply, it was a technique that minimized damage loss by actively using skills that skip after dys. Sadly, frame canceling, as in video games, wasn¡¯t possible in this world, but this worked. It might be hard to use in boss fights with lots of movement, but it was quite useful in mob fights or for burst damage. Well¡­ even though I receive system adjustments for weapon skills, without professional traits, it¡¯s just an imitation, not powerful enough. The same goes for the dagger. I¡¯m better with it than other weapons due to experience, but it¡¯s still no better than a low-level spell. After that, I crossed weapons with the spearman several more times. Despite the fundamental skill difference, he could have parried my staff anytime he wanted, but he seemed enchanted, focusing on syncing up with me. It seemed like he was trying to learn anything he could from me. Quite the exemry attitude for a newbie. I would have liked to show this impressive newbie a few morebos, but unfortunately, Alberto had regained his senses and was charging at me with other students. It¡¯s time to end this. Thud! His poorly imitated Demon Strike was blocked midway. Unlike before, this was a in attack with no feints or follow-ups. While the spearman blinked in confusion. ¡°Shock!¡± An image I conjured from a quiet corner turned into a pale sh, paralyzing him. ¡°Wh-why¡­?¡± ¡°Did you forget? I¡¯m originally a magician.¡± Sure enough, even if I wasn¡¯t adept at low-level magic, I could use basic magic without any problems. This should be enough. Internally nodding, I struck down on the top of his head, who looked at me with a sense of betrayal. ¡°Sleep!¡± ng! Knocked out by my Sleep (Physical), he lost consciousness just as Iona magically retrieved him from afar. Good. Now, let¡¯s move on to the next. While maintaining aposed expression, Alberto aimed his sword at me, and I countered his fierce attack with a short-held staff,ughing. ¡°That¡¯s not how you¡¯re supposed to use a sword!¡±
¡°Master seems to be having fun.¡± ¡°Of course, he¡¯s been fighting mostly stronger opponents until now, hasn¡¯t he? To be able to let loose like this¡­ I¡¯d be excited, too.¡± Ca murmured absentmindedly while Elisha, twirling her rolled-up hair casually, responded dryly. Their attitudes differed, but their focus was the same. The dueling arena. They were watching Yandel, who was simultaneously taking on several students from the Knight Department. Yandel not only easily blocked the opponent¡¯s attacks as if he could see theming but also mimicked their weapon use while adding, ¡®That¡¯s not how you do it.¡¯ It was an annoying sight, but perhaps Ca saw it differently. Her lips had been foolishly grinning for a while now. ¡°Wow. The Master is truly amazing. How can he handle so many weapons? He¡¯s not just good at magic, huh?¡± ¡°Well, from what I see, he just knows how to handle them, not necessarily better than the Knight Department¡­ Those unpredictable movements are certainly impressive, though.¡± Another one. After being toyed with by Yandel, a student came dragging along with a disheartened expression due to Iona¡¯s magic. That¡¯s already five from the Knight Department down. Even the Magic Department, where the Fire Phoenix was wreaking havoc, had two dropouts. Meanwhile, Yandel¡¯s initially cast shield hadn¡¯t even fully shattered yet. It seemed like the Knight Department aimed to wear him down through attrition¡­ Thanks to the blessing of the Sun God, his stamina was regenerating faster than it was depleting, and his mana was far from running out. ¡°Poor things. They haven¡¯t realized it yet.¡± ¡°More like they¡¯ve been fooled. Yandel is deliberately pretending to tire, controlling the game. He alwayscksmon sense in strange ways but is clever in this.¡± ¡°¡­This must be that, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Something they¡¯ve thoroughly ingrained in themselves since childhood, so they can fight in any situation.¡± The mood became a bit more somber. A touch of sympathy glinted in Ca and Elisha¡¯s eyes. Meanwhile, as misunderstandings deepened today as well, a smallmotion broke out among the professors. ¡°Professor Iona! Just now! Was that what you taught? The defense seems a bitcking, but the sudden burst of power¡ªit seems iparable to anything before¡­¡± ¡°Ah! Call me professor! Respect for your high mentor! And I taught him just how to fight. And all I taught him was how to fight. I didn¡¯t teach any of that weaponry stuff.¡± ¡°Still pulling that card, are we? Had I known he had such talent, I would have taught him myself.¡± Jason sighed heavily, looking regretful. Back when Yandel came to Jason to learn closebat techniques, Jason sent him away, saying Iona would teach him better. Now, he regretted that decision. At Jason¡¯s tant expression of regret, Ionaughed and shook her head. ¡°Why, why? Jealous? I¡¯m not giving him up. Yandel is mine! Ehehehe~¡± ¡°What nonsense¡­ Anyway, it would be a lie to say I¡¯m not envious. But you said he has more talent in magic than martial arts?¡± ¡°Right, right. Yandel could have excelled with a sword too, but not with such speed.¡± Yandel, buoyed by the situation, said things like, ¡®I¡¯ve realized your level. It¡¯s so boring I could die.¡¯ to his stumbling opponents. Iona licked her lips at Yandel¡¯s embarrassing or perhaps impressive disy. ¡°If things go as they are, Yandel will easily win¡­ Let¡¯s see. What kind of reward should I give?¡± Jason¡¯s eyelid twitched at this. There¡¯s something going on here¡­! He knew Iona and Yandel were officially partners. He also knew their rtionship seemed unusual. But¡­ is this really okay? A professor and a student? 372 years old and 20 years old? Really? Is that okay? ¡°¡­¡± Of course, Jason didn¡¯t have the courage to say any of this out loud. No matter what, Iona was practically the second most powerful figure at the academy. He didn¡¯t want to lose his job. Especially since his wife was pregnant with their third child. ¡®Ah, I want to go home and see my wife.¡¯ Jason wiped his wedding ring, frowning. The ring sparkled, just like the top of his head. Chapter 253: Swoosh Swoosh Chapter 253: Swoosh Swoosh ¡°You¡¯re slow. Even in falling.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ to detonate other spells while casting Shock¡­¡± A brief death cry. And a fellow ssmate falling down with eyes full of resentment. How foolish. Why maintain a continuous spell when there¡¯s only one opponent left? It¡¯s the one who¡¯s fooled who¡¯s at fault! As I turned away from the resentful nces and nodded. Ding! ¡°Huh?¡± I was surprised by the unexpected notification. [Skill Level Increase!] One day you realized... weapons fit perfectly in your hands today! You feel like you could handle even unfamiliar weapons with expert skill! But remember, this is as far as you can go with effort alone. If you aim higher, you''d better have a special talent or find a fortuitous opportunity! No? You don''t have it? Then why did you develop this trait so far¡­? -Trait: Ordinary Weapon Skill (C+) -> Excellent Weapon Skill (B) Now, to grow here? Of course, I knew it was a C+ before, so a slight trigger would lead to a promotion. As the notification indicated, reaching B rank could indeed be achieved through sheer grind. But to advance this quickly, and in the Academy, no less. As closebat wasn¡¯t my main focus, I thought this skill would rise alongside others in skill-heavy dungeons or during formal hunts. Well, it¡¯s always good to improve. ¡®Trait details.¡¯ [Excellent Weapon Skill (B)] You can handle various weapons at an impressive level. This is what could be called the pinnacle of what an ordinary person might achieve in half a lifetime of training! Well done! However, because you''ve learned to use many weapons, you''re somewhat mediocre in all. It might be hard to beat a master who specializes in just one. -For physical attacks using weapons, basic attack power increases by 15%. 15% was a significant figure not to be ignored. It only applied to pure physical attacks, and with no rted traits, this was basically the limit of its growth. For a magician, this level was already more than satisfactory. Just reading the status screen filled me with satisfaction, and thinking of Iona¡¯s promise, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Hehehe!¡± Students sprawled around the corner sent looks of disgust, but¡­ what do I care? Beat me if you can! As I chuckled away, Iona approached with a bouncy step from a distance. ¡°What¡¯s this? Why so cheerful, Student Yandel? Do you enjoy having free rein under Professor Iona?¡± ¡°Yes. There¡¯s something I really want to try.¡± ¡°Hmm? I¡¯m a bit curious, but let¡¯s save that fun forter! Shall we finish up the lesson first?¡± Iona jumped on the spot, waving her hands. ¡°Everyone, gather round! It¡¯s feedback time now, so stop moping and focus!¡± Students from both the Magic and Knight Departments staggered over, all looking miserably bedraggled together. ¡°First off, Yandel did well! It seems like you were testing new spells; aside from ack of proficiency that didn¡¯t fully showcase your abilities, everything was fine!¡± ¡°Hm. I think so, too.¡± Iona ruffled my hair enthusiastically, while Jason, for some reason, took a step back and nodded. What¡¯s up? ¡°Next, let¡¯s start with our Magic Department students. It was good to quickly deploy water attribute defensive spells, but you were just being toyed with the whole time, weren¡¯t you? A magician must not just react; you need to strategize and ovee disadvantages! There were at least three breakthroughs in this duel alone¡­¡± Unlike my brief feedback, the other students¡¯ feedback sessions seemed like they would be a bit longer. I should think about what I need in the meantime.
After ss. I wanted to head straight to Iona¡¯sb, but first, I stopped by Faye¡¯s workshop. If I was going to role-y, I might as well have the proper tools. ¡°No need to make it look real; just the basic appearance and durability are enough. Senior Faye.¡± ¡°How hard can that be¡­? What are you nning to use it for, Junior?¡± ¡°To catch a vampire.¡± ¡°¡­Ah? Do you need this?¡± Clunk, clunk. Faye took out a sensory-linked dildo, but I shook my head. ¡°No. I¡¯m nning to go ssic this time.¡± ¡°ssic? Hmm. I don¡¯t really understand, but if you don¡¯t need it, I¡¯ll just use it myself.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re okay with it, why don¡¯t you join me, Senior Faye?¡± ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m tempted, but not today. It¡¯s better to give Iona a day. That way,ter on, I can have you all to myself.¡± ¡°If Senior Faye is fine with that.¡± I shrugged, and Faye stuffed the dildo between her breasts and stood up. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll make it quickly, so just wait a bit.¡± ¡°Sure¡­ Oh, by the way, I¡¯ve registered you as my exclusive alchemist, cksmith, and enchanter, so just so you know.¡± ¡°Eh? Oh, right. It¡¯s almost the second semester. Maybe time to sync up with the Crafting Department? Fine by me. You¡¯ll earn me extra points without doing much.¡± Whether you¡¯re a magician or a knight, you can¡¯t escape the need for equipment and potions. For that reason, starting next semester, I¡¯ll begin interacting more formally with the Crafting Department students¡­ Ordinary requests or trades might not matter, but things change a bit when an exclusive contract is involved. If the contract partner achieves good results, students of the Crafting Department also receive additional points. Ultimately, the existence of the Crafting Department is to assist magicians and knights with quality products, so if it seems to have actually helped, it is highly regarded. Therefore, as time goes by, all sorts ofpetitions arise over talented magicians and knights, which makes things noisy and fun. However, since I already had Faye, there was no need for me to join them. I immediatelypleted the paperwork to register exclusively. Faye seemed to enjoy gaining points daily, humming as she threw iron ingots and wood into the pot. With just a giant spat stirred casually, surprisingly, the items I ordered began to bepleted one by one. Good, good. The quality is better than expected.
This time, it was supposed to be an enjoyment just between Iona and me. Ca and Elisha were sent back to their dormitory rooms first. Then, I packed the items received from Faye into my inventory and headed to Iona¡¯s office. It was quick to make, but due to the long distances back and forth, quite some time had passed. The crimson sunset was visible through the corridor window. Just a change in lighting, but the atmosphere feltpletely different. It was thrilling, almost like walking through apletely different space. Perhaps I was simply excited about what kind of y Iona and I would engage in. I checked the items I brought onest time and then knocked on the door of Iona¡¯s office. Knock, knock. ¡°Professor. It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Student Yandel? Come in! Come in!¡± As I opened the door and entered, Iona¡¯s magical power immediately enveloped the entire office. I also carefully locked the door behind me, contributing to the strict soundproofing. Iona, d in a pitch-ck cloak, had her back to me, blending strangely well with the sunset lighting through the window. For a moment, I stood there, dazed. Then, Iona dramatically flipped her cloak and turned around. Spin. ¡°Hahaha! Toe here by your own feet. You must be desperate to die, human.¡± ¡°What?¡± For a moment, I was confused, tilting my head. But then, realizing the y had already started from Iona¡¯s continuous winks, it dawned on me. Upon closer look, that unnecessarily long cloak also resembled a typical vampire¡¯s attire. Then, I had no choice but to match Iona. With a sneer, I pulled out the item I had prepared from my inventory. Thud! The heavy thud echoed off the floor, and through the items that fell before me, I could clearly see Iona¡¯s flustered expression. ¡°Eh¡­?¡± Above her trembling, bloodshot eyes, the item I had prepared shone clearly. A thick body like a tombstone, with arge halo resembling light on top. The halo¡¯s edges, all shimmering in silver, had simrly shining silver chains hanging long from them. It seemed like a rather ominous item on the surface, but in reality, it was just a wooden model coated in brightly polished metal. Simply a decorative piece. However, its appearance matched exactly with the restraining devices once used by vampire hunters. Unlike Iona, who just wore a cloak, she seemed unprepared for such an borate setup and stuttered in response. ¡°Ha! Who knows who will die.¡± ¡°Um, Yandel? Where did you get that? I was just nning on some ordinary prisoner y¡­¡± Ignoring Iona¡¯s immersion-breaking words, I raised my magical power. tter. I levitated the numerous chains with telekic magic. Though there were many, telekinesis was a simple magic spell, and controlling them all at once wasn¡¯t too difficult. Perhaps I had gotten the hang of something using the Fire Phoenix. Each chain writhed like a living snake, causing Iona¡¯splexion to pale. Tonight, Yandel joins the hunt. Chapter 254: Swoosh Swoosh (2) Chapter 254: Swoosh Swoosh (2) tter. The silver chains moved like a snake towards Iona with an eerie motion. Of course, the speed was merely that of a typus crawling on the ground. It wasn¡¯t really meant to threaten Iona but just to create that impression. Initially taken aback by the authenticity of the items, Iona quickly grasped the intention and began to il her arms. She knocked away a few chains and then offered her limbs voluntarily. ¡°Ah! Ah! The restraints are too strong!¡± Despite her awkward cries and struggles, the chains only entangled more tightly with each movement. Slowly pulling the chains, I fixed them onto the halo tombstone, naturally restraining Iona in a ¡®T¡¯ shape. She tried to feign anger, but her lips kept twitching, suggesting I might not be the only one with high expectations. d in just a cloak, I scanned Iona from top to bottom, noticing the change in her usual demeanor. ¡°Finally caught you.¡± ¡°Hmph! You may not know what I¡¯ll do, but it won¡¯t go as you think! Kill me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m well aware of a vampire¡¯s tenacity. If you¡¯re hoping I¡¯ll tire out midway, that¡¯s a vain hope.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ What¡¯s this? Yandel¡¯s cold informal speech. Maybe that¡¯s okay¡­¡± Iona muttered in a soft voice. Always using honorifics, I wondered if informal speech would be okay, but she seemed to react positively. Pretending to gently stroke Iona¡¯s head as she kept it slightly bowed¡­ I then firmly grasped her hair. Gently, so as not to hurt, but with enough force to make her feel the indignity of being dragged. Hanging from the restraints, I gazed directly into Iona¡¯s face as she lifted her head. Her bloodshot eyes pretended to be calm but trembled visibly, and her breathing had be slightly ragged. In some ways, her attitude felt like feigned bravery, but in reality, she seemed scared. Well¡­ she might just be excited about the current situation, but it was important that it appeared that way. I smirked slightly, then pulled out the next item from my inventory. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± ¡°A gag. It¡¯s used to correct bad habits like making unnecessaryments or biting anyone carelessly, just like earlier.¡± Though it looked like a regr leather gag, the biting part had a halo pattern decoration simr to the restraints. This too was an exact replica of an item used by real vampire hunters. Originally, if the tongue touched the halo part, it would feel like being burned, but this itemcked such a feature. I had affixed tissue leftover from cultivating sensory-linked slime convincingly; it was a convenient tool that wouldn¡¯t hurt the jaw or tongue even if held for a long time. Maybe because it was indistinguishable from the real thing, Iona¡¯s face paled slightly. ¡°Stay still.¡± Imanded in a low voice, securing Iona¡¯s head by holding her hair, and then brought the gag close with my other hand. Realizing it was a fake, Iona rxed her body and weakly struggled. The feigned resistance was brief. Soon, pretending to be defeated, Iona let me put the gag in her mouth. Then, I released Iona¡¯s head and stepped back to observe. Hanging in the restraints and gagged, Iona exuded a peculiar decadence, as if she had long released any repressed charm. The disheveled hair from my grip and her defiantly shing eyes contrasted with her body, which couldn¡¯t move as she willed. tter, tter. ¡°Mm! Mmm!¡± Iona struggled as if trying to escape, making muffled groans. The exterior might seem usible, but since it was made of ordinary materials, the durability was questionable. If Iona really wanted, she could break it and escape at any moment. However, Iona desperately twisted her body as if utterly ensnared by these unbreakable chains. The resulting shake of her chest was an added bonus. Or perhaps, she was shaking it on purpose? While I pondered, tilting my head, I felt an overtly cautious gaze from Iona. Hmm. It seems she¡¯s fully immersed. With a pleased smile, I nodded and spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I have my reasons.¡± ¡°Mmph! Mmmph!¡± ¡°Vampires are certainly troublesome. Not just their special abilities, but their vitality is too tenacious. Especially someone like you, a high-ranking individual, can¡¯t really be killed by ordinary means.¡± ¡°Heh! Hehe.¡± It was as if she was scoffing, ¡®Yeah, right! What can you do?! What else can you do besides tying me up like this?!¡¯ Silently, I lifted Iona¡¯s chin. More polite than when I grabbed her hair, but it made her feel even more unable to resist. Crunch. Snap. A threatening sound came from the gag, as if she wanted to bite off my hand. ¡­Is that okay? No, if she really bit down hard, the gag itself would have broken. It must just be an act. With a scoff, I continued. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s simple. If it¡¯s hard to kill the body, then destroy the mind. It¡¯s even better if I can extract useful information in the process.¡± ¡°Mmph! Mmmph!¡± ¡°You think it won¡¯t go as you n? Well¡­ a vampire¡¯s body may be tough, but your mind isn¡¯t as resilient.¡± Saying that, I slowly slid my hand down. From her chin, down her slender neck, to her fragile corbone that seemed it could break with just a little pressure, and then across her beautifully curved upper chest, my finger stopped at the first button. Iona looked at me with doubtful eyes as if wondering, and then I smiled and pulled hard. Crack! Buttons flew in all directions. The torn front of her dress failed to do its job, exposing Iona¡¯s pale flesh beneath. The outer garment waspletely ripped, leaving only her underwear barely intact. Iona widened her eyes, seemingly unable to ept the current situation. As I lightly pulled at the center of Iona¡¯s bra, she desperately shook her head, trying to escape my grasp. Of course, the chains merely ttered, not breaking. Silent consent having been granted, let¡¯s get started in earnest. I buried my face in Iona¡¯s cleavage and swept up with my tongue. ¡°Uh?!¡± ¡°Iona Francheska. A noble of the night, having lived over 300 years. An heir of the Old Blood.¡± I whispered to Iona, who feigned a fit. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can hold out.¡± I wrapped a thin de of magical energy around my fingertip and swiftly moved downward. Swoosh! In an instant, the upper and lower pieces of her underwear were cut through. I then stripped off the remnants of her barely clinging clothes. All that was left was a loosely draped cloak, unting her pallid, bare skin. ¡°Uh¡­ uhh¡­¡± Iona slowly shook her head as if pleading, but her body, as if anticipating what was toe, erectly perked her nipples. As Iona became excited, her allure intensified, making my mind reel momentarily. But having be ustomed to it, and considering it nothingpared to feeding on blood, I calmly reached out. ¡°Huh?!¡± At a light tug on her nipple, Iona twitched. Her well-proportioned body swayed appealingly. Pulling her nipple left made her body sway left, and pulling right made it sway right¡ªa simple reaction. Iona¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. Oh, it¡¯s just the beginning. I momentarily let go of her nipple and then grabbed her ample chest, manipting it. ¡°These chains move at my will. And now, you are bound by these chains.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Her rebellious gaze seemed to question, ¡®So what?¡¯ As I swept up her eyelid with my tongue, she shuddered in shock. Relishing the slightly salty taste, I continued my exnation. ¡°It¡¯s not just about preventing escape. Think of it as having even your freedom to change posture taken away by me. Like this.¡± Swish. With a flick of my finger, the chains busily moved, pulling on Iona¡¯s limbs. Her arms remained horizontal, but her legs spread into an M-shape, and her posture vulgarly thrust forward. ¡°Uh! Uh¡­!¡± Iona struggled to cover her privates with her thighs, but such an angle was impossible to cover without breaking the chains. I boldly reached out as Iona fervently wriggled her lower body. Knowing my hand was heading towards her genitals, yet unable to do anything but watch. Creak. Finally, when my hand touched the soft flesh of her vulva, she squirmed even more loudly. The more she moved, the deeper my fingers prated. The plump mound. My fingers slipped through the crevice, swiftly finding the vaginal opening. Shlurp. ¡°Huh?!¡± As I inserted my middle finger, Iona closed her eyes in a resigned expression. It seemed like resignation, maybe conserving strength forter, or perhaps she was just enjoying it. I watched her for a moment before inserting another finger. Squish¡­ This time, she gave no reaction, maintaining a silent demeanor. It was as if she was saying, ¡®Go ahead, but I won¡¯t show you the response you¡¯re looking for.¡¯ Since she was gagged, it was unclear what she truly felt. I chuckled softly and slightly curved my finger. The hook-like fingertip dug into the most sensitive part of Iona¡¯s vagina. ¡°Uh¡­ uh¡­ uh?!¡± Despite everything, Iona couldn¡¯t help but react, her body trembling. Feeling thete trickling of fluids wetting my hand, I opened my mouth. ¡°Vampires are said to experience immense pleasure while sucking blood. I¡¯ve been curious about something for a while.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What does it feel like for a vampire when they suck blood? Is it just as pleasurable? Or is it merely painful? Or perhaps¡­ incredibly painful?¡± ¡°Uh? Uh¡­ uh?!¡± Perhaps realizing what I was about to do, Iona struggled violently with my fingers still inserted. Naturally, every movement rubbed her inside, but she didn¡¯t stop. It¡¯s not actually painful for a vampire to be fed on. Nor is it particrly pleasurable¡­ It¡¯s something like a disy of affection and trust. Like a wolf showing it cares by holding its partner¡¯s head in its mouth without biting. I secured Iona¡¯s vulva from the inside and slowly brought my mouth to her slender neck. ¡°Bon app¨¦tit.¡± Crunch. As I lightly bit down, droplets of blood welled up from Iona. There wasn¡¯t much blood, but it felt too harsh to bite harder, so I decided to suck strongly. Slurp, slurp. Of course, being human, it tasted somewhat acrid to me, not particrly delicious. But for Iona. ¡°Uh¡­ uh¡­ uh¡­ oh??¡± Her waist arched like a bow. Chapter 255: Swoosh Swoosh (3) Chapter 255: Swoosh Swoosh (3) With one hand stirring Iona¡¯s vagina and the other gently biting her neck. Slurp, slurp. I sucked the trickling blood forcefully. And then, ¡°Ooooohhh??¡± Iona¡¯s waist arched like a bow. The sight of her writhing while restrained and gagged was undeniably erotic. Excited moans in my ear, herrge breasts rubbing against my chest, and fluids dripping down my fingers. There wasn¡¯t a single aspect that wasn¡¯tscivious. Perhaps that¡¯s why I continued sucking even after the wound had healed and no more blood came out. Slurp¡­ ¡°Uh¡­ uh¡­¡± Iona floundered momentarily but soon rxed as if she had sunk into a hot bath. I nibbled on her lips a few more times, but each time she only twitched, showing no significant response, so I slowly dropped my head. Then I carefully observed Iona in her current state. Her muscles werepletely rxed. Her bloodshot eyes were now murky, and a sticky trail of saliva leaked from the gap in the gag. She was breathing through her nose due to her mouth being blocked, and her breaths were sobored that I could hear her panting from here. The contrast between Iona¡¯s current helpless and teased appearance and her usual yful demeanor provoked a response in my lower half. Throb. The member that had been standing began to harden to its limit. The silhouette of my erection, seemingly about to burst through my trousers, started to make Iona¡¯s blurred eyes tremble. I stroked her cheek with my fingers, wiping away the drooling saliva that was about to drip. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not time to use this yet.¡± ¡°U-uh?¡± Iona looked up at me with a hint of hope in her voice. Her eyes seemed pitiful, as if asking if today¡¯s ordeal was over. I lightly tidied Iona¡¯s disheveled hair and smiled broadly. ¡°There¡¯s still more to suck, isn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°Uh¡­? Uh-uh?!¡± I listened to her confused voice and then bit her corbone. Of course, I didn¡¯t bite down; I just sucked strongly. Suck. Suck. ¡°Hee!¡± Iona gasped and writhed. Or was she just pressing her breasts against my body? Anyway, I enjoyed her not-so-rebellious resistance and left a prominent kiss mark on her corbone. ¡°Looks good. But it¡¯s stillcking.¡± ¡°Ooh¡­ uh¡­¡± Just when she seemed to regain some energy, she turned her head again and averted her gaze, seemingly defiant because she thought I enjoyed her reactions. However, the fact that she subtly offered her breasts suggested she was indeed enjoying this. Iughed exaggeratedly loud enough for Iona to hear and roughly grabbed her breasts. ¡°Heut?!¡± ¡°Vampires neither give birth nor nurse, yet why are your breasts sorge? The answer is simple. They¡¯re just for use like this.¡± I aggressively kneaded one breast while taking the other in my mouth. The sensation of soft skin on my sensitive lips. The ample volume almost touching my nose. Despite the vampire¡¯s cool body temperature, the contact with my body warmed it, strangely stimting a sense of conquest. I yed with her hardened nipples, pressing and flicking them vigorously. ¡°Uh, uh¡­ ooh¡­¡± She tried to suppress her moans, but was it impossible topletely block them? Sweet sounds asionally escaped. After tormenting Iona¡¯s nipples for a while, I thought it was enough and stopped to leave a kiss mark. Slurp, slurp! ¡°Ooh!¡± She might have felt it faintly, as her body trembled weakly, but her reaction was subduedpared to when her neck was sucked. She¡¯s more excited by the neck than the breasts¡­? I still don¡¯t quite understand what excites a vampire. While tilting my head, I continued to nt kiss marks all over Iona¡¯s body. Suck. Suck. Slurp. From her breasts to her stomach. From her stomach to her nks. From her nks to her thighs. From her thighs to her feet. Iona¡¯s skin quickly turned blotchy like a maple tree in autumn, especially noticeable due to her paleplexion. Looking at the marks I left, a sense of satisfaction welled up in me. But it seemed Iona didn¡¯t share the feeling. Behind her eyes, which were busily pretending to be ashamed, a faint disappointment passed by. This is it. She¡¯s dissatisfied because she hasn¡¯t reached a climax since I first bit her neck. It seems I¡¯ve satisfied my own desires enough, so now it¡¯s time to service Iona. ¡°There¡¯s only one ce left. Be d. Once this is over, I¡¯ll give you the dick you¡¯ve been longing for.¡± ¡°Uh! Uh!¡± Although she tried to hide her excitement, her tone gave it off. Imagining a clear picture in my mind, I stirred my fingers. tter. The chains that moved ording to my will changed Iona¡¯s posture once more. Instead of spreading her legs in an M-shape, they were stretched out straight, but her position was flipped 180 degrees. That is, her head was down, and her vagina was up in a Y shape as I squatted in front of her. Looking directly at the inverted breasts and the face of Iona looking up from beneath them, I smirked. ¡°But then again, if you dislike it this much, even someone with a tender heart like you can get hurt. Even if you¡¯re a vampire.¡± ¡°Uh¡­?¡± ¡®Me?¡¯ Iona¡¯s expression sarcastically questioned, but in her inverted state, she just looked cute. I tapped Iona¡¯s cheek lightly and continued. ¡°If you can satisfy me first, I¡¯ll let you off the next time. But if you fail¡­ you know?¡± ¡°Uh! Uh!¡± Both Iona and I knew this was the expected development. I nned to wisely ease up on the intensity midway. As soon as I removed the gag from her mouth, Iona growled, albeit less fiercely than before. ¡°You must keep the promise.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s always more fun to be the one who keeps their word.¡± I teasingly poked Iona¡¯s nose and then stood up, finding myself at eye-level with her vagina. The thick flesh of herbia, glistening with fluids that had been flowing out for a while, parted slightly to reveal a clitoris as hard as her nipples. A moist vagina was fluttering irregrly in the distance¡ªit couldn¡¯t be, but it almost seemed like it was beckoning me. As if bewitched, I inserted my finger and spread her open. ¡°Huh?!¡± Maybe it was because of the inverted position, or perhaps because the light was directly overhead. I hadn¡¯t spread it wide, but I could see clearly deep inside. A view of the cervix, which I usually never see. So¡­ that means I was inside there before¡­? ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± With that, I quickly stripped off my pants. My fully erect penis teased across Iona¡¯s lips. After nibbling on her lips for a moment, Iona, as if she had made up her mind, slightly opened her mouth. She just took the head of my penis into her mouth and pretended not to know what to do next. I pushed my hips forward towards her. ¡°Swallow it all.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Instead of the gag, Iona now had my penis in her mouth. She pretended to contemte biting it, gently teasing the shaft with her fangs. Enjoying the sensation, I pushed my penis deeper inside. Press. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Forcing my way past her soft tongue, my penis headed straight for her throat. I¡¯ve done deep throat many times before, but doing it this way, upside down, feltpletely different. The intense pleasure made me tremble as I also buried my face in Iona¡¯s vagina. While fingering her, I rolled her hardened clitoris around with my tongue. ¡°Uh, ugh¡­ ugh¡­¡± The clit had been firm from the start. With just a little provocation, it protruded from the skin, trying to push my tongue away. Annoyed by this, I gently scratched the upper vaginal wall with my fingers while strongly sucking on the clit. Suck. ¡°Ah?!¡± Iona jerked her hips as if she had been electrocuted. It would be troublesome if she slipped away too soon. I tightened the chains holding her legs, which alone significantly reduced her movements. The spasms didn¡¯t lessen, though. No matter how different a vampire¡¯s arousal points might be from humans, stimting the clit this intensely had to be felt properly. After sealing Iona¡¯s mouth with my penis and relentlessly tormenting her vagina for what felt like ages, my penis began to twitch uncontrobly as I approached climax. Suddenly, Iona stopped moving. She opened her jaw wide, seemingly trying not to stimte me too much. However, her waist was trembling as if she were thrown naked into the cold. Finally, the time hade. I smirked inwardly at the overt change and intensified my hand and tongue¡¯s efforts. Suck! Lick! Squirt, squirt! ¡°Ah¡­ ugh¡­ hngh!¡± Enjoying the near-whimpering moans, I lightly bit her clit onest time. ¡°Hmmh!¡± A muffled moan, but the unrestricted vagina now spurted a grand fountain. Spurt. I was drenched by the lukewarm gush as I thrust my hips powerfully. Before the climax even ended, my ejaction began filling Iona¡¯s throat with white. Gurgle¡­ Perhaps because I was quite aroused by the y, more semen came out than I expected. Even after ensuring everyst drop was delivered, I only slowly withdrew my penis. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Iona looked utterly dazed, her expression sloppy. Around her lips were a few curly pubic hairs and semen she hadn¡¯t managed to swallow. And finally, semen droplets clung to her nose, perhaps from trying to swallow it upside down. A thoroughly debased sight that immediately revived my just-satisfied penis. Throb. After cleaning her up once, I tapped Iona¡¯s cheek as she still hadn¡¯t regained her senses. ¡°Uh¡­ eh?¡± Her focus was a bit blurry, but she properly looked my way as I gave her a broad smile. ¡°We need to keep the promise, right?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Though I had just cleaned her up, Iona¡¯s vagina began to moisten again. Chapter 256: Swoosh Swoosh (4) Chapter 256: Swoosh Swoosh (4) ¡°We need to keep the promise, right?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Though I had just cleaned her up, Iona¡¯s vagina began to moisten again. It seemed as though she was instinctively preparing, realizing she had to obediently ept my cock. Iona tried to put on a despairing expression, but she couldn¡¯t help the slight twitch at the corners of her mouth, betraying her anticipation. Normally, that would be considered a failed act¡­ but as a result, she really does give off the feeling of someone in the final stages of training. Chuckling inwardly at the thought, I twisted my fingers. nk. The chains made a loud noise as I returned Iona, who had been hanging upside down, back to her original position. Iona was once again standing on the ground, but only for a moment. nk. While Iona was catching her breath, I wound up one of the chains above her. ¡°Wh-what¡¯s going on?!¡± Iona blinked her blood-red eyes as she looked over her posture. A strange position where one arm and one leg were raised. It looked somewhat like she was doing yoga, but it must have felt different to Iona. ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯m a dog¡­!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I don¡¯t know how flexible Iona is, but I do know that it¡¯s difficult to keep a leg straight while lifting it. So I had her bend her knee slightly, but¡­ looking at it now, it does give off a bit of a ¡°dog doing its business¡± vibe. I grabbed Iona¡¯s chin and whispered in her ear. ¡°Isn¡¯t this posture just perfect for your current situation?¡± ¡°¡­One day. I will definitely return this favor.¡± ¡°Oh? Are you nning to lick my entire body and fuck me in a humiliating position then? Not a bad idea.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Iona turned her head away as if she was disgusted, but the slight lick of her lips hinted at a different story. I let out a vulgarugh and swiftly stripped Iona of her cloak. Nowpletely naked, Iona, who had herst pieces of clothing taken away, shivered slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Thinking about what¡¯s toe, it would have just been cumbersome.¡± ¡°Grr¡­¡± ¡°In exchange, I¡¯ll give you this.¡± I took out a dog cor from my inventory and waved it for her to see. I had bought it a long time ago, intending to use it on Ca or Elisha¡­ but as soon as I heard, ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯m a dog,¡± this came to mind. Click. I carefully ced the dog cor around Iona¡¯s neck. I hadn¡¯t realized it before, but seeing it now, it looks better than expected. Maybe it¡¯s because of the cloak, but even though Iona had looked somewhat like a vampire, now she really looks like just a simple puppy. As I nodded in satisfaction at the thought rising from deep within, Iona mumbled under her breath as if it was absurd. ¡°Your tastes are really consistent, huh.¡± ¡­I pretended not to hear that and slipped my fingers into Iona¡¯s pussy. ¡°Ah?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you excited because of the dog cor? I didn¡¯t expect you to be this wet already.¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s from earlier¡­ Hyaak!¡± I cut off Iona¡¯s absurd response by gently stirring inside and then aimed my cock in ce of my fingers. ¡°If you even move your hips a little, I¡¯ll bite you right away!¡± ¡°Oh dear. Then I¡¯ll have to bite too.¡± Though Iona was growling as if in warning, her words meant the opposite. If I were to trante it, it would probably mean ¡®Hurry up and let me drink your blood!¡¯ Smirking, I pushed my hips forward. Shllllllk. Thump. Perhaps because she had already climaxed once, the inside of Iona¡¯s vagina was nicely loosened. But the moment the head of my cock nudged against her cervix after being fully inserted¡­ ¡°Heek!¡± The previously snug and warm walls of her vagina contracted tightly, squeezing hard. The unique cool temperature of a vampire. The sticky fluids clinging to me. And the pleasant sensation of her vaginal folds beyond that. Everything was vividly conveyed, yet it felt strangely off. Something¡­ something was missing. What could it be? While tilting my head in puzzlement, Iona, whose face had drawn closer, bit my neck as if she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Crunch. ¡°Ah.¡± A pleasure mixed with a slight pain. Only then did I realize what I had been missing. Whenever I had sex with Iona, it was always apanied by bloodsucking, so just prating her felt somewhat iplete. I thought I was the one doing the training here. But at this point, I can¡¯t tell who¡¯s training whom. But being tamed by each other like this wasn¡¯t so bad. I, too, lifted the dog cor and slid my fangs under it. The sensation of my fangs piercing her thin skin. It was a very unfamiliar experience to bite into the body of someone alive. Thest time I did it, the taste of her blood was unpleasant, but not intolerable. But this time, it¡¯s different. Perhaps because I was also being bitten by Iona, a dizzying pleasure surged within me. As I sucked her blood, feeling this pleasure, it was as if I had be a vampire myself. ¡°Huh, ugh, huu¡­¡± Enjoying the moans of ecstasy in my ears, I slowly began to move my hips. Squelch, squelch. Even with just a slight movement, her vaginal walls clung to me as if they didn¡¯t want me to leave. But because of the abundant fluids, they kept slipping off my cock. As a result, it felt like my cock was being strongly milked for semen. Tighten. Iona¡¯s vagina tightened more with each thrust of my hips. Even though I hadn¡¯t moved much, the urge to ejacte rapidly built up. It was always like this whenever I was with Iona. The stimtion from my cock, as well as the intense pleasure that filled my entire body as she sucked my blood. ¡°Huu¡­ uuh¡­ aah¡­¡± The sound of Iona¡¯s breath half melted. I was probably breathing in much the same way. I now understand why, among vampires, the act of sucking each other¡¯s blood is a symbol of trust and affection. Even I, who normally felt nothing from drinking blood, found my mind melting from the unparalleled sense of unity and pleasurepared to usual. But what if two vampires did this together? ¡­They would end up revealing a side of themselves that they would never show to anyone else. As I gave in to the growing heat and my increasingly hazy mind, I began to move my hips more forcefully. Shllllk, shlllk! My thick member stirred inside Iona¡¯s vagina. With every thrust, the friction caused her juices to foam up and drip to the floor. This should be enough. Thinking that she was fully loosened up, I began to thrust deeper. Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! As the depth of my strokes changed, the wet sounds were drowned out by the sound of flesh hitting flesh. ¡°Hngh! Ugh! Uuh!¡± Even as I shook her violently, Iona bit down harder on my neck. She was determined not to let go, but what would happen if she endured such deep thrusts? ¡°Heup?!¡± The ns, which had been pounding on her cervix like a battering ram, suddenly slipped inside. It felt as though I was inserting myself into another vagina within her vagina. Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! My cock repeatedly thrust in and out of her cervix, stirring her insides. This kind of y could be dangerous for anyone else, but with Iona, it was fine. Her body was strong, and her recovery ability was excellent. However, perhaps due to the overwhelming pleasure, Iona finally let go of my neck, which she had been biting all this time. Now, she was just resting her chin on my shoulder, shaking her head with heavy breaths. ¡°Haaang! This¡­ this feels weird¡­ ngh! Not there¡­ no¡­!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like this, then stop clenching your pussy. That way, I can pull out.¡± ¡°If you¡­ if you pull out¡­ no¡­ aah!¡± Iona choked on her words, her voice breaking off. So¡­ she¡¯s telling me to hurry up, cum, and get out, right? Feeling the sensation of impending ejaction tingling in my tailbone, I bit down hard on my tongue. Whether it was because I was so aroused, or because the effects of the bloodsucking lingered, it didn¡¯t hurt much. But blood began to pour out. Without swallowing the blood that was pooling in my mouth, I pressed my lips against Iona¡¯s. ¡°Hm¡­!¡± Iona, who was too far gone to even use any strength to bite down with her fangs, could at least manage to lick up the blood when I fed it to her like this. Iona swallowed the blood with a gulp, like a baby bird, and it wasn¡¯t enough for her. She even swirled her tongue around inside my mouth and sucked on my tongue. As she drank the blood, her vagina started convulsing lightly, gripping my cock like a separate creature. With the sudden rush of arousal, I thrust my hips deep inside her and poured out my semen. Shudderrrrr. Semen was released directly into Iona¡¯s womb. Perhaps because of the blood, or the semen, Iona climaxed almost simultaneously, causing her hips to buck wildly. Thanks to her intense movements, I was able to expel everyst drop of semen that had remained in my urethra. I enjoyed the lingering sensation for a moment, squeezing out thest bit of pleasure, before slowly pulling back. Iona, still hanging in that dog-like position, was a sight to behold. Her mouth, stained red with blood, looked sinister, but her eyes, rolled back in ecstasy, were incredibly lewd. Her belly seemed slightly swollen, probably due to therge amount of semen she had taken in. Hmm¡­ I did this to her, but is she really going to be okay? ¡°Professor Iona?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ hee¡­¡± Iona was babbling like someone who has lost their mind. Maybe she was just too drained to speak properly. I chuckled and lightly pressed on Iona¡¯s belly. Drip. As her belly was pressed, the pooled semen began to flow out of her pussy. For a moment, I watched the strange sight of Iona seemingly climaxing, and then¡­ nk. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Even though I hadn¡¯t touched them, the chains released Iona on their own. Actually, I had just moved them with telekinesis magic. There wasn¡¯t any security measure in ce, so if Iona wanted, she could free herself anytime. Having regained her freedom, Iona stumbled and leaned against me. ¡°Student¡­ Yandel¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Professor Iona.¡± ¡°Just now, just now¡­ it was amazing.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m d to hear that. I put a lot of thought into it.¡± ¡°Yeah. So, you know¡­ it¡¯s kind of a waste for only me to enjoy it, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, do you mean trying it with others? We could ask them next time.¡± ¡°No, no. That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Iona, who had been giggling weakly, suddenly flipped our positions, spinning around to switch ces with me. Thunk. The cold touch of the haloed tombstone against my back. As sweat began to trickle down my forehead, I opened my mouth, thinking, ¡®Could it be?¡¯ only to have Iona lift her head a moment faster. ¡°Now it¡¯s Yandel¡¯s turn to be tied up.¡± ¡°W-wait a moment!¡± nk. Ignoring my protest, Iona bound my limbs with the chains. It wasn¡¯t a very strong restraint, so I could break free if I really wanted to, but¡­ Iona had been going along with me this whole time, so it wouldn¡¯t feel right to break free and run away. In the end, I was left frozen in ce, unable to do anything, as Iona whispered to me. ¡°I told you earlier, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯m going to return the favor. Now, Yandel, you¡¯re going to be licked all over and vited.¡± ¡°¡­Are you really nning to continue the scenario like this?¡± Silently, Iona nodded as she began to touch my stomach. I sighed deeply as I watched her take the dog cor from her neck and ce it around mine. Is she really a vampire? She¡¯s clearly a subus. Chapter 257: Bad News Chapter 257: Bad News ¡°Professor, you only want my body, don¡¯t you?!¡± ¡°Hm? Hm?¡± ¡°You beast! Subus! Lustful demon!¡± ¡°What¡¯s with you all of a sudden, Yandel¡­?¡± Iona looked troubled, like someone dealing with a child throwing a tantrum. But listen up, everyone. Last night, Iona was seriously something else. Covering my body with the nket, I pretended to sob before flipping over and shouting. ¡°If you want it so much, just do it already!¡± ¡°Oh? Oh? So you¡¯re saying you want a bit more? Since it¡¯s morning, let¡¯s go easy without any tools!¡± Iona grinned and climbed on top of me. Even after a night of fun, her blood-red eyes were still full of desire. Looks like I might bete today.
A smallmotion erupted as Iona and I walked to school together a bitter than usual¡­ but no one dared to speak up. Even though I was hearing things like, ¡®This is a bit¡­¡¯ as soon as the second semester began, my skills were undeniable. And as for Iona, what more was there to say? She was practically a living legend. Even the other professors couldn¡¯t easily criticize her. Of course, I should probably refrain from showing upte next time. That said, if this were during the first semester, there would definitely have been much worse rumors going around, or some upperssman confident in their skills would¡¯ve picked a fight with me, but now, there¡¯s none of that. There were various reasons for it, but primarily, it was because my reputation had been established. With the support of the Church of Righteous Radiance backing me, and even the Levantin Empire showing interest, it wasn¡¯t easy for anyone to badmouth me. Especially for the people of the Eurelia Continent, who still valued honor. ¡°So, when enchanting, it¡¯s not just about the power of the magic but also considering the cost involved and its practicality when actually used; that makes a good magic tool.¡± The enchantment professor, who seemed to be speaking in a slightly subdued voice while watching me, was still trying to conduct the ss. Even if you don¡¯t know how to make magic tools, you must know which ones are effective in real situations. It¡¯s hard to focus on the ss. ¡°Tsk.¡± ¡°Is something wrong, Yandel? Do you have anyints about the ss¡­?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± I politely shook my head at the professor, who seemed to react strongly to minor things, and continued my thoughts. The Levantin Empire¡­ maybe it¡¯s time to make contact. That way, I could expose the identity of the current head of the Boiling Silence Church and the main culprit who framed the Lindelheit family. This was the major figure who was promised the position of apostle when the Evil Gods would descend. Empress Fiona de Levantin. Of course, it was impossible right now. Even though the Boiling Silence Church didn¡¯t boast highbat power. Their strength didn¡¯te from direct force but from hidden positions of power. This was someone who had infiltrated the position of empress in the strongest country on the Eurelia Continent, the Levantin Empire. Suspecting the empress of the Levantin Empire, who, though not as firm as the Church of Righteous Radiance, takes a hard stance against the forces of the Evil Gods? And not even being able to prove it? That would be asking for a bacsh. If it¡¯s that cunning Fiona, she might even be waiting for such an opportunity. She uses all her powers just to conceal her identity and maniptes the emperor solely with her beauty and abilities¡ªan unparalleled viiness. If I rashly expose her, I might have to face the entire Levantin Empire. If I die, that would be the best-case scenario, but even if I survive and escape, I¡¯d find it difficult to operate publicly from then on. Whether sessful or not, it could also spark conflict between the Church of Righteous Radiance, which supports me unconditionally, and the Levantin Empire, which would be gravely insulted. By quietly infiltrating and causing internal strife, she weakens the opponent¡¯s forces even before the battle begins. This was the perfect strategy for the Boiling Silence. No wonder they were called a future apostle. It would¡¯ve been great if I could have taken a shot at Fiona with the Shining Lion Dagger when I exposed that Frank Miller, who dueled with me, was a cultist¡­ Unfortunately, back then, I wasn¡¯t in a position to say, ¡®Let me just take a stab at the Empress.¡¯ Given that these people could even mimic holy power and infiltrate the United Divine Orders, they must have prepared for the Shining Lion Dagger¡¯s discerning ability by now. I must catch her, but¡­ just thinking about how is giving me a headache. By the way, in H&A, we never managed to catch her. After the Evil Gods descended, the goal was to take down Fiona, who had awakened as an apostle, with as few casualties as possible. Could we save the Emperor? Could we save the swordmaster captain of the imperial guard? How many aura expert knights and high-ranking magicians of the imperial family could we save? Depending on the oue of the Fiona Subjugation Battle, the level of support we received from the Levantin Empire as allies varied. But no matter what we did, it was impossible to save everyone. If you saved the Emperor, the swordmaster died. If you saved the swordmaster, the Emperor died. And the survival of the knights and magicians depended on how quickly you defeated her. Some yers even used a trainer tool to max out the protagonist¡¯s stats and challenge the battle, but¡­ even then, either the Emperor or the swordmaster always died. If you saved the Emperor, you got massive military support from the Levantin Empire, along with a substantial amount of gold and rare items. If you saved the captain of the imperial guard, the military support was reduced, and you didn¡¯t get much in terms of gold or items, but the swordmaster himself participated in theter stages of the game. If you¡¯re a newbie just aiming to clear the game, you save the captain of the imperial guard, but if you¡¯re a seasoned yer looking for more, you save the Emperor. That was the standard strategy in H&A. But now that it¡¯s reality, if I could prove that Fiona is a cultist and kill her before she awakens¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to save both? Could I receive double the support? ¡­That¡¯s what I thought as I wracked my brain, but I couldn¡¯te up with a good solution. The cultists were already quick to respond to my moves, and there was no model answer to follow. This wasn¡¯t something I could solve by thinking alone. I¡¯d have to find an opportunity to discuss it with others. But in any case, I definitely need to visit the capital of the Levantin Empire at least once¡­ Should I ask Helena to help with thister? The Levantin Empire and the Church of Righteous Radiance weren¡¯t on bad terms, probably because they shared amon hatred for the Evil Gods. If a saintess, the first in 300 years, requests an audience, they wouldn¡¯t refuse. I wonder what Helena is up to now. Has she left Sris yet? She should be arriving soon¡­ I gave her themunication crystal, so I¡¯ll contact herter. While I was lost in thought, the ss had already ended. Seeing the enchantment professor hastily leave the ssroom as soon as the bell rang made me tilt my head in confusion. What¡¯s going on? I behaved in ss this time¡­ ¡°Oh.¡± I didn¡¯t actually attend the ss, did I?
Lunch break. I visited the researchb to feed Iona some blood and contact Helena. Taking a bite of the sandwich I had stashed in my inventory as emergency rations, I opened my mouth to speak. ¡°So, Professor Iona, do you think there¡¯s anything we can do about this?¡± ¡°Hm? Hm? What are you talking about, Yandel? Are you asking me to say ¡®ah¡¯ with a sandwich?¡± Iona tilted her head in confusion, fiddling with her hands. As I handed her the sandwich, she brought it straight to my mouth. Nom, nom¡­ After taking a bite, I continued. ¡°I feel like the professors are overly conscious of metely. Isn¡¯t there something we can do about that? It¡¯s not like the ss content iscking or anything. It¡¯s just that I know a slightly better way.¡± ¡°Just now! That sounded a bit arrogant!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Honestly, I thought the same thing after I said it. Ionaughed for a while, patting my shoulder, before nodding. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll talk to the other professors. I can¡¯t guarantee anything, though!¡± ¡°As long as they know I¡¯m not intentionally disregarding the other professors, that¡¯s enough for me.¡± I let out a deep sigh and snagged thest piece of the sandwich from Iona¡¯s hand with my mouth. For some reason, Iona stared nkly at her fingers and mine, but I ignored it and licked the remaining sauce clean from my lips. As I reached out for another sandwich I had prepared in advance¡­ Pat, pat. ¡°Huh?¡± The sandwich was nowhere to be found. When I looked over, I saw Ca and Elisha had split the remaining sandwich in half and were standing in line. ¡°¡­Do you want more?¡± ¡°No! We want to feed you, too, Master!¡± ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re not nning to leave me out, are you?¡± Is that what it¡¯s about? I chuckled and opened my mouth, and Ca, with a delighted expression, fed me the sandwich. Alternating between Ca and Elisha feeding me bites of the sandwich, I took out the crystal connected to Helena. As I infused it with magic, the crystal vibrated lightly and began to glow. But no matter how much time passed, she didn¡¯t answer. Is she busy right now? It is lunchtime, after all. I¡¯ll try contacting her again after sunset. I put the crystal away, thinking nothing of it. ¡­But I shouldn¡¯t have done that. Three days after losing contact with Helena. News arrived that Sris, the main base of the Church of Righteous Radiance, was surrounded by a horde of monsters. Chapter 258: Bad News (2) Chapter 258: Bad News (2) Three days had passed since losing contact with Helena. The news came that Sris, the headquarters of the Church of Righteous Radiance, was surrounded by a horde of monsters. ¡°Have these bastards finally lost their minds?¡± How long has it been since they lost all their key leaders and monsters to me and Iona, and now they¡¯reing at us with a full-scale assault again? What happened to all the hiding and waiting they¡¯d been doing until now? Their reckless actions, without thinking about the preparation and the aftermath, were clearly irrational. ¡­Come to think of it, they¡¯re fanatics, so being irrational is just part of the package. I sighed deeply and asked Iona, who came to inform us as soon as the urgent news reached the academy. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? How bad is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s bad, really bad. For now, they¡¯ve turned the main church into a fortress and are holding the line¡­ but do you know? In a siege between monsters and humans, who has the advantage?¡± If the monsters of the past were simply bizarre animals that adapted to mana. The current monsters have been transformed into more vicious beings, blessed by an Evil God. If the Evil God they follow would die, they¡¯d all perish together, but on the contrary, as long as the god giving them power remained intact, they could survive for a long time without food. They only eat people for fun and taste. Moreover, the mental corruption by the Evil God converts negative emotions like fear and anxiety into madness under their control. And madness in battle is just another word for morale. With morale that doesn¡¯t easily drop and hardly any need for food? Along with formidable individual strength, they make a considerable army. If it were a simple battle, it might be different, but in a siege, humans are overwhelmingly disadvantaged. ¡°Still, thanks to Yandel¡¯s warning, it seems they were somewhat prepared. Although they are trapped in the main church, there haven¡¯t been any deaths except for a few civilians. Helena should be safe.¡± ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t expect them to attack so soon.¡± I smiled bitterly as I looked at the crystal orb connected to Helena. Though they¡¯d been preparing to bring down the Righteous Radiance for a long time, this timing was way too early. They probably changed their ns. Instead ofpletely corrupting the faith¡­ Perhaps they intend to weaken it by making the faithful addicted to the tainted belief, rendering them powerless, or driving the Saintess connected to the Righteous Radiance insane. I don¡¯t know exactly what it is, but it¡¯s something along those lines. Did the Saintess¡¯s early appearance make them anxious? Anyway, what¡¯s important now isn¡¯t why the cultists attacked Sris. ¡°We need to go rescue Helena.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, we do. I¡¯ll take care of the excuse for your absence.¡± ¡°By the way, do you have any information about the enemy¡¯s size?¡± ¡°The exact number is unclear. But the messenger said that everything in sight was green.¡± ¡°Greenskins, huh? They¡¯ve always had an overwhelming number.¡± Even with arge number, they wouldn¡¯t have been surrounded by mere goblins, so they¡¯re likely orcs or trolls. Of all times, it¡¯s the servants of the Reckless Roar. Even if there were only a few of them, it was unimaginable when counted by the number of heads, but the types of monsters were almost fixed. Orcs, trolls, ogres. There were various subtypes¡ªwarriors, shamans, named or not, regr or mutant¡ªbut those three species were the base. Add a pinch of nasty monsters, like minotaurs or cyclopes, and that¡¯s the army of the Reckless Roar. In terms of monster level, these guys were several tiers higher than the fishermen and undeadbination I foughtst time. They¡¯re unnecessarily tough and unnecessarily strong. Ca, seemingly thinking the same thing, gently held onto my arm and leaned against me. ¡°Master¡­ You¡¯re not nning to go alone this time, are you?¡± Her eyes shimmered with moisture as if she were about to burst into tears at any moment. Looking into her deep, transparent ruby-colored eyes¡ªdifferent from Iona¡¯s blood-red eyes¡ªI gently stroked Ca¡¯s head. ¡°Why would I go alone? The situation is different fromst time.¡± There was no one around, and it wasn¡¯t like before, where retreating temporarily would have put Iona in danger. The fact that the battle had settled down somewhat meant that, although surrounded, they were holding out rtively well. It wasn¡¯t like there was no room to breathe, but it was also not something that needed immediate action. There was enough time to ask for help from those who might be willing. ¡°Elisha. Contact Iris and exin the situation. Tell her to be ready because I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± I watched Elisha infuse the crystal orb I handed her with mana, then turned to Ca. ¡°Ca. Go to Senior Faye and get everything you can. Potions, poisons, bombs, magical tools¡­ anything. Just bring as much as you can that¡¯ll help in battle.¡± ¡°Yes, Master. Should Ie back here after getting the items from Faye?¡± ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll be teleporting, so there¡¯s no need to gather outside.¡± Finally, I spoke to Iona. ¡°Professor.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. What should I do?¡± ¡°Guide me to the Chairman.¡± ¡°Guide? You can just go to the Chairman¡¯s office; she should be there.¡± ¡°Not the doppelg?nger; I need to see the real body. Professor Iona, you know where she is, right?¡± ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t joke in a situation like this.¡± When I shrugged and said that, Iona hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Alright! Alright! I¡¯ll take you there! But¡­ whatever you¡¯re nning, don¡¯t get too disappointed. The Chairman doesn¡¯t meet just anyone, and even if she does, she¡¯s in a tough position to help anyone.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Perhaps better than anyone in this world.
We walked past several ssrooms still in session, following Iona¡¯s lead. But instead of heading towards a specific location, it felt as if we were wandering in circles, going up and down corridors and stairs. Iona wasn¡¯t trying to mess with me; thisplex and tedious act was a kind of knock. The Chairman¡¯s real body was in a small room deep beneath the academy, but the problem was that there was no physical way to reach this room. No passageways. Not even a vent connected to the outside, making it apletely sealed room. To enter, you must first walk through the academy along a predetermined path to send a signal to the Chairman. The academy wasn¡¯t just a cool-looking building; it was like a massive magic circle constructed with meticulous calction. Every building had space-distortion magic cast on it because, to activate the magic circle, mana must flow through the objects at each location. Well¡­ this had led to unexpected side effects like the library ghost stories, though. Anyway, the academy faithfully fulfills its creator¡¯s intentions, including the underground magic field that disrupts spatial movement. In other words, the Chairman usually lives in a perfectly isted space, both physically and magically. No matter how skilled Iona was, breaking through the grand magician¡¯s interference magic field with teleportation would be difficult. At best, you¡¯d end up somewhere random, and at worst, your body would be torn to pieces and scattered all over the ce. So, you walk along a specific route, sending mana as a signal to the Chairman, who then decides whether to open the door. If she opens it, you teleport over. If she refuses¡­ you just keep wandering and never meet her. Even now, she¡¯s probably watching Iona and me from somewhere. Her mana operation is so subtle that you don¡¯t really sense anything wrong. After following Iona back and forth for a while, we arrived at an old storage building. Just as we reached the shadowed area behind it¡­ ¡°Ugh.¡± Suddenly, I felt the ground give way beneath me, and a dizzying vertigo hit. It was so brief that I staggered forward¡­ The surroundings had changedpletely. The dark, shadowy view brightened suddenly, and the walls and floor were neatly covered with inorganic white tiles. A space so white and brightly lit that anyone would lose their mind if they stayed too long. The only things in this space were a cylindrical tank in the center and the thick lines extending from it. ¡­What¡¯s this? Where¡¯s Iona? Just as my brow started to furrow, a strange voice reached my ear, beating me to the punch. -Do not worry. I only brought you here alone; Professor Iona is safe on the surface. ¡°Chairman¡­?¡± The voice wasn¡¯t produced by vocal cords but seemed to resonate throughout the space. As I tilted my head, my body was lifted and pulled toward the tank. ¡°Whoa!¡± I iled my arms in surprise but quickly realized it was telekinesis magic pulling me, so I stopped resisting. -If I was rude, I apologize. But both you and I are short on time, aren¡¯t we? ¡°¡­True. Then let¡¯s get straight to the point.¡± I politely requested, looking at the doll floating inside the tank filled with a faint orange liquid. ¡°Please lend me a piece of the Dragon Heart.¡± -Are you out of your mind? Oh,e on. I just need to borrow it for a bit, and I¡¯ll return it, I swear. Chapter 259: Bad News (3) Chapter 259: Bad News (3) Reba Grimfield. The founder of the academy, its headmaster, and chairman. She was apanion of the first hero, Rahim, and the only grand magician of the current era. ¡­Such grand titles, but Reba now is like a slowly dying corpse. This is why she¡¯s hiding away in such a secluded ce, and why Iona mentioned it would be difficult to get direct help from her. After all, even though she is a grand magician, it¡¯s impossible for a human to live over 300 years. So how is Reba still alive? The reason is simple. There are circumstances that absolutely prevent her from dying, so she¡¯s forcing herself to live. To exin this, we must go back to the final battle of Rahim, at the end of the War of the Gods. Rahim, fully blessed by all the gods, went on a quest to defeat and seal each Evil God he encountered. However, he struggled immensely against the final god, the Sovereign of Arrogance. All the Evil Gods were powerful, as befitting their titles, but the Sovereign of Arrogance was a being of a different caliber altogether. The Sovereign of Arrogance was the oldest of the seven Evil Gods and had yed a role in the fall of the other six gods¡ªa relic of an ancient past. This is why, in H&A, he appeared as the final boss. Such a being was not only powerful inbat but also carried a level of existence far above the rest, which posed a significant problem for Rahim¡¯s party. No matter how hard they tried to incapacitate and seal the Sovereign of Arrogance, they kept failing due to the disparity in their levels of existence. They severed his limbs, beheaded him, and pierced his heart, yet he continuously revived and fought on as if nothing had happened. Meanwhile, Rahim¡¯s party, though strong and blessed in every way, were mortals who gradually wore out. Eventually, Reinhardt, known as the Iron Knight and their frontline warrior, fell in battle. It was an instant death with no chance of recovery. With the vanguard gone, the situation was clearly going to worsen. In response, Flora, the party¡¯s healer and the saintess of the Circting Life, made a decision. She decided to use a self-sacrificial spell to temporarily incapacitate the Sovereign of Arrogance and allow the others to escape. She believed that as long as the hero survived, there would be another opportunity. And she wanted to save her lover, Rahim. Surprisingly, the spell was far more effective than expected. Perhaps due to the umted damage, or the value of the Saintess¡¯s soul¡­ or maybe because her sacrifice stood in stark contrast to his arrogance. The Sovereign of Arrogance, struck by Flora¡¯s spell, fell with a fatal wound. This was finally their chance to seal thest Evil God¡­ but the problem was that the Saintess who could perform the sealing had perished. However, Rahim did not give up. He decided to use the holy sword and himself as a stake to bind the Sovereign of Arrogance. Rahim¡¯s body, imbued with even more divine blessings than Flora¡¯s, made it possible, but¡­ it wasn¡¯t a true seal. If anything, it was more like pinning a living insect to a board¡ªif someone were to pull the pin out, the Sovereign of Arrogance would revive. Even so, Rahim managed to silence the Sovereign of Arrogance, albeit imperfectly, and entrusted the aftermath to hisst remainingpanion, Reba. He asked her to seal the area, since he couldn¡¯t leave and was unable to die due to the overwhelming divine blessings. He also asked her to eliminate the remaining cultists so that the Sovereign of Arrogance wouldn¡¯t regain his power. This was a choice made out of duty as a hero and the grief of losing his lover, but Rahim was sincere. And his sincerity was something that Reba, who had always loved him from afar, could never refuse. Reba used thest of her magic power to seal Rahim and the Sovereign of Arrogance together and announced to the world: Reinhardt, the Iron Knight, had bravely fallen in battle, while Saintess Flora and Hero Rahim sacrificed their lives to seal thest Evil God. However, since the remnants of the Evil God still remained on thisnd, she would honor Rahim¡¯s will by creating an institution to eradicate the cultists and dungeons. And so, the academy was founded. At first, Reba traveled diligently across the continent, working hard to exterminate cultists. During this time, she met Iona and recruited her as a professor. But after 100 years, Reba¡¯s lifespan reached its limit. For a grand magician, the body remains in its prime, so physical aging wasn¡¯t the issue. Even if her body crumbled, there were ways to create a new one, be a vampire, or periodically consume the dew of the World Tree. The problem was not her body but her soul reaching its limit. Ordinarily, she would have passed control of the seal to a sessor and prepared for the end of her long life¡­ But she couldn¡¯t ept death. She thought that perhaps if she eradicated all the cultists and restored the power of the Good Gods, they could kill the Sovereign of Arrogance. Surely, the five gods, once restored, could easily defeat a weakened Evil God. Even if they couldn¡¯t kill him, at least they could seal him like the other Evil Gods. ¡­And then she could meet Rahim again. A foolish n. But it was a hope she couldn¡¯t ignore. Reba¡¯s love forcibly clung to life, and she had to give up many things in exchange. Her body, now extremely fragile from forcing life to continue, had to be protected by a life-support device, hidden in the safest ce, and she could only act through a doppelg?nger. Though her skills as a grand magician remained, her internal mana kept trying to escape her body, which should have died long ago, making her unable to use great magic. Furthermore, the strain of maintaining her sanity was so great that she spent most of her time asleep, only waking when necessary. In most cases, she could be said to exist merely to be alive. Reba had endured 300 years, not hoping for Rahim to notice her, but just wanting to meet him again, even just once. There¡¯s a lot I¡¯d like to say, but¡­ what matters to me is that Reba is sincere about eradicating the cultists. That¡¯s what I trusted in, and that¡¯s why I¡¯vee this far. I politely requested, looking at the doll floating inside the tank filled with a faint orange liquid. ¡°Please lend me a piece of the Dragon Heart.¡± -Are you out of your mind? Oh,e on. I just need to borrow it for a bit, and I¡¯ll return it, I swear.
Reba¡¯s appearance was truly strange. It wasn¡¯t just the fact that she was floating in a cylindrical life-support device. It was the content, the body itself, that looked like it had static interference. A fully mosaic-covered human¡­ saying that made it sound a bit different, but in any case, no part of Reba could be properly perceived. Seeing that she had one head and two arms and legs, she was clearly human. The long hair and elegant figure indicated that she was female, but beyond that, nothing else was discernible. This was also one of the side effects of Reba forcibly prolonging her life. As her soul reached its limit and began to wear down, those around her found it increasingly difficult to perceive her properly. Reba let out a long sigh with a face devoid of any readable expression. ¡°A Dragon Heart fragment? Do you think such an item can be easily taken out?¡± ¡°No, but it needs to be done.¡± ¡°¡­Let¡¯s hear your reason first.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve heard that Sris is surrounded by monsters, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Despite my condition, my hearing is still fine.¡± ¡°If you lend me the Dragon Heart fragment, I can resolve this quickly and cleanly.¡± ¡°Though your track record is impressive, this is not something that should be entrusted to a student.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s probably no one who knows how to deal with the servants of the Reckless Roar better than I do.¡± ¡°Those are rather arrogant words to say in front of someone who ended the Great War¡­ but even if that¡¯s true, it doesn¡¯t give you a reason to take action. If you have a good strategy, I can pass it on to the coalition army that should be forming by now.¡± ¡°By the time the coalition army is ready to deploy, it will be toote.¡± ¡°I heard that the situation has stabilized? Sris is the headquarters of the Church of Righteous Radiance. Moreover, a saint has recently emerged. There should be no shortage of divine power, so the main issue would be supplies¡­ but they won¡¯t run out in just a few days.¡± ¡°It might be fine for now. But they won¡¯t hold out for long. The original n of those monsters wasn¡¯t just to capture Sris, but to corrupt the Church of Righteous Radiance. Even if they can¡¯t manage full corruption due to the rush, they could still cut off the supply of divine power or temporarily neutralize it.¡± ¡°¡­Can you exin in more detail?¡± Now that Reba seemed more inclined to have a conversation, I exined what had been happening and my spections, embellishing them appropriately. ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡°Indeed. This isn¡¯t something that can be dyed. But I still haven¡¯t heard what this has to do with the Dragon Heart fragment. What do you intend to use it for?¡± ¡°I n to use it as the core power source for a high-level magic circle. Even a small piece of the Dragon Heart contains an immense amount of mana. We could continuously unleash high-level magic for about half a day.¡± Iris, the most knowledgeable in magic, would activate the magic circle, while Ca and Elisha would protect her. With concentrated firepower, we could create a path through the monsters surrounding Sris, and Iona and I would infiltrate during the opening. If we could eliminate the cultists preparing their ritual in time, their plot to corrupt the Church of Righteous Radiance would be thwarted. Then, the church would be able to hold out until reinforcements arrived. ¡°I¡¯m not nning to deal with all the monsters. My goal is to stop the corruption or any rted rituals. After that, I¡¯ll leave the rest to others.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s not a bad n.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Reba opened her mouth as if reluctant to speak. ¡°Yandel. What is your goal? Why do you keep throwing yourself into these battles?¡± ¡°Theplete eradication of all Evil Gods. The happy ending that wille at the end is my only goal. Besides, one of my lovers is in Sris.¡± There can¡¯t be a happy ending if anyone is left out. As I shrugged and said that, Reba paused, seemingly taken aback. Reba let out a deeper sigh and then asked. ¡°That¡¯s all well and good, but there¡¯s one problem.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Yandel. I know you possessbat abilities beyond that of an ordinary intermediate magician. But can you match up to a cardinal-level opponent?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ no, I can¡¯t. Are you suggesting that the cultists might have sent a cardinal-level figure given all that¡¯s happened? If that¡¯s the case, Professor Iona¡­¡± ¡°Iona is strong. But depending on the situation, there may be times when you¡¯ll have to handle things on your own. Do you have a n for that?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± To be honest, the n was to run away if things got too tough, but that¡¯s hardly a real n. ¡°Then, take the Dragon Heart fragment and consume it.¡± ¡°But dying could make it more dangerous¡­ Wait, what?¡± ¡°I said, take it and eat it. If your mana capacity increases to that of a high-level magician, you¡¯ll at least be able to protect yourself for a while. Moreover¡­¡± ¡°Moreover?¡± ¡°Even though it¡¯s a Dragon Heart fragment, a broken piece can¡¯t withstand that level of output. By the time you return it, it would have suffered permanent damage. If you¡¯re going to return it broken, you might as well use it properly.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± She saw through me. I was nning to use it to its fullest since I wouldn¡¯t be able to return it anyway. Seeing my awkward smile, Reba shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll lend you something else as a power source. Also, I see you¡¯ve umted a fair number of points. I¡¯ll advance you the Dragon Heart fragment based on those.¡± ¡°That works for me, but are you sure it¡¯s okay?¡± ¡°Both the Dragon Heart fragment and the item I¡¯ll lend you are my personal property. Points system? That can be pushed through with the chairman¡¯s authority.¡± Her tone was calm, but the terms she was offering were shockingly generous. I was briefly puzzled as to why she was being so generous. Reba, perhaps sensing my thoughts, added more to her words. ¡°Did you know?¡± ¡°Know what?¡± ¡°Since you arrived here, you haven¡¯t been surprised even once. You were calm when you were suddenly brought here, and you wereposed even after seeing my current state.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°And yet you confidently spoke of the eradication of the Evil Gods right in front of me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep your mouth shut so tightly. I won¡¯t ask for details. I¡¯ll just assume that there¡¯s someone else, other than me, who¡¯s prepared for the future.¡± Reba¡¯s voice held a faint sense of longing as she spoke, and her shoulders trembled slightly. Is she smiling¡­? As I hesitated, Reba seemed to reach some conclusion on her own, nodded, and waved her hand. ¡°Take them.¡± A box the size of a fist and a staff adorned with ornate decorations floated up and stopped in front of me. Both items exuded an aura that made it clear they were extraordinary. ¡°A box containing the Dragon Heart fragment and the staff I used. You can use this as a sufficient power source.¡± ¡°¡­Is it really okay for you to give me these?¡± ¡°I¡¯m lending them to you. Return the staffter.¡± Reba spoke in a stern voice, curling up her body afterward. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back now. Though I¡¯d like to talk more, as I said at the beginning, both you and I are short on time, so let¡¯s skip it.¡± I need to prepare quickly to rescue Helena, and Reba¡¯s time awake is running out. As Reba buried her facepletely in her knees, I heard a soft whisper. ¡°Good luck.¡± With that, I returned to the surface. Chapter 260: Bad News (4) Chapter 260: Bad News (4) Having packed the items received from Reba and Faye, I arrived at the mansion. With Iris present, I exined what had happened in the Chairman¡¯s office (the real one). h, h, h, rambling nonsense. ¡°That¡¯s how it went.¡± ¡°Huh. So that¡¯s what happened¡­¡± Iris, who had armed herselfpletely as instructed, nodded in amazement. The others weren¡¯t much different. Unlike before the War of the Gods, when one might have seen a dragon flying through the sky at least once in their life, dragons were now virtually extinct. Even when dragons were plentiful, they rarely left behind a Dragon Heart, so it was no surprise that it was astonishing to see one in this era. ¡°I¡¯ve seen a dragon in battle before, but this is my first time seeing a Dragon Heart.¡± ¡°I have, I have! I once saw a dying dragon pull out its Dragon Heart and toss it before self-destructing! I got a glimpse of it then!¡± What kind of era did you live in¡­? Even Ca and Elisha, and the Pam family standing respectfully in the background, looked a bit overwhelmed. The Great War generation is terrifying! ¡°But, but. What¡¯s with this staff? I¡¯ve seen the Chairman use it a few times, so I know it¡¯s something incredible, but can it really be used as a power source? It¡¯s just a staff, after all.¡± Iona tilted her head, holding the luxurious staff, a mix of silver and red. For the record, like most end-game items, it¡¯s bound to the user. Even when we held it, the staff¡¯s inherent mana amplification effect didn¡¯t activate at all. Iris, who had been staring at the Dragon Heart fragment as if entranced, closed the box and shrugged. ¡°I know what that is. I¡¯ve felt a familiar sensation since earlier.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this it, Master?¡± ¡°That¡¯s likely, Elisha.¡± Elisha and Iris exchanged nces and nodded. ¡°Hey¡­ don¡¯t keep it to yourselves; tell me too.¡± ¡°What? I wasn¡¯t nning to hide it from you. I was just a bit lost in nostalgia because it¡¯s so familiar.¡± Iris spoke fondly as she gently stroked the staff. ¡°This is a staff made from a branch of the World Tree. Though it¡¯s been coated with mithril and adorned with magic-infused gems to create effects even I can¡¯t fullyprehend¡­ the important base material is still the branch of the World Tree.¡± ¡°In case you didn¡¯t know, this staff holds an aura even denser than the sacred relics enshrined in Alfheim.¡± Even if Elisha hadn¡¯t told me, I knew that. Before moving on to the second ythrough, Reba, who transported the yer party to where the final boss, the Sovereign of Arrogance, resided, would reunite with Rahim. Together, they would help the yer defeat the Sovereign of Arrogance. However, Reba, who had already reached her limit, and Rahim, who was mentally shattered and just waiting for death, couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. As soon as the battle ended, they embraced each other and passed away. A single ray of light shone down from the sky, illuminating their peaceful faces, then extended toward the yer party in a cutscene that was truly touching. It felt like a passing of the torch from the heroes of the past, who had protected the world, to the heroes of the present, including the yer. Even if I didn¡¯t have an exceptional memory, I would never forget it. After watching the ending, the yer would receive Rahim¡¯s Holy Sword and Reba¡¯s Staff. In simple terms, they were reward weapons for use in the second ythrough. I think their names were the Holy Sword Gtine and the Star of Dawn. The story was that after the long passage of time and the damage sustained in the final battle, their original power had diminished, making their performance somewhat disappointing. They were set a tier lower than the endgame weapons you could obtain during the main ythrough. However, because of their unique characteristic of adding all sorts of buffs when used together in the same party, they were often referred to as graduation items, assuming you kept both equipped. Still, because you had to fix your party with a pdin and a magician, I eventually stopped using them. Honestly, ying through multiple times or starting a new character with such a strong base made the game too easy if you yed by the book. Ah, my thoughts wandered a bit there. Anyway, I knew how amazing this staff was, but the idea of using it as a power source made me tilt my head in doubt. That¡¯s because, even though I epted it, the Star of Dawn¡¯s status window didn¡¯t list any options rted to mana storage. Mana amplification, elemental magic bonus, space-rted magic bonus, health and mana recovery speed boost, and a conditional all-stats buff. Those were all the options I knew of for the Star of Dawn. Wouldn¡¯t it need a function like a mana battery to be used as a power source? The mana amplification rate was excellent, so maybe it could produce a simr effect¡­ but since it was a bound item, we probably wouldn¡¯t be able to fully utilize its potential. Noticing my doubts, Iris puffed out her small chest and spoke. ¡°The branch of the World Tree contains an immense concentration of life force. Moreover, being a part of the divine body, its power won¡¯t fade even when separated from the main body, as long as the Circting Life exists.¡± ¡°That¡¯s an impressive effect, but life force isn¡¯t the same as mana. It might improve mana recovery as a side benefit, though.¡± That was probably why it had a health and mana recovery boost as one of its options. ¡°You¡¯re right about that. But life force and mana are closely rted, aren¡¯t they? You experience that every day, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Could it be¡­?¡± I quickly turned to look at Iona, who was waving both hands in a V shape with a calm expression. ¡°Yes, yes. We¡¯ll apply the magic form of blood magic. I¡¯m not very skilled with magic circles¡­ but Iris is, right? If webine our strengths, we should be able to produce a pretty decent result.¡± ¡°Indeed. And to add, I¡¯ve received particrly strong blessings even among high elves. Thanks to that, I can partially harmonize with the World Tree¡¯s aura, so the conversion process should be smooth.¡± If it works as intended, Iris said it could be an even better power source than the fragment of the Dragon Heart, just as Reba mentioned. This approach focuses on the World Tree branch itself rather than the staff¡¯s abilities. It¡¯s a method that would be impossible without both Iris and Iona. Reba probably knew all this when she handed over the staff. ¡°Then that solves the magic circle problem, right?¡± ¡°Indeed. Though it¡¯s not possible right now, it should be ready within a day.¡± ¡°Great. Then let¡¯s move on to the next task.¡± After handing the staff over to Iris, I lifted the box containing the Dragon Heart fragment. ¡°I¡¯m about to consume this. Anyone have a better idea?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± No one responded. ¡°If there¡¯s no better idea, I¡¯ll consume it right away.¡± ¡°J-Just a moment, Master! Even though it¡¯s a Dragon Heart, wouldn¡¯t it be better to get help from Iris or Professor Iona?¡± ¡°It seems like everything will be fine¡­ but just in case, yeah. Iris, Professor, I¡¯m counting on you.¡± ¡°Leave it to me! I¡¯ll help you absorb it as safely as possible.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll also collect any overflow as much as I can, so Yandel, just focus on absorbing itpletely!¡± Nodding at their reassuring words, I took a moment to gaze at the fragment inside the box. It looked like a sharp, transparent crystal, but within, a swirl of multicolored lights continuously collided and dispersed, showcasing its presence. Even though it wasn¡¯t emitting mana, the condensed energy itself pressed down with a heavy intensity. If a fragmented piece was this powerful, what kind of existence was aplete Dragon Heart? And what about the dragon that owned it? How strong must the Evil Gods have been to drive such dragons to extinction? I couldn¡¯t even begin to grasp it. The one thing I was certain of was that it was on a level far beyond my current self. I need to grow stronger. This fragment would significantly shorten the time needed to achieve that. Resolving to save Helena, I decisively ced the finger-sized fragment into my mouth. ¡°Hmph.¡± As soon as it touched my tongue, the Dragon Heart melted like a snowke falling to the ground. It naturally slid down my throat without me even trying to swallow it. Gulp. ¡°¡­?¡± What? Is that it? When I consumed the Blood Magic Elixir or other potions before, the system would automatically help me digest them without any major issues. I thought it would be the same this time too¡­ but it¡¯s still a Dragon Heart fragment. Can it really be absorbed this easily? Just as I tilted my head, trying to sense the changes within me¨C Thump! A sudden, intense burning sensation erupted in my chest. It felt like someone had set my heart on fire, and I reflexively clutched my chest. ¡°Argh!¡± My sudden reaction caused everyone around me to move frantically, their voices urgent. ¡°Master¡­! What¡¯s happening?!¡± ¡°We¡­ stabilize the¡­ first!¡± But the pain was so severe that I couldn¡¯t understand their words. It was as if I could hear them, but my brain couldn¡¯t process the meaning. I could feel the mana more vividly than ever, but the problem was that the mana was raging uncontrobly. The heat that started in my heart spread throughout my entire body. Was this because of the Lindelheit Breathing Technique, which ces the core in the heart and the mana roads in the blood vessels? My whole body heated up, making even breathing difficult. What¡¯s wrong? What went wrong? Judging by the massive mana swirling inside me, the Dragon Heart was indeed real. While trying to maintain my breath and cling to consciousness with a chaotic mind, suddenly, I felt a cool breeze from behind. It must have been Iris or Iona trying to calm the rampaging mana inside me by injecting their mana. But it didn¡¯t have much effect. The coolness that started in my back was quickly swallowed by the heat. As I and the others grew increasingly desperate, the mana that had been rampaging as if it would burst out of my body suddenly calmed. Thump. Then, a faint heartbeat echoed. Instinctively, I knew. This sound was my guide. I had to follow that faint whisper. I grabbed hold of the temporarily stilled mana and desperately pulled it, intending to initiate the Lintblum Breathing Technique. At first, it didn¡¯t budge, like a massive boulder. But as I kept pulling and pulling, it slowly started to move. Thump. Thump. The mana, now slowly finding its original path, made my heartbeat grow louder, almost as if it were praising me, telling me I was doing it right. Fueled by this encouragement, I manipted the mana with an even stronger resolve. The mana, spreading from my heart to the tips of my fingers and toes, circted through my entire body before returning to my heart. After making one full cycle, the mana was much more docile than before. Naturally, the speed of its cirction began to elerate. Thump. Thump. Thump. As my heartbeat grew louder, I realized something. This wasn¡¯t the sound of my actual heart beating. The core¡­ the mana was resonating with my body, creating this resonance. Or perhaps it was the other way around, with my body resonating with the mana. Given the origins of the Lindelheit family, that might be closer to the truth. In the series of flows thatprise the Lintblum Breathing Technique, the intention behind it became almost tangible. I began to understand the process and results that stemmed from a genius¡¯s desperate struggle to control the massive mana that threatened to kill him. The Lintblum Breathing Technique was undoubtedly designed for someone like me. The moment I realized this, the core fused with my heart, and the mana roads melted into my veins as if oveying them. It felt as though my entire body had be one unified magical organ. But it wasn¡¯t unpleasant. On the contrary, it felt refreshingly liberating, as if I had shed a heavy shell. The mana that was now racing through my body at a speed even faster than when it first rampaged was no longer frightening or painful. Just like moving my limbs, the mana was nowpletely under my control. As the heat that had heated my body cooled and the unified core and mana roads fully settled in, the rotation speed gradually decreased. Thump¡­ thump¡­ My heartbeat slowed ordingly. The mana, nowpletely calm, finally returned to my heart. A full sense of fulfillment filled my chest. It had been dangerous, but instead, I felt like I had grown stronger, making me smile slightly as I opened my eyes. And the moment I saw the notification that appeared before me, I couldn¡¯t help but furrow my brows. Ding! ¡¾You have consumed the Dragon Heart Fragment (S).¡¿ ¡¾Trait: Potent Constitution (C) amplifies its effects.¡¿ ¡°Damn it!¡± So it was you! Chapter 261: Good News Chapter 261: Good News Ding! ¡¾You have consumed the Dragon Heart Fragment (S).¡¿ ¡¾Trait: Potent Constitution (C) amplifies its effects.¡¿ ¡°Damn it!¡± So it was you! Suddenly, I got worked up. Ca, who was in front of me, turned pale and quickly knelt down at my feet. ¡°S-Sorry, Master!¡± ¡°¡­I wasn¡¯t angry at you.¡± I just lost my temper for a moment, but Ca immediately kneeled. As I gently stroked her tinum-colored hair, she cautiously lifted her head. ¡°Really¡­?¡± ¡°Of course. From the start, I had no reason to be angry at you¡­ or anyone else, for that matter. This was just an unexpected ident.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Ca kept mumbling. What¡¯s this? Suddenly, Ca looks¡­ pretty. ¡­I guess it¡¯s okay to do this much. I lifted Ca¡¯s chin and pressed my thumb against her lips. As I slowly brushed her lips sideways, I suddenly inserted my finger into her mouth. ¡°Eut?!¡± Ca was briefly startled and tried to shut her mouth, but she soon realized what was happening and rxed. Ca epted my finger without resistance. I reached deeper into her mouth. Squish. A soft, moist sensation touched my fingertip. When I teased her tongue with my thumb, Ca¡¯s lips slowly parted. Her crimson, glistening inner flesh and the tongue being teased at the center of it all were exposed under the light. The glimmering saliva, the faint sound of liquid. Ca¡¯s tongue, pressed and yed with by my hand. And her gaze, full of both anxiety and anticipation. Taking all that in, I pulled my finger out and leaned in close. Ca looked up, and I looked down at her from above. In that position, I opened my mouth as if to show her. The umted saliva, now influenced by gravity, dripped down. ¡°Heut¡­¡± Ca caught the falling saliva in her mouth and swallowed it. As she stuck out her tongue, she began to suck on it, like a fish drawn to bait. After repeatedly holding my tongue in her mouth and swallowing the asional dribble of saliva, I decided that was enough. I finished with a deep kiss, then finally pulled away. Ca¡¯s face looked dazed, as if she had a fever. I yfully flicked her smooth forehead and chuckled. ¡°Pervert.¡± ¡°Huh? What?!¡± Ca was utterly shocked, as if she hadn¡¯t expected to hear that. Her expression said, ¡°Who are you calling a pervert?¡± ¡°Your Master just came back from the brink of death, and instead of worrying, you¡¯re getting all aroused. If that¡¯s not perverted, what is?¡± ¡°But you made me like this, Master!¡± Iughed at Ca¡¯s frustration, then pulled her by the arm, making her sit next to me. I wrapped my arm around her shoulders and pulled her close. Despite pouting, Ca obediently rested her head against me. Lowering my hand, I began to grope one side of Ca¡¯s chest as I lifted my head. Only then did I notice the women around me, all wearing expressions of disbelief, staring in my direction. A smile naturally formed on my face. ¡°Is something funny? You suddenly caused a mana rampage, and as soon as you snapped out of it, you started doing lewd things with Ca¨C¡± ¡°Hey!¡± I quickly silenced Elisha by covering her mouth with mine, and she instantly quieted down. ¡°Hmpf¡­ I know that was a bit strange, too, but how should I exin it? All of a sudden, my impulses intensified? No, maybe it¡¯s my instincts. I¡¯m suddenly starving. Anyway, that¡¯s why it happened.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s that supposed to mean¡­?¡± Though grumbling, Elisha slid over and sat down next to me. Just like Ca, she let me wrap my arm around her shoulders, positioning herselffortably for me to touch her chest. We barely had time to catch our breath before Iris, sitting beside us, sighed heavily and asked. ¡°Master, what exactly happened? The Dragon Heart Fragment that the Chairman gave you was a perfectly refined elixir. While absorption rates may vary, it shouldn¡¯t have caused a mana rampage.¡± ¡°Hmm, and now Student Yandel¡­ he feels a little different than earlier! More mature, maybe? He looks delicious!¡± ¡°¡­What kind of observation is that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either! It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve actually drunk his blood or anything! But I swear, he feels like apletely different person despite being the same!¡± What in the world¡­? I tilted my head at Iona¡¯s cryptic words and opened my mouth. ¡°Let me briefly exin what happened. It seems like the ability I gained as a reward for clearing the dungeonst time caused the issue¡­¡± ¡¾Potent Constitution (C)¡¿ Your body bes more receptive to medicine. Rest assured, only the good effects are amplified! The effects of healing potions, elixirs, and medicine are increased by 10%. Circting Life takes an interest in you. A status window appeared in one corner of my vision, and the description of the Potent Constitution trait continued. ¡°¡­That¡¯s why I think I might have slightly exceeded my limit.¡± I was being somewhat evasive, but to be more precise, it seemed like the system correction couldn¡¯t handle the limit. The Dragon Heart Fragment was an S-ss elixir, after all. Even a mere 10% increase would be a massive amount, given its power. It was probably equivalent to dozens of mediocre elixirs that could be bought with money. No matter how incredible the system correction was, it wasn¡¯t to the point of making the impossible possible. It just ensures you can aplish what¡¯s within your capabilities without mistakes. For instance, just because I have a weapon technique trait doesn¡¯t mean I can suddenly extend my arm by 2 meters and thrust a dagger at supersonic speed, right? Since I¡¯m still only an intermediate-level magician, my body couldn¡¯t handle the Dragon Heart Fragment amplified by the Potent Constitution. ¡°If you exceeded your capacity, you should¡¯ve expelled the excess. How did you absorb it all, Master?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± I shrugged, and Iris, who was dying of curiosity, stomped her feet in frustration. As the hunger that had been bothering me grew worse, I took some food out of my inventory and tossed it into my mouth. I continued eating and resumed talking. ¡°The Lintblum Breathing Technique I mastered was originally created to control mana beyond one¡¯s capacity.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ca, her mouth agape, seemed surprised that I mentioned the Lintblum Breathing Technique. I popped a meatball into her mouth and nodded. ¡°You know how, in dangerous situations, your mind starts working faster? I had an epiphany¡ªsomething like that. I understood the true essence of the Lintblum Breathing Technique.¡± ¡°¡­What exactly does that mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. The Lintblum Breathing Technique is a method for resonating one¡¯s bodily rhythms with mana, creating a core and mana routes that closely resemble the body¡¯s internal structure, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. By using that principle, you can synchronize the core within your body with the magic you¡¯re casting, and that¡¯s how you create your signature magic.¡± ¡°Yeah. But what I focused on wasn¡¯t the increase in power or the ability to sense previously undetectable mana. Instead, it was how I managed to handle such a massive amount of mana.¡± The Lindelheit family¡¯s founder was born with a dragon¡¯s heart, meaning they possessed even more mana than the Dragon Heart Fragment I consumed. In a situation where mana, invisible and intangible, constantly gnawed at the body, what would be the first thought that came to mind? Admiration for the mysterious energy of mana? Practicality in enhancing the power of magic? None of that. It was simply the need to process it into a form that the body could withstand. ¡°If the amount of mana was too much to endure with an artificial core and mana routes, I reinforced them with actual physicalponents.¡± ¡°By physicalponents¡­ you don¡¯t mean¡­¡± ¡°Yeah. I merged my heart with the core and fused my mana routes with my blood vessels. I¡¯d bet this was the original version of the Lintblum Breathing Technique that your ancestors used, Ca. Once they could sense mana and manage the amount they could handle, they probably revised the technique to avoid unnecessary risks in future generations.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ca seemed lost in deep thought, perhaps contemting something important. I decided to leave her alone and whispered quietly to the others. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll have to confirm more detailster, but I think my constitution has changed due to the fusion. That¡¯s probably why Professor Iona felt something was off.¡± Of course, this was just a hypothesis. I hadn¡¯t properly checked the status window because things were too hectic. Both Iris and Iona nodded in agreement at my words. ¡°It¡¯s possible, totally possible. A change in constitution doesn¡¯t happen easily, but when it does, it¡¯s usually pretty obvious. Especially to races sensitive to the aura of others, like vampires!¡± ¡°Exactly. The fact that you indulged with Lady Lindelheit as soon as you woke up, and are now eating like there¡¯s no tomorrow, all makes sense. After experiencing extreme changes, it¡¯smon for the body to either heighten itself or crave energy. As long as you eat and rest well, you¡¯ll likely return to normal soon enough.¡± Oh, is that it? So my body, sensing the threat to its survival, intensified its instincts, stabilized the core and mana routes, and now wants to replenish the energy it used? Well, I¡¯m d it¡¯s only a temporary issue. I nodded in understanding, and Elisha, still worried, wiped the sauce from the corner of my mouth. ¡°Still, just to be safe, I think you should check your condition. You¡¯ll have a day to rest while Master and Professor Iona prepare the magic circle, but after that, we¡¯ll need to go rescue Helena.¡± ¡°Yeah. We should.¡± Leaningfortably against the sofa, I closed my eyes. To others, it would look like I was entering a meditative state. And that¡¯s indeed what I nned to do, but first, I had something else to check. ¡®Status Window¡­!¡¯ Time to catch up on all those notifications. Chapter 262: Good News (2) Chapter 262: Good News (2) Leaningfortably against the sofa, I closed my eyes. To others, it would look like I was entering a meditative state. And that¡¯s indeed what I nned to do, but first, I had something else to check. ¡®Status Window¡­!¡¯ Time to catch up on all those notifications. Ding! ¡¾Absorbed Amplified Dragon Heart Fragment!¡¿ You¡¯ve consumed a well-refined Dragon Heart Fragment, amplified once more by the power of the Circting Life! The fully absorbed Dragon Heart Fragment has taken root in your body in the form of immense mana and a degraded trait. Did you know? During the War of the Gods, there were warriors who, like you, shared Dragon Hearts and gained partial powers. Well, they all died during the war, though. Hopefully, you won¡¯t end up like them. Major increase in mana stat. Trait: Gained Pressure Resistance (B). What on earth is this? Originally, the Dragon Heart Shard is just an elixir to increase mana. Later on, therees a point where you can obtain aplete Dragon Heart. If you use it as an elixir instead of something else, you could inherit one of a dragon¡¯s traits at random. Among the random traits you could gain, there was one called Mental Resistance (S). I guess Pressure Resistance is a lower version of that. But even though it¡¯s a lower trait, is it really okay to get something this good for free? Well, I¡¯m notining! ¡­Wait, no. When I think about it, this is simr to when I took the Blessing of the Sea Elixir. Originally, it was a potion that granted the ability to breathe and move freely underwater. But thanks to my Potent Constitution amplifying the effect, I also gained a 10% reduction in water-based damage and a 10% increase in water-based damage. The trait rank even had a plus added to it. It¡¯s the same now. The fragment, originally ranked S, had been amplified to S+ rank, and it even came with a random additional trait. Maybe Potent Constitution doesn¡¯t just increase the effects by 10%, but actually raises the quality of the elixir itself by 10%. If that¡¯s the case, this trait would be best utilized when consuming top-tier elixirs rather than numerous mediocre ones. Excited by this unexpected gain, I moved on to the next notification. ¡¾Skill Proficiency Increased!¡¿ You¡¯ve awakened the true essence of the Lintblum Mana Core! Behold, the Lintblum Core Origin! ...Oh? Not very impressive? But trust me, its performance is exceptional! By the way, modifying your body into a mana engine? You¡¯re out of your mind! They say the line between genius and madness is thin, but this was pushing it! One small mistake, and your heart would¡¯ve gone boom! But hey, you seeded, so there¡¯s no point dwelling on what could¡¯ve happened. Rejoice! No matter how vast your mana is, it won¡¯t be free from your will! You¡¯ve be someone with a body to look forward to! Trait: Lintblum Mana Core (B+) -> (A) Trait: Gained Mana Affinity (A). I had anticipated the growth of the Lintblum Mana Core. The plus sign indicated that its growth was approaching, and I¡¯d just had a slight epiphany. It grew as expected. Hmm, good. Mana Affinity. It¡¯s a trait opposite to the Mana Insensitivity I had before. Though the rank is surprisingly high, I had known that I¡¯d acquire a constitution trait sooner orter. Even without the system confirming it, I had felt my body changing ever since my mana core fused with my heart. And Iona had sensed something off, too. Not that I had struggled with mana control before. I was already handling it smoothly enough. But now, things are on apletely different level. For starters, the amount of willpower required to move mana has decreased exponentially. It¡¯s like the system¡¯s correction that aids in spellcasting now applies to basic mana control as well. At this point, I can manipte mana far more delicately, and the maximum output has increased significantly. I was inwardly giggling in delight at my newfound magical prowess, but then I noticed there was still one more notification left. What could it be? I tilted my head in curiosity and opened the next notification. Ding! ¡¾Special Condition Fulfilled!¡¿ Visit Fafnir¡¯s Lair. ??? That¡¯s it? Nothing else? Where¡¯s the usual snarky tone? Of course, I knew where Fafnir¡¯s Lair was. He was a ck Dragon infamous for his insatiable greed even before the War of the Gods. Rumor has it that after he died during the war, all the treasures he hoarded in hisir were left abandoned. And those who followed the rumors and sought his legacy ended their journey in Fafnir¡¯s Lair. But¡­ When they arrived, they were greeted by an empty cave, long looted by cultists, with only traces of the dragon and his minions remaining. A disappointing quest, really. It¡¯s a ce I had nned to take my party to one day. But now, out of nowhere, I¡¯m being told to go there? It¡¯s absurd, but I can¡¯t ignore the fact that ¡°Special Condition Fulfilled¡± notifications aren¡¯tmon. Usually, they only appear when you break a high-level penalty trait,bine two lower traits into a higher one, or discover a hidden piece. Whichever it is, going to Fafnir¡¯s Lair will surely benefit me greatly. With that, the notifications were over. Now, it¡¯s time to check the details more thoroughly. ¡¾Pressure Resistance (B)¡¿ From deep within your heart, an inexplicable confidence wells up. You¡¯ll no longer be easily intimidated by most opponents. Sometimes, unfounded confidence can be helpful, right? Status Effect: 30% bonus resistance to Pressure Checks. Status Effect: 50% reduction in the duration of Pressure effects. This isn¡¯t something I¡¯d use often, but it¡¯lle in handy when facingrge monsters or boss-level enemies. Of course, it¡¯s not on the same level as Mental Resistance, which nullifies all mental attacks and status effects, but still. Next is¡­ ¡¾Mana Affinity (A)¡¿ You are loved by mana. Technically, mana has no will or emotions, so calling it love isn¡¯t quite right, but¡­ Your affinity with mana is so strong that it feels like that¡¯s the only way to describe it! Of course, how you utilize this is up to you! 20% bonus to all activities involving mana. As expected of a constitution-based trait, it¡¯s simple but touches on the fundamentals. Up until now, the system only provided corrections when using magic, but now it applies to all actions involving mana, so it¡¯ll be useful no matter how I apply it. ¡®Let¡¯s check the status window onest time.¡¯ Name: Yandel Title: Great Nemesis Basic Stats Strength: 18 Endurance: 17 Agility: 18 Skill: 18 Magic: 24 -> 26 Traits Endless Mana (A) Elemental Affinity (B) Excellent Memory (B) Ordinary Weapon Skill (B) Lintblum Mana Core (B+) -> (A) Intermediate Magician (B) Blessing of the Sun God (A+) Cult Abhorrence (A) Weak Constitution (C) Elemental Combination (A) Blessing of the Sea (B+) Pressure Resistance (B) NEW! Mana Affinity (A) NEW! Mana stat at 26 already. This means my mana capacity is practically at the level of an entry-level high magician. Reba must have had this in mind when she gave me the Dragon Heart Fragment. However, even though I¡¯ve taken a small step into the realm of high magicians, the difference between one stat point from here on will be monumental. It¡¯s almost impossible to increase stats through training at this point. More precisely, it¡¯s possible, but going from 26 to 27 would take years. By that time, either I or the Evil Gods would be dead. Still, considering the uing cultist-rted events and the hidden pieces I haven¡¯t had the chance to seek out yet, this growth is incredibly fast. The trait list has gotten quite long too, something you¡¯d only see in theter stages of H&A. But the real problem is that the cultists have stopped merely reacting to ns and have started elerating their own timeline. This isn¡¯t a small-scale attack like the raid on the training dungeon, nor an idental sh like with A. They¡¯ve gone all-in, even bringing a monster army to wage war, and they¡¯ve gained the upper hand against the Church of Righteous Radiance, which is considered the strongest among the Divine Orders. This means they¡¯ve started revealing the cards they¡¯ve kept hidden until now. The cultists will likely begin rampaging across the continent soon. The siege of Sris is just the beginning. But as always, the first step is crucial. Thanks to Reba, I¡¯ve achieved significant power growth before the big battle. Now, it¡¯s just a matter of showing results. I closed the status window that was flickering in my mind and slowly focused inward. We have two days before we depart for Sris. It¡¯s a short time, but dying any further could put Helena in danger. So, in the next two days, I need to fully adjust to my new body. With that resolve, I began testing things one by one. First, I should refine the elementalbinations I¡¯m familiar with. If I can control mana more delicately now, thebinations that were previously too difficult might be achievable.
Two dayster. Both I and the women had finished all the preparations we could. ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡± With a slightly more serious tone, Iona¡¯s voice echoed, and a dark red light shimmered. It was the magical light of teleportation to Sris. Chapter 263: Good News (3) Chapter 263: Good News (3) Even Iona couldn¡¯t teleport directly to Sris in one go. So she drank my blood in between teleportations, and thanks to that, we arrived at a point where we could see Sris in less than 30 minutes. ¡°¡­I was wondering why we teleported to such a distant location, but now I see why.¡± I gently stroked Iona¡¯s head as she clung to my neck like a cicada, and looked straight ahead. A green wave filled my vision. Amidst the mass of greenskins, there were scattered figures ofrge monsters. Ogres, minotaurs, and cyclopses. Huge monsters, each as tall as at least a two-story building. These brutes were already extremely tough, but with the power of Reckless Roar augmenting them, they must have be even more terrifying. There were dozens, if not over a hundred of these massive monsters, each equivalent to a siege weapon. There were even more medium-sized monsters like trolls and mutated orcs, and though the smaller monsters were only ¡°small¡± in name, there were tens of thousands of orcs, all stronger than an average adult man. Of course, it would be impossible for us to wipe out those repulsive creatures alone, but¡­ our goal wasn¡¯t that to begin with. ¡°We need to get over there.¡± Beyond the mass of monsters and the ruins of the settlement, we could see the Great Church, protected by a pure white dome of light. Sris¡¯s lower vige and the Great Church weren¡¯t military facilities; they were religious buildings and residential areas. Even if they erected a barrier, there were no walls, so I was wondering how they managed to use the Great Church as a fortress¡­ turns out they¡¯d done something massive. They had enveloped the entire Great Church in a barrier. Well, that made sense. The Great Church was connected to the sacred grounds of Righteous Radiance. It must have a decent defense mechanism. More importantly, inside that church were Helena, who could infinitely draw upon the divine power of the Righteous Radiance, and ra, who was a master of barriers. Even though ra was in a spirit-like state, her advice alone would be invaluable in this situation. If nothing major happens, the Great Church should be able to withstand the assault for quite some time. That¡¯s probably why other nations and the Divine Orders are taking their time organizing reinforcements. Since Sris could hold out for a while, they likely wanted to send a force capable of decisively driving out the Evil God¡¯s army rather than rushing reinforcements. It was a good judgment. But that only holds true if the situation doesn¡¯t change drastically. I frowned as I watched the red curtain slowly creeping over the white barrier. ¡°That thing¡­ it¡¯s going to be a problem, right?¡± ¡°Pwah! Most likely? Most likely? I mean, just look at it¡ªit¡¯s obviously not normal.¡± Iona, having recovered her condition by drinking my blood, nodded in agreement. She¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know exactly what that is, but I can feel it¡ªit¡¯s something meant to neutralize the barrier. Elisha, whose face had paled at the sight of the monstrous horde, asked nervously. ¡°You. Even if you manage to clear a path there, what¡¯s your n after that? It doesn¡¯t look like that curtain will be easy to break¡­¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to break the curtain itself. We just need to take out the cultists who are running the ritual.¡± Even if we couldn¡¯t kill all of them, it¡¯d be enough to deal them a blow that stops the ritual from continuing. For a ritual of this scale, there must be a central altar somewhere. Destroying that would be a good approach as well. Even if the ritual doesn¡¯t copse right away, it would prevent it from proceeding any further. Once again, our goal isn¡¯t to annihte the enemy. It¡¯s to help the Great Church hold out until reinforcements arrive. ¡°There¡¯s no need to overthink it. Even if we failpletely, we¡¯ll have at least disrupted them. Then we can juste back tomorrow and disrupt them again, right?¡± ¡°I understand¡­. But you be careful.¡± ¡°Worried about me?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve already chosen you as my mate. Think about how significant that is for an elf.¡± I know very well. Elves, due to their naturally strong sexual desires, have developed a culture that emphasizes chastity and restraint. Like other races, they value maintaining purity over long periods or staying with a single partner for life. But elves¡¯ lifespans are iparable to other races. If humans call marriage a ¡®vow of a hundred years,¡¯ elves call it a ¡®vow of a thousand years.¡¯ Though only a handful of high elves live for a thousand years, the sentiment is the same. Humans rarely live for a century, after all. What matters is that elves are extremely careful when choosing a lifelong partner, seeing it as a decision that couldst a thousand years. And once they make that decision, they don¡¯t reverse it. That¡¯s why elven love is said to be heavier than that of any other race. Though Elisha and Iris had no choice once they were sold into very, they¡¯re still my mates. Naturally, they¡¯re worried. But¡­ ¡°I¡¯m just as worried about Helena.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Our time together has been short, and we haven¡¯t spoken much or shared many physical moments. We have feelings for each other, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s enough to call it love. But still, Helena is my woman. The Righteous Radiance may have yed the role of matchmaker, but in the end, Helena entrusted herself to me, and I epted. In the happy ending I envision, Helena has a ce. And who would dare to disrupt that? There¡¯s no way I¡¯d allow that. As I was steeling my resolve internally, Elisha, who had been watching my expression, turned her head away sharply, her ears flushing red. ¡°Hmph! Saying it like that makes it sound as if I¡¯m telling you not to go! I never said that. We must save Helena. Absolutely. I just mean¡­ you shoulde back safely.¡± She grumbled about reaching the level of an intermediate magician but not being able to follow me when it truly mattered. But staying here to protect Iris was already a big help. Smiling faintly, I gave Elisha¡¯s shoulder a reassuring squeeze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t die until I¡¯ve filled a mansion with half-elves.¡± ¡°Wh-What?! Half-elves? A whole mansion?!¡± Elisha gasped in disbelief at my perfect family n, while I chuckled and rxed her tension. Meanwhile, Iris, who had been scanning the surroundings, tugged on my sleeve. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± ¡°I found a good ce to set up the magic circle, but¡­¡± ¡°Seems like there¡¯s a problem.¡± ¡°Indeed. It seems there are already some guests.¡± Iris nodded seriously, her expression grave. If she¡¯s calling them guests, they¡¯re probably not monsters or cultists¡­ so someone else got there before us and took the perfect spot? I tilted my head in confusion and looked where Iris was pointing. ¡°I can¡¯t see clearly.¡± ¡°They¡¯re quite far away. But if you use Eagle Eye, you¡¯ll see them right away.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± In the game, Eagle Eye was just a buff that increased uracy. But when I use it in real life, not only does it improve my reaction speed, but it also sharpens my vision, making it easy to see distant things. Now I understand why it increased uracy. Honestly, I end up using it more like a telescope than anything else. With my vision now sharper, I soon spotted a suitable t area hidden between the trees. From that position, one could see the entire Sris area, and since it¡¯s surrounded on three sides by cliffs, the monsters would have to take a long detour to reach it. On that teau, a group of armored figures were having an intense argument, their expressions full of frustration. ¡°Wait¡­?¡± Those are the Pdins of Righteous Radiance! I think I see some priests, too. For a moment, I was confused about what was going on, but when I saw their bloodshot eyes, I understood. The Eurelia Continent is vast, and teleportation magic is something only high-ranking officials and top-tier magicians can use. They were probably stationed far away from Sris. The Pope must have summoned them urgently, but they arrived toote. People often imagine followers of Righteous Radiance as fanatics who charge headlong into danger¡­ and while that¡¯s true to some extent, they aren¡¯tpletely reckless. Unreasonable fighting only leads to unnecessary deaths, which means fewer enemies are vanquished in the long run. The Helena who used to charge recklessly was an exception. These people have likely decided to fight but are still figuring out how to do it. After all, a party of just pdins and priests might be able to hold their ground in a prolonged battle, but theyck the firepower needed for a quick breakthrough against an army of that size. That¡¯s why they¡¯re standing there, sighing with no clear answer. But that ends here. The solution they¡¯ve been looking for is right here. ¡°Professor Iona, could we teleport over there one more time?¡± ¡°Mmhmm! Yandel, thanks to your thickened blood, my mana and stamina have fully recovered, so there¡¯s no problem at all! Are you nning to join their fight?¡± ¡°Yes. Even if we don¡¯t join the main charge, we can receive buffs, and the more people protecting Iris, the better.¡± I shrugged as I said this, and Iona giggled, nodding in agreement. ¡°Alright, alright! Everyone, gather around!¡± A brief momentter, our vision shed, and when I blinked again, we were standing in front of some very startled pdins who immediately drew their swords. ¡°Who goes there?! State your identity!¡± Ah. I guess suddenly appearing like this made them wary of us. I quickly pulled out the radiant lion dagger and raised it high. ¡°The Righteous Radiance has sent me here!¡± Let¡¯s just roll with that. Chapter 264: On My Way To Meet You Chapter 264: On My Way To Meet You ¡°The Righteous Radiance has sent me here!¡± Let¡¯s just roll with that. I could sense the bewildered gazes from the other women, but my expression remained unchanged. I could sort it out with the Righteous Radianceter, couldn¡¯t I? The pdins hesitated at my bold and unwavering stance. Though they continued to draw their divine power for a while, still ring at me. ¡°Huh¡­? That¡¯s¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a sacred relic! It¡¯s the sacred relic of our church!¡± ¡°Lower your weapons! I can feel the blessing!¡± Soon enough, they recognized the shining lion dagger and the blessing of the Sun God on me and immediately lowered their guard. Yep, that¡¯s what I like about pdins. As soon as they feel the presence of their God, they let their guard down. Smiling broadly, I lowered the dagger. A priestess, who seemed to be a representative, came forward from the group. She was an elderly woman, just entering her old age, with silver hair. The gold-embroidered symbol on her priestly robes indicated a fairly high position. She made the sign of the cross and greeted me first. ¡°May the Sun shine upon your path. I am Gertrude, a humble servant of the Righteous Radiance. Could you perhaps be Sir Yandel?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. Since you know about me, this conversation will be quicker. The Righteous Radiance whispered to me, telling me toe here.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± Maybe it was because I skipped the formalities, or because I mentioned the Righteous Radiance, but Gertrude seemed confused. Without giving her much time to think, I continued speaking. ¡°The Saintess has been holding the barrier well, but¡­ the cultists also have a trump card. If this continues, the barrier will break.¡± ¡°Their trump card¡­ Are you referring to that curtain?¡± ¡°Yes. Reinforcements are on their way, but it will take some time. We need to stop the ritual before then.¡± ¡°¡­Is that possible? To break through those monsters?¡± ¡°Of course. I wouldn¡¯t have received the Righteous Radiance¡¯s blessing for no reason, would I? I¡¯ve done this several times before. I even have a n. Will you help me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gertrude fell silent for a moment, likely processing myst words. After a brief pause, she spoke in a calm voice, having gathered her thoughts. ¡°We¡¯ve been debating whether we should wait for the reinforcements or try to figure out what that suspicious curtain is. Opinions were divided.¡± Ah, so that was the argument I saw earlier. ¡°Are you certain that the curtain will break the barrier? Did the Righteous Radiance tell you this?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s just my spection about the ritual. However, considering their recent preparations for the Fallen Angel n, the fact that they¡¯re holding out even though they know it can¡¯t be broken by normal means, and the fact that they¡¯ve raised a proper army instead of just poking around, it seems likely.¡± ¡°The Fallen Angel n?!¡± I thought a high-ranking priestess would at least have heard some whispers from the Pope, but judging by her reaction, she didn¡¯t know. Gertrude quickly regained herposure and nced back. The other pdins and priests she made eye contact with nodded. With a heavier expression, Gertrude looked back at me and spoke. ¡°It may be dangerous¡­ but that¡¯s enough. We are willing to help. What do you need us to do?¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll exin everything now.¡±
Could it be because of the sacred relic and the blessing? Or perhaps because our goal aligns with their faith? The pdins and priests followed my words attentively. As I quickly checked on Iris and Iona, who were setting up the magic circle, they seemed capable enough. Gertrude was the only high-ranking priest, but the others, as expected from members of the Church of Righteous Radiance, were more thanpetent in battle. If I had topare them to magicians, it felt like we had one high-ranking magician and several intermediate magicians. Unfortunately, there weren¡¯t many who could keep up with me and Iona. Gertrude, as a high priestess, had the ability, but her advanced age andck of physical training held her back. Buffs couldpensate to some extent, but not enough to keep up with me and Iona at full speed. For that reason, the priests stayed behind to protect Iris, leaving only the pdins. Among them, excluding a few inexperienced rookies, only four remained. Well, originally, it was just going to be me and Iona charging in, so having four more was a blessing. We shared the battle n, and just as we finished the final checks, Ca came rushing over, seemingly ready on her side as well. ¡°Master, the magic circle has been set up.¡± ¡°Really? Perfect timing.¡± Having set out early in the morning, it was now almost noon. In other words, the time when the blessing of the Sun God, also the Righteous Radiance, would be at its strongest. I briefly nced at the bright blue sky, at the sun sitting high in the center, and then headed towards Iris. ¡°Master, we¡¯re ready on this side.¡± ¡°We¡¯re ready, too.¡± I chuckled softly as I inspected the magic circle drawn on the ground. It wasrger than I expected¡ªabout seven meters in diameter? But just looking at the intricate patterns filling the wide circle made my head spin. The magic circle was thatplex, but I could instinctively tell that it was all connected to the staff ced in the center. I nced at Dawn¡¯s Light, the staff Reba had lent me, and asked Iris. ¡°When can we activate it?¡± ¡°We can do it right now.¡± ¡°Great.¡± I gently patted Iris¡¯s head and turned to the two assisting nearby. ¡°Ca, Elisha. You two be careful. Once they know we¡¯re firing from here, they¡¯ll swarm us.¡± ¡°The priests said they¡¯d set up a barrier, so don¡¯t worry about us, Master!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it more dangerous for you, clearing the way?¡± ¡°Well, this side will be fine. You¡¯ll see.¡± Greenskin hunting? I¡¯ve done it enough times already. I approached Gertrude, who was gathered with the priests, preparing a joint holy spell. ¡°Before we go, could we ask for a blessing?¡± ¡°Of course. Come over here.¡± Gertrude cast buffs not only on me and Iona, but also on the pdins. She might not be as powerful as Helena, who became a Saintess, but she seemed close enough. Now, all that was left was to charge at the right time. Just in case, I nced at Iona and asked her while showing the back of my neck. ¡°Do you want a quick sip?¡± ¡°Stop it! Stop! Don¡¯t tempt me before a fight! My magic and stamina are just fine! But you better let me drink as much as I wantter, okay?¡± ¡°You already seem to drink as much as you want¡­ but fine. I¡¯ll make sure you can drink until you¡¯re full.¡± ¡°Gasp! That was a bit suggestive, Yandel.¡± ¡°¡­Where are you looking?¡± I chuckled and turned my eyes forward. The overwhelming green wave still surged ahead of us. But I wasn¡¯t really afraid. There was something else that worried me more. The giant holy barrier covering the Great Church. More than half of it was already shrouded by the red curtain. I had been watching the curtain rise over time. It was moving faster than expected¡ªat this rate, it would bepleted within three days. Of course, that won¡¯t happen. I pulled out my intimidating mask and transparent robe from my inventory, then spoke to the pdins lined up behind me. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Swish. The sound of weapons being drawn in response to my words. I also activated Blood Force to enhance my physical abilities. Thump! Massive power surged from my heart, spreading to the tips of my hands and feet. The sensation of every cell being awakened. Blood Force is magic that enhances the body by directly infusing mana into the blood. Perhaps that¡¯s why, with my core now fully integrated with my heart, the efficiency had improved dramatically. Feeling the vitality filling my entire body, I leaped off the cliff. ¡°Heup!¡± Iona and the pdins followed suit, hurling themselves into the air. Of course, we weren¡¯t trying tomit suicide. ¡°Levitation.¡± A simple floating spell spread before me. It was much more refined, capable of covering multiple people at once. Whoosh. Those who had been falling as if they were about to crash to the ground, nownded lightly, like feathers. At the same time, I could sense the massive flow of mana and the sound of incantationsing from above. It looks like they¡¯ve started on their side, too. But there was no time to focus on that. We had already begun our charge. Pow, pow, pow! The distance between us and the monsters closed quickly. What once looked like a green wave now had more defined faces and features. Even the dull orcs would notice something¡¯s off if we charged in like this. A few of them at the rear spotted us, their eyes widening. Just as they were about to shout to alert the others¨C Boom! A fireball suddenly fell from the sky, wiping out the alert orcs and their surroundings. An open pathy ahead. Amidst the rising heat and ck smoke, dozens of eyes red at us. How intimidating. ¡­Well, we¡¯ll just give it back to them. As I infused the mask with magic, the dense mana spread out like a heavy gravitational field, pressing down on the orcs. Thud! Their gazes lowered to the ground, tremblingpletely unlike the fierce orcs they usually were. It wasn¡¯t just hesitation; they were clearly suffering from a status effect. I had originally designed this magic tool to set the mood, but¡­ as long as I had enough mana, I could pull off something like this too. Grinning slyly at the frozen orcs, I curled my lips. ¡°You¡¯re all dead.¡± Infinite Stun, let¡¯s go! Chapter 265: On My Way To Meet You (2) Chapter 265: On My Way To Meet You (2) ¡°Roooaar!¡± A green giant, easily three times my height, let out a furious roar. An ogre. Amongrge monsters, it always ranks near the top in terms of raw physical power. A red aura began to radiate from its entire body. It was already strong, but now it was empowered by the Blessing of Reckless Roar, making it even stronger. In its berserk state, an ogre was like a living siege weapon, able to crush walls with its bare hands and stomp the ground to create earthquakes, but¡­ Thud! When faced with a vertically falling rock stake from high above, it was nothing more than a piece of meat. ¡°Wow! Iris is really good at this kind of thing, huh? Look at how it hit dead center on its head!¡± ¡°Exactly. I think we should set aside a whole dayter to just praise her.¡± ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡± Even while tilting her head in confusion, Iona swung her arm towards a troll, who had frozen in the midst of the sudden natural disaster. St, st. The blood droplets she shot pierced the troll¡¯s body, leaving behind small wounds. The creature blinked, staring dumbly at the holes on its body. It then alternated between ncing at its wounds and at Iona before letting out a faint chuckle. For a troll with strong regenerative abilities, such small wounds were nothing. Or so it thought¡ªtoo hastily, though. Thinking that no more stakes would fall, the troll fearlessly stepped forward, its hand squelching in the blood of the ogre. ¡°Rooaaar!¡± But just before its thick fingers could touch Iona¨C Crunch. It was skewered from the inside, unable to move. The blood Iona had injected into its body had absorbed the troll¡¯s vitality, transforming it into spikes that trapped it. Though Iona easily dispatched the troll, an orc saw an opportunity and charged at her from behind. Well, it tried to charge. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Suddenly, its body froze. Its limbs trembled uncontrobly, as if defying its will. Confused, the orc let out a bewildered grunt and struggled to lift its head. That was thest thing the orc saw. One of the pdins, following behind to support us, swiftly beheaded it. ¡°It¡¯s a cheat! A cheat! Iris¡¯s magic tool doesn¡¯t even have that function!¡± ¡°I figured it out as I went along.¡± Laughing at Iona¡¯s carefree attitude even in the midst of battle, I raised my staff. ¡°Come forth. One as deep as a river. One as fierce as a waterfall. Leave your mark here. Tidal Wave!¡± A magic circle instantly formed in midair, and from within, a massive torrent of water poured out, crashing toward the frontlines. It looked like a river had been sliced in half, or like a serpent made of water slithering along the ground. From the monsters¡¯ perspective, they had already lost their medium andrge-sized creatures who had been holding the line. Moreover, unlike before when my resonance was limited to my heart, now my entire body resonated as a core. Unless they were some kind of mutant, orcs wouldn¡¯t be able to stop or escape from this. Whoooosh! The orcs were swept away by the torrent. Their bulky bodies bent and twisted under the force of the water, carried off in the rushing current. Kicking off the now-muddy ground, I shouted out. ¡°Let¡¯s keep running! If anyone gets hurt or tired, speak up immediately!¡± I gave a pdin who raised his hand a slightly excessive amount of potion before we resumed our sprint. The pattern after our breakthrough was rtively simple. If there was arge monster that was difficult to deal with quickly, or if there were too many gathered in one ce, Iris would bombard them from afar. If it was a medium-sized monster, either Iona or I, whoever was more avable, would handle it while the pdins cleaned up the small fry that popped out from the sides or behind us. It wasn¡¯t a particrly sophisticated strategy, just a brute-force approach. But the enemy was doing the same. With our superior firepower, we were able to punch through their defenses effectively. After some potion refills and blessing recharges, we finally reached the entrance to Sris. The copsed city gates. Looking up at the now much closer temple, I let out a sigh. ¡°There really is no end to them. I must¡¯ve killed hundreds, maybe close to a thousand, but they¡¯re still swarming like this.¡± ¡°Now the real fight begins. Stay sharp, Yandel.¡± ¡°I know. Just from the increased pressure around the entrance, you can tell things are about to get serious.¡± Even without that, anyone would nod in agreement just by looking at the scene¡ªthe city filled withrge monsters that had only appeared asionally before. The enemy¡¯s true strength had been concentrated here, in this city. However, there was no time to get sentimental over the ruined cityscape or to prepare ourselves by ring at the one-eyed creatures peeking out from between buildings. Just by pausing briefly, orcs were already flooding in from the nks and rear. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± We finally entered the inner city of Sris. It seemed there was some sort ofmand in ce, as the monsters outside couldn¡¯te in. They just ground their teeth and let out furious roars. Thanks to that, we didn¡¯t have to worry about our backs, so we pressed on quickly. ¡°¡­There¡¯s nothing left intact.¡± ¡°Well, yeah. With so manyrge monsters gathered, most buildings would get smashed like toys even if they just moved around a little.¡± Iona was right. All the once grand mansions in the residential district, and the bustling streets of themercial area¡ªall reduced to rubble. Judging by the way some corners were only partially destroyed, it looked like most of it had been crushed by ident rather than on purpose. The only relief was that the rumor of a swift evacuation seemed to be true, as there were hardly any human bodies to be seen. Instead, the remains of monsters were scattered everywhere. Probably from the fights that took ce just before the barrier waspleted. Though now, they seemed more like a feast for the remaining monsters. ¡°Keuk?¡± ¡°Euk?¡± A two-headed troll, chewing on the corpse of a minotaur, spotted us. We locked eyes. Its mouth still chewing, as if it hadn¡¯t fully grasped the situation. A twin-headed troll, huh? Just as there were cultists among humans who rose to high positions by better receiving the blessings of Evil Gods, some monsters were particrly adept at absorbing the powers of such gods. Normally, this results in a more borate appearance¡­ but the Blessing of Reckless Roar enhances only the physical body. A follower of the Reckless Roar couldn¡¯t withstand the power of their god, causing their bodies to distort. More grotesque, more powerful. The same applied to the twin-headed troll before us. Its regenerative powers had been strengthened to the point of causing mutations, resulting in its current unnatural form. It had grown stronger in every way. ¡°Roooar!¡± ¡°Roooar!¡± As the creature stood up, its massive size dwarfed even thergest of ogres. It no longer looked like a medium-sized monster at all. That¡¯s how it is with mutants. They surpass the limits of their species, earning the name ¡°mutant.¡± But I¡¯d taken down countlessrge-sized monsters on the way here. ¡­Well, actually, it was Iris who did that. Boom! A bolt of lightning, tracing a parabolic arc, flew through the air. It resembled my mid-level magic Thunder Calling, but it was far more powerful. Instead of a single bolt, this was a massive spear formed by bundling multiple bolts of lightning together. Even from a distance, the electrical energy was strong enough to make my hair stand on end as it pierced the twin-headed troll¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Raaaaah!¡± ¡°Owwoooah!¡± The troll grabbed at the spear embedded in its belly, writhing in pain. Its enhanced regeneration, which had caused its mutation, allowed it to survive. But it wasn¡¯t enough to let it remove the intangible lightning spear. Its innards were roasted and regenerated repeatedly, spilling its contents as its iling hands scattered ckened ash, only for them to regrow once more. Iona, seeing that the troll had forgotten about us, extended her hand. Her lips moved slightly, and a dark crimson aura, like threads, began to gather in her palm. Thanks to Iris, she¡¯d had enough time to form a small seed. ¡°Take this!¡± Her cute battle cry belied the catastrophic result. The seed quickly burrowed into the troll¡¯s body, rooting itself. Feeding off the troll¡¯s life force and Iris¡¯s magic, it swelled. ¡°Grrr¡­!¡± ¡°Huff¡­!¡± The troll, realizing something was wrong, furiously scratched at its chest where the seed had embedded itself. But it was toote. Its chest swelledrger andrger until¨C Boom! Its upper body exploded. The half-eaten minotaur¡¯s corpse now had a newpanion¡ªa fresh green one. I kicked one of the troll¡¯s heads that had rolled near my feet and looked up. The monsters, who had been focused on breaking the barrier, now took notice of our presence and began looking around. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve made enough noise, should we proceed with the final operation?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m ready.¡± We all held hands and formed a circle. As I infused our robes with magic, our bodies quickly turned transparent. Iona also cast an invisibility spell on herself and the pdins. Up until now, we had deliberately drawn attention to receive Iris¡¯s fire support, but there was no longer a need for that. The inside of Sris was swarming withrge monsters, probably to destroy the barrier. Even high-level magic wouldn¡¯t be able to take out multiplerge monsters with just one shot. If Iris and Iona couldbine their powers like they had in thest scenario dungeon, it would be a different story¡­ but that wasn¡¯t possible right now. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just one or two monsters, but if five or sixe at us, we¡¯re in trouble. So, we decided to forgo support and proceed stealthily instead. Iris should be engaging the monsters outside around this time. Thump! Thump! Thump! The ground-shaking footsteps grew closer. A minotaur sniffed the air as it poked its head out from a nearby building. I quickly cast a levitation spell on everyone. The sensation of weightlessness, like escaping gravity, tickled my spine. With her vampire strength and countless buffs, Iona kicked off the ground forcefully. Bang! With a light sound, her body shot forward. She hopped across the half-copsed buildings, leading the way for us. As the wind hit my face, we drew closer and closer to the church. We were getting closer to Helena. Chapter 266: On My Way To Meet You (3) Chapter 266: On My Way To Meet You (3) Tadat. Iona was lightly running on top of the buildings. Although it seemed like Iona was practically carrying the entire group by herself¡­ thanks to the levitation magic reducing her weight, it didn¡¯t look too difficult. While entrusting myself to Iona, I sneakily nced below. The roaring sound and the thickly rising dust came from the monsters rampaging in the area we were just in a moment ago. They must know there¡¯s an intruder, but they can¡¯t find us, so they¡¯re probably angry. Let¡¯s see¡­ three ogres, two minotaurs, two cyclopses, and one mutated orc? The mutated orc might be small, but its strength was likely on par with an ogre. The crown-like horns on its head were a typical feature of an Orc King. So, in this brief time, we¡¯ve got eightrge monsters gathered. With Iris¡¯s support, we could probably take down two or three, but dealing with the rest by ourselves would be a bit overwhelming. It wasn¡¯t impossible, but we¡¯d be wasting our strength on these monsters and cultists who mighte upon hearing themotion, which was quite burdensome. Hmm. This really was the right choice. I nodded inwardly as I looked straight ahead. The Great Church was approaching rapidly. The thought of getting closer to Helena made my heart flutter slightly. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that¡­?¡± Iona began to slow down and thennded on the rtively intact rooftop of a building. However, no one hurried Iona along. The barrier surrounding the Great Church. That red aura suddenly swelled in size and began to surge upward rapidly. ¡°Damn.¡± The original n was to jump into the ritual through the part the barrier hadn¡¯t covered yet. But for some reason, the ritual suddenly sped up. There¡¯s still enough time to leap in, but¡­ ¡°You all get the gist, right? If we fail today, there won¡¯t be another chance.¡± ¡°Right, right. We¡¯ve at least located the altar. Maybe the ritual¡¯s eleration has caused the stealth mechanism to deactivate?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief. Can we enter right away?¡± ¡°Yes. But inside is their domain, right? It¡¯ll be hard to maintain invisibility like now! So, what I¡¯m saying is¡­¡± ¡°If we¡¯re going to lose invisibility anyway, you want to prepare a big attack in advance, right?¡± ¡°Exactly! If this were a test, I¡¯d give you a hundred!¡± Iona smiled brightly and patted my head. Her touch calmed the anxious feeling in my chest. ¡­Did I make it that obvious? I chuckled and spoke to the stiff pdins. ¡°How about it? I¡¯m thinking we prepare a big one and strike the moment Professor Iona brings us in.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°O Righteous Radiance, watch over us.¡± ¡°As you will.¡± ¡°Now we can deal with the cultists instead of just monsters!¡± Though their words were different, they all meant the same thing. Holy power concentrated on each of their weapons. The invisibility spell, which was already fragile, began to tear from within. Although stained with the blood of enemies, they didn¡¯t appear fatigued. Their spirits were high. Most of them were continuously recovering their stamina with the blessing of the Sun God, even if not as much as me. Determined not to be outdone, I gathered my magic power. Whoooong. Mana from the surroundings responded to my will and began to converge. With my improved mana affinity, my magical abilities had grown tremendously. ¡­I¡¯d even reached the point where I could imitate things I once thought impossible. ¡°Come, small destruction.¡± At the tip of my staff, a massive boulder appeared. It wasn¡¯t an ordinary rock; it was burning on its own. The mes weren¡¯t just on the surface. The entire boulder itself was aze, as if it were a mineral made of fire. ¡°This is a divine punishment ced in the hands of man.¡± In conventional elementalbinations, you divide one element into essence and form, thenbine the two as you wish. For example, a rock that flows like water or lightning that scatters like wind. But in the end, this method forcibly merges two ipatible natures by relying on elemental affinity and mana maniption. It¡¯s like shaking a bottle of water and oil together; it might seem like they mix, but in reality, they¡¯ve just been broken into smaller pieces. That¡¯s roughly how it feels. Of course, this method had its limits. To move on to the next stage, you must find a way to surpass these limits¡­ Fortunately, I had Iris as an excellent teacher. By going beyond separating essence and form to pick and choose at will, you mix two essences and create something new. Not just fire as hard as rock, but magic that is both fire and rock at the same time. It might sound like wordy, and it might seem like a trivial difference, but this was truly the next stage of elementalbination. Simply mixing intermediate magic results in a better oue because the materials are better. But this¡­ this was more like the process itself had evolved, making the result stronger in turn. In simpler terms, it¡¯s like the power multiplier has increased! ¡°Wait patiently for the right moment, and let your strength grow in my hands.¡± Finally, I added a holding and charging spell, overcharging the magic, and then looked toward Iona. She widened her eyes, seemingly surprised, and asked. ¡°That one, that one. Can you keep it up even with a lot of movement?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m confident in, it¡¯s casting while moving.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Because it¡¯s going to get really shaky from now on.¡± It seemed Iona had also finished her own preparations, as crimson energy was now flowing steadily from her entire body. I was a bit worried since her levitation spell had been canceled in the process of exerting full power¡­ but if all that magic was being diverted into physical reinforcement, she should be fine. After all, a vampire¡¯s natural stats are pretty formidable. This time, I adjusted our formation a little, wrapping my arm around Iona¡¯s waist, while the other pdins lined up behind me, holding onto my waist. And yet, it wasn¡¯t enough. Iona twisted her magic like a rope, connecting us all together. It looked like we were ying a train game, but¡­ with the levitation magic gone, the recoil on our end would get stronger, so there was no other choice. If we made even the slightest mistake, we¡¯d be flung far away. Everyone was preparing their big attack with one hand, while Iona focused her magic on her legs for just a moment. Lowering her stance as much as possible, Iona spoke in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± A brief silence. Then, an explosive eleration followed. Boom! The building we had been standing on copsed from the recoil of her leap, but we didn¡¯t have the luxury to care about that right now. In an instant, our view soared to a height from which we could look down on all of Sris. Iona, now above the church¡¯s barrier and the red curtain, fixed her eyes on a single spot below. Her eyes sharpened slightly. At the same time, Iona kicked the air. More precisely, she kicked off the walls of magic she had formed in the air. Bang! Not just once, but multiple times. She kicked over and over again. Bang! Bang! Bang! If someone had seen her zigzagging fall, leaking energy, they might have thought it was a crimson thunderbolt. So, where did this thunderboltnd? There¡¯s no need to ask. Of course, it was in front of the altar where the ritual was taking ce. Just before reaching the ground, I decided the time was right and unleashed the magic I had been holding. ¡°Little Meteor!¡± A burning rock shot straight toward the altar. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t as strong as a real meteor from advanced magic, but¡­ Thebination of Iona¡¯s falling speed and the magic¡¯s velocity created a power greater than expected. Boom! The translucent barrier protecting the altar shattered in a single blow. But did the trajectory shift slightly because of it? Despite breaking the barrier, the magic continued and mmed into the arm of the one conducting the ritual instead of the altar. ¡°Kuaaagh!¡± Was this person¡¯s skin as tough as their brutish, monstrous appearance suggested, making it hard to tell if they were human or an orc? Even after taking such a shock, they only had a broken arm. That was all. But the profane chant they had been reciting until just now was cut off. With one strike, the ritual was stopped. I felt a bit dazed. It must be the result of adding Iona¡¯s falling eleration. However, it¡¯s too early to celebrate. That was just the opening punch, signaling the start of the battle. Just before hitting the ground, Iona stretched out her crimson energy toward the group. I wondered how she¡¯d handle the fall damage, but it seemed she intended to absorb all of it through a Blood Shift. Boom! Despite the massive shock that shattered the ground, there was no pain rising from my feet. Iona, having taken all the recoil on her own, seemed unable to move for a moment as she dealt with the impact¡­ but there were still four other people here besides Iona and me. As if waiting for the signal, the pdins rushed forward from behind. Their heavy armor and massive weapons didn¡¯t seem to weigh them down at all, as their steps were light. However, the holy power imbued in their weapons was anything but light. The one-armed figure who had figured out our target urgently shouted. ¡°The altar! Protect the altar!¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you do that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cut you down entirely, cultist!¡± A brilliant white sh soared toward the altar. The cultists of the Reckless Roar desperately threw their bodies to block it. Boom! Despite being blessed by an Evil God and having muscles stronger than steel¡­ it seemed they couldn¡¯t withstand the full force of the pdins without proper preparation. I blinked as the explosion of holy power momentarily blinded me, and when I opened my eyes again, what I saw were half-corpses, their bodies torn to shreds. They had somehow managed to protect the altar and cling to their lives¡­ but that was all. The only one left who could fight was the one-armed figure, the one leading the ritual, the one I had struck and broken his arm. And his face, twisted in fury, was strangely familiar. Unyielding Gef. The archbishop of Reckless Roar, who, if not dealt with now, would rise again as a cardinal in the future. This mission was likely his promotion task. Though he possessed strength beyond that of an archbishop, he had yet to reach the level of a cardinal. Now, he was merely someone with an incredibly tough body. In other words, he was no match for Iona, who had just regained her stance. Feeling confident in our sess, I rxed for a moment. That¡¯s when Gef¡¯s eyes, which had been glowing with anger, suddenly regained their calm. Something that could never happen to a follower of Reckless Roar. Trusting my instincts, I forcibly summoned my magic. Iona must have sensed something was wrong as well because she urgently cast a spell. ¡°Thunder Bolt!¡± ¡°Bloody Thorn Spear!¡± Crackle! Thunk. Gef¡¯s rtively fragile internal organs were fried by the electricity, and his neck was pierced by the blood-red spear. Yet, perhaps due to his infamous tenacity, Gef, even with foam spilling from his mouth, shouted in a resounding voice. ¡°O¡­ Reckless Roar! Hear my final roar!!¡± Then, with his remaining hand, Gef tore out his own heart. Raising it toward the sky as if offering it to someone, the moment I saw the still-beating heart, I knew. Something had gone terribly wrong. Chapter 267: On My Way To Meet You (4) Chapter 267: On My Way To Meet You (4) ¡°O¡­ Reckless Roar! Hear my final roar!!¡± Then, with his remaining hand, Gef tore out his own heart. Raising it toward the sky as if offering it to someone, the moment I saw the still-beating heart, I knew. Something had gone terribly wrong. It seemed that the pdins, who were much more experienced in these matters than I, thought the same, as they hastily summoned their holy power. It wasn¡¯t as powerful as their initial attack, but thanks to thebined strength of the four elite pdins, it was still quite formidable. A wave of potent holy power surged toward the dying Gef. ¡­But it was a bit toote. Squelch! The beating heart melted into a bloody sludge, which then began to swell and grow. The red sludge expanded, swallowing up Gef and the other half-dead cultists, growingrger andrger with each passing moment. Each time it expanded, it swelled many times over, until it finally pushed back the holy power and shot up into the sky. ¡°These bastards never just die quietly, do they?¡± ¡°Yeah, because they¡¯re damn fanatics!¡± Iona and I cursed as we frantically gathered more magic power in preparation for what was toe. We didn¡¯t know exactly what was happening, but it was clear that the best course of action was to destroy it before it wasplete¡­! Normally, I conserve my magic a little, but this time I threw it all out, as if I were emptying my reserves, hurling spell after spell. mes roared, and an icy blizzard spewed forth. Iona, on her end, tried to tear apart the sludge with blood mes and bloody explosions. However, aside from some superficial damage to its surface, none of our attacks seemed to have a significant effect. No matter how strong a barrier is, it shouldn¡¯t be able to withstand this much magic without taking damage. Which left only one possibility. The Evil God, Reckless Roar, must be directly intervening. If the God had consumed the cultists as offerings and used some of its own power, that kind of defense would make sense. The only thing that could work against it was holy power from a divine source¡­ But after expending so much of their holy power earlier, the pdins¡¯ weapons were visibly dimming. It couldn¡¯t be helped. ¡°That¡¯s enough; fall back for now! It¡¯s not working right now, so let¡¯s wait for it to emerge and attack it all at once when it does!¡± ¡°¡­Tch!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The pdins, gritting their teeth in frustration, withdrew at mymand. As I watched them retreat, I began casting again. Iona also started preparing Csepes¡ªher most powerful magic. The moment wepleted our spells, with our eyes wide open, we saw a change in the muddy pir that had been shooting upward like an inverted waterfall. It gathered into a single point in midair¡­ then scattered in all directions. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± We waited for a bit, just in case, but nothing happened. No manifestation of the Reckless Roar, no terrifying monster, and not even an explosion. There wasn¡¯t a single sign of anything happening. Had it misfired? Just as I felt my tension start to ease, thinking it might have been a failure¡­ ¡°Yandel, look over there.¡± Iona frowned and pointed with her hand. At the end of her finger, a veil had appeared,pletely covering the church. ¡°Oh.¡± You¡¯ve got to be kidding.
¡°Oh.¡± The church suddenly darkened as if a switch had been flipped. Helena, who hadn¡¯t slept properly for days, hadn¡¯t eaten much, and had spent her time in constant prayer, let out a sigh. This ce, which was always supposed to be bright with the power of the Righteous Radiance, had only fallen into darkness once before. It had been when the Righteous Radiance had overexerted herself to turn Helena into a saintess, and now, surrounded by the armies of an Evil God, it was barely holding on. In the previous case, the light had returned naturally as the Righteous Radiance recovered, but this time¡­ what would happen? Could something have gone wrong? Helena, suppressing the rising anxiety, offered a direct prayer to her god. ¡®O Righteous Radiance, has something happened?¡¯ While it¡¯smon to pray for guidance from the gods, few expect a direct response. But for Helena, it was different. The consciousness of the Righteous Radiance resided within her. ¡®Yes. For some reason, my connection with my main body has been severed.¡¯ The casual tone didn¡¯t quite fit what one would expect from a god, but the weight of the voice still pressed heavily on Helena¡¯s mind. Especially since she wasn¡¯t in great condition. Helena grimaced slightly at the throbbing headache that followed. Knowing that Helena had been holding on with little sleep and food, the Righteous Radiance kept the message short. ¡®It seems like the barrier that isted Ca before has reappeared. ra will exin the details!¡¯ ¡®I understand.¡¯ Helena nodded slightly and focused her mind on the medallion in her hand. From within, an exceptionally clear voice that was far too vivid to be just a thought spoke up. -Ugh. This again? ¡°Lady ra, about this barrier¡­.¡± -Of course, I¡¯ll tell you. Let me see¡­ where should I start? Her voice trembled slightly, perhaps due to past memories, but ra continued her exnation calmly. -First of all, this barrier cuts off the connection between gods and their followers. ¡°You mean the supply of holy power has been severed?¡± -Exactly. With the connection to the Righteous Radiance cut off, you won¡¯t be able to draw holy power from the main body like usual. However, ra reassured Helena that the holy power stored within her body wouldn¡¯t disappear suddenly, and if she used it sparingly, she could hold out until reinforcements arrived. She also exined a method to tweak the structure of the barrier slightly to reduce the consumption of holy power,forting Helena like a kind older sister. The Righteous Radiance watched all of this unfold, deep in thought. Though she had made excuses and passed the burden on for now, was it truly okay to reveal the truth to these children? The truth that the one isted by the barrier was not the Great Church, but her own true form, superimposed on another dimension. That soon, followers across the continent would lose their connection to divine power. That perhaps it might no longer be the Righteous Radiance. And¡­ that soon, all of them would die. Could she really tell them all of that? The Righteous Radiance pondered and pondered again. She had never felt this helpless in all her long existence. And then, she reached a conclusion. She whispered to her Saintess, who was trying hard not to lose her smile despite her growing unease. ¡®I¡¯m sorry. Just rest for a while¡­ By the time you wake up, everything will be resolved.¡¯ ¡°Lord¡­?¡± Helena tilted her head in confusion at the iprehensible words. But only for a moment, as her body suddenly copsed to the side like a puppet with its strings cut. Just before she hit the ground, a pair of lion¡¯s ears sprouted atop her golden hair. The Righteous Radiance had forcibly suppressed Helena¡¯s consciousness ande to the surface. ra, who seemed to have figured everything out, spoke. -¡­My Lord, I suppose we¡¯re screwed, aren¡¯t we? ¡°Yeah. Was it that obvious?¡± -Of course. Helena might not have noticed yet, but I¡¯ve served you for nearly twenty years. ¡°Haha, it¡¯se to this. Sorry.¡± -There¡¯s no need to apologize. It may sound odd, but we did our best, didn¡¯t we? It¡¯s just that our enemies were craftier and stronger. ¡°Yeah, still¡­ I¡¯m sorry. You only recently managed to project your consciousness outside, and now you¡¯re about to die again.¡± -You know, after dying once, dying a second time doesn¡¯t seem so scary. By the way, my Lord, you¡¯re¡­ ra trailed off, her voice uncertain. The Righteous Radiance shrugged. ¡°The only thing I can do for Helena is to spare her from the moment of death. I just want her to find peace, even if it¡¯s just for a little while.¡± -I¡¯m sure she will. The two continued talking for a long time. As if they were old friends catching up on everything they hadn¡¯t said. Or like children desperately fighting to stay awake. But all things have their limits. -The stored divine power is running out. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. The remaining divine power¡­¡± -Needs to be used to keep the barrier up a little longer, right? For the people still inside the Great Church? ra interrupted the Righteous Radiance¡¯s words. It was rudeness she would never havemitted under normal circumstances, but there was something she absolutely had to say while her voice could still reach her god. -My Lord, bringer of light like the sun¡¯s radiance, your decision is the right one. So please, don¡¯t apologize to me. It was an honor to serve you. Whether it was in the past or the present. She didn¡¯t resent her god at all. She believed that the Righteous Radiance had always made the right choices, as she always had. With her voice growing fainter, ra spoke her final words. -¡­You are still the Righteous Radiance. ¡°¡­¡­¡± With that, her voice vanishedpletely. ra¡¯s consciousness hadn¡¯t disappeared from the medallion, but theck of power made it impossible for her to speak. Knowing this, the Righteous Radiance gently stroked the medallion. And softly whispered. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right. I am the Righteous Radiance.¡± Helena was asleep, and ra had fallen silent. Born from the light, always praised, the Righteous Radiance now felt the coldness of darkness and silence for the first time in her existence. When humans feel anxious, when they face something beyond their ability to handle, they pray to their god. Hoping that a transcendent being will save them. But what does a god do when they themselves are lost in despair? Who do they turn to? Who do they pray to? Who¡­ saves them? The Righteous Radiance shook her head with a bitter smile. She was the one who saved, not the one who was saved. From the day she met the first high priest, she had been a god. And so, the Righteous Radiance resolved to fight until the veryst moment. As she had always done. Chapter 268: On My Way To Meet You (5) Chapter 268: On My Way To Meet You (5) A long time ago. Before the Righteous Radiance met the first high priestess who resembled Helena so much. Before the Righteous Radiance was even called by that name. The first world that a mass of light, having just gained self-awareness, saw¡­ was that of a lion hunting a buffalo. Looking back now, it was a time of savagery. If thew of the jungle reigned supreme, where survival was the onlyw, how could such an era not be considered barbaric? But for the mass of light that had only just opened its eyes, such a judgment was impossible. Ah, so this was the world. In order to survive, one must kill and devour others. The mass of light simply epted the scene before it. The lion was an incredibly attractive animal to it. Therge body, the flowing mane, the sharp teeth, and the strength that allowed it to hunt without being hunted itself. The mass of light wanted to be like the lion. And so it did. Merely by wishing for it, the mass of light took on the form of a lion and, from that day forward, became the ruler of the region. It hunted every fierce beast that seemed strong, and soon, all others would flee or bow down and expose their bellies upon meeting its gaze. It was smarter than any beast, possessed mysterious powers no one could control, and never grew old or feeble. What an awe-inspiring being it must have been. To the nearby tribes, whose lives became easier with the disappearance of fierce beasts, it must have seemed like a god. That was when the shining lion met its first high priestess. ¡°You¡¯re the lion that people here worship as a god, right? Let¡¯s make a deal.¡± The immense size, the sharp ws, and the overwhelming presence of a higher being were born different from the start. All these things that had once made the fiercest beasts flip onto their backs and caused humans to bow in submission¡­ none of them worked on the girl standing before it. Instead, her eyes sparkled with joy. ¡°Hmm, you really don¡¯t have any equals, do you?¡± The shining lion was dumbfounded. A fragile creature that looked like it would die with a single blow didn¡¯t fear or worship it. But because of that, the lion¡¯s interest was piqued. To the point where it clumsily imitated thenguage of humans, who had only ever offered pitiful sacrifices as tributes. -Grrr! You said a deal¡­ what kind? ¡°You can speak!¡± Though the growling voice sounded threatening, the important thing for the girl was that they couldmunicate. ¡°It¡¯s simple! I¡¯m going to change the world. Help me do that!¡± -Change it? ¡°Exactly! A world where people don¡¯t oppress others just because they have power, where they don¡¯t eat neighboring tribes just because they¡¯re hungry, and where they don¡¯t deceive others for their own gain! I¡¯m going to create that world!¡± -¡­¡­ ¡°With you and me, I¡¯m sure we can do it!¡± Even the shining lion, which had never left the ins, knew the girl¡¯s words were absurd. The world the lion had seen was nothing more than a brutal battleground where everyone fought against everyone else. But. Her radiant golden hair, her eyes as clear as gemstones, and the joyful smile on her lips. All of it stirred something in the lion¡¯s heart. The lion found the girl¡¯s dream of an ideal world to be beautiful. More wondrous than even the act of hunting. And so, instead of rejecting her outright, the lion searched for a reason to ept her. -If this is a deal, there must be something I gain. What can you offer me? ¡°All that I have. And I will make you the god of this new world.¡± The girl extended her small hand. The lion didn¡¯t know what it meant, but¡­ for some reason, it felt like the right thing to do and extended its paw as well. Large and small hands and paws joined together as one. From then on, the shining lion wandered the world with the girl. Sometimes they conquered with strength, other times they persuaded with words, and they created rules in a world that had none. Sometimes they fought against others who were worshipped as gods, but sometimes they became friends. Many people followed them, but many also envied them. Life with the girl was never easy, but the lion was incredibly satisfied with those days. It wasn¡¯t surprising that the Righteous Radiance began to resemble the girl over time. How many years passed like that? Eventually, people everywhere began to clearly distinguish between what should be done and what should not. It went beyond mere religious rules and became known as social norms. By then, the shining lion hade to be called by the grand name, the Righteous Radiance. The nebulous power of faith elevated the Righteous Radiance to an even higher existence, allowing it to share its strength with others. But the girl was slowly dying. Her once brilliant golden hair lost its color and turned white, and her once sparkling eyes began to lose focus. No matter how much power the Righteous Radiance shared with her, it couldn¡¯t stop the passage of time. Even as an old woman, facing death, the girl smiled confidently, just like on the day they first met. ¡°I¡¯m a bit sad, but this is the end for me. Will you take care of things from here?¡± -¡­Yes. As much as you want. Was it because of that final promise? Or perhaps being a god suited it better than expected. Even after the girl¡¯s death, the Righteous Radiance continued to strive to do the right thing. From when one of the girl¡¯s disciples unified several tribes to form a kingdom, to when that kingdom grew into what is now called an empire. Even when mere followers built splendid structures and doctrines, forming what would be called a church. The Righteous Radiance loved its followers, loved the world, and loved the divine name they gave it. And so, even when its true self, tainted by evil, could no longer act as it wished, it continued to repeat to itself: ¡®No matter how strong my hatred for evil grows, I will not go beyond certain limits because I am the Righteous Radiance.¡¯ ¡®Even if I grow angry at my own powerlessness, I will not use that as an excuse topromise because I am the Righteous Radiance.¡¯ It was the Righteous Radiance who once taught to be angry at injustice without sumbing to violence, and to not project one¡¯s despair onto others. It was also the Righteous Radiance thatid out countless prohibitions, drawing a line between the savage times and a moral society. So, how ridiculous would it be to break the rules it had created? The Righteous Radiance had always acted as the Righteous Radiance should, and it would continue to do so. ¡­But it couldn¡¯t stop its heart from weakening. No matter how much it recalled the past and defined itself, the divine power that was rotting from within steadily gnawed at its core. How much longer could it endure? Which would run out first, its mind or the divine power maintaining the barrier? It was used to battles where blood and bones were shattered, but this silent struggle was new. Suddenly, a human it had watched closely came to mind. The child who always exceeded its expectations. But even Yandel couldn¡¯t pull off another miracle this time, could he? The ritual of descent, oncepleted, could not easily be stopped, no matter how fast it had unfolded. If it were possible, the Surging Waves wouldn¡¯t have fallen, and ra wouldn¡¯t have been isted in the fortress. The Righteous Radiance let out a faint chuckle as it lifted its head. The darkened church was as ck as the night sky. In the center stood its statue, casting a shadow. A lion¡¯s form, cloaked in shadow.
¡°This looks like a ritual of descent, no matter how you see it.¡± Suddenly, the pdins¡¯ holy power stopped regenerating. Along with that, a strange sense of emptiness and frustration filled the air¡­ In H&A, this was a kind of warning line. The ritual of descent was in progress, and it was telling you that you were screwed, so you should prepare yourself. Who would have thought they¡¯dplete the ritual by sacrificing several bishops and one archbishop? It would¡¯ve been better if they had triggered an explosion or summoned a powerful monster or leader. At least those could be dealt with, albeit with difficulty. But as soon as I realized what the barrier was, I thought there had to be a solution. Iona¡¯s expression brightened as well. ¡°What, what? So you know how to break it, Yandel? How can I help?¡± ¡°I do know the method to break it¡­ The problem is that it¡¯s impossible to actually carry it out.¡± Apleted ritual of descent creates dimensional severance and distortion. It cuts off the flow of divine power and faith between gods and their followers, and vice versa. After that, it injects corrupted faith into the mix, turning Good Gods into Evil Gods. That¡¯s the essence of the ritual. In simpler terms, it¡¯s like kidnapping, imprisoning, brainwashing, and corrupting a god. Most likely, the magic Iona and I cast was transferred somewhere to the Righteous Radiance¡¯s true form, or perhaps thrown into the rift between dimensions. The reason the pdins¡¯ attacks seemed somewhat effective was probably due to the sh with the divine power of the Reckless Roar being injected during the process. So, the answer was simple. We need to hit it with an enormous amount of holy power at maximum output. By neutralizing the Reckless Roar¡¯s divine power for a brief moment, we could create a gap in the ritual, causing the whole thing to copse. ¡°But with our holy power cut off, not even Sir Gertrude could manage that right now.¡± I sighed heavily after saying that. If it were just ack of stamina or mana, that would be better. We had plenty of recovery methods, like blessings or potions. Despite the fierce battle earlier, I was still in great condition because I was constantly recovering. But holy power could only be replenished by the gods, and with the connection to the gods severed¡­ ¡°Wait.¡± I paused mid-exnation to Iona, tilting my head in confusion. What did I just say was recovering? Something was starting to make sense, but it was just out of reach. I lifted my head. I saw Iona¡¯s serious expression, the disappointed pdins, and the monsters approaching from afar, drawn by the noise of battle. Gripping my staff more firmly, I spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll work or not¡­ but I have an idea I want to try.¡± So, I asked them to buy me some time. Chapter 269: On My Way To Meet You (6) Chapter 269: On My Way To Meet You (6) ¡°What? You want me to buy you some time? How long?¡± ¡°As long as possible.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Iona narrowed her eyes, as if gauging the situation, staring at the approaching monsters. One of the pdins gave a bitter smile and spoke. ¡°If things get too dangerous, please just take Yandel and retreat. After all, this is technically our church¡¯s matter. And¡­ if someone has to survive, shouldn¡¯t it be someone more important than us?¡± The other pdins nodded in agreement, calm andposed. ¡°¡­If you¡¯re going to say it like that, alright. I¡¯ll do my best to help, so Yandel, go ahead and give it a try!¡± ¡°Thank you, everyone. Oh, Professor Iona, do you want some blood to replenish your strength?¡± ¡°Yep! If I can recover, that¡¯s definitely better!¡± With a familiar motion, Iona sank her fangs into my neck. The pdins, who couldn¡¯t rely on their holy power anymore, soothed their tired bodies with the potions I had given them just in case. After the short blood-draining session, I handed out more potions from my inventory and looked toward the red curtain. The task was simple: I had to make a hole in that thing. No need for some grand holy technique¡ªjust pure holy power would suffice. The problem was, we didn¡¯t have any holy power. With the ritual of descent in effect, we couldn¡¯t recover it. But who said only clerics could possess holy power? That wasn¡¯t necessarily true. I closed my eyes lightly and focused inward. Reproducing the Lintblum Breathing Technique as closely as possible to its original form, my body became a magic engine. What would happen when Ibined my affinity for mana with the system¡¯s enhancements? The answer was simple. It would allow me to perceive everything within my own body if I put my mind to it. Even my bone marrow, working hard to produce blood to rece what Iona took, wasn¡¯t exempt. ¡­Honestly, I thought this would only be possible in theory, but it was easier than I expected. Of course. My heart became the core, my blood vessels became mana channels, and soon the mana dissolved naturally into my blood. Since there was nowhere in my body that blood didn¡¯t reach, that meant mana had spread throughout every corner of my body, and thanks to my affinity and system enhancements, I could perceive it all. Now, the next step was what was important. Merely concentrating on internal changes wouldn¡¯t mean much. Normally, humans don¡¯t have this rapid recovery speed. So, what¡¯s stimting and activating my body? I¡¯d found a small thread. Now, I needed to dig deeper and perceive the blessing of the Sun God, which would allow me toplete the first stage¡­ ¡°Ah.¡± Iona¡¯s blood-draining had already finished, as it wasn¡¯t that much blood to begin with. The faint sense of something just within reach had vanished. To retrace the path of recovery, the recovery process needed to be ongoing, but if it stopped, tracking it became impossible. It couldn¡¯t be helped. I drew the shining lion dagger and, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, deeply shed my wrist. sh. ¡°Ughh¡­.¡± The sensation of cold steel cutting into my flesh. The dyed pain and the surge of blood gushing out. Did I cut too deep? ¡­No. In fact, this was just right. The deeper the wound, the more the blessing would have to work. I ignored the throbbing pain that shot from my wrist to my head and sank my consciousness into myself. Was it because the wound was muchrger than when I was just drained of some blood? Or was it because I had a feel for it after trying it once before? The moment I closed my eyes, I could vividly sense the wound healing, the blood vessels reconnecting, and the blood replenishing itself. This time, I needed to go even deeper. I gathered all my concentration. My body is my domain. There¡¯s nothing I cannot perceive, nothing I cannot achieve. My senses, sharpened to the point where I could perceive each individual cell, finally detected a faint disturbance. I found it. I pursued the energy I had grasped with the edge of my consciousness, chasing it relentlessly. It was like chasing a butterfly in a storm or following footprints at the bottom of a river. But my body, in its current state, allowed me to do it. How many times had I repeated the process, sinking my consciousness deeper and deeper? I was certain that I had reached the deepest part of my physical being. There, several clusters of light shimmered. Among them, two stood out, connected to the trace I had been following. One was somewhat dim, but its harmonious colors reminded me of a rainbow. The other was a brilliant white light so blinding it illuminated its surroundings, as if it thought itself the sun. The former must be the blessing of all the gods, and thetter was likely the blessing of the Sun God, granted by the Righteous Radiance. A pure crystallization of holy power, more potent than any cleric¡¯s, bestowed directly by a god. And the amount? Immense, considering the Righteous Radiance had invested everything in me, preparing to make me her apostle. If I released all of this at once, I could definitely punch a hole in the ritual of descent. Now, the question was how to extract it¡­ A conventional method wouldn¡¯t work. While the blessing was deeply connected to my body, it was still borrowed power, not mine. Just because my connection with the Righteous Radiance was cut didn¡¯t mean I could control it at will. So, I¡¯d need to use something unconventional. If I can¡¯t just pull out the blessing of the Sun God alone¡­ then I¡¯ll have to grab everything around it and tear it out together. ¡°Hoo¡­¡± I took a deep breath and began drawing up my mana. The hardest part was pinpointing its location, but after all, this was my body. Extending mana here wasn¡¯t particrly difficult. With the mana I gathered, I enveloped the cluster of holy power, as if coating it. Once I hadpletely surrounded the blessing of the Sun God, there was only one thing left to do. I pulled with all my might, forcefully tearing it away. ¡°Gah!¡± A sharp pain surged from deep within. Is this what it feels like to have your organs removed without anesthesia? The blessing that had saved me countless times now seemed intent on killing me. It was as if it were telling me I wasn¡¯t worthy. That this wasn¡¯t my power. But what does that matter? I gritted my teeth and pulled the mana again. Squeeze. Holy power and mana don¡¯t sh, but they don¡¯t blend harmoniously either. Thanks to that, the white ¡°sun¡± was slowly being pried from its rooted position, as if being pushed out by the mana. The problem was that the mana I had used to coat it was starting to break apart from the violent reaction of the blessing. But the solution was simple. Swallowing down the blood welling up from my throat, I poured in more mana, recing what was scattered. The density of the blessing of the Sun God was incredible¡ªit was A+ rank after all¡ªso the rate of consumption was insane. Without my affinity for mana, no matter how much mana I had, forcibly extracting it like this would¡¯ve been impossible. The mana coating would have unraveled long before I could finish. If someone were watching me now, it would probably look like I was carelessly expelling enormous amounts of mana. Crack. Maybe the blessing didn¡¯t like the fact that I had let my mind wander for a moment. The holy power that had been rising smoothly now caused my nose to bleed as it acted up. But I was almost there. I didn¡¯t need to dig any deeper into my core¡ªthe massive presence of holy power was now clearly discernible. I slowly opened my eyes and raised my staff¡ªno, the shining lion dagger¡ªtoward the curtain that still blocked external intrusion. If I was going to unleash holy power, using this would be far more efficient than the staff. At this point, not only mana but holy power also began to leak from me. The strain on my body doubled, and I started trembling all over. But that didn¡¯t matter. There was only one thing left to do now. I guided the massive, roiling cluster of holy power toward the dagger. And then, I swung it toward the curtain. ¡°Ugh, aaaaagh!!!¡± Fwoosh! A brilliant light surged explosively. The massive chunk of holy power, sharp like the fang of a giant beast, mmed into the red curtain. The two forces wrestled for a moment, but soon enough, the fang pierced through the curtain, driving halfway in. And then, it exploded. Boom! The explosion was so bright it could¡¯ve blinded me, and the sound was so deafening it made my ears ring. But unlike before, I wasn¡¯t caught in the explosion. The holy power I¡¯d unleashed only shot forward. As I opened my eyes, which I had instinctively shut, my blurred vision slowly cleared. The curtain was disintegrating, copsing back into the mud from which it had risen. The shattered fragments of holy power fell like snow from above. And beyond the crumbled wall of the church, there stood Helena¡ªno, it was clearly Righteous Radiance, with glowing lion ears and tail. Her eyes were wide in shock, and she hupped repeatedly, clearly startled. I smiled weakly at her. ¡°You were sote, I came to greet you.¡± Chapter 270: Righteous Radiance Chapter 270: Righteous Radiance The Righteous Radiance lifted her head. The church was dark, like the night sky, and in the center stood a statue that looked like her. The figure of a lion, shrouded in darkness. It felt as if the statue was foreshadowing her own future, and without realizing it, the Righteous Radiance gritted her teeth. But thoughts don¡¯t always follow logic, and emotions don¡¯t always obey reason¡ªnot even for a god. No matter how determined one is, anxiety is like poison. Just one drop could spread through the entire body. What if¡­ she failed to resist the descent? If she ceased to be herself, what would be the difference from death? At this moment, the Righteous Radiance understood why humans believe in gods and why they pray. The uncertainty about the future, the fear of a reality too overwhelming for one¡¯s own strength to handle, and the desperate hope that one cannot let go. It¡¯s only natural to want to lean on someone. If she had been told to die fighting, she wouldn¡¯t have felt this miserable. But the thought that one day she might lose control and destroy everything she had tried to protect with her own hands was slowly eating away at her mind. The Righteous Radiance¡¯s ears and tail drooped as the light in her eyes faded. Boom! The back wall of the church exploded. ¡°???¡± Startled, the Righteous Radiance jumped to her feet just as light began to fill the church. But in her current state, she didn¡¯t notice the lion statue regaining its original color or the reconnection with its true self. No, she couldn¡¯t, because a far more shocking scene was unfolding through the broken wall. The curtain was disintegrating like mud, and shards of holy power fell like snow. And in the middle of it all was a man, smiling weakly. ¡°You were sote, I came to greet you.¡± ¡°Hic!¡± The Righteous Radiance didn¡¯t know what had happened. She didn¡¯t know why Yandel was bleeding from his nose and mouth, or why, despite being a magician, he was leaking holy power from his body. She knew nothing. But one thing was certain. The possibility she had given up on long ago had be a reality right before her eyes. Yes, as if by miracle. The Righteous Radiance murmured as if entranced. ¡°Groooowl¡­¡± A growl whose meaning only she knew.
¡°Groooowl¡­¡± The Righteous Radiance, still staring nkly at me while hupping, let out a random animal sound. Was she that shocked? No, there was something more urgent to deal with right now. ¡°Um¡­¡± ¡°Grrng?! Wh-what is it?!¡± I spread my arms toward the Righteous Radiance, who responded with an oddly creaky voice. ¡°¡­?¡± Confused, the Righteous Radiance hesitantly approached and hugged me tightly. A soft sensation enveloped me. It was the familiar divine aura of Helena. The twitching ears in front of me were unfamiliar, though. They were made of light, so I thought they were just an illusion, but they felt like real lion ears. The fur was soft, and there was even a faint animal scent¡­ Ah, this is no time to be thinking about that. ¡°Ahem. Righteous Radiance?¡± ¡°Sniff?¡± ¡°Why did you suddenly hug me¡­?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask for it?¡± ¡°I was asking for healing.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± In the awkward silence, the Righteous Radiance quickly released me and, avoiding my gaze, ced her hand on my chest. Whoosh! Bright light emanated from her delicate hands, absorbing into my body, and the pain that felt like shards of ss inside me quickly subsided. ¡°Phew, I feel much better now.¡± I tried to lighten the mood with a more rxed smile, but the Righteous Radiance¡¯s face didn¡¯t seem to ease. ¡°¡­Your condition is far worse than it looks. It¡¯s not visible, but there¡¯s arge hole right in the middle of your body. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Well, I did push myself a little too hard. But I¡¯m okay for now, right?¡± ¡°No. You forcefully tore off the blessing I gave you, didn¡¯t you? This isn¡¯t just a regr wound; if you¡¯re not careful, it could cause serious problems. Don¡¯t try to fight anymore.¡± ¡°Really¡­?¡± ¡°Really. The blessing is originally ced somewhere between the soul and body. Tearing it off roughly like that can damage both.¡± The Righteous Radiance exined that while my body had mostly been healed, parts of my soul were still ragged and torn. Did I mess up? I started feeling uneasy, but the Righteous Radiance gave a smallugh and patted my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much! Even though things are tough now, there¡¯s a way to fix everything. Once this situation is over, I¡¯ll heal you right away!¡± ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s a relief.¡± With a reassuring smile, the Righteous Radiance smirked as if to say, ¡°Just trust me,¡± and infused divine power into the medallion around her neck. Whirrr. The medallion absorbed the divine power and began to tremble. Soon, it emitted a soft glow and projected the image of a woman into the air. Long white hair that reached the floor. Skin so translucent it seemed like light could pass through it. And clothes of an ancient style. Her closed eyelids opened, revealing emerald-colored eyes. Former Saintess ra bowed politely, her posture impable. ¡°First of all, I want to sincerely thank you. I had resigned myself to my second death¡­ but thanks to you, I no longer need to worry about that. At this point, you¡¯re free to sneak a peek at my chest if you¡¯d like?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°Well, a saintess would never wear clothing that shows cleavage, right?¡± ra raised her head with a yful giggle and puffed out her chest. While she was quite well-endowed, as she said, there was no exposure whatsoever. ¡°¡­In any case, this isn¡¯t the time to be joking around.¡± ¡°Is it because others are fighting outside? Don¡¯t worry. The Lord has already taken care of it.¡± ¡°Right! I expanded the barrier a bit to protect the others fighting nearby!¡± Turning around, I saw Iona staring at the barrier with a bewildered expression, and the pdins praying with tears of gratitude. It seemed there was no need to worry about that side for now. However¡­ ¡°There are others in our group fighting over at the hill. They¡¯ve prepared well, and Cardinal Gertrude and the other priests are holding the line. But we can¡¯t just leave them alone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re not nning to just sit still either.¡± The Righteous Radiance gave a bitter smile as she headed toward the edge of the barrier and whispered to ra. ¡°ra, I think I was wrong.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Prioritizing protection and fighting defensively wasn¡¯t the problem. But even after bringing everyone into the Great Church, I made the mistake of holding back to avoid casualties, waiting for reinforcements. It almost made things worse.¡± ¡°Perhaps. But even if you had gone out to fight, the oue might not have changed much. It seems like the enemy came prepared for this.¡± ¡°That could be true. But we wouldn¡¯t have been caught off guard so easily. Even if the ones conducting the ritual were hard to find¡­ in the end, the ritual of descent had to be activated surrounding Sris.¡± There might have been more deaths and struggles, but we wouldn¡¯t have been overwhelmed so easily like now. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve fought a proper battle. I must¡¯ve gotten soft.¡± ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s not like the Righteous Radiance I know. May I ask why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing major. I just got greedy. It¡¯s inevitable that people get hurt or die in battle, but if I can save them, wouldn¡¯t that be better? After what happened with you, ra, losing people because I assumed they could handle things on their own¡­ once was enough.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times, I never held any resentment toward you, my Lord.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know. But still, this was my selfish desire. I thought that since reinforcements woulde, and Helena, who could use my power endlessly, was here, we could get through this without losing anyone. I forgot how troublesome the followers of Evil Gods can be.¡± The Righteous Radiance chuckled, admitting that even she had growncent after 300 years. But suddenly, theughter stopped. Her face turned serious as she spoke coldly. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to do things my way from now on. Will you help me, ra?¡± ¡°I, or rather, we, follow the will of the Lord. That faith remains unchanged, no matter the times. Please, do as you see fit.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The Righteous Radiance smiled gently and took a deep breath as she red at the monsters pounding on the barrier. Her chest swelled, and what followed was a lion¡¯s roar. Krrraaaargh!! A roar so powerful it seemed impossible for a human to produce it. Not just me, but even the monsters hesitated for a moment¡­ though soon after, they started ring at us with even more intense bloodlust. Thud! Thud! Thud! The monsters pounded on the barrier noisily, but the Righteous Radiance remained calm as she spoke. ¡°Stay back and watch. I¡¯m going to go wild for a while.¡± It was the first time I realized that Helena could look fierce. Chapter 271: Righteous Radiance (2) Chapter 271: Righteous Radiance (2) Right after the roar of the Righteous Radiance. As if it were some kind of signal, the pdins and priests inside the Great Church started to gather one by one. Each of them had a fierce look in their eyes, as if they had been waiting for this moment, and the Righteous Radiance let out a hollowugh at the sight. ¡°Have I underestimated my children?¡± Children always seem unimpressive in their parents¡¯ eyes. ra shrugged her shoulders. She clearly understood they were about to go into battle. With this level of power, it might be difficult to wipe out the monsters, but it should be more than enough to rescue Iris and her group from istion. However, there was one thing bothering her. ¡°Excuse me¡­ Righteous Radiance?¡± ¡°Hmm, Yandel? I understand you want to fight, but¡­ it¡¯s really dangerous right now, okay? There¡¯ll be plenty of chances to kill monsterster. So why don¡¯t you rest this time, hmm?¡± With a troubled expression and a gentle tone as if calming a child, the Righteous Radiance spoke. Does she really see me as someone itching to fight no matter what? What does this church think of me, from the worshippers to the god? With a light sigh, I corrected the Righteous Radiance¡¯s misunderstanding. ¡°No. I know I should be resting right now. I just¡­ wanted to say goodbye to Helena before going into battle.¡± ¡°Oh, um, well, the thing is¡­¡± With an awkward expression, the Righteous Radiance scratched her cheek and avoided my gaze. ¡°I thought it might be thest time, so I used some of my remaining power to put Helena into a deep sleep to spare her any distress. But¡­ maybe I put her too deeply to sleep¡­¡± ¡°When will she wake up?¡± ¡°At the earliest? Three days?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Even anesthesia wouldn¡¯t take that long. As I stared at her, the Righteous Radiance, seemingly unable to endure it any longer, wagged her tail and shook her head wildly. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know! How was I supposed to know it would turn out like this? Even gods aren¡¯t really omniscient, you know?!¡± Lord. No one med you for it. ¡°Grr¡­ Ah, anyway! I¡¯m heading out, so don¡¯t push yourself too hard, and just watch me bring the others back!¡± With that, the Righteous Radiance sharply turned her head and moved toward the gathered pdins and priests. Just a few words from her, and their morale, already sky-high, soared even higher. As I stared nkly at the scene, a familiar voice came from beside me. ¡°As expected, religion is truly something, isn¡¯t it? Even when faced with such an overwhelming disparity, they seem more excited than scared!¡± ¡°Professor Iona? Are you hurt?¡± ¡°Hmm-hmm. I¡¯ve got a few scratches here and there, but I¡¯m a vampire! I¡¯ve already healed! What about you, Yandel? I saw you earlier, bleeding all over the ce.¡± ¡°Thankfully, the Righteous Radiance healed me. But she said I¡¯m notpletely healed, so I need to rest for now and get proper treatmentter.¡± ¡°Is that so? Well, as long as it can be treated!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s all that matters!¡± Iona smiled brightly, then suddenly scooped me up and, with one leap,nded at the top of the rubble pile. ¡°Ugh?!¡± Startled, I found myself put down gently by Iona, who then sat in afortable spot and began patting her thighs. ¡°Here!¡± ¡°???¡± ¡°Lie down! It must be tiring to just stand around, right?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m fine with it, but are you okay, Professor? You just fought, so you must be exhausted.¡± ¡°Actually, if I were to drink your blood, I¡¯d recover instantly¡­ but since you need to rest, I¡¯ll refrain! But in return, I deserve at least this much reward!¡± Iona patted her thighs again, saying it was a win-win for both of us. Thanks to therge, neatly broken pieces of the rubble, lying down didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all. It felt like a stone bed. Soft. Well, the pillow was soft and squishy, at least. As Iy down and caught my breath, I felt a delicate touch on my head. Iona was gently stroking my hair, asionally ying with my ears. I see now. So this is what she meant when she said it was a reward for her, too. I chuckled softly to myself and looked ahead. From this vantage point, I had a clear view of the distance. Thanks to that, I could see Iris¡¯s group fighting. More precisely, I could see the magic they were using. With their ability to unleash magic freely, each spell was spectacr and powerful. The problem was that there were far too many monsters. They were wiping out dozens of small monsters at once and even taking down three or fourrger ones at a time¡­ but the real problem was the huge monsters. The ones with massive bodies obviously had thick hides, and on top of that, they were blessed by the Reckless Roar, turning them into moving tanks. Even with direct hits from high-level magic, it took all they had just to deal significant damage to them. Watching a horde of such creatures charging was daunting, even from afar. But there was no need to worry. Reinforcements would arrive soon. Looking down, I saw the church members, each drawing their weapons and shouting battle cries. They looked too fierce to be mere clergy members¡­ but at this moment, they were as reassuring as they could be. ¡°Let¡¯s go!!¡± As the Righteous Radiance shouted and dashed beyond the barrier, the other pdins and priests followed, screaming in unison. It felt like a different kind of fanaticism, unlike the cultists who sacrificed themselves without hesitation. Still, given the difference in power, I was a bit worried¡­ but soon realized that worry was unnecessary. The Righteous Radiance wasn¡¯t foolish enough to make the mistake of holding back in front of an enemy twice. Nor was she the kind of god who couldn¡¯t distinguish betweenpassion and ruthlessness, to the point of ignoring her followers¡¯ determination. In other words¡­ the Righteous Radiance, when focused solely on the enemy before her, was incredibly strong. ¡°Roooooaaaarrrr!¡± A thunderous roar echoed so loudly that it could be heard from here. Even the ogre, once known as the King of the Mountain and today infamous as a knight-killer due to its high aura resistance, flinched at the sheer force. Of course, the Righteous Radiance didn¡¯t miss that opportunity. Crash! The sound was as if a car crash had urred. It was the noise made when the Righteous Radiance, after running forward without losing speed¡ªno, after elerating even more midway¡ªrammed her shoulder into the ogre¡¯s leg. ¡°Graaah¡­!¡± The ogre groaned in pain, clutching its leg. The Righteous Radiance didn¡¯t miss the chance and leaped into the air. Boom! With the sound of the air exploding, her mace struck. The ogre¡¯s healthy leg shattered, with bone fragments piercing through its thick skin. ¡°Screeeeech!¡± The agonized scream of the creature echoed. With both legs broken, it would only take a few more swings of the mace to finish it off for good. However, the Righteous Radiance didn¡¯t do that. She simply passed by the ogre and charged towards another monster that was rushing in from the side. At first, I thought it was to save time since her priority was to break through. But soon, I realized that wasn¡¯t the case. I saw the pdins, who had been following a step behind, swarm the fallen ogre like ants and hack it to pieces. The defensive power granted by the Evil God¡¯s blessing was easily pierced by the holy power, and the vitality from itsrge frame was quickly shredded apart. Watching the ogre¡¯s decapitated body, covered in blood, I couldn¡¯t help but gasp in admiration. ¡°Wow¡­ this is insane.¡± ¡°What? What? Yandel, is this your first time seeing the Church of Righteous Radiance in action despite being so close to them?¡± ¡°Yes. I knew it in theory, but seeing it in person is apletely different experience.¡± In H&A, there were events where, after pledging loyalty to the Righteous Radiance or raising faction favorability, you could fight alongside members of the Church of Righteous Radiance. Thanks to that, I¡¯d seen how they fought when grouped together a few times, though they weren¡¯t always part of my party. Watching it through a monitor was just an amusing scene of ¡°Ha! The Church of Righteous Radiance is ganging up!¡± but seeing it in person was too intense to simplyugh off. Was it because the bloodlust from their red eyes rushing into battle could be felt even from here? Unless they ran out of stamina or holy power, I didn¡¯t think the Righteous Radiance and her followers would lose any time soon. There were still civilians taking refuge in the Great Church, so the barrier remained intact, meaning we were safe here, too. With that, I finally let go of the tension I¡¯d been holding onto, and started watching the Righteous Radiance¡¯s fight like I was watching a movie. She stopped the minotaur¡¯s charge by meeting it head-on with her mace, then twisted its head to kill it instantly. She even caught a cyclops¡¯ giant fist with one hand, before pulling it closer and driving her mace into its massive eye. At first nce, it looked like a brutish way to fight, but¡­ for the Righteous Radiance, who had decided not to hold back, this was the most efficient method. As Saintess Helena¡¯s body could fully harness the Righteous Radiance¡¯s holy power, and since she was in a divine descent state, her power output was even higher than usual. Moreover, the bodily enhancement using holy power transferred all the burden to the god, meaning Helena¡¯s body wasn¡¯t under any significant strain. In other words, if she wanted, she could easily crushrge monsters under sheer force. ¡­Though she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep it up for long. The divine descent itself ced a burden on Helena¡¯s body, so while she might be fine during normal daily activities, maintaining a full-power battle for several hours would be impossible. Still¡­ judging by how things were going, it seemed more than enough to rescue Iris¡¯s group as expected. I chewed on some jerky from my inventory, briefly cheering on the Righteous Radiance. Suddenly, Iona pinched my cheek. ¡°Ow! Would you like some?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. And can you grab me something to drink, too?¡± I handed her some tomato juice, only to be pinched again. Why, though¡­? Chapter 272: Righteous Radiance (3) The Righteous Radiance and her followers were striking down monsters left and right, using their holy power without restraint. Maybe it was because all the cultistmanders had been killed. The attacking monsters either charged in without order or fled, breaking their formation. Thanks to that, we were able to break through much more easily and bring Iris and her group back. However, it seemed we had overdone it. The Righteous Radiance looked quite exhausted when she returned with the group. The others who followed her didn¡¯t die, but they seemed to have sustained bothrge and small injuries. Even so, when our eyes met, the Righteous Radiance, covered in blood, gave me a sly grin. ¡°How was it? Pretty cool, right?¡± ¡°It was amazing.¡± ¡°Then, how about bing my apostle¡ªno the pope?¡± ¡°¡­I think I¡¯ll pass on that.¡± When I awkwardly declined, she chuckled and let out a long yawn. ¡°Just kidding. Anyway, I think I need to rest now, so I¡¯m going to head in. I¡¯ve already arranged everything, so you and yourpanions can stay in the VIP room you usedst time. ra will handle the rest.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, okay¡­¡± Before I knew it, I found myself holding the medallion with ra in it, and the Righteous Radiance turned around, heading towards the exit of the church. Seeing her stagger slightly, she must be heading straight to rest. The other followers noticed as well but couldn¡¯t bring themselves to touch her. Among them, the old woman who came with Iris, Gertrude, hurriedly supported the Righteous Radiance. It seemed Gertrude was the only high-ranking female cleric here. As she half-leaned on Gertrude, heading towards her quarters, the Righteous Radiance suddenly turned her head and looked in my direction. ¡°Oh right. Yandel, we¡¯ll finish your treatment once Helena wakes up. Don¡¯t do anything reckless just because you¡¯re feeling fine, okay? Take it easy for a few days.¡± ¡°¡­Why does everyone treat me like I¡¯m someone eager to cause trouble?¡± Where would you find someone as sensible and well-behaved as me? For some reason, my grumbling made not only Iona but also the other women who were approaching warmly stop in their tracks. They all nodded in unison. ¡°Anyway, understood. I¡¯ll rest well, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Grr¡­ That¡¯s good to hear. See you all tomorrow!¡± With that, the Righteous Radiance waved her arms energetically as she disappeared. It was a friendly gesture, but her followers only responded by solemnly crossing themselves. It seemed their faith had grown even stronger. Well, they did just fight alongside the God they serve. It¡¯s only natural for their faith to swell. But maybe it was too overwhelming¡ªnone of the followers even tried to lift their heads after the Righteous Radiance disappearedpletely. Perhaps she felt that was enough. The medallion, which had remained quiet until now, began to glow and hum softly. As if she had been there all along, ra materialized naturally and pped her hands lightly. Well, I couldn¡¯t hear any sound since she was just a projection, but she made the gesture anyway and shouted. -Alright, that¡¯s enough! There are a lot of injured people, so let¡¯s start with treatment. Use your remaining holy power to heal the severely wounded first. For the lightly injured¡­ ¡°Oh, leave that to me. I brought plenty of potions.¡± -Huh? But wouldn¡¯t it be better to get help from the priests who were tending to the refugees? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I really brought a lot.¡± I opened my inventory and dumped out a huge pile of potions. There were so many that the pile reached up to my waist. ra, with her mouth agape, looked at me in disbelief, and I shrugged. ¡°These are intermediate potions, but you said the injured were only lightly wounded, so this should be enough. Oh, and we¡¯ll need this, too.¡± -Wh-what else are you pulling out now¡­? This time, I took out a box of high-level potions. ra, who had been speaking, stopped mid-sentence and pursed her lips when she saw the obviously more luxurious design of the potion bottles. ¡°Holy power is indeed the best for healing¡­ but everyone¡¯s tired, right? If you use these potions together, you can save your holy power.¡± -Oh, um¡­ Thank you? Well. There¡¯s still a lot more to do. Next, I pulled out various special potions I had gotten from Faye. ¡°This one works well on Greenskins. It¡¯s poisonous to humans, too, so make sure to throw it outside the barrier. It¡¯ll clean up the orcs pretty well.¡± ¡°This one causes a troll¡¯s regeneration to go haywire, turning them into festering lumps. There aren¡¯t many of these, so only use them on mutant trolls, not the regr ones. You¡¯ll need to either force them to drink it or aim it carefully.¡± ¡°Next, these are sh bombs. Cyclopses tend to hesitate when they can¡¯t see, so use these in emergencies. On the other hand, Minotaurs get excited and charge when blinded, so be careful.¡± ¡°And finally, this isn¡¯t forbat, but it¡¯s glue made from Trap Spider silk. If you use it to temporarily prop up the copsed walls, we can reinforce them with magic afterward. It won¡¯t be a perfect repair, but it¡¯ll keep the wind out for now.¡± As the pile of supplies grew in front of her, ra swallowed hard. Suddenly, I remembered something, and I reopened my inventory. ¡°Oh, right. I almost forgot this.¡± Thud. I ced fiverge sacks on the ground. -¡­What are those now? ¡°Bread. Since you¡¯ve taken in refugees, I figured you¡¯d be short on food, so I brought some. I cleaned out the bakeries near the Academy, but since I only bought out the stock they had, it¡¯s not exactly plentiful.¡± -Still, this should be enough tost about four days! I¡¯d heard that spatial magic had advanced far beyond what it was in my time, but to think something like this would be possible¡­! ra, so moved, sped her hands and offered a brief prayer. Then, as the Righteous Radiance had done before, she began jumping up and down in joy. -Incredible! Bringing exactly what¡¯s needed, exactly when it¡¯s needed! You were already pleasant to look at, but today, your face is practically glowing! I could even give you a kiss right now, you know? ¡°You don¡¯t even have a physical body.¡± Knowing it was a joke, we bothughed it off. But there was one person who didn¡¯t take the joke too well. ¡°Oh, no¡­!¡± Iris, who had been quietly circling me in excitement, suddenly jumped up. Then, she stood in front of me, waving her short arms as if to block ra from approaching. ¡°My master¡­ uh¡­ my master¡­!¡± But it seemed she hadn¡¯t thought about how to stop her. Iris was struggling so much that steam might as well have beening out of her ears, and ra just smiled gently and shook her head. -Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m merely a lingering ghost from a bygone era. I cannot and should not bind myself to someone living in the present. ¡°¡­Really?¡± -Yes. As you can see, I don¡¯t even have a physical body. ¡°But still¡­¡± -Are you thinking it¡¯s too pitiful that I remained in this world, only to be left alone? ¡°¡­¡­¡± Iris was silent, but her silence was an answer in itself. -My very existence in this era is a miracle. Hoping for anything beyond that would be greed. Besides, even if I were given a body, there¡¯s a reason I wouldn¡¯t be able to intrude. Or rather, I couldn¡¯t. ¡°???¡± I lifted Iris, who was tilting her head in confusion, and held her in my arms. These days, she didn¡¯t resist at all when I picked her up. In fact, she went limp, almost as if she had been waiting for it. As I patted her back, I gently shook the medallion I had just received. ¡°Well, as long as you¡¯re satisfied, that¡¯s what matters. Anyway, I¡¯ve handed over everything, so I¡¯d like to rest with mypanions now¡­ By the way, what¡¯s the range on this? The Righteous Radiance entrusted it to me, so I don¡¯t feel right passing it on to anyone else.¡± -The medallion¡¯s range is limited to a few meters. But there¡¯s no need to wait for me. I need to retreat soon anyway, as my holy power is nearly depleted. ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you fully recharge before heading out?¡± -Ahem¡­ embarrassingly, I got a little excited and set off a few minor explosions¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡± Come to think of it, no matter how calm she appeared, ra was still a follower of the Righteous Radiance. And not just any follower¡ªshe was the former saintess. She probably activated the holy power explosion option attached to the medallion. It¡¯s like those stories about ego swords shing enemies on their own¡ªwas this an ego medallion that released holy power by itself, perhaps? ¡°Oh, I see. Well, I¡¯ll wait a little longer, so take your time finishing up.¡± -Thank you. I¡¯ll be quick. ra gave me a nod, then went to pass a message to Albaor. After exchanging signs of the cross with him, she returned. Of course, that kind of thing is typically the Pope¡¯s responsibility. Even though the God had descended into the body of the Saintess, or ra, as a remnant of the former saintess, the fact remained that Albaor was the rightful leader of the Church of Righteous Radiance. Once ra returned, she left me with a final request to deliver the medallion to the Righteous Radiance tomorrow, and then she returned to the medallion herself. We, too, exchanged brief greetings with Albaor and Gilbert, then headed to the VIP room, where we copsed into a deep sleep. And the next day. As soon as the Righteous Radiance got the medallion back, she dashed off to fight monsters again. Unbelievable. Chapter 273: Righteous Radiance (4) ¡°Unbelievable.¡± Despite exhausting herself to the point of copsing yesterday, the Righteous Radiance returned this morning after fighting a fresh batch of monsters, as if she had been waiting for it. Naturally, the other followers who had recovered thanks to my support joined her. Today, though, she seemed to pace herself. Instead of copsing, she was rolling around on the bed, looking somewhat drowsy, so I asked her. ¡°Is it okay to use your divine power so freely?¡± ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s not. I haven¡¯t even recovered the power I gave you and Helena yet. Saying it¡¯s not burdensome would be a lie.¡± ¡°Then¡­.¡± ¡°But the Reckless Roar and the Boiling Silence ended up wasting far more divine power into thin air than I did. Can you imagine how much it must sting to see me rampaging around when they expected me to fall?¡± The Righteous Radiance giggled as if thoroughly amused. Of course. Who wouldn¡¯t be tempted by the satisfaction of good teabagging¡­? ¡°Wait a second. Why is the Boiling Silence involved?¡± ¡°Hm? Did you think I was just killing monsters?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t that the case?¡± ¡°¡­No! Hunting isn¡¯t just about fighting. Investigating the prey is fundamental!¡± She said this with a serious tone, even though she was sprawled out on the bed. Well, I guess I understand what she¡¯s trying to say. She went out to fight and did some investigating along the way. Now that I think about it, this battle wasn¡¯t without its oddities. In H&A, it was mentioned that one day, the Righteous Radiance fell from grace, and her followers either went mad or defected to follow the fallen god, but the details weren¡¯t clear. The quest to prevent this mostly involved infiltrating the Reckless Roar cult and stealing the materials needed for their ritual, or assassinating the key figures involved. It was all about delivering a massive blow to those who had been preparing for years, waiting for the right moment to strike. Since the event blocked the entire invasion itself, how exactly they infiltrated wasn¡¯t made clear. ¡°Did you find out anything? No matter how powerful the Boiling Silence¡¯s abilities are, it seems impossible for them to hide such a massive army without some other factor¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly it.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± ¡°They used the Boiling Silence¡¯s power to hide the monsters and invade. Of course, they didn¡¯t cross the entire continent. They must havee in from the east, along the coastline.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± That¡¯s absurd. Sure, the Boiling Silence grants abilities specialized in stealth, but there are limits. Even a cardinal-level member can hide, at best, a few dozen people with them. Hiding that many monsters? Unless the Boiling Silence descended personally or sent an apostle, it would be impossible¡­ ¡°Wait a second.¡± Or¡­ maybe not? Suddenly, images of Jeff and his followers sacrificing themselves toplete a ritual in an instant shed through my mind. Human sacrifice is a kind of self-sacrificial spell. Although it¡¯s been twisted to nourish the power of Evil Gods, it still follows the same principle of making the impossible possible by consuming even one¡¯s soul. Even with many cultists sacrificing themselves, it¡¯d be tough to hide the entire Greenskin army¡­ But what if they weren¡¯t trying to amplify the Boiling Silence¡¯s power through the sacrifice? The Righteous Radiance mentioned earlier that the Boiling Silence had suffered a great loss as well. That means the ones who used the power weren¡¯t the cultists but the Boiling Silence themself. In other words, the cultists were just creating a pathway for the Boiling Silence to use their divine power. If the Boiling Silence used their own divine energy to hide the Greenskins, that would make sense. The same goes for the fallen ritual that sped up and waspleted in an instant through human sacrifice. The barrier surrounding Sris and the twisted faith channeled within it¡ªall of that could be quickly executed if the Reckless Roar themself bore the burden. Creating money out of nothing is hard, but taking it out of your wallet is easy, isn¡¯t it? ¡°Is that right?¡± ¡°Correct! At least, from what I saw, that¡¯s how it was.¡± They had the confidence to seed once their n was set in motion, which was why they made such a huge investment. In H&A, when things went slightly awry, they scrapped the whole n because the effort required was so immense. But now, they¡¯ve used up all their power, and they failed to make the Righteous Radiance fall from grace? ¡°They must be furious right now. They¡¯ll likely try to salvage the remaining monsters, but¡­¡± ¡°Before they can, we¡¯ll have to thin out their numbers as much as possible.¡± ¡°Aha, so that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been using so much divine power despite saying it¡¯s burdensome?¡± ¡°Growl!¡± The Righteous Radiance let out a satisfied growl as if I had hit the mark, then rolled over. Her chest, which had been pressed against the bed, rose as she flipped over, revealing the skin inside the slit of her gown as her legs stretched out carelessly. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m familiar with Helena¡¯s body now, but I instinctively gulped and quickly averted my gaze. ¡°S-so, is this why you called me here? I thought you wanted to discuss my treatment.¡± ¡°Rawr¡­.¡± Letting out a strange sound, the Righteous Radiance¡¯s face suddenly flushed red. I had just managed to change the topic, but why was the atmosphere bing even more awkward? She was the one who asked me toe alone because she had something to discuss about my treatment in the first ce! As I stewed in my own frustration, the Righteous Radiance, who had been lounging around, sat up. She straightened her clothes and fixed her cat-like, predatory eyes on me. ¡°Ahem. Yes, actually, I have something very, very important to discuss regarding your treatment.¡± ¡°You said the treatment would happen when Helena wakes up. I thought I¡¯d have to wait another day¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Helena is still asleep. What I mean is¡­ I¡¯m here to exin how we¡¯re going to handle the treatment when the timees. That¡¯s why I called you.¡± ¡°I see.¡± But why did she ask me toe alone? Now that I think about it, even ra isn¡¯t here¡ªher medallion, which the Righteous Radiance always carries, is nowhere to be seen. As I tilted my head in confusion, the Righteous Radiance suddenly pointed her finger at me. ¡°You might not feel it, but you¡¯ve suffered soul damage. Let me exin that to you in detail first.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯d appreciate that.¡± After getting a good night¡¯s sleep, my body felt better than ever. Not only did I not feel any pain or difort, but I was brimming with energy. ¡°Actually, the concept of a soul is something even gods don¡¯t fully understand. No one really knows where ites from or where it goes after death.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that heaven is just a ce to keep souls entertained before they head off somewhere else?¡± ¡°Yeah. In my case, I created a space where they can either rest peacefully or throw themselves into endless banquets and endless battles, if they so choose.¡± ¡°¡­Are you a Viking?¡± ¡°Anyway, while we can¡¯t im to fully understand souls, there are a few things we do know for sure. For example, the source of faith is the soul, not the mind.¡± ¡°Wait, not the mind?¡± ¡°Of course, beliefes from the mind. But the power that faith provides¡ªthe source of divine power¡ªseeps from the soul.¡± ording to the Righteous Radiance¡¯s exnation, when someone truly believes in something, their soul shines brighter than usual, producing some kind of energy. This energy flows to the object of their faith, and once that entity has umted enough power, it can awaken as a god and wield divine power. By refining divine power into something easier to use¡ªholy power¡ªthe god can grant strength to their faithful followers. ¡°A self-sacrifice spell doesn¡¯t just burn the holy power you¡¯ve received; it consumes your soul itself, which is why it¡¯s so powerful. Simrly, through human sacrifices, Evil Gods devour not only the divine power but also the souls that fuel it, making them stronger.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s like if you had a goose made of gold thatid golden eggs, you¡¯d normally just keep taking the eggs, but when things get desperate, you sell off the whole goose?¡± ¡°Exactly. But not just anyone can perform a self-sacrifice spell.¡± Human sacrifice is just like peeling off the candy wrapper, leaving the Evil God to do the actual devouring. A self-sacrifice spell, however, must be done by the person¡¯s own will. If someone doesn¡¯t have enough willpower to touch the depths of their soul or if their faith isn¡¯t strong enough, they won¡¯t have enough power to burn themselves up. ¡°But because you can¡¯t see that qualification, there are always a few people who mess it up, right?¡± ¡°Even if the soul doesn¡¯tpletely burn, it¡¯ll get pretty tattered, like mine now.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°What happened to those people?¡± ¡°Well, the symptoms vary from person to person, but themon result was an increase in their maximum physical abilities and holy power. Yandel, if you use magic now, it¡¯ll probably be much stronger than usual.¡± ¡°That sounds like a dangerous side effect.¡± There¡¯s no such thing as power without a price. You can¡¯t get stronger without giving something in return, whether it¡¯s time, money, or something else. So in this case¡­ ¡°You¡¯re saying it¡¯s using power seeping out from my half-broken soul.¡± ¡°Most likely, yes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really want to know whates after this, but I¡¯ll ask anyway. What happens in the end?¡± ¡°You either go mad, be a vegetable, or suddenly drop dead. There are no exceptions.¡± Terrifying. No wonder she told me to rest and not fight at all. It might be fine if I just stay still, but if I start using my power, my will and the energy leaking from my soul will react, and it¡¯ll start burning up. Once that happens, there¡¯s no going back. ¡°You said it can be treated, right? How do we fix this?¡± ¡°If the vessel has a crack and water is leaking, you simply seal the crack! It¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll patch up the damaged parts myself. It¡¯s not something just anyone can do, you know? It¡¯s only possible because I¡¯m a god!¡± ¡°Oh, wow¡­! That¡¯s such a relief! Oh, I¡¯m curious¡ªhow exactly are you going to patch it up? Not to be rude, but with all the divine power you¡¯ve been usingtely, do you have the energy to spare for this?¡± Despite my concern, the Righteous Radiance just smiled softly and continued in a casual tone. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯ve done it before, remember? Like when I gave Helena my blessing to make her a saintess.¡± ¡°What? Of course, I remember¡­ wait a second.¡± A sense of foreboding hit me as I lifted my head, but it was already toote. The Righteous Radiance was licking her lips, looking at me like a predator eyeing its prey. ¡°I called you here today to think about how you can earn Helena¡¯s forgiveness.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Male! Female! Mating!¡± It¡¯s not about getting permission¡ªit¡¯s about earning forgiveness? This is insane. Chapter 274: Beast Of Betrayal ¡°Male! Female! Mating!¡± This is insane. I never thought I¡¯d hear those words again. But even more ridiculous was the attitude of going ahead with it in secret and seeking Helena¡¯s forgiveness afterward. ¡°Is this really okay? Saints are extensions of gods¡­ they¡¯re like your children, right?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about whether it¡¯s okay; there¡¯s no other way. Besides, the fact that Helena is the closest to me isn¡¯t a reason why we can¡¯t mate.¡± The Righteous Radiance blinked her golden eyes, as if it were perfectly reasonable, saying she had never taught any doctrine or imposed any prohibition against it. ¡°But isn¡¯t it a bit¡­ off for a god to, you know, do that with a human¡­?¡± ¡°Off? Hmm. I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s something I can share with other followers¡­ but personally, I don¡¯t mind. In fact, I like it. Honestly, Yandel, it feels like no one else, but you could do this.¡± She briefly ced her hand on her chest and tilted her head from side to side. The way her ears twitched along with the movement was kind of cute. I never expected this kind of development. Is this¡­ right? I know she¡¯s an ancient god, so her way of thinking is different from humans, but still¡­ is this really okay? While I was lost in thought, my half-hearted reaction must have been interpreted as rejection. The Righteous Radiance¡¯s ears and tail drooped, and she spoke in a mncholic voice. ¡°Do you really hate me that much? But there¡¯s no other way¡­.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t hate you. I¡¯m just surprised. There¡¯s no precedent for this, after all.¡± People born with dragon¡¯s blood aremon in history, but someone with a god¡¯s blood? That¡¯s never been recorded. More urately, those who imed it were struck down by divine retribution. Since gods actually exist in this world, people are hesitant to invoke them lightly. But¡­ ¡°Huh? There¡¯s a precedent.¡± ¡°There is?!¡± Why would there be?! ¡°It¡¯s true. Before she became the Goddess of the Cycle of Life, she had a husband. Even after she became a goddess, they mated all the time. They didn¡¯t have any children, though. By the way, she bestowed blessings on the talented descendants of her previous children, turning them into high elves.¡± ¡°Wait, so the reason high elves are revered as the descendants of the goddess is because they actually inherited her blood?!¡± I never expected to learn such an important backstory from a conversation about mating! ¡°That¡¯s right. And what about the God of Free Breath? That one hides their identity and mates with their followers all the time.¡± ¡°Well, I guess that makes sense if they hide their identity¡­ Wait a minute. Isn¡¯t the God of Free Breath known to take on various forms, regardless of gender or age?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a very open-minded view of love.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The God of Free Breath, known for granting tricky powers and being a hard counter to the Cult of Boiling Silence, apparently has quite the scandalous side. That wasn¡¯t something I wanted to know. As I stood there, frozen in shock, the Righteous Radiance waved her hand in front of me. Then, as if realizing something, she pped her hands loudly and shouted. ¡°Ah! Now I get it!¡± She leaned toward me, a sly grin creeping across her face. In one swift motion, she grabbed my arm, pulling me closer, and whispered in my ear as if sharing a secret. ¡°I¡¯ve never done it before.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I know men like virgins. I¡¯ve lived long enough to know that much. Is that what¡¯s bothering you?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve never wanted to mate before, and I never had anyone to do it with.¡± The Righteous Radiance licked the edge of my ear as if to get a taste, her tongue soft and moist, sending an electric shiver down my spine. As my body responded involuntarily, she giggled, clearly amused, then suddenly threw herself onto the bed. Of course, she was still holding onto my arm. Thud. Instinctively, I reached out to brace myself, and as a result, I ended up on top of her. Beneath me, Righteous Radiance smiled yfully. ¡°So, what do you think?¡± ¡°¡­About what?¡± ¡°About whether or not I¡¯m a virgin. Would you like to check?¡± Her tone was provocative. But knowing it was a provocation didn¡¯t stop me from falling for it. ¡°You realize this is betrayal, right?¡± ¡°Yep. I¡¯ll exin everything to Helena, so¡­¡± ¡°No, if we¡¯re doing this, we do it together.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I ced my hand on the Righteous Radiance¡¯s face, looking into her wide eyes. ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll betray her together. And then we¡¯ll both beg for forgiveness. How does that sound?¡± ¡°Rawr¡­¡± The Righteous Radiance let out an odd sound, her face turning red, and I nodded in approval. ¡°Great. Now we¡¯re partners in crime, Righteous Radiance¡­ Mmph?¡± Smooch. Suddenly, the Righteous Radiance lifted her head and kissed me. Her soft lips pressed roughly against mine, and the familiar scent of Helena mixed with a faint animalistic odor teased my senses. Though it was supposedly her first time, her tongue was clumsy, twitching uncertainly around my gums before pulling away. ¡°Phwah!¡± ¡°Huh, huh¡­?¡± As I stood there, flustered by the sudden kiss, the Righteous Radiance smacked her lips and added with a smirk, ¡°Sri.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°My real name is Sri. Righteous Radiance is my divine name, but it¡¯s too long, don¡¯t you think? So call me Sri from now on. It was the name given to me by my first priest before I became a god.¡± That name sounded incredibly important. At least, I¡¯d never heard it in all my time ying H&A. She probably doesn¡¯t share it with just anyone. Carefully, I uttered the Righteous Radiance¡¯s old name. ¡°¡­Sri?¡± ¡°Yep!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why the Great Church was named Sris.¡± ¡°It¡¯s where I live, and also where the first saintess is buried. Anyway, we¡¯ve been talking about unnecessary things for too long. Since we¡¯ve decided to go ahead, there¡¯s no need to hesitate, right?¡± With a sly grin, Sri swiftly flipped me over. Now, it was my turn to be pinned underneath her. The smooth curve of her back, the dangerously glowing vertical slits of her pupils, and her ragged breath. The raw desire in her eyes made me flinch for a moment, but I quickly rxed. She wouldn¡¯t actually devour me, right? ¡­As if mocking my thoughts, Sri tore at my clothes with a growl. ¡°Bon app¨¦tit.¡± Another kiss followed. But this time, having done it once, she seemed to have gotten the hang of it. The stiffness from before was mostly gone. Though, for some reason, she was licking an awful lot. Sluurp. Sluuurp. She licked not just the inside of my mouth but even my lips, leaving my face covered in saliva. Then Sri slowly lowered her head. Her tongue trailed down from my lips, following the centerline of my body. It felt clumsy, as if she had seen this somewhere but never actually done it. Still, her rough caresses stirred something in me. Chuup. Sluurp. Smooch. With intermittent kisses, she moved lower and lower. Her constantly twitching ears made her look strangely seductive. When she finally reached my waist, Sri paused, breaking the chain of licking. Clink, clink. It seemed the belt was giving her some trouble, but after a few attempts, she managed to pull both my pants and underwear down, revealing my fully erect manhood. Spring. ¡°Growl¡­¡± With a dazed expression, she brought her nose close, sniffing. The soft but firm sensation of her nose brushed against me, and her breath tickled my shaft, making it twitch involuntarily. Satisfied with the reaction, Sri smiled and nodded. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re all ready for mating. Let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡°Wait. That¡¯s it? What about you, Sri?¡± ¡°Huh? Why would I need to prepare?¡± Sri had already stripped off her clothes by then, revealing her bare body before me. Of course, it was basically Helena¡¯s naked body, but the perky ears and tail swaying behind her gave off apletely different vibe. Her appearance was captivating, reminiscent of a beastfolk¡¯s beauty, but my focus was locked on one thing. ¡°What¡­?¡± All she¡¯d done was kiss me, lick a line from my mouth to my navel, and sniff my crotch, but she was already¡­ ready. Did she mean the whole ¡°getting ready for mating¡± was just about me getting aroused? What had excited her so much? She might look like a beastfolk, but she wasn¡¯t really one, so she shouldn¡¯t have a heat cycle or anything like that. As I pondered this absurdity, Sri had already climbed onto myp, her body poised over my manhood. I could feel the soft flesh of her womanhood brushing against the head of my shaft. In a slightly trembling voice, she spoke, her hips hovering just above. ¡°Hah¡­ So, this is it. I¡¯m not a virgin goddess anymore.¡± ¡°Um, about that¡­¡± I gently stopped her and asked the question that had been nagging at me. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Helena¡¯s body you¡¯re using?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°And I already¡­ slept with Helena a while ago.¡± ¡°Yep. I arranged it, so of course I know.¡± I clearly remembered the feeling of tearing through Helena¡¯s hymen and the small trickle of blood that followed. ¡°Since you¡¯re using her body, wouldn¡¯t this mean you can¡¯t actually prove you¡¯re a virgin anymore?¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ve only connected my true form to this part down here. I told you, it¡¯s about me and you being together, not Helena.¡± ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± While I was still processing that, Sri proudly dered. ¡°If you don¡¯t get it, just stay still. You¡¯ll see soon enough!¡± Shluup. Slowly, her hips began to lower. Her womanhood enveloped my shaft as if swallowing it whole, and just as the head of my manhood waspletely engulfed¡ª ¡°Growl¡­¡± A divine white glow trickled down along my shaft, flowing from Sri¡¯s womanhood. Chapter 275: Beast Of Betrayal (2) It¡¯s a well-known fact that lions mate an incredible number of times. However, not many people know that each mating sessionsts only about 30 to 40 seconds. Why is it so short, despite the high frequency? Is it because a male lion has to mate with several lionesses? Now, I think I can confidently answer that question. It¡¯s because the lioness has an incredibly tight and skilled vagina¡­ Shluup. ¡°Growl¡­.¡± The moment Sri¡¯s womanhood swallowed the tip of my shaft, a white, divine glow flowed down my length. White blood, huh¡­ I marveled at it for a moment. Only the head of my shaft had entered, but an electric sensation traveled up, making my hips twitch involuntarily. It wasn¡¯t just tightness. It felt like her insides were clinging to me, organically moving and gripping my shaft in a way that was intensely pleasurable. ¡°Hah¡­.¡± ¡°So? Do you believe me now?¡± Sri, her lips trembling slightly, was adamant that she was, in fact, a virgin. Maybe she thought my gasp was from shock. Technically, she wasn¡¯t wrong. It wasn¡¯t from surprise that she was a virgin, but rather from the unexpected precum that leaked from just having the tip inside. Not bothering to correct her misunderstanding, I nodded, and Sri¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Good. Now that you¡¯re convinced, let¡¯s get moving properly.¡± ¡°Wait, if it¡¯s your first time, you should probably take it slow until you get used to it¡ªwhoa?¡± Schlup! ¡°Growl!¡± In one swift motion, Sri mmed her hips down, taking me inpletely. Her once-parted entrance stretched to its limit, swallowing my entire length. Her soft inner walls pressed tightly against me, clinging not just to the head but wrapping around my entire shaft. Despite the natural lubrication from her fluids and the virgin blood acting as a lubricant, it still felt strangely sticky rather than slick. One thing was clear¡ªthis womanhood was determined to wring every drop of seed from me. And judging by the way Sri¡¯s body trembled, she was fully in heat now. ¡°Growl¡­ growl¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t speaking anymore, just letting out animalistic noises. Her voice was higher and sharper than usual, driven by overwhelming desire. With her eyes gleaming with lust, Sri licked her lips and shifted her position. From sitting fully on top of me, she spread her legs into an M-shape, squatting over me. In other words, a perfect position for bouncing up and down on my hips. ¡°Just so you know, that position¡¯s a bit intense.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m good at using my body.¡± Well, that¡¯s Helena¡¯s body, isn¡¯t it? Her voice sounded distracted, as if her mind was elsewhere. I didn¡¯t need to guess where her focus was; her hips had been twitching as if she was ready to move at any second. I wasn¡¯t any different. Schlup. I thrust my hips slightly upward, pressing against her cervix, and that was all the signal Sri needed to start moving in earnest. Shlick, shlick. ¡°Growl¡­ huh!¡± Even staying still had felt amazing, but now that she was moving, the pleasure was overwhelming. Shlick, shlick, shlick. She hadn¡¯t even moved much yet, but I already felt the tingling urge to release building up. Surprisingly, at this point, it had only been about 30 seconds. Just like with lions, the reason for their short mating sessions must have something to do with the lioness¡¯ tightness. But no matter how good Sri¡¯s womanhood was or how much I¡¯d been pent up over thest few days, cumming in 30 seconds would be pathetic. I desperately suppressed the urge to climax and tried to focus my attention elsewhere, looking up to distract myself. Schlup, schlup, schlup. ¡°Hah¡­ heut. Ahh¡­ nnngh¡­¡± Perhaps because my length was so long, Sri didn¡¯t just rock her hips up and down¡ªshe was practically squatting, rising halfway off me before mming back down. With her wild movements, her chest jiggled, adding to the visual stimtion. Squatting with her womanhood fully exposed, her breasts bouncing with every movement¡ªit was a vulgar sight beyond my imagination. Combined with her desperate, whimpering moans, my attempt to calm myself only backfired. ¡°Ah.¡± I can¡¯t hold back any longer. Throb, throb, throb. What had been building up came flooding out¡ªa long, drawn-out ejaction. Of course, the thick ropes of semen pounded against her cervix, and with each thrust, more leaked out, mixing with the white glow of divine blood and dripping down. ¡°Roar¡­ more¡­ more!¡± Naturally, this didn¡¯t mean Sri was going to stop. p, p. With the overwhelming amount of her fluids mixed with my semen, the sound of our bodies pping together became even wetter. ¡°Wait, hold on! I can keep going, but just give me a second to¡ª¡± ¡°Roooarr¡­ stopping is not allowed!¡± Despite my sensitive state after just climaxing, Sri tightened her grip on my shaft, furiously bouncing her hips up and down. In a desperate attempt to slow her down, I grabbed her swinging breasts. Squish. ¡°Hah?!¡± But instead of slowing down, the pressure inside her only increased. In that moment, seeing Sri¡¯s half-crazed eyes, I realized the truth. I was the one being dominated here. Throb, throb, throb. Only after I¡¯d finished my second climax in quick session did Sri finally stop moving. More precisely, it was during my second ejaction that Sri reached her climax and finally stopped moving. ¡°Hah¡­ ah¡­¡± Sriy copsed on my chest, breathing heavily. Even in this state, her insides continued to twitch, stimting my shaft. Thanks to that, despite cumming twice in a row, my erection didn¡¯t subside. It stood stiff and proud. I gazed at Sri for a moment. Despite it being her first time, she didn¡¯t seem to be in pain, and her movements had been quite intense¡­ but after all, she had just lost her virginity. While she may have moved on instinct, she wasn¡¯t familiar with the afterglow of climaxing, and now shey limp, exhausted. Seeing her so defenseless, I couldn¡¯t help but smirk. Sure, I had finished quickly, but it had only been twice. Compared to my usual stamina, this was barely a warm-up. Wrapping my arms around Sri, who was nuzzling into my chest and sniffing at my scent, I flipped us over. ¡°Growl?¡± ¡°How does this feel? Familiar, right?¡± Unlike earlier, now I was the one on top. As Sriy there, surprised, I leaned down and whispered into her ear. ¡°You¡¯ve had your way with me so far, so now it¡¯s my turn to have my way with you.¡± ¡°Growl¡­ but I¡¯m feeling so good right now. Can¡¯t we take a break¡­?¡± ¡°No. One or two rounds won¡¯t be enough for something like this, right? Let¡¯s keep going until one of us passes out.¡± I smiled brightly, but Sri¡¯s reaction was far from reassuring. She fidgeted nervously, blinking rapidly before cautiously asking. ¡°A-are you angry?¡± ¡°Me? Angry? At you, Sri? No way. You just had your fun with me and then copsed from exhaustion, that¡¯s all. It was your first time, so it¡¯s understandable. I¡¯m not mad.¡± ¡°R-really?¡± ¡°Of course, but¡­ it seems like you enjoy this kind of one-sided mating, so I¡¯m just trying to match your style.¡± ¡°Growl?! You are mad!¡± ¡°The only thing angry is down below.¡± I flexed my hips slightly, causing my shaft to twitch inside her, and Sri¡¯s eyes began to tremble. The earlier sex had been like the simple, no-nonsense mating of animals. But now, it was going to be different. Without giving her time to recover, I pulled out my shaft, ready to bring her to the peak again and again without end. Schlick. As I withdrew, arge amount of semen mixed with divine blood spilled from her spread entrance. The strange mixture gave off an oddly holy vibe. I paused for a moment to admire the sight before looking up. ¡°???¡± Sri blinked her golden eyes rapidly in confusion. She must¡¯ve thought I was about to pound into her as mercilessly as she had done to me. But mming into that absurdly tight and pleasurable womanhood would only make me cum again too quickly. So, first, I¡¯d tease her to a few more climaxes. Once her body became even more sensitive, then I¡¯d truly begin. It was a perfect n. I gently stroked Sri¡¯s head to reassure her¡­ before suddenly grabbing her breasts. Since she seemed to enjoy rough y, I squeezed them firmly. ¡°Growl?!¡± Sri jolted as if struck by lightning. Taking advantage of her shock, I reached into my inventory and pulled out the dildo I had received from Faye, swiftly inserting it into Sri¡¯s womanhood. Schlup. Hmm. It almost felt like plugging up the semen inside her. ¡°Huh! Wh-what are you doing¡­?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Do you really think I¡¯d do something bad to you? It¡¯s something good, so just rx.¡± She might even pass out from pleasure. As Sri tried to crawl away on all fours, I roughly grabbed her tail. ¡°Rawr?!¡± Already weakened from her climax, Sri couldn¡¯t move at all once I had her tail. I gave her soft bottom a light p. Smack! She mentioned that only her womanhood was connected to her true form. That meant the rest of her body was as it normally was. And I knew all of Helena¡¯s weak spots very well. Thanks to the Righteous Radiance¡¯s little trick of trapping us in that room where we couldn¡¯t leave without mating. Chapter 276: Beast Of Betrayal (3) ¡°Hik! Haa! Aaah¡­!¡± Sri let out continuous groans of pleasure while panting heavily in my arms. She struggled, trying to escape, but with her arms and legs already subdued, all she could do was squirm helplessly. I crossed her arms at the wrists, holding them down in one grip, while her legs were tangled around mine, pinned in ce. In that position, I kept rubbing her clitoris. ¡°Ghh¡­ Ugh¡­ Ahh¡­¡± Before long, drool was dripping messily from Sri¡¯s open mouth, and her vagina was soaking the bed with more fluids and secretions. Helena would also be ultrasensitive whenever her clit was touched, but Sri seemed far more sensitive than that. Perhaps it was because, as a beast god, her sexual desire was fundamentally stronger. Either way, it was clear that she was about to climax once again. I applied more pressure with my fingers, rubbing her swollen clit from side to side, as if trying to push it back inside. Rub, rub. ¡°Ki¡­ Kiing¡­ Haah¡­!!¡± Like an animal in heat, Sri let out a desperate whimper as she reached her ninth climax with a high-pitched moan. Ssshh¡­ After ejacting so many times already, this time, her juices resembled more of a weak stream than a grand fountain. But the pleasure of her climax seemed to intensify, as Sri continued to tremble like a fish out of water. Hmm. That should be enough, right? I pulled some water from my inventory and gently offered it to the half-unconscious Sri, whose eyes were rolling back. ¡°Grr¡­¡± The cold water seemed to snap Sri back to her senses after a moment. However, she still wasn¡¯t fully conscious, and her eyes remained hazy. Her breath carried a strange heat. Although she hadn¡¯t fully regained herposure, she seemed aware that I had driven her into multiple climaxes. When I casually lifted my hand. ¡°Grrrrrrrr!¡± She growled with hostility at the fingers that had just ravaged her clit. However, for a beast, showing teeth and growling was not an attack, but a warning. In other words, my fingers now felt unconsciously threatening to Sri. I whispered into her constantly twitching lion ears right beneath her face. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. This is thest time, I promise.¡± ¡°Grr¡­ Really?¡± ¡°Of course. We still need to finish the treatment, and I can¡¯t hold back much longer, but¡­¡± I smiled faintly at Sri, who was still wary and growling softly after being tormented so much, and extended my fingers. The same fingers that had just been pressing hard against her clit, now coated in her juices and fluids. ¡°This feels gross. Lick it clean, please.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You made it like this, didn¡¯t you, Sri? So, you should clean it up.¡± ¡°You know¡­ Yandel, what do you really think of me?¡± ¡°The most righteous light. The noblest radiance. The one who shines like the sun. And right now¡­ you¡¯re my female, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­Just this once.¡± At myst words, Sri blushed slightly and slowly opened her mouth. Her crimson tongue extended first, wrapping around my fingers. Then her lips followed, swallowing them whole. ¡°Haa¡­¡± The soft sensation of her lips touching my fingers. Inside, her tender tongue wrapped around them. ¡°Slurp¡­ slurp¡­¡± The sticky feeling as her saliva coated my fingers that were already covered in her fluids. Sri licked every corner of my fingers meticulously, sucking them strongly before slowly releasing them. ¡°Pwah! How about now? Is that enough?¡± There was still a slight wetness left from her saliva, but other than that, my fingers were clean. After looking at them briefly, I stood up suddenly, naturally thrusting my member right in front of Sri¡¯s face. ¡°Heh?¡± ¡°You need to clean this too. You were the one who made it like this, Sri.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sri nced at my member, still stained with the remnants of our session, and let out a small chuckle. ¡°What happens if I refuse?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll just go through another forced climax session.¡± ¡°How irreverent. But today, Yandel, you¡¯re my male, so I¡¯llply.¡± With those words, she opened her mouth wide and swallowed my member in one swift motion. ¡°Mmmph¡­¡± Her golden eyes looked up at me as she held my member in her mouth. Her light ears twitched at both sides. Sri, the Sun God, the Righteous Radiance worshipped by many¡­ was now on her knees before me, holding my member in her mouth. As I thought of this, a strange sense of pleasure slowly crept up. ¡°Ah.¡± Though the stimtion wasn¡¯t particrly strong, a tingling sensation shot down my spine, and the urge to release surged suddenly. A mix of dominance or guilt, perhaps both. While I tried to suppress the sensations crawling up from deep within, Sri finished her cleaning. Sri unconsciously twitched her nose as she removed a stray hair stuck to her lips. ¡°Ah¡­ the smell of a male.¡± As soon as I realized it was an instinctual act, her attempt to sniff my member¡¯s scent, everything I had held back in an effort to maintain control burst forth in an instant. ¡°Ugh, seriously! Come here!¡± ¡°Hnnng?!¡± I grabbed Sri by the arms and threw her down roughly. She ended up lying awkwardly on the bed with her hips raised. I grabbed her pelvis, perfectly positioned for me to hold, and looked at her vagina. She was still tightly gripping the dildo I had used as a stopper, so I pulled it out in one go. Pop! ¡°Ugh!¡± With a sound like a cork popping, a small amount of semen and a flood of her fluids spilled out as if they¡¯d been waiting to burst free. It had umted so much that a small puddle formed on the bed in an instant. But that wasn¡¯t the point right now. What mattered was that now I could finally thrust inside her. That was more than enough. p, p. I lightly pped her hips, and her waist naturally lifted. Was this some kind of feline instinct? Anyway, Sri, now in the perfect mating position, gulped in anticipation. Despite everything, it seemed she was looking forward to it. I grabbed her soft hips tightly, leaving handprints, and¡­ pushed myself in. Thrust. ¡°Hnn¡­¡± A moan, as if she was enduring something. Somehow, I didn¡¯t like that sound, so I immediately started thrusting vigorously. Bang! Bang! ¡°Ugh! Ahh¡­!¡± At first, her insides seemed tailored only to amodate my member. But after having the dildo inside her and climaxing several times, it felt different now. Her inner walls were not only heated from her multiple orgasms but also slick with fluids that hadn¡¯t yet flowed out, giving a sticky sensation. Moreover, her vagina, which was squeezing my member just enough without overstimtion, felt¡­ perfect. It was as if Sri¡¯s insides had memorized the shape of my member, making her feel exclusively mine. In other words, it felt just right¡ªnot too much, not too little. Bang! Bang! Bang! ¡°Hnng! Th-this is¡­ strange¡­ aaah¡­!¡± Meanwhile, the pleasure Sri was feeling seemed to have increased. Whether her insides had adjusted to the shape of my member or if she had simply be more sensitive from climaxing repeatedly, I wasn¡¯t sure. In truth, it didn¡¯t matter. The problem was that her legs were losing strength, and her hips were slowly sinking from the overwhelming sensation. Squish! Squish! Squish! ¡°Aaah! Ngh¡­ Haaah!¡± With each thrust that caused my pelvis to smack against Sri¡¯s hips, the angle was getting lower. At this rate, continuing the piston movement would be difficult. So, I pped Sri¡¯srge hips vigorously. p! p! p! ¡°Kyah?!¡± Her hips, which had been sinking down, instantly shot back up to their original position. However, this was only a temporary effect. If I kept thrusting, they would eventually sink again. So, I grabbed her tail to prevent her from lowering any further. The moment I pulled her tail with that intention. Squish. ¡°Haaaaaangh!¡± With a sharp moan, Sri released a flood of fluids beneath her. The insides that had been gripping me pleasantly tightened all at once, squeezing me even more than before. ¡°Ugh.¡± Thanks to the increased pressure, each time I thrust, I could feel her tightly sealed walls gripping my ns. It felt as if I were continuously prating a virgin. A surge of sensation swirled in my lower abdomen, making the urge to climax rise quickly. Perhaps that¡¯s why I instinctively began thrusting deeper. Squish! Squish! Squish! It was as if my body was naturally trying to reach further inside her. Without resisting, I let go of her tail and shifted my weight onto Sri. It looked as though I was pressing down on her back with my torso. As I continued to thrust in that position, I could feel my ns brushing against her cervix. p! p! p! The impact was so strong that the pping sound of my pelvis against her hips was intense. At this point, it was practically as if I were hitting her hips with my lower abdomen. ¡°Kyaang¡­ Haa¡­ Hik!¡± But since Sri seemed to enjoy it, raising her hips higher with each smack, it seemed fine. Her insides wrapped around me tightly, the friction almost painful, and the urge to release had already risen to my throat. Sri, who had already climaxed multiple times in this short period, was whimpering and shaking her head from side to side. As if she were trying to escape, or perhaps because she no longer wanted to climax. Of course, I had no intention of letting her escape now. I opened my mouth wide and lightly bit her pale nape. ¡°Grr¡­?!¡± With a strange cry, Sri¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly. But when she calmed down shortly after, I used the moment to push my hips against her even harder. Thump! The sensation of my ns pressing against her cervix. I released everything I had been holding back into her. Saaaaaaaaaaassshhh¡­ ¡°Kyaaaaaaa¡­!¡± It was a long climax, and at the same time, Sri¡¯s body stiffened as she let out a desperate moan. After emptying thest drop, I enjoyed the lingering sensation for a brief moment. ¡°Huh?¡± For some reason, Sri had gone eerily quiet ever since I bit her neck. ¡°You can move now. Ah, do you want some water?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Sri?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Uhm¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Sri?!¡± No response. She waspletely still, like a lifeless corpse. Chapter 277: Beast Of Betrayal (4) After Sri fainted. At first, I was startled by her limp body, but she quickly regained consciousness, proving her divinity, and I was able to continue. She tried to run away, begging me to let her rest¡­ but after grabbing her tail and giving her a few taps on the hips, she quickly entered mating mode again. We repeated this cycle throughout the night: she would wake up and try to escape, I¡¯d catch her, pin her down beneath me, her eyes would roll back, and she¡¯d pass out again. Who knows how many times we repeated that? Even Sri seemed to have her limits, as she eventually copsed, unable to get back up. Finally, I decided to start cleaning up andy down next to her. Though my body was tired, I didn¡¯t fall asleep right away. I had too many things on my mind. Among those thoughts, the most important one was whether my wounds had healed.I let my mind sink into the darkness behind my eyes. Since I¡¯d done this before, entering the area imprinted with my traits wasn¡¯t too difficult. The bright Blessing of the God of All Things was still shining nearby, but the pure white sun was no longer there. However, there were no signs of any harsh tears either. The long scar that stretched from the boundary between my soul and body, where the Blessing of the Sun God used to reside, all the way down to the part where the divine power was torn out of my body, was now filled with a white light, like skin. It felt as though Sri¡¯s divine power had glued my soul and body more tightly together. Ah, I see. That¡¯s why she said she had to do the mating herself. This was something only a being that had existed alongside humans for millennia, granting blessings in exchange for faith, could do. An ordinary person wouldn¡¯t even be able to understand the structure of a soul and body, let alone handle such pure divine power. However, there was one thing that bothered me¡­ the divine power had blended into my body too smoothly. I knew divine power was inherently stable, but it wasn¡¯t my own, after all. I should have felt at least some difort, but I didn¡¯t feel anything like that. It was as if this power had been mine from the beginning. There¡¯s a simple way to figure out what¡¯s going on in situations like this. ¡®Status Window!¡¯ The moment I called for the status window in my mind, a semi-transparent screen popped up. Since the monsters outside hadn¡¯t been fully dealt with yet, no achievement window appeared. But at least the function showing my body¡¯s condition remained active. Ding! [Trait Removed!] Trait: The Blessing of the Sun God (A+) has disappeared! Are you insane, human? What on earth have you done?! Ah. This must have appeared when I shot out the blessing as a mass of divine power. Thankfully, there was another notification afterward. [Trait: The Sun God''s Favor (S) Acquired!] You are loved by the Sun God! The trace of radiance deep within your body is proof of this. Just as the truth that the sun will rise again even after the darkest night remains unchanged. The Sun''s love for you will always be steadfast, no matter the time or ce. Her light is already within you. ¡­In many ways, this is quite impressive. While bathed in sunlight, stamina recovery and mana recovery speed are increased by 400%. When not exposed to sunlight, stamina recovery and mana recovery speed are increased by 200%. Light attribute damage increased by 30%. Greatly increased favorability with the Church of Righteous Radiance. ¡°???¡± What the¡­? Sri had mentioned that the treatment would include restoring the blessing I had lost. But this wasn¡¯t just restoration! There were a lot of changes¡­ First of all, the blessing had gone from A+ rank to S rank. It was just a one-rank difference, but that change was monumental. To give an example, it was like the gap between Iris, who stood at the pinnacle of high-ranking magicians, and a grand magician. In fact, in this field, there was nothing higher than an S-rank trait. Receiving an S-rank blessing meant I was now qualified to be an apostle of the Sun God, which should tell you how high that rank was. In addition, my recovery bonus during the day increased by 50%, and even at night, I could now recover half as fast. My bonus light attribute damage also increased by 5%. Judging by the effects, it was slightly better than the Blessing of the Sun God (S) I remember. Of course, that blessing¡¯s main feature was the qualification to be an apostle, so its bonuses were rtively minorpared to other S-rank traits. Since I didn¡¯t have any intention of bing an apostle, this version was actually better for me. But still¡­ The line ¡°The Sun¡¯s love for you will always be steadfast, no matter the time or ce¡± kept catching my eye. This was definitely that, right? It seemed Sri deliberately avoided mentioning it¡­ but after such intimate contact, I could tell whether she was sincere or not. Despite her attempts to escape and her words, she never rejected me. In fact, it felt like she was taking this chance to ask for more passionately. I wanted to hear it from Sri¡¯s own mouth, but here I was, getting spoiled like this. With a bitter smile, I opened my eyes. As I did, I saw Sri, who had already regained her senses and was ncing at me before quickly closing her eyes, pretending to be asleep. ¡°Sri?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Come on, I saw you open your eyes just a moment ago. Why are you pretending to sleep again?¡± ¡°Zzzzzz¡­¡± ¡°Even if you try to fake snoring, it won¡¯t work. I¡¯ve checked, and it seems the treatment is over, so I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Please open your eyes.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°No, I was just messing with you.¡± Sri began to crack her eyes open but immediately shut them tightly again. The way she tensed up only made it more obvious that she was awake. Even her lion ears drooped down suddenly. Laughing quietly, I put my arm around her shoulder and pulled her toward me. The soft sensation of her body pressed against my left side. Sri was trembling slightly, but at the same time, she swallowed nervously, as if in anticipation. Adding to the humor, she was cautiously peeking at me with half-closed eyes, causing me to chuckle. She had always been unusually familiar for a god, but right now, she felt more like an ordinary woman. Perhaps it was because she had taken on a human body. I smiled as I yed with Sri¡¯s twitching lion ears, which had been moving restlessly since earlier. ¡°I¡¯m joking.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°The treatment is done. And naturally, the mating is over too. You¡¯re fine now, so let¡¯s just talk for a bit.¡± ¡°Hm, you mean to n out what we¡¯ll say to Helena, right?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to n. We¡¯ll just be honest and ask for her understanding.¡± ¡°Well, yes, but¡­¡± Sri¡¯s face briefly showed guilt and regret before she nodded uncertainly. However, she quickly seemed to make up her mind, and with a firm yet sorrowful smile, she spoke. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s for the best, after all. This was just a one-time thing, anyway.¡± ¡°Huh? No, it wasn¡¯t. We¡¯re going to do it again next time.¡± ¡°¡­Grr?¡± Sri leaped up, making her signature beastly noise. I continued nonchntly. ¡°Surely¡­ you didn¡¯t think you could just ¡®eat and run,¡¯ right?¡± ¡°Eat and run?¡± ¡°It means to sleep with someone and then abandon them.¡± ¡°I know what it means! But if we¡¯re being specific, I was the one ¡®eaten¡¯¡­ No, I¡¯m not thinking of abandoning you or anything like that!¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll do it with me again, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sri pursed her lips and shifted her eyes nervously. ¡°Do you not want to?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°I enjoyed it. I¡¯d like to share the same bed with you from now on.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Sri stammered, flustered by my straightforward words, and I turned to look at her. With a soft smile, I tapped my lips lightly. ¡°If you feel the same way, Sri, kiss me. I¡¯ll handle the rest of the issues, whatever they may be. But if you don¡¯t¡­ you can just close your eyes and go to sleep. When you wake up, everything will be back to how it was.¡± ¡°Back to how it was¡­¡± ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s pretend like tonight never happened.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sri¡¯s gaze wavered violently. She seemed unable to decide where to look, and her face slowly moved closer to mine. I could almost see theplicated thoughts running through her head: Is this really okay? What about Helena and the other women? What will I say to my followers? But despite her hesitation, she didn¡¯t stop bringing her lips closer. When there was only half the distance left between us¡­ I closed the remaining gap. Smooch. ¡°Mmph?!¡± Sri was startled when I moved toward her first. Enjoying her reaction, I slipped my tongue inside her mouth. Though she hesitated at first, she soon epted me, and our tongues intertwined. Like children linking pinkies to make a promise, Sri and I intertwined our tongues, silently making a vow to one another. For a long while. ¡°¡­Phew!¡± Sri finally pulled away, gasping for breath. I grinned at her as she caught her breath. ¡°A severed head of an Evil God will be enough for a dowry, right?¡± ¡°Grr?¡± Sri¡¯s lion ears perked up, and she blinked in confusion. But soon, she seemed to understand my meaning and responded by wriggling under the nket. Then, I felt a warm, moist sensation below my waist. Lifting the nket quickly, I saw Sri holding my member in her mouth. Her eyes, now beautifully curved, gleamed as she gently nibbled on the shaft, seemingly to tease me. ¡°You can still go, right?¡± ¡°¡­Of course.¡± After all, the new trait I gained even restores stamina at night. Chapter 278: Turning Point The morning sunlight streaming through the window naturally woke me up. The first thing I saw was Sri, naked, sitting on top of me, staring down intently. ¡°¡­Did you wake up first?¡± ¡°Yes, I woke up first, brother.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wait. Is that Helena? Thest traces of sleepiness vanished instantly. Now that I looked closely, her lion ears and tail were gone, and her golden eyes had returned to normal. Helena had said it would take about three days for her to fully wake up¡­ and today was the third day. Yep. ¡°Sister Helena¡­ is that you?¡± ¡°Yes. If you¡¯re talking about the Helena who feels sore all over after an intense night of passion she didn¡¯t even know about, then yes, that would be me.¡± ¡°Are you, by any chance, angry?¡± ¡°Angry? Me? No, of course not. After all, it¡¯s not like the God I¡¯ve believed in and followed my entire life used my body to make love to my future husband without my knowledge. That¡¯s a good thing, right? Yes. A very good thing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re definitely angry!¡± I quickly sat up and hugged Helena tightly. We were now hugging face to face. I rubbed my cheek against hers, spouting the things I¡¯d thought about yesterday in a flurry of words. ¡°You see, I got a bit injured while breaking through to here, and in order to heal it¡­ well, it wasn¡¯t just for healing, but that¡¯s how it started. And since I took Sri¡¯s¡ªuh, the Righteous Radiance¡¯s¡ªfirst time, I felt like I had to take responsibility. And though the Righteous Radiance didn¡¯t bring it up, she didn¡¯t seem like she wanted it to end just like that, so, um, well¡­¡± Even I wasn¡¯t sure what I was saying, but Helena, who had been silently listening, suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Pfft¡­!¡± ¡°¡­Sister Helena?¡± ¡°When you think about it, it seems odd to act all formal now, doesn¡¯t it? You should just call me Helena.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. Helena.¡± ¡°Good. After all, you¡¯re now the partner of the Righteous Radiance. It wouldn¡¯t be proper for you to speak so formally to her saint.¡± ¡°Helena. Please¡­¡± I looked at her with pleading eyes, hoping she would stop and spare me. Helena¡¯s smile only grew wider. ¡°Heheh. I¡¯m joking. In fact, the Righteous Radiance already told me. Everything, including how you came to save the church¡­ and us, and everything that happened afterward.¡± ???????¨º? ¡°Huh?¡± Helena chuckled, saying it was a shame she hadn¡¯t been awake to see my heroic efforts herself as she pulled her cheek away from mine. ¡°As I watched you sleep, I had many thoughts. Part of me wanted to just¡­¡± ¡°Just¡­ what were you thinking of doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too scared. I just thought about, well, pouncing on you and getting pregnant. After all, the first woman to bear a man¡¯s child is special, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± A pregnancy attack? That¡¯s terrifying in its own way. ¡°But I gave up on that. After thinking it over, I realized you already have many other lovers. I came into the pictureter, so it¡¯s not something I should worry about too much.¡± ¡°Well, I mean¡­¡± As my words trailed off, Helena gave me a warm smile, typical of a priestess. ¡°So, there¡¯s no need to feel too guilty. Just treat me the way you normally do.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The way I normally treat her, huh? How would I have acted normally in this situation? After a brief moment of thought, I spoke up. ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a while since west met, so how about we start the day with some casual sex?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The warmth in Helena¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold. But she said to act as I normally would! Unfortunately, Helena declined, saying she wasn¡¯t feeling well. It wasn¡¯t just a polite way of saying I should be considerate of the mood; she had genuinely been overexerted the day before and was physically exhausted. After all, most of what happened with Sri had been experienced through Helena¡¯s body, except for a few things. Afterward, I exined the situation to the other women, who thought I had just spent the night receiving treatment. Ca, as usual, said she didn¡¯t care as long as she remained by my side, no matter who I was with. Elisha, on the other hand, was flustered, asking how in the world I had managed to do such things with the renowned Righteous Radiance. Iona was simply happy, asking if she could start feeding on me again. Iris¡­ seemed a bit shocked, but not because there was a new woman in the mix. It was more like she had witnessed something of extreme potential. Hmm. I recall she once mentioned seeing the actual body of the Evil God, the Tainted Union, during the Great War. Maybe she developed some kind of fixed belief about gods back then. After all, even gods could die when the timees. Well, that was something I could address gradually. The important thing was that despite her surprise, she decided to ept my rtionship with Sri. Of course, aside from Iona, the others didn¡¯t really have a choice, but it¡¯s always better when they understand and ept it themselves. I¡¯d have to exin everything to Faye separatelyter, though. After discussing what had happened and what woulde next, we wrapped things up for now. Normally, I would spend some time chatting with the newest member of the group or maybe engage in a fun group activity at night to bond with everyone. But this time, things were a bit different. Sri had been pushing herself too hard in her divine form recently, using up energy to heal me, and then spending the night with me. As a result, she was unable toe out in her physical form. It would be possible tomunicate if Helena acted as a trantor, but that would be a hassle in its own way. ¡­Even if there were no issues withmunication, it wasn¡¯t like we could just chat casually. After all, Sri was a goddess. Though my other women had fallen from their previous positions, each of them had once been powerful in their own right. As a result, they rarely feel intimidated by anyone. But when it came to the Righteous Radiance, things were a bit different. At the very least, they wouldn¡¯t be able to approach her as easily. But with Sri¡¯s personality being as kind as it was, I was sure they¡¯d get along in time. Whether it was because she was a lion or because she held onto some old-fashioned values, she seemed rather open-minded about polygamy. Andstly, this was the most important issue¡­ the monsters were still surrounding Sri just outside. In other words, there was no time to sit aroundughing and ying. ¡°So, I came up with a great idea. A way to bond without feeling too much pressure, while also solving our immediate problem!¡± ¡°Wow! As expected of Master! You¡¯re amazing! So cool! So smart!¡± Ca¡¯s shower of praise came just as expected. Even though I knew it was ttery, my shoulders couldn¡¯t help but lift with pride. No wonder kings throughout history liked sycophants. But Ca was too cute to be called a sycophant, so I just patted her head. Next to me, Elisha asked in a blunt tone. ¡°So? What¡¯s this brilliant idea of yours?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing much. We¡¯ve rested well, haven¡¯t we? Let¡¯s go hunt some more monsters.¡± ¡°I thought we¡¯d already killed a ton of them while breaking through to here. Wasn¡¯t that enough? Especially since it¡¯s all for the Righteous Radiance, and¡­¡± Elisha gave me a look like I was some kind of lunatic. How cruel. As I was feeling a bit down from that, Iris cleared her throat while sitting on myp. ¡°Ahem. I think Master¡¯s n is fine.¡± ¡°Teacher?! Have you finally been corrupted by being around Yandel too long?¡± ¡°Elisha, think about it. Sometimes, even when Master¡¯s words sound insane, they often turn out to be right.¡± ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s true. This time, he¡¯s probably trying to create somemon ground with the Righteous Radiance while also taking care of the monsters.¡± ¡°Exactly. You understand well.¡± Elisha pouted, and Iris, who tried to pat her head, failed since she couldn¡¯t reach from myp. Watching her stretch her arms and tremble slightly, I couldn¡¯t help but find her cute and pitiful at the same time. Eventually, Elisha sighed and offered her head to Iris, allowing her teacher to pat her with a satisfied snort. ¡°Ahem. Now that it¡¯s settled, let¡¯s set off immediately! Everyone grab what you need, and we¡¯ll meet back here¡­¡± There was no opposition, and even Helena looked somewhat eager, so Iris was about to wrap things up when¡ª Thud! Thud! Thud! ¡°Righteous Radiance!¡± A sudden knock on the door, followed by the voice of a pdin, interrupted her. I gently massaged the back of Iris¡¯s stiffened neck as Helena took the lead and spoke. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯vee to report the enemy¡¯s movements¡­ Saintess?¡± ¡°The Lord is resting now. Speak to me instead, as I¡¯ve already awakened.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The pdin flinched momentarily but, upon noticing Helena¡¯sck of lion ears, realized he was addressing the Saintess and not Sri. He offered her a respectful salute instead of the prayer usually directed at the Righteous Radiance. ¡°The Righteous Radiance hadmanded us to monitor the enemy and report immediately if there were any unusual movements.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying something strange has urred?¡± ¡°Yes, Saintess. Until just a short while ago, the monsters were relentlessly pounding at the barrier, even with broken hands. But suddenly, they¡¯ve started retreating.¡± ¡°¡­Give me a moment.¡± Helena sped her hands together and began to pray. Watching her gently emit divine power, I figured she must bemunicating with Sri. After a moment, Helena opened her eyes and, now acting as Sri¡¯s mouthpiece, ryed her words. ¡°The Lord says that although we are surrounded now, reinforcements will arrive soon, and then the enemy will be the ones surrounded. The cultists must have realized this and are pulling their monsters back to avoid being trapped.¡± ¡°¡­What does the Lord wish for us to do?¡± The pdin knelt, lowering his head reverently as Helena firmly gave hermand. ¡°Of course, we should pursue them and reduce their numbers as much as possible. Prepare for an immediate sortie.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The pdin made the sign of the cross before swiftly exiting the room. Beyond the door, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed away. Helena, who had been standing quietly for a moment, turned to face us. ¡°This works out perfectly! Monsters are known for not easily being scared or running away, so if they¡¯re turning their backs now, they¡¯ve lost their true strength.¡± With a happy smile, she pulled out a cloak that was practically the symbol of the saint. ¡°Shall we make a bet on who can kill the most?¡± See? I told you, hunting monsters together was the fastest way to bond. Chapter 279: Turning Point (2) Unless they were mutants, orcs were weak, and trolls had a cowardly side¡­ but ogres were different. As the pinnacle of greenskins, ogres possessed all the strengths of the other species. The cunning of goblins, the bravery of orcs, and, though not as potent as a troll¡¯s, they also had considerable regenerative abilities. In addition, their massive size, overwhelming strength, thick and tough skin, and the blessing of the Reckless Roar granted them resistance to aura attacks. They were the kings of closebat and a nightmare for knights. So, what was this ogre doing right now? ¡°Rooaaaar!!¡± It was retreating. Considering the ferocious nature of ogres, this was unthinkable. But it wasn¡¯t just the ogre. Orcs, who you¡¯d think had anger management issues rather than bravery, trolls who wouldn¡¯t turn their backs until they faced a threat beyond their regeneration capabilities, and even cyclops, who might not be the brightest but whose strength was unrivaled¡ªwere all fleeing. Even the minotaur, who might only be known for its charge, but whose durability was undeniable, was running away without exception! It was like a green tide receding, and everyone present was momentarily frozen by the sight. ¡°¡­I¡¯ve spent my entire life hunting cultists and monsters, but this is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen such a thing,¡± said the white-haired elder, Pope Albaor, in disbelief. I shrugged in response. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it soon. As you know, while monsters are inherently ferocious¡­ high-ranking cultists close to the Evil God can even override that nature with theirmands.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a sight before¡­¡± ¡°Because they¡¯ve been hiding it. They wanted to make it seem like the Evil God¡¯s control over the monsters was weakened by his sealing.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that they¡¯ve been hiding their true strength this entire time?¡± ¡°Yes. For the past 300 years, they¡¯ve stayed in the shadows, pretending to be weak¡­ but they¡¯ve already regained all their former power. In fact, they might be even stronger now, given how they¡¯ve nted spies on our side.¡± ? ¡°Hah. So, the reason they¡¯ve stayed hidden all this time is because¡­¡± ¡°Yes. Just as you suspect, they¡¯ve been prioritizing the descent of the Evil God. What matters to them isn¡¯t their own victory but the victory of their god.¡± If they hadunched a full-scale war, they could have easily taken over at least half the continent. Perhaps even more. But humanity wouldn¡¯t just sit by idly. They¡¯d pour all their resources and talent into protecting the Evil God¡¯s seal. While cultists and monsters could be defeated, no matter how overwhelming, an Evil God was an asymmetrical force beyond our means. But if we could hold out long enough for one of the Good Gods to descend? Or even if a saint were sent in their stead? That would mark the beginning of the counterattack. The cultists and monsters hadn¡¯t forgotten the time they were nearly victorious but ended up sealed away by the Hero Rahim. ¡°¡­So, the fact that they¡¯re mobilizing such arge force now must mean the Evil God¡¯s descent is imminent.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Although they¡¯d elerated their ns, they were only executing what they¡¯d already prepared. The progress of breaking the Evil God¡¯s seal probably hadn¡¯t changed much. ¡­Hopefully. Of course, there was always the chance they could forcibly break the seal at the cost of losing some of their power, or they might sacrifice enough lives to bring the Evil God out earlier. I had to remind myself that while I knew the scenario of H&A, I couldn¡¯t predict the future. Still¡­ the reason they¡¯d been forced to act in such a hurry was probably because of me and Helena. Their ns had been disrupted several times because of me, and the appearance of the Saintess earlier than expected must have made them nervous. ¡°One thing is certain, though: this siege of Sris will be a turning point.¡± ¡°Yes. Even if it¡¯s not the Evil God¡¯s descent, the cultists have revealed their hidden strength, and now they¡¯ll begin to move in earnest.¡± As Albaor let out a deep sigh, the pdins and battle priests had already gathered and were forming ranks. ncing at them, Albaor spoke with determination. ¡°Nevertheless, our duty remains the same. To eliminate the cultists, the monsters, and evil, and make the world a better ce. That is the will of our Lord, and it is our will as well.¡± He made the sign of the cross and headed to the front of the formation. Even as a fellow man, I couldn¡¯t help but find his back impressively dignified¡­ It made me look at Helena beside me without thinking. Standing atop the makeshift magic barrier among the shattered ruins, Helena held her medallion in both hands, her eyes closed in prayer. It was a picture-perfect image of a saintess, but her lips, which were moving continuously, weren¡¯t reciting prayers. Thanks to a set of potions I had downed earlier, my sharpened senses picked up on her faint murmuring. ¡°I know using a mace is more effective than holy spells in my current state. But it¡¯s so hard to do¡­ Even now, my legs feel weak¡­ What? How would ra, who¡¯s reverted to being a virgin, know that? Other people¡¯s stories? But they didn¡¯t do it with Brother Yandel. He¡¯s¡­ a monster. A monster in bed. Isn¡¯t it because the Righteous Radiance fainted that I managed to recover this quickly? Gasp! How can you say it¡¯s because I¡¯m lewd?! It¡¯s not me¡ªit¡¯s Brother Yandel who¡¯s lewd! I¡¯ll make sure ra understands that¡­ What? Sexual harassment? But ra started it first!¡± Hmm. It seems like Helena and ra were getting along well. Maybe a little too well. After watching Albaor¡¯s brief speech and exnation, I headed over to where Helena was with the rest of the group. Sensing our presence, Helena hurriedly switched to reciting a proper prayer. I was sure Elisha and Iris caught her, though. High elves¡¯ senses were sharp enough to rival mine in an enhanced state. Sure enough, Elisha¡¯s face was bright red, while Iris nodded in understanding. I tapped Helena¡¯s shoulder and spoke up. ¡°Helena?¡± ¡°Though I walk through the valley of¡ªoh, Brother Yandel? What is it?¡± Helena tried to act as if nothing had happened, but her quivering lips betrayed her. Barely holding back a grin, I gestured downward. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s time to head out, so we should go down.¡± ¡°Oh, I must have been too focused on my prayers. My divine power is fully restored, so I¡¯m ready to fight whenever.¡± Helena smiled as she tucked her medallion into her clothes. ra seemed like she had something to say, and the medallion vibrated with a faint hum¡­ but after Helena tapped it, it fell silent. What was that about? What just happened? Ignoring my confusion, Helena led the way down the stairs, then spun around to face us. ¡°By the way¡­ how about we make a bet? The winner gets to make one wish, but only within reasonable limits, of course.¡± ¡°Huh. You really want to make a bet?¡± ¡°Of course. There¡¯s something I really want to ask of you, Brother. Would everyone else like to join in as well?¡± The group¡¯s reactions were mixed. ¡°Sure! Sounds fun! If I win, I want Master to¡­ hehe¡­¡± ¡°Oh my? Large-scale battles like this are a magician¡¯s yground, after all.¡± ¡°Hm¡­ I¡¯m a bit tempted¡­¡± ¡°Stop, stop. Let the kids y. No need for an adult to join in!¡± Ca and Elisha seemed enthusiastic, but Iris and Iona were less keen. Well, it made sense. Ca, Elisha, and I were still mid-level magicians, and although Helena was a saintess, she had only just begun to awaken her powers. But if a fully matured high magician like Iris joined in? That would be a bit unfair. Iris puffed out her cheeks in frustration, inting them like a balloon. I poked her puffy cheeks and asked with a smirk. ¡°What did you want me to do so badly that you¡¯re so disappointed?¡± ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s nothing much. I was just hoping that next time you and I sleep together, you¡¯d make an Elven-style vow.¡± ¡°Elven-style vow?¡± ¡°In simpler terms, a proposal.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± I think I know what she¡¯s talking about. It¡¯s that line that alwayses up in the final part of the Elven heroine route. As I nodded to myself, remembering, Iris grew uneasy, wondering what I was thinking. ¡°A vow might sound serious, but it has no real binding force! That¡¯s why it¡¯s so nice¡­¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a simple romantic gesture, nothing more¡­ Wh-What?¡± ¡°I said, I got it. Not now, butter, when the time¡¯s right, I¡¯ll do it. But in return, Iris, you¡¯ll have to indulge me in something I want. Deal?¡± ¡°Th-That¡¯s alright with me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason why not, but¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± I smirked at Iris, who tilted her head in curiosity. ¡°Waaaaah!¡± ¡°Kill the fleeing monsters!¡± ¡°Smite them with the Righteous Radiance¡¯s hammer!¡± ¡°The only good monster is a dead monster!¡± The sound of war cries and fierce shouts echoed in the distance. Looking at the pdins rapidly closing in on the retreating monsters beyond the barrier, I said, ¡°For now, let¡¯s focus on the battle.¡± Somehow, the pdins, moving faster than I expected, were already catching up to the fleeing monsters, who had slowed down as they bunched together. I hadn¡¯t anticipated that things would kick off while we were still chatting. But now that the bet had begun, there was only one thing to do. ¡°I¡¯m going ahead!¡± Using telekinesis magic to lift myself, I hurled my body toward the fleeing greenskins. My body felt a bit stiff, but I moved faster than most flying spells. In the distance, I heard dyed cries from the makeshift walls. ¡°Master! That¡¯s cheating! Cheaatttiiiing!¡± ¡°Yandel! You can¡¯t just take off on your own when we haven¡¯t even officially started!¡± ¡°Brother?! Righteous Radiance! Help me with something, please!¡± As expected, I won the bet. Heh. Chapter 280: Turning Point (3) Though we added a bet to our pursuit, it wasn¡¯t just for fun. This event marked a turning point. From today onward, the cultists would likely begin their full-scale operations. In other words, full-scale battles would be moremon, and one of the toughest enemies to face would be the followers of Reckless Fury. These monsters were all tough, tireless, fearless, and incredibly strong. They were like the perfect tanks, serving as the shield for the cultists¡¯ armies. When we fought against therge monsters while breaking through Sris, we couldn¡¯t incapacitate them unless we hit them with high-level spells directly. Normally, high-level magic isn¡¯t cast on living beings but on structures, like castle walls. Being able to attack those types of monsters without resistance? I couldn¡¯t pass that up. Because of that, everyone who could fight ran out to join in and contribute, even if just a little. The results were good too. The only downside was that the cultists, trying to preserve their strength, sacrificed part of their monster army. They used some trolls and minotaurs, as well as several orcs, as sacrificial pawns to hold us off. The Righteous Radiance¡¯s followers were certainly strong, but as clerics, their offensive power was somewhatcking. Against stubbornly defensive meat shields, they naturally struggled. Of course, Iris and Iona were instrumental in the fight, but the cultists seemed to know this and targeted them relentlessly. And because we had to keep moving while fighting, it was impossible to unleash a barrage of high-level spells using the Chairman¡¯s staff. For my part, I fought by hovering in the air, casting wide-area spells, utilizing my enhanced mana control ability. Since gaining the Mana Affinity trait, I¡¯ve noticed that while it increases the power of each attack a bit, its real advantage is in casting speed and multi-casting. After breaking through the sacrificial monsters, we found that the main group had disappeared. Later, Sri¡¯s investigation revealed that they had escaped by using the Serpentine Leisure¡¯s space-warping ability to retreat under the sea. It was likely simr to the Air Pocket spell Ca had used before to enter the submerged dungeon entrance. Of course, such an ability would consume a significant amount of the Serpentine Leisure¡¯s power, so it was a worthwhile achievement. After that, we finished clearing out the remaining monsters and began harvesting valuable materials from their corpses. Although there were few casualties, this was only because we had quickly abandoned the residential areas and chosen to defend the Great Church. In other words, almost every district except the church was destroyed, and the reconstruction would require a lot of money. Fortunately, we had capable magicians with us who could preserve and process the freshly harvested materials. It took about three days of carefully extracting every bit of value from the monster corpses before the reinforcements finally arrived. ¡°They sure took their sweet time.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t help it, Master. The bigger they are, the slower they move.¡± Ca replied while casting a preservation spell on a troll¡¯s heart and burning an ogre¡¯s tendons with fire. She seemed focused on the task, but something about her tone was unusually cold. She didn¡¯t even nce in the direction of the approaching reinforcements. ¡°Is that from personal experience?¡± ¡°Hm. Did I give it away?¡± Ca smiled awkwardly before finally looking toward the direction the reinforcements wereing from. ¡°Looks like they came well-prepared, surprisingly.¡± ¡°It was probably the biggest incident in thest 300 years.¡± Ca¡¯s bitter smile deepened at my words. She continued working silently for a moment before slowly moving closer to me and continuing her task by my side. ¡°Did you know? The Lindelheit family had its own allies¡­ you could call them vassals or subordinate forces.¡± ¡°Well, that makes sense. It¡¯s a prestigious family. I¡¯m sure many people wanted to be connected to it.¡± ¡°Exactly. Magic is an expensive field, but once you reach a certain level, it generates immense value. In other words, the trickle-down benefits were no joke.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I think I know where this is going.¡± I spoke in a wary tone, and Ca giggled as she continued. ¡°You¡¯re probably right. When the Lindelheit family was at its peak, those clinging to us for benefits couldn¡¯t get enough. But as soon as things went south, they all changed their tune in an instant.¡± ¡°Well, those who came for the benefits would naturally distance themselves if it no longer served their interests.¡± ¡°Yeah. I understood that much. But what I didn¡¯t expect was that no one would help us at all.¡± How could that be? I¡¯ve been in this world for three years. Although this wasn¡¯t covered in the game, I remember seeing the Lindelheit family during its heyday with my own eyes. At the time, the Lindelheit family wielded power like that of a small kingdom. Sure, they weren¡¯t as powerful as the Levantine Empire¡¯s emperor, but they weren¡¯t exactly insignificant either. Above all, they were renowned as a magical family. Even if the family were to copse, their knowledge and secrets should still hold immense value. In fact, during the ve auction, Ca¡¯s price factored in both her beauty and her magical knowledge. Wouldn¡¯t someone have seen the opportunity to extract that knowledge in exchange for helping the Lindelheit family? Surely someone would have. At least, that¡¯s what you¡¯d expect. ¡°Was it those damned Boiling Silence cultists again¡­?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying; it¡¯s possible that the cultist usations carried that much weight. But the Lindelheit family was strong enough to challenge the Empire, wasn¡¯t it? If you hadn¡¯t been taken as a hostage, your father probably would have fought back.¡± ¡°Hm. Yeah, knowing Father, he could¡¯ve definitely done that.¡± ¡°Do you think others didn¡¯t know? If everyone truly turned their backs, would that have been a natural urrence?¡± ¡°¡­Are you suggesting that Lindelheit¡¯s istion was also the work of the Boiling Silence cultists? I suppose if they were determined to attack, that could make sense.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not just focusing on the Boiling Silence¡¯s tricks. That¡¯s what they do best, after all, and it¡¯s not surprising they would hide in in sight. What¡¯s strange is that none of the many families wavered. For that to be possible¡­¡± ¡°It would have to be the head of the family or someone very close to them.¡± ¡°Exactly. When I used the Shining Lion Dagger to check for spies before, I didn¡¯t detect anyone in a position of real power. The ones caught were from minor rural families or distant rtives. As for the major houses¡­ they were the onesing to me for requests.¡± Suspicious vassals, uncertain future daughters-inw, long-serving attendants they couldn¡¯t fully trust¡ªall kinds of reasons led them to seek me out, even traveling to the Academy. I caught quite a few of Boiling Silence¡¯s spies that way. But if the cult had deliberately handed over sacrificial pawns from the start? They may have surrendered low-level followers while keeping the real heavyweights in ce. Now that I¡¯vepared it with the list of families Lindelheit reached out to for help, it¡¯s almost certain. We weakened the Boiling Silence¡¯s overall power, but we didn¡¯t touch their most important people. ¡°¡­Well, knowing that wouldn¡¯t have made much difference back then.¡± ¡°That was when you were just starting to make a name for yourself, Master.¡± ¡°But things are different now.¡± Who am I? Before I even enrolled in the Academy, I killed a bishop of an Evil God. During my first dungeon practice, I killed an archbishop. After that, I uncovered the existence of unknown spies, cleared several cultist outposts and dungeons, wiped out high-ranking officials with Iona, and just now saved the Church of Righteous Radiance. I¡¯m the new hero of this era, someone with both influence and power, even without the backing of the Church of Righteous Radiance. And now, with both the Saintess and her God standing by my side? The time hase. ¡°As soon as we finish this, we¡¯re heading back. Not to the Academy, but to the Imperial Pce.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Ca, wide-eyed with her ruby-colored eyes, stopped what she was doing and tugged on my sleeve. ¡°M-Master? Just to be clear, you¡¯re not nning to throw magic around in the Imperial Pce, right? You¡¯ll get decapitated instantly! Swordmasters are stationed there!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll use a sword, not magic.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not any better! Didn¡¯t you say that using the dagger to identify cultists isn¡¯t effective anymore?¡± ¡°Yeah. I can¡¯t be sure, but we have to assume they¡¯ve prepared by now.¡± The Boiling Silence didn¡¯t infiltrate the continent overnight. ¡°But I have another way of identifying cultists.¡± ¡°For real¡­?¡± ¡°For real.¡± Since I extended my consciousness toward the boundary between my soul and body¡ªwhere traits were engraved¡ªI realized something. The Blessing of the Sun God and the Blessing of the God of All Things were simr in nature. The traits I gained from clearing dungeons were the same. It was probably because, while the forms were different, they used the same resource¡ªdivine power. However, the traits I gained frompleting achievements, purely from the system, feltpletely different. There was no trace of divine power in them. Even if they found a way to counter the Shining Lion Dagger, it would only be by deceiving divine power. They¡¯d already infiltrated other holy orders that way. Adjusting the method to fit would¡¯ve been easy. But what if there was apletely different system that achieved a simr result? Ding! ¡¾Trait: Cultist Hater (A)¡¿ You haven¡¯t just ruined several of the cult¡¯s ns, you even killed some of their top leaders. To anyone, you¡¯re a bonafide cultist hater! Of course, the cultists hate you too. All damage dealt to cultists increases by 20%. All damage taken from cultists increases by 10%. ¡ù This trait can be deactivated. I smirked as I saw the translucent window pop up in the corner of my vision. ¡°Ugh. Master, that was the kind of evil grin viins make.¡± Ssshhh. Chapter 281: Turning Point (4) The reinforcements that arrived were nothing short of extravagant. Not only had they scraped together several Aura Experts at the rank of knightmanders and elite Aura Users. But the Magic Tower had also sent two upper-level Magic Tower Lords and several intermediate magicians as part of their staff. It was clear that the United Divine Orders had also gathered as manybatants as they could muster. Well, considering that they were nning a full-on war with the Greenskin army, which had spread beyond just filling one city, this much was to be expected. ¡­Though by the time they arrived, the situation had already been resolved, with the clean-up nearlyplete. Those who hade, ready for battle, could not hide their stunned expressions at the sight of monster corpses scattered everywhere and the aftermath of widespread destruction spells. They didn¡¯t know whether to be d or just exasperated. After hearing the story that the situation had almost gone south, but thanks to us, things had turned around, they looked at us in disbelief. The reaction from the magicians, in particr, was quite intense. Judging by the different colors and patterns of their robes, they must havee from different Magic Towers, but all their questions were the same. How on earth did you manage to cast such high-level magic with such reckless abandon? Iris, who was once a Magic Tower Lord but was now my ve, seemed ufortable and quietly hid behind the always grumbling Iona. Iona, meanwhile, merely shrugged at the magicians and pointed at me. In the end, when I told them I had received help from the Chairman, they nodded as if they finally understood. Though I was in semi-forced seclusion, it seemed my title as the Archmage of the Hero¡¯s Party hadn¡¯t faded yet. However, when I mentioned that I had borrowed the staff from the Chairman, everyone¡¯s attention started to focus on me. Just as a knight wouldn¡¯t easily hand over their sword to someone else, a magician also wouldn¡¯t casually lend out their staff, the item most closely tied to them. Even if it was bound so that no one else could use it. Yet, the fact that it was lent out meant one of two things: either the Chairman intended to make me her sessor, or, at the very least, she thought very highly of me. ? After Theodore Lindelheit¡¯s death, the only remaining Archmage¡¯s actions would naturally draw attention. Feeling the prying eyes around me, I let out an inward sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s run.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°You? What are you suddenly talking about?¡± Ca and Elisha, who had been peacefully grooming each other¡¯s hair after another exhausting day, blinked their red and blue eyes in confusion. This time, I spoke a little louder, so that the lounging Iona on the bed and the dozing Iris in the rocking chair could hear. ¡°I said, let¡¯s run. There are still some monster corpses we haven¡¯t dealt with, but there are other magicians here besides us. Let¡¯s just say goodbye to Helena, the Pope, or Sir Gilbert, and teleport out of here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll follow you wherever you want to go, Master¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t mind leaving right away. But¡­ could you exin why?¡± ¡°¡­Honestly, I¡¯m just incredibly tired.¡± Although the magicians understood how we managed to unleash such firepower in this battle, they wouldn¡¯t stop asking me all sorts of questions afterward. How had I, who had only learned magic recently, managed to reach the level of a seasoned intermediate magician? Was it possible for outsiders to learn Lindelheit¡¯s family secrets? They even asked when I could visit their Magic Tower to have a long discussion about thebat applications of magic, something I had apparently sparked interest in recently. Even though Iona had stepped in to mediate somewhat, the level of interest they showed was overwhelming. ¡°Well¡­ I managed to tolerate it until that point.¡± Barely escaping the magicians, I was then faced with the priests of the United Divine Orders. With eyes shining full of goodwill, they approached me with their questions. I couldn¡¯t just brush them off, especially since I needed to keep the Divine Orders on my side. Their questions were equally mind-boggling. Questions about the rtionship between faith and divine power, whether I had drawn upon divine blessings, whether humans could wield holy power, and even out-of-the-blue proselytizing that started with ¡°You seem like a person of good character.¡± Unlike magic, which I at least had some knowledge of, I had no idea how to answer the priests¡¯ questions. As a result, I ended up exhausted in apletely different way. ¡°In the end, I managed to make my escape by telling them I was too tired to continue and that we could talk next time.¡± ¡°So now you want to run because you¡¯re just tired of all this?¡± ¡°Exactly! I¡¯ll juste up with some excuse, like an urgent matter, and we can get out of here.¡± Ca gave me a curious look, Elisha let out a deep sigh, and Iona burst intoughter. I hurriedly added, ¡°There really is something urgent!¡± ¡°What? I heard you¡¯re headed straight to the Imperial Pce from the Academy¡­ Is this ¡®urgent matter¡¯ some kind of rebellion you n to start while the troops are away? You¡¯d have a hard time with that Sword Master around.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that at all¡­¡± Iona, who had beenughing for a while, continued with her dangerous jokes. Meanwhile, Iris remained sound asleep despite the noise around her, even drooling a bit. Did she really like the rocking chair that much¡­? After cleaning her up and closing her gaping mouth, I finally broached the main topic. ¡°It¡¯s true that we need to get to the Imperial Pce as soon as possible. If we just teleport there out of nowhere, even the Empress of Levantin, who has ess to all the Empire¡¯s intelligence, will be caught off guard.¡± ¡°¡­Huh? Wait a second, why is the Empress being mentioned here?¡± ¡°Well, because she¡¯s one of the cultists.¡± ¡°By the way, the Cardinal of Boiling Silence. Even without a Sword Master, it would be difficult to deal with her secretly.¡± Though the church was not known for directbat abilities, a cardinal could still hold their own against a high-level magician or Aura Expert. There wasn¡¯t a huge difference inbat power, and on top of that, she was an expert in stealth and infiltration. A frontal assault at an unexpected moment would be far better than sneaking around. The advantage of the Empress¡¯s position was that she could know everything about the Levantin Empire while seated. The downside was that she couldn¡¯t move from that position. In other words, she could neither hide nor escape. That¡¯s what we nned to exploit. ¡°I just came up with this n, so I¡¯ve only hinted to Ca. I haven¡¯t told anyone else yet. As for Iris¡­ well, I¡¯ll exin it to her when she wakes up.¡± When I lightly ced my finger on her soft lips, Iris instinctively began to suck on it. Without bothering to pull my finger away, I briefly exined the n for the Empress raid. Everyone seemed to ept the idea, though they felt there were still details to refine, so we started exchanging opinions. Amid the heated discussion, I suddenly remembered something I had momentarily forgotten. ¡°Ah, there¡¯s somewhere I need to stop by before we head to the Imperial Pce.¡± ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t you say it was urgent?¡± ¡°It is¡­ but the ce is along the route we¡¯ll be teleporting through anyway. It shouldn¡¯t take long. If it does, we can always dy it forter.¡± ¡°Heheheh. I don¡¯t know where you n to stop, Yandel, but it must be more important than this operation, right?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± I shrugged lightly, and Ca cautiously raised her hand to ask. ¡°I¡¯m curious¡­ where exactly do you n to go, Master?¡± ¡°Have you heard of Fafnir?¡± ¡°Of course! I read about him in fairy tales when I was a child. The illustrations of the greedy dragon, Fafnir, were so adorable¡­ Wait, hold on a second. Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± ¡°Yep. We¡¯re going to Fafnir¡¯sir.¡± ¡°A dragon¡¯sir¡­!¡± Ca was so startled that she unintentionally shouted. The others, while expressing their surprise differently, were no less shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited. Ever since Fafnir died, the ce has beenpletely looted. There¡¯s nothing left. But¡­ there¡¯s something I have to do there.¡± ¡°It must be something important to you, Master.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Previously, when I acquired the Mana Affinity trait, I received a notification about fulfilling a special condition. Such messages don¡¯t appear lightly. The rewards are usually significant. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m being told to go to Fafnir¡¯sir, but if there¡¯s something to be gained there, it¡¯s best to go and get it. The Empress¡ªno, the Cardinal of Boiling Silence, Fiona¡ªwon¡¯t just surrender her life because her identity has been revealed. Even if the n goes smoothly, there will be a battle. And if the n fails, there will still be a fight. If things go well, I can hope for the help of the Sword Master¡­ but our opponent is a cardinal who¡¯s a master of assassination and infiltration. I could be taken out in the blink of an eye. So, it¡¯s best to gather whatever strength I can before we go. As I nodded to myself, the women who had heard my story were whispering among themselves. ¡°This is about that, right?¡± ¡°Yes, probably.¡± ¡°Yandel¡¯s hometown¡­¡± Ah. That background story, too. Chapter 282: Turning Point (5) With Iris still fast asleep on my back, I made my way to Helena¡¯s room. Helena, who seemed to be getting ready for bed, was lightly washing her face in thin nightwear. For some reason, as soon as I entered, she nodded solemnly as if she had been expecting me. ¡°Oh, so the wish from our bet is an orgy, huh? I understand. I¡¯m not confident I¡¯ll do well, but a promise is a promise, so I¡¯ll give it my best.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°¡­Did I misunderstand, Brother?¡± ¡°No, I do n to invoke my winner¡¯s right for an all-together thing, but not right now. Faye isn¡¯t here, right? We¡¯ll do it after we return to the academy. Right now, we need to talk about something else.¡± I briefly exined the situation to Helena, who had a very puzzled expression. At first, she looked incredulous, but when I told her that the Empress was a cultist, her expression grew serious, and she asked, ¡°Brother, are you aware that if you¡¯re wrong about this, you could end up in danger?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Havel, the Sword Master, is at the Imperial Pce. It will be difficult to break through with force or to escape once you¡¯re in.¡± ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that, but don¡¯t worry. Havel Kalios is loyal to the Emperor and the Empire, not the Empress. If we can prove the truth, he¡¯ll side with us.¡± ¡°¡­If you¡¯re that confident, then I see no need to say more.¡± Helena smiled gently and retrieved a medallion from a safe. ¡°You¡¯re already prepared, right? I¡¯ll just gather what I need. Let¡¯s move together this time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the n. That¡¯s why I came to your room first. But why are you pulling out that medallion?¡± It was clearly a magical item, thick and enchanted, though I couldn¡¯t tell exactly what kind of magic it held. As I tilted my head in confusion, the medallion trembled as if it had something to say, and then it emitted a bright light. The pale figure of ra, recreated in all her living beauty, urgently shouted. -Listen! Helena, this wicked sister! She¡¯s about to use her wish from the bet and lock me away in this thick prison! I don¡¯t know what outrageous act she was nning to do while sealing off my ears and eyes but¡ª! ¡°Oh dear. ra has been speaking nonsensetely. Well, she is of an age where that¡¯s understandable. Here, let me calm her down with a generous dose of divine power.¡± -Mmph! Mmmm¡­! Rrr¡­ kkk. ra, whose central part of the medallion had been gripped, started to stammer and soon fell silent, as if she had fainted. It was clear to anyone that Helena wasn¡¯t adding divine power but rather withdrawing it to a dangerously low level. ¡°Um¡­ Helena?¡± ¡°Yes, Brother? Isn¡¯t time of the essence?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not exactly¡­ Ah, yes. Let¡¯s go with that.¡± I nodded to Helena, whose face had turned red, not knowing whether she was crying or angry. Now that I looked closer, her nightwear wasn¡¯t just ordinary sleepwear; it was quite revealing. So¡­ she was waiting for me, huh. With that realization, I quietly turned my back, thinking that maybe it wouldn¡¯t have mattered if I had won or lost the bet. It took Helena a little while to finish packing. After Helena was ready, we headed to where Albaor was. With the reconstruction of the ravaged Sris underway, and with the need to feed and shelter the reinforcements, it seemed like there was no end to the troubles. Even past midnight, Albaor was in his office rather than in his bedroom. I found Gilbert there as well, both of them wracking their brains, trying to figure out a solution. After exchanging greetings, I took the opportunity to donate 10,000 gold. Most problems can be solved with money. This one was no different in my eyes. Once the donations run out, they can sell the monster materials I¡¯ve collected to fund the city¡¯s reconstruction. That should suffice. I excused myself to borrow a corner of the office to set up the teleportation spell, but for some reason, they offered the center of the room instead and retreated to the sides. Iris, who had been sleeping soundly despite all the noise, seemed to respond to the turbulent flow of mana. She murmured and rubbed her eyes, and as soon as I lowered her from my back to the floor¡ª Ding! The rm that had been dyed for so long finally rang out. It must have registered that the monsters that had been moving underwater were far enough away, or maybe it recognized that we were about to leave Sris. Either way, the situation was resolved. As I wiped the drool from Iris¡¯s cheek, I stared into the air. ¡¾Army of Reckless Roar Defeated!¡¿ You have in a cultistmander and countless monsters, driving them to retreat! Killing one high-ranking officer of each type wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy you, huh?! Well, this is already a significant achievement, but¡­ there¡¯s more to it. In the process of defeating the Army of Reckless Roar, you sessfully stopped a fallen ritual aimed at the Righteous Radiance. Just as the bnce between the good and evil forces copsed during the Great War when the Surging Waves fell. If the Righteous Radiance had fallen, the future of the Eurelia Continent would have grown even darker. But you brilliantly thwarted it. I guarantee that no being, not even a god, could resist praising this aplishment! Especially since the Righteous Radiance is boasting about you everywhere! All stats significantly increased. The Blessing of All Gods (B) has grown stronger. ¡­What is Sris doing? Judging by what I¡¯d seen in the system messages, it seemed like the gods had some kind of connection. But the fact that the Righteous Radiance was bragging about me everywhere? Maybe this was why she hadn¡¯t directly descended yet, even though she should have recovered by now. Suppressing a chuckle, I turned my attention to the rewards from this battle. An increase in stats and the enhancement of the Blessing of All Gods. Both were what I expected. I¡¯d already acquired most of the traits you could earn through achievements, so unless something extraordinary happened, it was just stat and blessing upgrades. What mattered now was how much they¡¯d grown. My stats had been stagnating for a while, and the higher the Blessing of All Gods would grow, the harder it would be to improve it. With an excited heart, I opened my status window to check the details. Name: Yandel Title: Great Nemesis Basic Abilities Strength: 18 -> 19 Endurance: 17 -> 19 Agility: 18 -> 20 Dexterity: 18 -> 20 Magic Power: 26 -> 27 Traits Endless Mana (A) Elemental Affinity (B) Excellent Memory (B) Excellent Weapon Skills (B) Lintblum Mana Core (A) Intermediate Magician (B) -> (B+) Sun God''s Favor (S) NEW! Cult Abhorrence (A) Weak Constitution (C) Elemental Combination (A) Blessing of the Sea (B+) Blessing of All Gods (B) -> (A) Resistance to Intimidation (B) Mana Affinity (A) I had expected the other stats to rise significantly. It was rtively easy to increase them up to 20. After that, it would be much harder, but for a magician, having good physical abilities was only a bonus, so it was fine whether they would rise or not. What I was worried about was the Magic Power stat. After surpassing 20 in Magic Power, it would usually only increase by 1 despite promises of significant jumps. And now, after absorbing a Dragon Heart fragment, my Magic Power had reached 26. In terms of mana, I was already at the level of an upper-level magician, so I thought it wouldn¡¯t increase anymore¡­ but it did. Magic Power 27. Just three steps away from 30, the supposed human limit. At this level, my mana reserves were on par with the Magic Tower Lords, who were sent as reinforcements. Of course, I still couldn¡¯t match Iris or Iona, who had spent long years umting mana even after reaching the rank of upper-level magicians¡­ But at least I could now stand toe-to-toe with the Tower Lords of smaller Magic Towers in terms of mana. Perhaps it¡¯s because my mana reserves don¡¯t match my level, or maybe it¡¯s thanks to the insight I gained into using the Mana Affinity trait during thest battle. My Intermediate Magician trait had also improved to B+. If I encounter the right opportunity, I could rise to rank A¡ªmeaning I would be an upper-level magician. What¡¯s funny is that while the system shows me as being on the cusp of bing an upper-level magician, there¡¯s still plenty I need to learn from Ca and Elisha. Well, the status window isn¡¯t perfect. It can grant me power and mana, but it can¡¯t impart knowledge. I shouldn¡¯t rely on it too much and should continue as I have been. Finally, I checked how the Blessing of All Gods had changed. Ding! ¡¾Trait: Blessing of All Gods (A)¡¿ All the gods of the Eurelia Continent support and bless you. You are worthy of such support. May the blessings of the gods be with you in your future. Health and mana recovery speed increased by 100% All elemental resistances increased by 50% Mental resistance increased by 30% Nullifies a single fatal blow once. Compared to before, recovery speed had increased by 50%, elemental resistance by 20%, and mental resistance by 10%. Honestly, recovery doesn¡¯t matter muchpared to the Sun God¡¯s Favor. The most important part of the Blessing of All Gods was the resistance. With this,bined with my innate mana resistance due to my mana reserves, I should be able to take a hit from a standard upper-level magic spell with a fully deployed shield. I should ask Iris to cast an upper-level spell with reduced power on meter to test it out. Next was mental resistance. This was practically essential when facing the cultists who were about to start operating in earnest. Evil Gods passively erode the minds of nearby intelligent beings, and when high-level cultists use their powers, they release mental contamination waves. Considering the enemies I¡¯d be facing soon, this mental resistance boost was quite reassuring. As I nodded in satisfaction, Iona, who had finished preparing the teleportation spell, called us over. For some reason, Albaor and Gilbert were cheering Helena on as we teleported. sh! When I opened my eyes, we were greeted by an endless mountain range of rocks. Looks like we¡¯ve arrived at the right ce. Chapter 283: Traces When I opened my eyes, an endless mountain range of rocks greeted us. It looks like we¡¯ve arrived. ¡°The Ancient Dragon Mountains¡­ is there really air here, Master?¡± ¡°Yeah, this is the ce.¡± Ca looked doubtful. It was a natural reaction for anyone from this era. The Ancient Dragon Mountains were associated with many dragon-rted legends¡ªpeople say the mountains themselves resemble a dragon, or that it was a ce where dragons once lived, or that dragons came here to prepare for death when their lifespans ended. There were all kinds of stories about dragons tied to this ce, though most of them were probably just rumors with no way to verify their truth. Still, there are always people who believe in those stories. When dragons were still alive, there were those who worshipped them, those who challenged them, and those who sought their help. This ce was never without visitors. After the Great War, when dragons were essentially extinct, theirs were looted by those hoping for a one-time jackpot. But that¡¯s all ancient history now. There are no living dragons left, and noirs have been found. Three hundred years is more than enough time to cool the fervor of devout worshippers and persistent treasure hunters. That¡¯s why it¡¯s now a ce called the Ancient Dragon Mountains only by name, with no one actually believing that dragons live here. But this is where Fafnir¡¯sir is. ¡°More precisely, there¡¯s a transfer gate here that leads to Fafnir¡¯sir.¡± ¡°¡­A transfer gate? Like a teleport gate, you mean?¡± ¡°More urately, it¡¯s a magical artifact that maintains a teleport gate permanently.¡± ¡°How is that even possible?!¡± Elisha, looking disbelieving, jumped up in surprise. Iris yawnedzily at her student¡¯s reaction. ¡°Haaa¡­ My student, when ites to dragons, anything is possible.¡± ¡°I know that dragons naturally be archmages as they age. But no matter how powerful they are, maintaining a teleport gate permanently? And that was before spatial magic had developed as much as it has now!¡± ? ¡°What you say is true. But what if it wasn¡¯t just one archmage?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Archmages are beings who turn the impossible into possible and create miracles, even if only temporarily, with their mortal hands. So if over a hundred archmages put their heads together¡­ would it still seem impossible?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Elisha¡¯s mouth fell open as if she had just realized something. In the meantime, Iris stretched out her short limbs and continued. ¡°Yes. Dragons are a species that defy ourmon sense. You¡¯ve heard of the Dragon Council, haven¡¯t you, Elisha?¡± ¡°Yes, it was a self-governing organization that existed when dragons were still active. It¡¯s quite famous, so I know about it well.¡± In the game, it was mentioned in documents that revealed bits of the past of the Eurelia Continent. If I recall, it was a minimal governing body created by dragons, who were powerful but highly individualistic. They captured or killed dragons that suddenly went rogue. They reprimanded young dragons that blocked important routes and extorted tolls. They even gave stern warnings to dragons in their prime who only bore half-human, half-dragon children, neglecting to reproduce with their own kind. Like any group of long-lived beings, the Dragon Council was rtively loose and only mobilized in emergencies¡­ but it was an organization dedicated to the interests of their race. In fact, they were the ones who decided whether or not to join the War of the Gods. The Dragon Council appears in everything from fairy tales to history books, so there¡¯s no doubt it existed. ¡°Do you also know how so many dragons gathered in one ce?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m not sure. Given that each dragon is on the level of an archmage, wouldn¡¯t they have just found the designated location on their own?¡± ¡°If that were the case, it would be no different from a group appointment. But since it was called a council, it needed authority¡­ or so I heard.¡± ¡°You heard? Who told you that, Teacher?¡± Elisha¡¯s question made Iris avert her gaze slightly as she muttered. ¡°¡­A dragon did.¡± ¡°What? I couldn¡¯t hear you. Can you say that a little louder?¡± ¡°Eek! I heard it directly from a dragon I befriended during the War of the Gods!¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­ Dragons went extinct ages ago¡­ Ah!¡± Elisha shook her head in disbelief before stopping with a sudden look of realization. Was this the generational gap? But it was toote. Iris¡¯s cheeks had already puffed up in indignation. ¡°T-Teacher? It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s nothing wrong with being a bit older, right?¡± ¡°See? Thanks to your wisdom, we¡¯ve learned something today. So please don¡¯t be too upset.¡± ¡°Uh, well¡­ You look the youngest out of all of us, so isn¡¯t that okay?¡± ¡°¡­Grrr!¡± Clearly furious this time, Iris started hopping around, stomping on Elisha¡¯s feet. ¡°Ouch! That hurts, Teacher! I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t mention your age again, so please stop¡­!¡± Thud, thud, thud. Even as Elisha begged, Iris¡¯s punishment didn¡¯t stop. As it seemed like this would go on forever, I grabbed Iris by the waist and lifted her up. ¡°Master! Let me down! I must show Elisha the dignity of a teacher!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no dignity that could be damaged by something like this.¡± ¡°Y-yes, Master spoke well! There¡¯s no way your dignity as a teacher could be tarnished by something like this! I still deeply respect you!¡± I said that to question whether there was any dignity to be damaged in the first ce, but she interpreted it in a different way. Of course, I didn¡¯t say that out loud. Instead, I gently rocked the growling Iris. Instantly, her body went limp, calming down. Elisha looked at her teacher with aplicated expression, but I continued on, ignoring it. ¡°So, where were we? I exined that the Dragon Council was a respected institution among dragons, right? So, what¡¯s the best way to show authority?¡± ¡°Usually, it would be through grand titles, a crown, a fearsome army, an imposing castle, and vast wealth. But that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Right. Dragons can have all of that if they want. So, what the Council chose was something so great that not only dragons, but even the gods wouldn¡¯t dare touch it.¡± ¡°What could be so grand? Please tell me already, Brother.¡± I thought Helena wasn¡¯t that interested because she had been quiet, but it seemed she was just deeply focused. Her golden eyes sparkled as she urged me to continue. ¡°¡­Helena, couldn¡¯t you just ask the Righteous Radiance about it?¡± ¡°Ah, well, right now, my Lord is busy discussing this recent raid with the other gods.¡± No, she¡¯s probably mostly bragging about me and throwing in a little warning about the danger. Though I was itching to say it, I didn¡¯t feel the need to test Helena¡¯s faith, so I got straight to the point. ¡°In simple terms, a group of archmages worked together to create a space where no one without permission could enter.¡± ¡°¡­Is that really so impressive? It sounds like a kind of locking spell or barrier.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say they ¡®created¡¯ a space? It¡¯s not about restricting ess to an existing space; they made a new space with specialws.¡± At this, Helena¡¯s face hardened. Creating a space akin to the act of creation itself. It¡¯s no wonder she was shocked by the idea of achieving that with magic. But¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up too much. It¡¯s a space that could only be maintained by 100 ancient dragons burning through massive amounts of mana in real time.¡± That¡¯s right. The dragons seeded in creating the space but failed in maintaining it. Of course, even that feat was enough to bepared to the gods who established their own sanctuaries¡­ but the problem was that it had been 300 years since they went extinct. ¡°The Dragon Council is closed. Unless 100 archmages gather and burn through 100 ancient dragon hearts, it will never open again.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Master? Then why did wee here if the Dragon Council is closed? I don¡¯t understand the point ofing to a sealed transfer gate.¡± I handed the limp Iris over to Ca, who awkwardly received her while flustered. Chuckling, I continued speaking. ¡°I did say there¡¯s a transfer gate here, and it¡¯s true that there¡¯s a path leading to the Dragon Council. But I never said we were going to the Dragon Council.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ca tilted her head, clearly confused, as if I had just said somethingpletely absurd. Well¡­ typuses are carnivores, so they don¡¯t eat nts, but never mind that. ¡°I told you, opening and maintaining the Dragon Council is hard. That¡¯s why all 100 elders need to gather to open the council. The problem is, dragons, being long-lived, have a skewed sense of time.¡± Even if one dragon arrived early, they couldn¡¯t open the council meeting alone; they would just have to wait for others to show up. And in all that waiting, it sometimes became necessary to step out briefly, return to their true forms to stretch their stiff bodies, or even find some entertainment to pass the time. ¡°Naturally, a kind of za formed, and to make traveling easier, they set up transfer gates that led directly to theirirs.¡± To put it simply, they didn¡¯t create a parliament building, but rather a parliament station. Incidentally, the reason this ce was called the Ancient Dragon Mountains was that, before the transfer gates were built, dragons would asionally fly all the way here. People who saw that must have thought this mountain range was home to many dragons. ¡°We¡¯re heading to that za now. From there, we¡¯ll use the transfer gate to go to Fafnir¡¯sir.¡± Of course, there¡¯s probably nothing left there. I still don¡¯t know why the system sent me here. It must be trying to give me something, but what? I don¡¯t expect much. Honestly, just a set of dragon materials would make me happy. Seriously, I mean it. Chapter 284: Traces (2) Thankfully, we found our destination without much trouble. Though we fumbled a bit with the finer details, the area was vast, with many simr rocky mountains rising up, so everyone just went along with it. ¡°This is the ce.¡± ¡°¡­Master? Isn¡¯t this just a in cliff?¡± Iris blinked her blue eyes as she gazed up at the towering wall of rock. Despite it being a simple za, Iris, with her deep interest in magic, seemed quite fascinated by the idea of a dragon¡¯s legacy. She even cast a detection spell, just in case, but found nothing and tilted her head in confusion. Her puzzled look, like a puppy seeing the world for the first time, made me chuckle as I gave a bit more exnation. ¡°Most dragons set up transfer gates near theirirs that lead inside. But there¡¯s no need to make a big, obvious entrance, right? They hid it to avoid unnecessary hassle.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing my detection spell picked up, though.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re still an upper-level magician, but the one who hid this was a dragon that reached the rank of archmage.¡± Iris pouted her lips in slight annoyance but nodded in understanding. Finding her expression cute, I poked her lips with my finger, making her turn her head and let out soft, nasal sounds. ¡°Hm I wasn¡¯t sure what she was saying, but since she wasn¡¯t pulling away and was just moving her head, it seemed she didn¡¯t really mind. While I was teasing Iris for a bit, Helena, standing beside me, pressed close and asked. ¡°Brother¡­? Since you knew the entrance was hidden, I assume you also know how to open it, right?¡± ¡°Of course. It makes sense that Iris couldn¡¯t detect it because, technically, the entrance was never made.¡± Making an entrance and hiding it would mean you¡¯d first have to dig the entrance, carve out the passage leading to the za, and then cast a permanent concealment spell over it. That¡¯s such a tedious and inefficient process. For an entrance they barely use, dragons wouldn¡¯t go through all that trouble. Dragons, being what they are, would use a much simpler method. ¡°For example, reciting a specific spell at a specific location could automatically activate a transfer spell and move you inside.¡± ¡°Oh! So now you¡¯re going to recite that spell?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Helena sped her hands in front of her chest and looked up at me with sparkling eyes, brimming with anticipation. I hadn¡¯t realized it before, but she really seemed to enjoy this kind of thing. Shrugging at Helena, I nced up at the cliff. In the original course of events, after hearing rumors about Fafnir¡¯sir and searching everywhere, the yer eventually discovers that all dragonirs are in ces humans can¡¯t easily ess. That¡¯s when they learn about the Dragon Council. Through ancient documents hidden deep inside certain dungeons and traces left behind by the dragons, yers could uncover the code. Using that code, they could instantly ess Fafnir¡¯sir. Despite being an annoyingly borate questline, the final reward was so underwhelming that it infuriated yers¡­ but in hindsight, I¡¯m d Ipleted it. It allowed me to skip all these steps and go straight to the results. ¡°Al Arzi. Dahana. Azdaha.¡± It¡¯s some kind of incantation praising their race. I don¡¯t know the exact meaning, but I know it works. Rumble. A heavy rumble reverberated around us, and the ground lightly trembled. And that was it. There was no faint dizziness like when Iona¡¯s teleportation magic activated, no sparkling magical light. Suddenly, before we even realized it, the surroundings had changed. The transfer was so seamless that there was no sense of discement. Everyone looked confused for a moment, but soon nodded, attributing it to the power of the dragons, and began scanning their surroundings. The ceiling was incredibly high, despite being inside a mountain. The surface of the ceiling was studded with glowing rocks, providing a soft light. And the walls¡­ although the lights weren¡¯t very bright, they illuminated the area enough to see all the way to the far end of the cavern. It was vast. So vast that walking back and forth would be exhausting, requiring the use of magic to traverse such arge space. Even though the peak we entered was the biggest in the vicinity, I hadn¡¯t expected it to be this big. It must have some kind of space expansion magic cast over it. ¡°This ce¡­¡± ¡°Oh? I couldn¡¯t sense it outside, but the mana here is quite peculiar.¡± ¡°It must be the lingering mana from the transfer gate, just as Master said. Magical artifacts tend to use extremely refined mana for stability, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Normally, the effect is so faint that it¡¯s hardly noticeable, but when dealing with high-output magical artifacts, you can sense it right away. If you feel this during a war, you should run immediately!¡± Why did she finish that exnation on such a grim note? Still, it was useful information, so I made a mental note to remember it. Though mypanions marveled at the massive and grandiose za, clearly built to match the size of the dragons themselves, the sheer scale quickly lost its novelty. Before long, Ca, having grown tired, tugged on my sleeve and asked. ¡°Master, Master. It feels like there¡¯s nothing here. Where do we go?¡± ¡°We¡¯re heading to the entrance of the Dragon Council. I know the direction, but it¡¯s far, so we¡¯ll have to fly.¡± Everyone here was at least an intermediate magician, so flying magic shouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡°Brother? What about me? I could use the power of the Righteous Radiance to run alongside you all at your speed.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll carry you, Helena.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t hoping for that response, but I won¡¯t decline.¡± Helena, looking unsure whether she was embarrassed or happy, wrapped herself in my arms, pressing close. Squeeze. The soft sensation pressing against my chest, theforting warmth, and the faint scent of a woman filled my nose. Despite having the same body, it felt different from when Sris possessed her, which made me chuckle involuntarily. ¡°Why are youughing, Brother?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Is the Righteous Radiance still busy?¡± ¡°Well, the thing is¡­¡± Helena whispered in my ear. ¡°Actually, she has already returned, but she keeps asking me to switch, so I¡¯ve been pretending not to notice.¡± Can a saint really do that? I looked at her with a bemused expression, but she simply guided my hand to her waist. ¡°¡­Tell her not to pout too much, and I¡¯ll let her have her turn next time.¡± ¡°She¡¯s listening to everything right now, so I don¡¯t need to ry the message.¡± ¡ªHey, it seems like both of you havepletely forgotten about me, haven¡¯t you? A voice and a faint buzzing vibration came from below us. Startled, Helena quickly pulled out the medallion from between her chest and tucked it behind her back. ¡ªI¡¯m really feeling neglected here¡­ Taking ra¡¯s grumbling as a signal, we all kicked off the ground and flew into the air. It didn¡¯t take long to reach the transfer gate.
¡°Hmm. That was quicker than I expected.¡± ¡°Right? It felt like the space was moving along with us as we flew¡­ don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°It seemed that way to me, too. Maybe it¡¯s a mechanism that responds to intent and assists with movement?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve heard of something like that! Dragons are supposed to be too big to fly naturally, but their overflowing mana responds to their will and makes it possible, right? It¡¯s a form of primal magic, and maybe this is the same kind of thing?¡± Iona bounced up and down with one hand raised, her actions causing her ¡®vampire pouches¡¯ to jiggle, which made me nod in satisfaction. All that blood I¡¯ve donated is paying off. ¡°Well, whatever the mechanics behind it, it was convenient. Anyway, this is the entrance to the Dragon Council and the transfer gates that lead to each elder¡¯sir.¡± I let Helena down and turned my gaze to the structure before us. At the center was arge, ornate gate, and around it were 100 smaller gates. The central gate,rge enough for dragons to pass through, was intricately decorated withplex shapes and studded with valuable-looking jewels. It was the gate leading to the Dragon Council. Naturally, that gate had been sealed for 300 years and would likely remain closed forever. I¡¯d love to dismantle it and take the materials, but doing so would probably trigger an explosion, resulting in a game-over ending. I¡¯m not sure if that would happen in reality as well, but I have no reason to risk it. At least not until one of us bes an archmage. ¡°We¡¯re not focusing on the big gate, though. What we need to pay attention to are the smaller gates surrounding it.¡± ¡°¡­All of those lead to dragonirs, Master?¡± ¡°More precisely, they lead to the entrances of theirs. And most of them probably don¡¯t work anymore.¡± Unlike the grand entrance of the Dragon Council or the well-maintained internal transfer system, the gates were rtively hastily constructed and quite delicate as magical artifacts. Back when dragons regrly came and went, they were maintained and repaired without issue. But after 300 years of neglect, they¡¯ve naturally deteriorated. Many of the gates had either crumbled, as if they had exploded, or were half-melted. However, there was one exception¡ªFafnir¡¯s transfer gate. While the glorious gate of the Dragon Council remained firmly shut, and what was once considered cutting-edge technology had now be relics, Fafnir¡¯s gate still emitted a faint purple glow. I don¡¯t know why. The reason for Fafnir¡¯s gate being the only one still operational wasn¡¯t revealed in the game. ¡­Maybe I¡¯ll find out as part of this hidden piece. Sigh. I let out a small sigh and reached out toward the legacy left behind by the once-great dragon. Boom! ??? What was that? I haven¡¯t even touched it yet. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 285: Traces (3) Boom! As soon as I reached out, the transfer gate crumbled into dust with a small explosion. What¡¯s going on? I haven¡¯t even touched it yet. Just as I was feeling both aggrieved and bewildered, with confusion spreading through the group, I felt a warm sensation flow into my fingertips. For some reason, despite the transfer gate breaking, the remaining purple mana was absorbed into me. At least it didn¡¯t feel hostile. In fact, it felt more like the warmth andfort ofing home. I was about to lower my guard, which had spiked momentarily, when¡ª sh! A sudden light burst out from my body and enveloped the entire group. Before we knew it, we were standing inside a massive stone structure. ¡°What now¡­?¡± I frowned instinctively at the unexpected turn of events, but at least it wasn¡¯t the worst-case scenario. Though we had been abruptly thrown into this ce, I immediately recognized the familiar marble decor. This was Fafnir¡¯sir¡ªor rather, the ruins of it. The transfer gate, which should have taken us to the front courtyard, had somehow sent us straight into the center of their. I wasn¡¯t sure exactly why, but maybe it malfunctioned when it broke and reacted to me. I still didn¡¯t fully understand the reason. As I was calmly processing the situation, I heard a panicked voice from the side. ¡°M-Master! What just happened?! It seemed like you absorbed the gate¡¯s mana¡ªare you okay? Is there some kind of collision reaction or¡ªmmpfh?¡± I covered Ca¡¯s mouth with one hand and shook my head. ¡°Calm down. I¡¯m fine. My body feels a little warm, but nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°¡­Mmmpfh? Mmmph?¡± As Ca mumbled through her blocked mouth, Elisha, standing next to her, acted as an interpreter. ¡°She¡¯s asking if that isn¡¯t a bit strange.¡± ¡°Is it? It¡¯s true I absorbed some unfamiliar mana, but it feels oddly familiar¡­ In any case, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s harmful.¡± Mana, at its core, responds to one¡¯s will. Once it enters the body, and with my Mana Affinity trait, reading the intent within it isn¡¯t too difficult. The mana from the transfer gate had a strange familiarity, along with a will rted to the transportation itself. It¡¯s puzzling, but it doesn¡¯t feel dangerous. ?? ¡°Mmmph.¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± As I spoke with certainty, Ca and Elisha both nodded, seemingly reassured. I could guess what kind of misunderstanding they were having, but I wasn¡¯t about to correct them, so I exaggeratedly looked around instead. The massive stone structure resembled an ancient Greek temple, and everything about it exuded an overwhelming sense of grandeur. Clearly, it wasn¡¯t a ce built by or for humans. ¡­Though, nothing here was intact. The pirs were cracked and chipped, the statuesy shattered on the ground, and the doors had been broken and forcibly opened. All that remained were the traces of its former glory. Iris, observing the ruined surroundings, tilted her head in confusion. ¡°Master. Are you sure this is really Fafnir¡¯sir?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°The legends say the floors were lined with gold coins, and each room was filled with a different kind of treasure. Is this really that Fafnir¡¯sir?¡± ¡°It is. But everything here was either used up, taken by me¡­ or looted by the cultists.¡± A bit of truth mixed with lies. That alone blurred the line between fact and fiction, making it harder to distinguish. The bitter smile I wore as I recalled the frustration of reaching their only to find it stripped of all but a little information about the cultists was an added bonus. I still felt ufortable with deception, but I knew it was necessary. Yet, I couldn¡¯t help but hope that someday I¡¯d be able to tell them everything. It was an unavoidable desire. Amidst the solemn atmosphere, the voices of the women, unsure of what to say, quietly drifted around me. ¡°Ah¡­ So that¡¯s why, Master¡­¡± ¡°Hmph. If my homnd had turned out like this overnight, I wouldn¡¯t want to talk about it either.¡± ¡°B-but we¡¯re here for you, Master!¡± ¡°Well, seeing how Yandel tends to gather people who can¡¯t defy him, maybe he has trust issues because of a past betrayal? In that case, we should¡­¡± ¡°This is all because of those cultists. We must kill the cultists!¡± Why does Helena always reach that conclusion¡­? Not that she¡¯s wrong. Anyway, now that I¡¯ve sessfully avoided talking about myself, I just need to wait for the system to give me the reward that brought me here¡­ Ding! The moment I thought about it, the notification rang. I nced around, expecting the system window to pop up, but instead, something else appeared before me. It was as though anotheryer had been oveid on top of the ruins. Yes¡­ It was the image of Fafnir¡¯sir in its prime, back when it was still intact.
A massive underground structure lined with heavy pirs, predominantly ck and purple, exuding a somber elegance. The ce resembled a temple from the underworld, though its gloomy atmosphere was at odds with thevish decorations throughout. Gold coins piled up into small mounds on the ground. Each room was tightly sealed, yet the doors were adorned withrge gemstones, crossed swords, shattered ss crafts, and other striking symbols, as if to show what treasuresy within. It was a sight that would leave anyone speechless¡­ but that feeling didn¡¯tst long. Thud! Something enormous fell onto the golden mound. Obsidian-like shimmering scales. Sinister purple eyes. A sleek, streamlined body. And a massive size. It was a dragon, a species thought to be extinct. Is that Fafnir? For a moment, I was mesmerized by his imposing presence, as if he were real. But upon closer inspection, I noticed that Fafnir wasn¡¯t intact. His smooth scales were chipped and melted in ces, his wings were tattered, and one of his horns was broken. Blood seeped from his body, staining the pile of gold beneath him. This must be the moment just before Fafnir died. Obviously, none of this was ever shown in H&A. There must be a reason the system was showing me this. Swallowing my surprise, I focused on the scene before me. Fafnir, struggling to breathe, began to mutter something. [My treasure¡­ I can¡¯t die and leave it behind¡­] Even as he was dying, he was obsessed with his hoard. Ridiculous, but I suppose that¡¯s how he managed to gather such immense wealth in the first ce. Just as I realized this, time suddenly sped up. Fafnir repeatedly fainted and awoke atop the pile of gold, and each time he regained consciousness, he bombarded himself with healing magic. Eventually, after a long time had passed, Fafnir fully recovered. Though the broken horn didn¡¯t regrow, everything else returned to its former state. Yet, it seemed like Fafnir hade to some realization in the face of death. His eyes still gleamed with greed as he stared at the bloodstained gold, but there was another emotion present. Rage. A clear fury directed at those who had wounded him and brought him to the brink of death. From there, the flow of events became predictable. Fafnir left hisir as soon as he recovered, likely seeking revenge. The problem was that he kept returning covered in blood. Was this during the height of the War of the Gods? Each time, Fafnir returned on the verge of death, only to recover and head back into battle repeatedly. With every return, more irreparable wounds umted. It began with his broken horn, followed by a blunted tail, a deep scar across his chest like a trench, and scales on his face burnt beyond recognition. Eventually, his injuries outnumbered the intact parts of his body¡­ but Fafnir never gave up. Even when he became terminally wounded and was living on borrowed time. Even after the Hero Rahim brought the War of the Gods to an end. At some point, it became clear that Fafnir¡¯s rage wasn¡¯t just because he had almost died. The dragons, once called great beings, were ughtered like mere insects. His kin, who, despite his foul personality, had be his friends. Even the weak who had clung to Fafnir, hoping for salvation, had their fists clenched in hope. Fafnir bore too much weight on his back. This, more than any other scar, was the deepest wound Fafnir carried¡ªthe price he paid for surviving the War of the Gods. Though all the Evil Gods had been sealed, and the cultists had been driven away, Fafnir couldn¡¯t shake off his anxiety and anger upon returning to hisir. Rahim was undoubtedly a hero, but he had only sealed the Evil Gods. And nothingsts forever. Fafnir, who had lived for millennia, knew this all too well. He had seen gods, far older than dragons, fall into corruption and disgrace. One day, the Evil Gods would be released, and there would be nothing this world could do about it. The Good Gods would not recover their strength in time, the short-lived races would have forgotten the past, and Fafnir himself would have long since died from his festering wounds. Staring at the wealth he had umted throughout his life, Fafnir muttered softly. [I need an heir.] Even if he were to be thest of the dragons. Chapter 286: Traces (4) The ruins of their ovepped with the past scenery. Staring at the wealth he had umted throughout his life, Fafnir muttered softly. [I need an heir.] However, all dragons perished during the Great War. They fought at the forefront because they were the strongest, and thus were the first to fall under concentrated attacks. The Evil Gods, wary of the dragons¡¯ strength, even sought out the hiding ces of the hatchlings and ughtered everyst one. Fafnir, who had barely survived with his harsh temperament, was thest dragon remaining on the Eurelia Continent. And alone, he could never produce an heir. No matter how powerful a dragon might be, asexual reproduction was impossible. It was not for nothing that one of the main agendas of the Dragon Council was the encouragement of reproduction. There was a growing fear that the dragon race might actually go extinct because they were more attracted to humans than to their own kind, a natural-born humanophobia. If Fafnir were to be thest of the dragons, how could he create an heir? As curiosity grew, time elerated, and Fafnir¡¯s actions were revealed at a faster pace. Although he greedily hoarded wealth, he didn¡¯t hesitate to indulge in luxuries from time to time. But this time, he decided to spendvishly without any restraint. Throwing gold around like it was nothing, he began gathering all kinds of rare materials. For the nations that were just recovering from the Great War, the appearance of such a wealthy figure was nothing short of good news. In exchange for supplying Fafnir with their now useless war materials, they received the massive gold stockpiled in hisir. With preparationsplete, Fafnir¡¯s next move was to raid other dragonirs. It wasn¡¯t because he was after the gold and jewels, though he did covet them. What he truly sought was the research records of the dragons, each one equivalent to an archmage in power. Utilizing the teleport gates in the square before the Dragon Council, Fafnir plundered theirs of the 99 elder dragons. Some of the gates broke or malfunctioned due to the mismatched mana being injected into them, but¡­ it didn¡¯t matter, as he only needed to pass through them once. So, that¡¯s why they were all destroyed. Even though every dragonir had been emptied, nothing had been found for the past 300 years because Fafnir had already looted everything¡­! After stealing the magic of all the elder dragons, Fafnir immediately began new research. It was an insane experiment¡ªdragon cloning. If there was no suitable heir, why not create one? If there was no mate? Then just clone himself. This crazy idea led to his choice. Unsurprisingly, all of the attempts failed. At first, he couldn¡¯t even get past the crystal phase, but eventually, he seeded in growing them to the hatchling stage. However, the moment they came into contact with him, their minds copsed and they either died or became empty shells. ? When he raised them without any contact, this time, the problem was their lifespan. Ten years. That was far too short a life span for a dragon, the apex of long-lived species. What¡¯s worse, the clones, with minimal interaction, began to resemble his younger self in personality. To put it simply, they all turned out to be reckless fools. Imagine this: a clone he created to one day be a hero, hunting the cultists and turning the tide like Rahim, suddenly decides to conquer the world and holds a sword backwards. Even the more mature Fafnir, having gone through many experiences, would feel his blood boiling. Realizing that his approach was wrong, Fafnir sought advice from the Circting Life. The Circting Life, who had once spread roots in the Eurelia Continent in the form of the World Tree, and made its interior her sanctuary, was the only god left on Earth. -You¡¯re insane, Fafnir. Of course, seeking advice didn¡¯t mean you would always get the answer you wanted. The massive tree, sorge it covered the sky, shook its branches, as if sighing. However, the massive dragon, wounded all over, didn¡¯t waver in his resolve. [O Circting Life. Great overseer of life, mother of the elves¡­ and my oldrade.] -To call a god like me a friend¡­ Such arrogance is typical of you, and yet, that statement isn¡¯t in line with your usual vile personality. [Do you know the future of this world?] -The future is unknown to all. Even gods are no exception to this rule. [We all learned the hard way that gods are not omnipotent. But more than that, I seek your wisdom. How can I perfect the Chimera Dragon?] -It¡¯s impossible. The strength of a dragon lies not only in its extraordinary body but also in its immense sense of self. Yet, a clone¡¯s sense of self can never grow that strong. [¡­They couldn¡¯t ept the fact that they were my clones, and their minds copsed.] -The sense of self blooms from distinguishing between ¡°me¡± and ¡°you,¡± and grows while embracing individuality. A being with a blurred sense of others and no uniqueness finds it incredibly difficult to be an archmage. [Indeed, it¡¯s only by bing an archmage that a dragon fully matures. So, these were children who could never grow into adults.] Fafnir nodded quietly. Perhaps he had already known. He hade to the Circting Life just to gain certainty. Seeing Fafnir, whose fiery spirit from the battlefield hadpletely faded, now reduced to ashes, the leaves of the World Tree drooped sadly. As ifmenting the change in an oldrade with whom she had fought for so long. -¡­There is one way. [What is it?] -Dragons are special. A species that naturally attains archmage status simply by aging cannot be ordinary. That¡¯s why they cannot be easily imitated. [It sounds as if other species are different.] -Not exactly. Elves, beastmen, and dwarves all have their own unique traits. [What about humans? What makes humans special?] -There may be exceptional humans, but humans themselves are not special. A cryptic statement. But it was enough for Fafnir, who nodded lightly. [¡­Thank you.] As Fafnir turned to leave, the Circting Life stopped him. -Wait a moment. [What is it?] -A moment ago, you asked me if I knew the future of this world, Fafnir? [Yes, I did.] -I have heard that you¡¯ve been learning the magic of other dragons. If you manage to make the magic of all the elders your own¡­ Even if you cannot open the door to the Dragon Council, you will surely gain great understanding. [Hmm.] -Fafnir, the ck Cmity, thest dragon, and my longtimerade. Now, I will ask you a question. [Speak.] -Do you know the future of this world? [¡­¡­] After a brief silence, Fafnir answered in a calm tone. [I do not believe in prophecies.] -Then¡­! [But predictions are a different matter.] At those words, the Circting Life gasped. There was so much she wanted to say, but so much that no words coulde out. Even I could feel it, so Fafnir must have sensed it too. However, he didn¡¯t wait for the Circting Life to gather her thoughts. Without a word, he turned and teleported directly back to hisir. After hearing the advice of the Circting Life, Fafnir locked himself in hisir and began focusing on new research. Although the research process was fully visible to me, it was soplex that I couldn¡¯t grasp what he was attempting at first. But soon, as Fafnir established his hypothesis and proceeded with his first experiment, I realized everything. This insane dragon hadbined the knowledge of the Dragon Council and gathered information from across the continent to create a magic capable of predicting the future. If one could create non-existent spaces and enforce certain rules, then it would be possible to control and analyze already-existing spaces. ¡­Of course, saying it is one thing, but achieving it in reality is something else entirely. Had he not mastered the knowledge of the entire Dragon Council, had he not grown even stronger through the Great War, and had he not stockpiled countless rare materials and used them without hesitation, Fafnir would have failed. No, anyone else would have failed. A prediction magic that was nearly indistinguishable from a prophecy. It was a remarkable achievement, but for Fafnir, this was only the beginning. He ran countless simtions, searching for a path where the world wouldn¡¯t end. Failure, failure, failure, and yet more failure. The Good Gods perished or turned into new Evil Gods, mortals of all races became the ythings of the Evil Gods, and in the end, nothing remained. No matter what variables he introduced, the world always headed toward destruction. As if it were the fate of thisnd. But even so. Fafnir never gave up. He couldn¡¯t. It was all he had left. How much time had passed? By the time a significant portion of Fafnir¡¯s already short life had been consumed¡­ Atst, Fafnir found a way. Chapter 287: Traces (5) How much time had passed? By the time Fafnir, who already had little time left, had exhausted much of his lifespan¡­ Atst, he found a way. A singr path created through countless miracles and coincidences. Now, all that remained was the existence of an heir to walk that path in his ce. Having gained certainty, Fafnir decided to make his final gamble. What was needed was a soul not bound by the fate of this world and the body of a special human. With his objective clearly defined, he immediately took action. First, he cultivated a part of his own body to create a chimera that was identical to a human. Although he experienced a few trial-and-error moments, for Fafnir, who had already created dragons, creating a human wasn¡¯t particrly difficult. It was simply a matter of transforming it here and there to take human form, but since the base was still a dragon, it naturally possessed a high level of talent. The problem, however, was how to imbue that body with something special¡­ Surprisingly, Fafnir chose to dissolve his own bodypletely and absorb it into the chimera, thus granting it something no one else had¡ªa unique gift. That gift was the system. Of course, this was a n that presupposed Fafnir¡¯s death, but with little time left anyway, he had no hesitation. After cing his body into a massive extraction device, Fafnir moved on to the next part of his n¡ªtearing his own soul into multiple fragments. He forsook the heaven promised by the gods, the final journey of the soul that no one knows, and chose his own demise. Because of this, Fafnir was able to scatter his fragments across various worlds he had already marked. The problem was that, unlike the sessful body, this part had a much lower sess rate. Some of the soul fragments got lost and became eternal wanderers, others were devoured by monstrous creatures swimming in the gaps of space-time like the Evil Gods, and some arrived safely but were destroyed by the protectors of those worlds. Except for one. A world thatcked extraordinary powers, where even ominous monsters ignored it, and where the very existence of a guardian god or the gods¡¯ reality was unclear. Only the fragment sent to Earth arrived safely. However, as just a small fragment of a soul, there wasn¡¯t much it could do. At best, it could whisper fleeting inspirations into the minds of capable individuals. ¡­And yet, that alone was enough to lead to the creation of a game called Hero and Academy. Countless people yed H&A, unknowingly learning about the future and the information of the Eurelia Continent. The soul fragment, having sessfully spread its knowledge, then moved on to its next task¡ªfinding a suitable candidate among the H&A yers to send to the Eurelia Continent. Years passed, and numerous hardcore yers came and went¡­ until it finally stopped in front of one man. A man who was all too familiar. Of course, he was familiar because it was me, from my life on Earth. I still don¡¯t know what the selection criteria were, but Fafnir¡¯s soul fragment chose me as the suitable candidate. Just as it had whispered to the creators of H&A, it began whispering into my unconscious mind. That¡¯s how, out of nowhere, I suddenly felt like ying as an archmage again, even though I had done it many times before, and created a new character¡­ and from there, as you know, things progressed to the present. When I came to my senses, I was standing in Fafnir¡¯sir. A ruinedir with no ovepping images of the past. Yet, for some reason, everything in my view was stained in shades of gray, as if time had stopped. I looked up at the only being that still had color. A massive dragon with ck scales like my hair, and violet pupils like my own eyes. Fafnir was looking down at me. [So you¡¯ve finally arrived. My heir.] Most of Fafnir¡¯s body had been processed and absorbed into mine, and his soul had been torn apart and scattered to other worlds. Then, the dragon speaking to me now¡­ [You don¡¯t seem to believe it. Even with that poor saintess by your side.] ¡°ra? So¡­ you¡¯re saying you¡¯re a remnant thought?¡± [That¡¯s right. A single strand of regret intentionally left behind by Fafnir at the end. The fragmented trace of thest, Mad Dragon. That is who I am before you.] ¡°Left intentionally? Why?¡± [You must have many questions. Since I dragged someone living peacefully into this mess, I figured I should at least take responsibility.] ¡°¡­It¡¯s not because you were afraid I might go off in a direction that messes with your n?¡± At that, Fafnir¡¯s vicious face twisted even more menacingly. [I won¡¯t deny that.] ¡­Was that augh? To be honest, there had been many things that bothered me along the way. Why the lies I made up on the spot always fit perfectly, who sent me here, and what exactly H&A was. Sri had bestowed her blessing upon me, even possessed me directly for a confrontation, and recently even touched the boundary between my body and soul for healing. Yet, despite all that, she had never realized I wasn¡¯t originally from this world or that I had transmigrated into a custom-made game character¡¯s body. When I slyly asked about itter, she said I just had a somewhat unusual feeling. She may act yfully around me, flipping over and showing her belly like a kitten, but Sri is, without a doubt, a genuine goddess. So I assumed that some transcendent being had transmigrated me, one capable of deceiving even the Righteous Radiance. There were moments when it all felt like part of some grand arrangement or maniption. From my perspective, having witnessed Fafnir¡¯s final moments, most of my questions were answered¡­ Yet, there was still one thing I didn¡¯t understand. ¡°¡­Why was it me?¡± What was the criterion for being a suitable candidate? Why did it have to be me? Even now, I have no clue. There were people who had yed longer than I had, people who yed better than I did, and people who liked H&A more than I did. I may have been an experienced yer, but if you asked whether I knew and mastered everything in H&A¡­ the answer would be no. So why was I chosen over others and brought to the Eurelia Continent? I had always been curious about that. [¡­You¡¯re not going to ask how to return?] ¡°I think I have a rough idea.¡± There are two ways for a fish to escape a. One is to be small enough not to get caught in the first ce, and the other is to break through with sheer force. But the first option is virtually impossible. Even a crawling caterpir can¡¯t wander into another world by ident. In other words, no matter how insignificant you are, you¡¯re still big enough that you can¡¯t just slip through the cracks of dimensions. If you try to forcibly pass through, an unexpected disaster, like the descent of an outer Evil God, could ur. The next option is to tear the apart¡­ but even the Evil Gods couldn¡¯t do that. No Evil God had invaded the Eurelia Continent until dimensional cracks appeared, and that wasn¡¯t by coincidence. Unless I somehow be far stronger than an Evil God, brute force wouldn¡¯t solve the problem. Even so, if I really wanted to return¡­ there was a way. It¡¯s the same as when I came here¡ªdetach my soul and send it back to Earth. But, just like with Fafnir¡¯s soul fragments, it could get dangerous along the way, and even if my soul arrived safely, there¡¯s no guarantee I¡¯d be able to re-enter my original body. There¡¯s no assurance I¡¯d survive intact, either. Without the Evil Gods and cultists, this world is pretty livable, so there¡¯s no need to take such a risk. More importantly, I¡¯ve already made too many precious connections here. I don¡¯t want to abandon everything and run away now. Fafnir nodded in response to my indifferent expression and answered my question. [It¡¯s because you were the only one who yed normally.] ¡°¡­What?¡± [Everyone else was using bugs, hacks, or mods.] To be honest, no matter how great a game is, people eventually get bored of it. At that point, they try to enjoy it in different ways, often resorting to elements that they wouldn¡¯t normally touch. Like intentionally causing glitches to teleport across the map to break a speedrun record. Or manipting AI patterns to turn enemies into dumb punching bags. Or installing nude mods, because reasons. Since H&A wasn¡¯t an onlinepetitive game but a single-yer experience, people enjoyed it in all sorts of ways. I could guarantee that there wasn¡¯t a single yer who yed H&A for over a year without using bugs or mods at least once. Except for me. Not for any special reason. I just believed that ying normally was the most fun way to enjoy the game. Though I didn¡¯t expect that would lead to me being transmigrated! ¡°Really, not even one other person¡­?¡± [That¡¯s correct, heir. Among those who yed for a certain amount of time, you were the only one who navigated the simtion without any tricks.] This is ridiculous¡­. But at least I can understand why Fafnir set that criterion. He didn¡¯t have a second chance, so he wanted to minimize as many variables as possible. If someone used hacks or bugs, their actual skill couldn¡¯t be properly assessed. [I¡¯m d I answered your question. Now, it¡¯s time for the remnants of the past to disappear.] Fafnir¡¯s enormous body began to dissolve into tiny particles, as if he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. I hurriedly called out to him. ¡°W-Wait a second! Why are you telling me the truth behind everything? Even if you didn¡¯t, I would¡¯ve fought to survive anyway!¡± Fafnir, who had quietly closed his eyes, reopened them and stared at me with those violet pupils. Then, he curled his lips into an irritating smirk. [Because that¡¯s how youplete the final piece.] With those words, Fafnir fully dissolved into light and vanished. For a brief moment, I watched as the scattered light dispersed in all directions. But then, for some reason, the particles that were supposed to disappear suddenly swirled together and rushed toward me. ¡°What the¡­?¡± It didn¡¯t hurt. It didn¡¯t feel harmful, either. If anything, it was simr to the feeling I got when absorbing mana from the transfer gate. A strange sense of nostalgia¡­ like I had returned home. After fully absorbing Fafnir¡¯sst remnants into my body¡­ The color returned to the gray-tinted world, and time began to flow again. Right before the ovepping image of the past appeared, the notification sound finally rang out, revealing its message. Ding! [Trait Acquired: Return to Origin (S)!] It was Fafnir¡¯s final arrangement. Chapter 288: Legacy After fully absorbing Fafnir¡¯sst remnants into my body¡­ The color returned to the gray-tinted world, and time began to flow again. Right before the ovepping image of the past appeared, the notification sound finally rang out, revealing its message. Ding! [Trait: Return to Origin (S)!] It was Fafnir¡¯s final arrangement. I could roughly guess its effects from the name, but I had to check for myself. [Return to Origin (S)] You have realized your origin! A dragon in the form of a human¡ªthat is what you are. You have acknowledged and understood this, and been recognized by the self that is not you. Now, if necessary, you can temporarily return to your origin. But be careful. Even if you are the rightful heir, the power of a dragon is not something to be taken lightly. Be cautious not to be consumed by your origin. Dragonification avable. All abilities increase upon activation of Dragonification. A unique trait is temporarily generated upon activation of Dragonification. The longer Dragonification is active, the higher the chance of entering a berserk state. Is this the dragon version of Beast Transformation, a trait exclusive to beastmen? It¡¯s more or less what I expected. Of course, I still don¡¯t know how strong it makes me, and the risk of going berserk if I use it too long is concerning¡­ but I¡¯ll figure out the details by using it. For now, I need to clear my head from the flood of information I¡¯ve just received. Fafnir¡¯s final years, the things he left behind, the reasons I came to this world, the tasks I mustplete, the warning that there¡¯s no other path, and the strange feeling of knowing that I¡¯m actually a chimera¡­ Just as I was organizing my swirling thoughts, a voice I hadn¡¯t heard in a while gently tickled my ear. ¡°Um, Master?¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°Did something happen? You suddenly zoned out¡­¡± ¡°Ah.¡± It seemed that, while I was reviewing Fafnir¡¯s records, I appeared to be simply standing there absent-mindedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just had something on my mind. By the way, Ca, do you happen to know how long I was like that?¡± ¡°Hmm? Probably about 30 seconds?¡± ¡°Thirty seconds, huh¡­¡± While exchanging a few brief words with the remnant of Fafnir, I had looked around at my surroundings. Everything had been frozen, as if time itself had stopped. It probably wasn¡¯t that time had really stopped, but rather that my mind had elerated to the point where it felt like it. Smiling faintly at Ca, who looked worried, I yfully pulled her soft cheek. ¡°Kyaa! M-Master?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it so much. It¡¯s nothing¡­ just some old memories came back to me.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± To be more precise, it wasn¡¯t that old memories came back to me; it was that I learned about the past. It wasn¡¯t exactly a lie. Well, Ca misunderstood again, and her expression darkened slightly. In hindsight, even my own origins¡ªwhich I had concealed until now¡ªwere a lie but not quite a lie. Fafnir¡¯s soul fragment probably whispered the truth to me, and I unconsciously made up a story around it. Just like how I suddenly felt like ying as an archmage onest time while ying H&A. At first, realizing this made me feel ufortable, like I was being controlled¡­ but after thinking it over, it wasn¡¯t really like that. Fafnir¡¯s soul fragment, despite its strength, was still just a small piece. All it could do was give a brief sh of inspiration to a powerless person. It wasn¡¯t some hypnosis app. Now that I¡¯ve grown far stronger than when I first learned magic, even that influence no longer works on me. In fact, after a little more time, I¡¯ll probably absorb it entirely into myself. Nodding to myself, I let go of Ca¡¯s cheek. ¡°Speaking of the past, I just remembered something I want to check. Can you alle with me?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Ca blinked her ruby-colored eyes, holding her cheek. A momentter, she gasped. ¡°Hup! Don¡¯t tell me¡­ is there a secret passage or hidden room, Master?¡± ¡°Oh? Correct. How did you know?¡± I patted Ca¡¯s head vigorously as if praising her. ¡°Hehe.¡± Ca smiled foolishly, as if her earlier worries hadpletely disappeared. Standing beside her, Iris tiptoed and leaned her head towards me, asking. ¡°Master, if it¡¯s a hidden room¡­ does that mean Fafnir¡¯s real treasure is hidden there?¡± ¡°Treasure?¡± Ruffling Iris¡¯s hair with my other hand, I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a treasure, all right. Though, it¡¯s a bit different from what you¡¯re thinking.¡± ¡°???¡± Iris tilted her head in confusion, but, assuming she¡¯d soon find out, closed her eyes and began enjoying the sensation of me stroking her hair. Watching Iris nod her head in rhythm with my strokes, I tapped her crown a couple of times and withdrew my hand. Iris, looking a bit dissatisfied, nced at me, and I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t be too disappointed. I think this treasure is something you¡¯ll like the most, Iris.¡± ¡°¡­Could it be the Primal Gem?¡± The Primal Gem. Although it wasn¡¯t really made in the beginning of time, it held such pure and immense elemental magic that it felt as if it could be. These things didn¡¯t even show up at auctions. The Levantin Empire had three of them, and the Alfheim Kingdom had one stored as a national treasure. That was how rare these gems were, and Fafnir once went crazy collecting them. As a result, there were all kinds of records stating that Fafnir¡¯s treasure vaults contain various types of Primal Gems. However¡­ ¡°They existed, but I used them all.¡± ¡°What?¡± I used up all the Primal Gems he had collected while creating my body. That¡¯s how I ended up with the elemental affinity I¡¯ve had from the start. Passing the frozen Iris, who had her mouth wide open, over to Elisha, I strode across their. Unlike what I had seen on the screen, having now experienced Fafnir¡¯s memories directly, I knew everything about thisir. For example, although he used most of their as a living space and treasure vault because of the sheer amount of treasure, he had a separate section for hisboratory. I walked to the corner of their, where the colors of an old mural had almost faded, leaving only faint traces. Elisha, standing next to me, slightly twitched her long ears, as if concentrating hard. ¡°Hmmm¡­ I still can¡¯t sense anything. But there¡¯s something here, isn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m going to open it now, so step back for a moment.¡± I ced my hand on the dusty wall. Only then did I faintly sense a disturbance. Even with my Mana Affinity trait and the same type of mana, it was still difficult to detect this much. I was once again impressed by Fafnir¡¯s concealment magic as I recalled the original form of the half-erased mural. A massive ck dragon descending from the sky, while on the ground, humans, elves, beastmen, and dwarves bowed in reverence. It was the kind of painting that would appeal to a dragon with an overly strong sense of self-love¡­ but what¡¯s important here was the ones bowing. Each of the four races had one individual whose body was bent forward but whose head was held high. I sent mana towards those figures at the same time. Uwoong. The entire wall trembled as thickyers of dust began to fall. The secret door, which could only be opened by sending Fafnir¡¯s mana to the exact spot, began to open in front of me, who had inherited everything from him. Skrr¡­ Skrr¡­ With a sound like stone scraping against stone, the wall slowly lowered, revealing the hiddenboratory that even the cultists who had once ransacked this ce hadn¡¯t discovered. ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°A hidden room behind a mural¡­ There were nobles who used to hide secret safes behind framed paintings.¡± ¡°Yeah, though the scale here is a lot bigger, it does give off that kind of vibe.¡± While the women whispered behind me, the mural hadpletely lowered into the floor. The moment I stepped into the dark interior, bright lights illuminated the inside of theboratory. It had a predominantly white and pristine atmosphere. However, the walls were filled with tanks containing various body parts of different creatures. In the center of the room was a round case, almost like an egg, connected to what looked like a giant press. Anyone could tell that it looked like the workshop of a mad magician. I knew that this was the remnant of Fafnir¡¯s attempts to create an heir, but to the others, it must have seemed rather grotesque. The others, who had been excited, flinched in unison. Seeing them react like that was oddly cute. Smiling to myself, I headed first towards the only part of theboratory that was covered in dirt amidst all the magic tools and specimens. Carefully, I dug into the soil, and soon enough, my fingers brushed against something solid. It was too heavy to lift by hand, so I used telekinesis to pull it out andy it on the floor. There were threerge metal coffins. cing my hand on one of them and lightly infusing it with mana, the lid opened automatically. Within the white smokey a perfectly preserved lizard corpse¡­ in other words, the first clone dragon Fafnir had created, and in some ways, a sibling of mine. I made the sign of the cross over the body, in the manner of the Church of Righteous Radiance. ¡°Rest in peace¡­ and I¡¯ll be using what¡¯s left of your body.¡± Sorry. But honestly, it¡¯s too much of a waste. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter [NaN]: ?? New! Donation Section - Support early translations! ¡°Rest in peace¡­ and I¡¯ll be using what¡¯s left of your body.¡± As I lightly made the sign of the cross, perhaps curious about what I was doing, Helena, who had been watching me quietly unlike the other magicians who were busy snooping around, approached. When she saw the contents of the coffin, her mouth fell open. ¡°B-Brother, are these¡­ Fafnir¡¯s children?¡± ¡°They¡¯re something simr.¡± ¡°I see¡­ It¡¯s said that during the early stages of the War of the Gods, dragons showed incredible might. Because of that, they were targeted first, and even the hidden hatchlings were all ughtered. Perhaps Fafnir was always so enraged because he lost his children.¡± ¡°Oh, no, that¡¯s not it. These three were created by Fafnir after the war, when he was thest dragon left, trying to continue his lineage by cloning himself.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Helena tilted her head, confused. Now that I think about it, aside from the fact that my soul came from Earth, there wasn¡¯t really anything I couldn¡¯t reveal anymore, right? I didn¡¯t regret deceiving everyone, but that didn¡¯t mean I felt no guilt at all. There was a bit of a sense of responsibility lingering in the back of my mind. Maybe I could clear half of it now. Opening the other two coffins and making the same sign of the cross, I added, ¡°And they¡¯re my brothers, too.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°I mean, I was created by Fafnir as well. I was born in that tank over there.¡± ¡°Wh-What?!¡± Helena was so shocked she jumped up from her spot. When shended, she wobbled for a moment, and then lion ears popped out of her head. ¡°What?! Yandel! What are you saying?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Sri. First time since that night, huh?¡± ¡°¡®It¡¯s been a while¡¯¡­ No, this is no time for casual greetings! Everyone! Gather around! This is important!¡± Sri¡¯s voice roared like a lion. The others, who had been curiously fiddling around with theboratory, were startled and rushed over. Iona, who arrived first, blinked her blood-red eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Helena¡­ oh? Righteous Radiance?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s me! But that¡¯s not the point right now!¡± ¡°Eh¡­ what could be more important than a god descending¡­?¡± ¡°Yandel was born without a mother!¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s a bit of a blunt way to put it.¡± Iona, looking slightly serious, took a step back, and Sri shook her head as she continued, ¡°No! I mean it! He says he¡¯s a human created by Fafnir!¡± ¡°Huh? Master is¡­?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Master? I only just arrived and couldn¡¯t hear everything, but what does this mean?¡± The rest of the party, who had arrived a littleter, widened their eyes in surprise and asked in unison. Sri, still in shock, began to ramble, trying to exin what had just been revealed. ¡°Uh¡­ so, Yandel is a chimera? Or a homunculus? Something like that. And these are his brothers, and they¡¯re also Fafnir¡¯s children, and so¡­ and so¡­¡± As if she couldn¡¯t bear to watch Sri struggling anymore, ra emerged from the medallion and took over the exnation. -Lady, please calm down for a moment. You¡¯re not exining things well at all. ¡°Calm down, calm down¡­ right! I¡¯m calm!¡± Sri took a deep breath and nodded. But maybe she calmed down a bit too much because her ears and tail that had been twitching disappeared, and Helena¡¯s consciousness resurfaced. ¡°¡­It¡¯s not a problem, is it?¡± ¡°Yes. The Lord Righteous Radiance says she will continue to listen from within.¡± -If calming down only makes you feel embarrassed, there¡¯s nothing wrong with saying so, Lady Sri¡­. ¡°Shh! ra! That¡¯s sphemy!¡± Helena gently tapped the medallion, warning ra. Watching the two of them, I let out a chuckle and spoke up. ¡°I was going to exin everything when Senior Faye arrived, but¡­ since this happened, I guess I¡¯ll just have to exin it to herter.¡± Feeling the group¡¯s gaze focused on me, I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°You¡¯ve all guessed bits and pieces about my past and origins, but none of you really know the full story, right? Now¡¯s a good time to tell you. Here¡¯s how it all happened¡­¡±
And so on¡­ yadda yadda, duck-billed typus. ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± I glossed over the parts about my soul and Hero and Academy, exining instead that I woke up in the tank and had knowledge imnted through magic. Even though I skipped over the most shocking parts, the party was still in a daze, unable to process what they had just heard. Each of them looked bewildered, but as usual, Ca was the first to recover and cautiously raised her hand. ¡°Um¡­ Master?¡± ¡°Yeah? Do you have more questions?¡± ¡°Yes. As far as I know, artificial beings can¡¯t reproduce, right? So, does that mean¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not impotent. I can definitely have kids, don¡¯t worry. Fafnir seeded in making a body that¡¯spletely identical to a human, after all.¡± ¡°Phew¡­ then the Lindelheit family line will continue. That¡¯s a relief!¡± ¡°¡­What if I take on a different surname, though?¡± Given my current achievements, I¡¯d probably be granted a title soon. But Ca tilted her head innocently, as if the idea didn¡¯t bother her in the slightest. ¡°Master is already effectively the heir of the Lindelheit family. Even if your surname changes, you¡¯ll still practice Lindelheit¡¯s breathing techniques and cast spells using Lindelheit¡¯s secret methods. Changing your name doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re part of a different family, does it?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Now, Ca boldly dered her n to revive the Lindelheit family, not even bothering to hide her intentions anymore. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in disbelief. Seeing this, Elisha, who was standing next to me, pointed an using finger at Ca with a burst of indignation. ¡°You¡¯ve finally revealed your true colors, Ca!¡± ¡°Wh-What do you mean, Elisha? What true colors of the Lindelheitdy are you talking about?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you see, Teacher? Ca has been slowly turning Yandel to her side from the beginning!¡± ¡°Is that so?!¡± ¡°Yes! While you were preupied, Teacher, Ca has been gradually tainting Yandel with her influence. And now, after hearing that Yandel carries the blood and flesh of a dragon, she no longer sees any need to hide it!¡± ¡°¡­Oh no.¡± Iris¡¯s shoulders slumped at the sudden attack. I gently lifted the dejected Iris, who shuffled over to me with open arms, and gave her aforting shake. It hadn¡¯t even been a long shake, yet her face turned into one of pure satisfaction. I then turned to Elisha, who was smugly humming to herself. ¡°Don¡¯t be so jealous. I did promise youst time I¡¯d fill a house with half-elves, remember?¡± ¡°Wh-When did I ever make such a promise?!¡± Elisha jumped up like someone had been startled, but if you looked closely, her face was flushed red, and her ears were trembling uncontrobly. It was proof that, despite her protests, she was somewhat pleased. ¡°Anyway, is there anything else you want to ask?¡± ¡°No, no. Whether you were born from a human or a dragon, it doesn¡¯t change anything, right? The Yandel who threw his life on the line to save me that day is still the Yandel standing before me now, and that¡¯s enough for me!¡± ¡°Professor Iona¡­¡± For a moment, I was touched by Iona¡¯s sparkling gaze. But that was quickly cut short. ¡°More importantly, more importantly. You said you can use Dragonification now, right? Could I maybe¡­ drink your blood while you¡¯re in that form?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s fine.¡± Give me my touching moment back! Now it just sounds like you¡¯re hanging around with me for the sake of drinking my blood! A sigh rose to the tip of my tongue but faded away. In its ce was a dry chuckle. Despite the gravity of the situation, they were acting just as noisy¡ªno, even more so than usual, as if to ease my mind. I did feel a sense of relief from finally revealing what I¡¯d been hiding, but there was also a part of me that had worried about how they might react, being a chimera and all. That concern must have been evident on the surface. ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡± ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s good that you understand, Master. But by the way, where is this treasure you said I¡¯d like so much? There¡¯s a lot of interesting things here, but nothing that particrly stands out to me.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s this.¡± I gestured toward the three coffins at my feet, inside of which were the small, neatly preserved dragon corpses. They were about the size ofrge dogs, their ck scales shining like obsidian¡ªjust like Fafnir¡¯s clones. Iris looked down at the dragons with a puzzled expression and tilted her head. ¡°Aren¡¯t these the ones you said are like your brothers?¡± ¡°I got permission to use them. They said it¡¯s fine.¡± Iughed as I saw Iris staring at me as if I were some sort of madman. ¡°What? Don¡¯t like it? Even though they¡¯re small, just consuming one dragon heart would bring you that much closer to bing an archmage.¡± ¡°¡­I never said I didn¡¯t like it.¡± Iris quietly approached and rubbed her forehead against my shoulder. So straightforward. If it had been a set of dragon materials, Faye would¡¯ve liked it even more than Iris. But this wasn¡¯t the real treasure. Thud. I used telekinesis to open a drawer a little further away. Inside was a stack of paper, thicker than any encyclopedia. I brought it over with telekinesis and skimmed through it before handing it over to Iris. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Iris, who had been burrowing into my shoulder, finally separated from me and looked down at the papers. ¡°These are Fafnir¡¯s final magical notes, containing all the research records he absorbed from the Dragon Council elders and reorganized himself.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving them to you, Iris. Once you¡¯ve read and understood them, let us know.¡± Iris silently held the papers to her chest. She looked at me, then back at the papers, and then¡­ Thunk. She fainted on the spot. Chapter [NaN]: ¡°Rest in peace¡­ and I¡¯ll be using what¡¯s left of your body.¡± As I lightly made the sign of the cross, perhaps curious about what I was doing, Helena, who had been watching me quietly unlike the other magicians who were busy snooping around, approached. When she saw the contents of the coffin, her mouth fell open. ¡°B-Brother, are these¡­ Fafnir¡¯s children?¡± ¡°They¡¯re something simr.¡± ¡°I see¡­ It¡¯s said that during the early stages of the War of the Gods, dragons showed incredible might. Because of that, they were targeted first, and even the hidden hatchlings were all ughtered. Perhaps Fafnir was always so enraged because he lost his children.¡± ¡°Oh, no, that¡¯s not it. These three were created by Fafnir after the war, when he was thest dragon left, trying to continue his lineage by cloning himself.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Helena tilted her head, confused. Now that I think about it, aside from the fact that my soul came from Earth, there wasn¡¯t really anything I couldn¡¯t reveal anymore, right? I didn¡¯t regret deceiving everyone, but that didn¡¯t mean I felt no guilt at all. There was a bit of a sense of responsibility lingering in the back of my mind. Maybe I could clear half of it now. Opening the other two coffins and making the same sign of the cross, I added, ¡°And they¡¯re my brothers, too.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°I mean, I was created by Fafnir as well. I was born in that tank over there.¡± ¡°Wh-What?!¡± Helena was so shocked she jumped up from her spot. When shended, she wobbled for a moment, and then lion ears popped out of her head. ¡°What?! Yandel! What are you saying?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Sri. First time since that night, huh?¡± ¡°¡®It¡¯s been a while¡¯¡­ No, this is no time for casual greetings! Everyone! Gather around! This is important!¡± Sri¡¯s voice roared like a lion. The others, who had been curiously fiddling around with theboratory, were startled and rushed over. Iona, who arrived first, blinked her blood-red eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Helena¡­ oh? Righteous Radiance?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s me! But that¡¯s not the point right now!¡± ¡°Eh¡­ what could be more important than a god descending¡­?¡± ¡°Yandel was born without a mother!¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s a bit of a blunt way to put it.¡± Iona, looking slightly serious, took a step back, and Sri shook her head as she continued, ¡°No! I mean it! He says he¡¯s a human created by Fafnir!¡± ¡°Huh? Master is¡­?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Master? I only just arrived and couldn¡¯t hear everything, but what does this mean?¡± The rest of the party, who had arrived a littleter, widened their eyes in surprise and asked in unison. Sri, still in shock, began to ramble, trying to exin what had just been revealed. ¡°Uh¡­ so, Yandel is a chimera? Or a homunculus? Something like that. And these are his brothers, and they¡¯re also Fafnir¡¯s children, and so¡­ and so¡­¡± As if she couldn¡¯t bear to watch Sri struggling anymore, ra emerged from the medallion and took over the exnation. -Lady, please calm down for a moment. You¡¯re not exining things well at all. ¡°Calm down, calm down¡­ right! I¡¯m calm!¡± Sri took a deep breath and nodded. But maybe she calmed down a bit too much because her ears and tail that had been twitching disappeared, and Helena¡¯s consciousness resurfaced. ¡°¡­It¡¯s not a problem, is it?¡± ¡°Yes. The Lord Righteous Radiance says she will continue to listen from within.¡± -If calming down only makes you feel embarrassed, there¡¯s nothing wrong with saying so, Lady Sri¡­. ¡°Shh! ra! That¡¯s sphemy!¡± Helena gently tapped the medallion, warning ra. Watching the two of them, I let out a chuckle and spoke up. ¡°I was going to exin everything when Senior Faye arrived, but¡­ since this happened, I guess I¡¯ll just have to exin it to herter.¡± Feeling the group¡¯s gaze focused on me, I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°You¡¯ve all guessed bits and pieces about my past and origins, but none of you really know the full story, right? Now¡¯s a good time to tell you. Here¡¯s how it all happened¡­¡± And so on¡­ yadda yadda, duck-billed typus. ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± I glossed over the parts about my soul and Hero and Academy, exining instead that I woke up in the tank and had knowledge imnted through magic. Even though I skipped over the most shocking parts, the party was still in a daze, unable to process what they had just heard. Each of them looked bewildered, but as usual, Ca was the first to recover and cautiously raised her hand. ¡°Um¡­ Master?¡± ¡°Yeah? Do you have more questions?¡± ¡°Yes. As far as I know, artificial beings can¡¯t reproduce, right? So, does that mean¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not impotent. I can definitely have kids, don¡¯t worry. Fafnir seeded in making a body that¡¯spletely identical to a human, after all.¡± ¡°Phew¡­ then the Lindelheit family line will continue. That¡¯s a relief!¡± ¡°¡­What if I take on a different surname, though?¡± Given my current achievements, I¡¯d probably be granted a title soon. But Ca tilted her head innocently, as if the idea didn¡¯t bother her in the slightest. ¡°Master is already effectively the heir of the Lindelheit family. Even if your surname changes, you¡¯ll still practice Lindelheit¡¯s breathing techniques and cast spells using Lindelheit¡¯s secret methods. Changing your name doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re part of a different family, does it?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Now, Ca boldly dered her n to revive the Lindelheit family, not even bothering to hide her intentions anymore. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in disbelief. Seeing this, Elisha, who was standing next to me, pointed an using finger at Ca with a burst of indignation. ¡°You¡¯ve finally revealed your true colors, Ca!¡± ¡°Wh-What do you mean, Elisha? What true colors of the Lindelheitdy are you talking about?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you see, Teacher? Ca has been slowly turning Yandel to her side from the beginning!¡± ¡°Is that so?!¡± ¡°Yes! While you were preupied, Teacher, Ca has been gradually tainting Yandel with her influence. And now, after hearing that Yandel carries the blood and flesh of a dragon, she no longer sees any need to hide it!¡± ¡°¡­Oh no.¡± Iris¡¯s shoulders slumped at the sudden attack. I gently lifted the dejected Iris, who shuffled over to me with open arms, and gave her aforting shake. It hadn¡¯t even been a long shake, yet her face turned into one of pure satisfaction. I then turned to Elisha, who was smugly humming to herself. ¡°Don¡¯t be so jealous. I did promise youst time I¡¯d fill a house with half-elves, remember?¡± ¡°Wh-When did I ever make such a promise?!¡± Elisha jumped up like someone had been startled, but if you looked closely, her face was flushed red, and her ears were trembling uncontrobly. It was proof that, despite her protests, she was somewhat pleased. ¡°Anyway, is there anything else you want to ask?¡± ¡°No, no. Whether you were born from a human or a dragon, it doesn¡¯t change anything, right? The Yandel who threw his life on the line to save me that day is still the Yandel standing before me now, and that¡¯s enough for me!¡± ¡°Professor Iona¡­¡± For a moment, I was touched by Iona¡¯s sparkling gaze. But that was quickly cut short. ¡°More importantly, more importantly. You said you can use Dragonification now, right? Could I maybe¡­ drink your blood while you¡¯re in that form?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s fine.¡± Give me my touching moment back! Now it just sounds like you¡¯re hanging around with me for the sake of drinking my blood! A sigh rose to the tip of my tongue but faded away. In its ce was a dry chuckle. Despite the gravity of the situation, they were acting just as noisy¡ªno, even more so than usual, as if to ease my mind. I did feel a sense of relief from finally revealing what I¡¯d been hiding, but there was also a part of me that had worried about how they might react, being a chimera and all. That concern must have been evident on the surface. ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡± ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s good that you understand, Master. But by the way, where is this treasure you said I¡¯d like so much? There¡¯s a lot of interesting things here, but nothing that particrly stands out to me.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s this.¡± I gestured toward the three coffins at my feet, inside of which were the small, neatly preserved dragon corpses. They were about the size ofrge dogs, their ck scales shining like obsidian¡ªjust like Fafnir¡¯s clones. Iris looked down at the dragons with a puzzled expression and tilted her head. ¡°Aren¡¯t these the ones you said are like your brothers?¡± ¡°I got permission to use them. They said it¡¯s fine.¡± Iughed as I saw Iris staring at me as if I were some sort of madman. ¡°What? Don¡¯t like it? Even though they¡¯re small, just consuming one dragon heart would bring you that much closer to bing an archmage.¡± ¡°¡­I never said I didn¡¯t like it.¡± Iris quietly approached and rubbed her forehead against my shoulder. So straightforward. If it had been a set of dragon materials, Faye would¡¯ve liked it even more than Iris. But this wasn¡¯t the real treasure. Thud. I used telekinesis to open a drawer a little further away. Inside was a stack of paper, thicker than any encyclopedia. I brought it over with telekinesis and skimmed through it before handing it over to Iris. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Iris, who had been burrowing into my shoulder, finally separated from me and looked down at the papers. ¡°These are Fafnir¡¯s final magical notes, containing all the research records he absorbed from the Dragon Council elders and reorganized himself.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving them to you, Iris. Once you¡¯ve read and understood them, let us know.¡± Iris silently held the papers to her chest. She looked at me, then back at the papers, and then¡­ Thunk. She fainted on the spot. Chapter 290: Legacy (3) Thunk. I quickly caught Iris before she could copse. ¡°¡­Was it really that shocking?¡± ¡°Of course it was! Yandel, you might not fully understand, but both Iris and I have been stuck at the same level for a long time. Receiving a gift like this when you¡¯ve been stagnant for so long can make you so happy that you feel like losing your mind!¡± ¡°I see.¡± I nced at Iris, who, even while passed out, was tightly clutching Fafnir¡¯s magic book¡­ well, the pile of papers that hadn¡¯t even been properly bound yet. Sure, she may seem like a child sometimes, but she¡¯s far from being a true baby. She can fall asleep immediately in a rocking chair and cheer up after just one ne ride, but still, Iris had spent most of her life pursuing the goal of bing an Archmage. After spirit magic was banned, she dedicated herself to elemental magic, hoping to restore the glory of her kind. She spent her life with that goal in mind, wanting to reach the pinnacle as a magician. She also cared deeply for her student, Elisha, thinking that even if she couldn¡¯t be an archmage herself, Elisha might be able to achieve it through elemental magic. That¡¯s why, when she heard that Elisha almost died, she tried to assign a spirit as a bodyguard, which led to her being discovered and bing a ve. Despite all that, Iris still looks upwards, aiming high. So, receiving something like theplete magical works of a dragon was understandably overwhelming. Not wanting her to lose them, I carefully bundled the stack of papers and stored them in my inventory. I handed the limp Iris over to Elisha. Elisha, carrying Iris on her back, whispered softly. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± ¡°Hey, I wouldn¡¯t have understood the magic even if I read it, so I just passed it on for trantion.¡± ¡°Even so, it¡¯s true that this will be a great help to my teacher, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Hmm. If you insist. How about granting me a favorter in return?¡± ¡°What strange thing are you nning to ask¡­?¡± Elisha shuddered, sensing something ominous, and I grinned at her. ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter. After we finish this business.¡± ¡°This business¡­ oh, right. After we gather what we need here, we¡¯ll be heading to the pce.¡± ¡°Exactly. Everything seems fine, but we still need to stay sharp, just in case.¡± After that, we continued looting theboratory. Thanks to having glimpsed Fafnir¡¯s memories, it wasn¡¯t difficult or time-consuming. I gathered all the rare materials and samples Fafnir had collected that we needed. Even though a lot of it had been used up when Fafnir created my body, there was still so much left. No wonder Fafnir¡¯sir was famous as a treasure vault. The gold sleeping in my inventory right now must also have been left by Fafnir. ¡­Even now, it¡¯s an enormous amount, and this is just what was left after buying all the materials? Shaking my head in amazement, I stored a few experimental magical tools in my inventory. Most of them were outdated models that had be obsolete over time, but some were unique creations or modifications by Fafnir, possessing special properties you wouldn¡¯t find anywhere else. R I also packed away his chimera research notes, written in journal form. I wasn¡¯t sure how useful they¡¯d be, but if I gave them to Faye, she¡¯d figure out something. Once I had gathered everything I needed, only one task remained¡ªdealing with the three hatchling corpses. I didn¡¯t have the skills or knowledge to process most parts of them at the moment, but there was one exception. ¡°Let¡¯s eat the dragon hearts now. Thankfully, my brothers¡¯ bodies have been perfectly preserved, so all we need to do is extract them.¡± ¡°Master? Isn¡¯t it a bit crude to speak like that after calling them your brothers¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I just asked them if they had anyints, and they didn¡¯t say anything. I got their permission, so there¡¯s no problem.¡± Ca gave me an incredulous look, but I stood by my words confidently. After all, it¡¯s not like the bodies were cremated or buried somewhere sunny. They were kept in a corner of theb, preserved by magic. It¡¯s as if they were intentionally left behind, knowing I¡¯de to thisb one day. Or maybe not, who knows? I shrugged my shoulders and pulled out one of the hatchlings from the coffin. Now that I looked at it, the coffin was heavy, but the body itself wasn¡¯t too bad. It was light enough that I could carry it in my arms. The preservation was so perfect that it almost looked like it might move any moment, but¡­ well, it wouldn¡¯t reallye back to life. Feeling my mouth go dry, I swallowed before inspecting the body closely. As the dragon heart was such a vital organ, it was shielded by severalyers of scales, bones, and muscles. There¡¯s no way I could extract the heart cleanly without cutting through these protectiveyers. I¡¯d have to slice it open. However, even though it was just a hatchling, a dragon¡¯s scales were tough, and my intermediate magic wouldn¡¯t be enough to pierce them. But if I used more powerful magic, I¡¯d risk obliterating the entire body. This was one of those times when I wished I had a knight¡¯s aura ability. Though, with my Mana Affinity trait, I might be able to manage¡­ but there was no need to struggle when I had another option. ¡°Professor Iona, could you make me a knife about the size of my finger with your blood magic?¡± ¡°Will this work?¡± ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡± With Iona¡¯s help¡ªwho could fight toe-to-toe with a knight¡ªI used her blood-formed knife to cleanly cut through the scales and bones and extract the dragon heart. After that, I sealed the incision and stored the body back in the coffin, which I then put in my inventory. Now that everything had been gathered from Fafnir¡¯sir, it seemed like I was done here. That being said, this whole ¡°inventory¡± thing¡­ I epted it as natural due to my memories of H&A being a game, but in reality, it was such an absurdly convenient feature. However, for Fafnir, who absorbed and reinterpreted the magic of the Dragon Council, it was probably something he could pull off. If Iris also mastered the magic Fafnir left behind, would she be able to do something simr? I couldn¡¯t help butugh as I imagined Iris smugly pulling out a rocking chair from thin air. Still chuckling, I tapped Iris¡¯s back, who was still on Elisha¡¯s back. ¡°Iris. Wake up.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± ¡°I said, wake up.¡± ¡°Mmmmm¡­?¡± Iris rubbed her sleepy eyes as she woke up, looking around with a dazed expression. Then, in a slightly sullen voice, she spoke. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I was having a good dream.¡± ¡°Should I have let you sleep longer?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s just¡­ in the dream, I saw the culmination of all the magic left behind by the dragon race. I held it in my hands. But it was just a dream, after all.¡± ¡°???¡± Did she forget everything during that brief moment of fainting? Iris opened and closed her hand with a forlorn expression, as if grasping at air. It looked like she was doing the ¡°jam-jam¡± motion a baby would make. Elisha, who had been carrying Iris quietly, suddenly whipped her head around. From the way her body trembled, it seemed like she was desperately trying to hold backughter. Of course, I had no reason to hold back, so I burst outughing. Iris pouted and grumbled at my reaction. ¡°Master, even if it¡¯s a ridiculous story, there¡¯s no need tough like that.¡± ¡°You mean the collection of magic from 100 ancient dragons?¡± ¡°I know. That sort of thing only exists in dreams¡­¡± ¡°Oh, you mean this?¡± I pulled out Fafnir¡¯s magic book from my inventory, and it was as if time had stopped for Iris. She frozepletely. Her fidgeting hands stiffened mid-motion, so I gently unfolded her fingers and ced the magic book back in her hands. ¡°Try not to faint this time.¡± ¡°O-Okay!¡± Iris barely managed to nod, her movements stiff and awkward. After making sure Elisha carefully lowered Iris to the ground, I scanned the surroundings. Good. There¡¯s nothing here that would interfere. I felt the small, smooth object in my hand and spoke. ¡°Ca, Elisha, and Iris, you¡¯ll each take one of the dragon hearts.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Iris, who had just regained her ability to move, immediately froze again. Elisha sighed next to her. Ca, clearly puzzled by my decision, raised her hand with a curious expression. ¡°Um, Master? I understand sharing the hearts with others since there are three of them, but why aren¡¯t you taking one for yourself?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t have much effect on me.¡± I had already consumed a piece of a dragon heart and gained a lot from it, plus my magic stat was already at 27, thanks to the system¡¯s rewards. Eating the dragon hearts of hatchlings now wouldn¡¯t lead to any dramatic changes for me. ¡°But it¡¯ll be different for you all.¡± Since Ca had mastered the Lintblum Breathing Technique, she might gain something special from the dragon heart, just like I did. Elisha, who had recently advanced to an intermediate mage, could use it to fill her somewhatcking mana reserves. As for Iris,bined with Fafnir¡¯s magic book, this could be the key to breaking through the stagnation in her progress. After my exnation, Iona raised her hand enthusiastically, bouncing on the spot as she asked, ¡°What about me? What about me? Yandel, are you really leaving this poor Professor Iona out?!¡± ¡°No way! But there are only three hearts, so what can I do? Besides, can¡¯t you just drink my blood instead, Professor Iona?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°When I use Dragonification, my mana will be denser, so you¡¯ll absorb more. How about that instead of a dragon heart?¡± Iona¡¯s face turned bright red as she stammered, seemingly flustered by the rather vampiric¡ªand somewhat romantic¡ªimplication of my words. Ca, watching the scene, suddenly eximed with a look of realization. ¡°Master! I¡¯ll take you instead of a dragon heart!¡± ¡°Nope. You¡¯re not a vampire. What would you even gain from drinking my blood?¡± ¡°Hmph¡­.¡± Ca¡¯s shoulders slumped in defeat. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 291: Legacy (4) Despite a bit of amotion, the dragon hearts were eventually absorbed by Ca, Elisha, and Iris. Fortunately, Fafnir¡¯sb was spacious and quiet enough, making it ideal for concentration. Watching the three settle down with afortable distance between each other, I shrugged. ¡°Shall we step out for a bit, Professor Iona?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s not like anyone else wille here, so we don¡¯t really need to stay on guard!¡± ¡°Ah, we just have other things to take care of ourselves.¡± ¡°What is it, what is it? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s something naughty?!¡± ¡°Why does everything lead to that conclusion¡­ Huh? Well, I guess it is kind of naughty.¡± ¡°¡­¡± As I confirmed, Iona blinked her blood-red eyes, apparently not expecting that it was true. Just a passing thought, was it? I chuckled awkwardly and continued. ¡°I told you, right? I¡¯ll let you drink my blood in my dragonized state. I¡¯ve only recently learned how to use it, so I don¡¯t know how it works or how I¡¯ll change.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Only then did Iona nod as if she understood. It¡¯s practically a given that when you gain something new, you test it right away. That way, I could assess how far I could go and how well I could fight. It wasmon sense back in the gaming days, but now, with the system support allowing me to act as I imagine, it¡¯s be even more important. Moving as I imagined meant my limitations were also set by my imagination. There¡¯s nothing more foolish than struggling alone without utilizing my full potential. Having sparred with me numerous times, Iona, who was aware of my innate sense simr to absolute perception, agreed. ¡°Yeah, yeah. That¡¯s certainly an important thing. Alright, a light spar, then?¡± ¡°Rather than sparring, just help me push myself to the limit.¡± ¡°Same thing!¡± ¡°¡­¡± A foreboding feeling crept up, but there was no other option.
¡°Urgh.¡± ¡°Oh. Are you finally done, Brother?¡± While I was busy sparring with Iona, and the other three were busy absorbing the dragon hearts, Helena had no choice but to quietly observe from the corner. ? As soon as the spar ended, her face brightened up, and she trotted over. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Brother¡­?¡± The problem was that I didn¡¯t have the energy left to respond to Helena, who must¡¯ve been bored alone. Watching me make strange, zombie-like sounds, Helena tilted her head in confusion. Seeing my state, Iona, surprisingly looking even more refreshed than before, exined on my behalf. ¡°First things first. Can you heal him? The side effects seem a bit more severe than expected.¡± ¡°Oh! Just a moment, Brother. I¡¯ll heal you right away.¡± Holding her medallion, Helena recited a prayer in a small but clear voice. Not long after, a bright light burst forth and enveloped my body. Shing. With each wave of light absorbed, my physical state visibly improved. But while I could now speak properly, I was still far from fully recovered. Sighing deeply, Helena held my hand, looking at me with concern. ¡°Brother? Although I briefly spoke with the Righteous Radiance and Lady ra, I kept my eyes on you. You weren¡¯t this exhausted just a while ago¡­ What on earth happened?¡± ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s nothing major.¡± Saying so, I gently released her hand. For some reason, Helena looked hurt, but I didn¡¯t have the energy to worry about that. I was busy rubbing my face against the starting point of her sacred healing on her palm to receive direct recovery. Swish, swish. ¡°Hic!¡± Ignoring Helena¡¯s hup, I continued rubbing. I even guided her hand to my chest, where my heart was. Phew¡­ finally feeling alive. It¡¯s like how an air conditioner cools the whole room but feels colder if you¡¯re standing directly in front of it. Sacred healing magic also seems more effective when received through direct contact rather than at a distance. Taking a light breath, I finally looked up. And what I saw was Helena, her face flushed red, swallowing nervously. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong, Helena? Are you unwell? We¡¯re heading to the Imperial Pce soon, so you can¡¯t afford to be sick¡­¡± Out of concern, I ced my hand on Helena¡¯s forehead. ¡°Huh?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a bit warm. Seems like you might have a fever¡­¡± Since I was a total novice in this area, I couldn¡¯t be certain, so I tilted my head in confusion for a moment. Watching us from behind, Iona snorted as if dumbfounded. ¡°Yandel, any more of that, and Helena might have a heart attack, so maybe give her an exnation already!¡± ¡°Huh? Well, alright¡­¡± Answering reluctantly, I withdrew my hand from Helena¡¯s forehead. Since I¡¯d mostly recovered, I released her hand too. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Helena made a faint sound and fidgeted with her fingers, looking wistful. I went on to exin. ¡°Let¡¯s see. I mentioned it wasn¡¯t a big deal, right? It¡¯s true. It wasn¡¯t anything serious; just a bit of recoil.¡± ¡°¡­R-recoil, you say?¡± ¡°Yes, recoil.¡± Activating it was simpler than expected. I only needed to think about it and desire it. The effect was good, too. Just as stated in the status window, all my abilities had increased significantly, and the growth was remarkable. Well, there were some side effects, but that much was something I had to ept. In any case, I continued sparring with Iona in my dragonized state, testing how far I could push myself before the ¡°frenzy reaction¡± penalty would kick in. It was just as I was about to release the dragonization. I suddenly realized I¡¯d never used Blood Force, a physical enhancement spell, in this strengthened state, so I decided to give it a try¡­ ¡°It was no joke. Since Blood Force is a type of blood magic, it continuously consumes blood. So far, I¡¯ve managed to bnce it out with blessings or potions.¡± Until now, that¡¯s how I maintained bnce. Moreover, with the Blessing of the Sun God recently bing the Sun God¡¯s Favor, the recovery rate increased significantly. So, I tried it onest time without much thought. ¡°It felt like my whole body was either boiling or about to explode. Anyway, I got the sense that my body couldn¡¯t withstand the amplified power.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ quite something.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably due to ack of mastery or my body¡¯s basic performance being insufficient. Don¡¯t worry. I have a gut feeling that with continued practice, it¡¯ll improve. Right now, I just got temporarily exhausted; I¡¯m not actually hurt anywhere, right?¡± ¡°If you say so, that¡¯s a relief. But please don¡¯t overdo it. There are more people than you think who depend on you, Brother, just as I do.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± I nodded at Helena, who was giving me a serious look. Perhaps the warm atmosphere between Helena and me didn¡¯t sit well with someone else. Iona, who had been silently watching, suddenly grinned and clung to my back. ¡°Hey, hey. Yandel. Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Something to say to her? I hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, so why did I suddenly feel anxious? Noticing my nervousness, Iona giggled and whispered the answer into my ear. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but that¡¯s not it! I mean¡­ I want you to ask me how I feel, too.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Of course, I¡¯d seen up close how much Iona enjoyed biting into my dragonized neck, but since she asked so directly, I decided to humor her. ¡°¡­Did you like it?¡± ¡°Yeah. So much that I want to do it every day.¡± ¡°¡­¡± That sounded oddly suggestive. ¡°I¡¯m not just saying that. Really, for someone like me, regr blood barely registers anymore, you know? But this time, just a few sips gave me an intense reaction!¡± ¡°Wow¡­ That much?¡± Iona wasn¡¯t just talking about a power boost. It meant that her status as a vampire had reacted. Things like the purity and dominance of the blood, you know? Even though she hadn¡¯t created n members, she was already at a levelparable to a Lord, so would she grow even stronger here? It¡¯s hard to imagine what might happen. In H&A, there was no status higher than Lord. Anyway, after receiving Helena¡¯s healing and having a brief discussion with Iona about using dragonization and blood-drinking intervals¡­ Just as the healing was finishing up, the three who had absorbed the dragon hearts began toe out one by one. Their aura had noticeably changed, a fitting reward for the dragon heart. Smiling contentedly, I asked Iona. ¡°You remember the coordinates here, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve taken proper notes so we can return anytime without needing to pass through a portal.¡± ¡°Though considering it¡¯s already been raided by those cultist scum once, we probably won¡¯t need toe back¡­ but you never know.¡± I took onest look around Fafnir¡¯sir. Everything started here. Fafnir¡¯s final obsession, Hero and Academy, and my life as Yandel all trace back to this ce. Maybe someday, if I defeat all the Evil Gods and purge the cultists. Then, returning here wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea. Over the ruined scenery, the grandeur of its prime that I¡¯d once seen in my memories seemed to ovep. It vanished like a mirage when I blinked. Shaking my head, I turned back to Iona. ¡°Let¡¯s head out now.¡± Iona nodded silently. Momentster, dark crimson magic red up, and a familiar wave of nausea swept over us. It was magic, not from a dragon but from a person. Chapter 292: Levantin Empire ¡°Let¡¯s head out now.¡± Iona silently nodded. Before long, a dark crimson magic light burst forth, and a familiar wave of nausea swept over us. Wooong. When I opened my eyes, we were standing on a wide in. We might have seemed ready to storm the Imperial Pce at any moment¡­ but realistically, that wasn¡¯t possible. Even before dealing with the Swordmaster who might consider us rebels, teleporting directly to the capital where the Imperial Pce was located was impossible. ¡°It¡¯s a barrier field established over the entire capital by my family¡¯s founder to obstruct spatial movement. Though it was cast long ago, it¡¯s a high-level spell, so no one has been able to break it.¡± ¡°It sounds as if things are different now.¡± ¡°Hehe. If it¡¯s Master, I think he might be able to find a way eventually.¡± ¡°¡­Even so, I hope it neveres to storming the Levantin Empire¡¯s capital.¡± I gave a reluctant answer, and Ca chuckled for a moment. Soon, though, a shadow fell over her face. ¡°It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? The Lindelheit family has fallen into ruin, yet traces of Lindelheit¡¯s glory days remain clear in the Empire.¡± ¡°Well, Ca, you said it yourself, didn¡¯t you? Even if the name Lindelheit changes, the bloodline will be revived¡­ and regardless of our sess or failure, what we¡¯re about to do will leave a bold mark in the Empire¡¯s history.¡± The Levantin Empire was built by a disciple of the first Apostle, who greatly influenced the ideals of the Church of Righteous Radiance. This legacy was why the Empire held such an upromising stance against cultists. More specifically, it was a spirit of refusing topromise with any form of evil that disrupted the world. Before cultists and Evil Gods started to flourish, they were already known for dismantling cults, dismantling crime organizations, eradicating dark magicians, and hunting vampires. They were famous for this kind of work, though their targets varied. This also led to a good rtionship with the Church of Righteous Radiance. So for a cultist to infiltrate the Imperial family of such an Empire? And to take the position of Empress, the Moon of the Empire? The whole nation would turn upside down. As I nodded to myself, I noticed the nausea from the spatial travel had finally settled, so I started to survey the area. ording to Iona, this hill was the closest teleportable location to the capital¡­ ¡°Ah, there it is.¡± Even from a distance, the oppressive aura of the enormous castle walls reached us. A nation that held half of the Eurelia Continent, undisputed in power. This was the capital of the Levantin Empire, a fortress that remained unfallen even under numerous invasions during the War of the Gods. Balder was now within reach.
¡°So, what¡¯s the n, Yandel? If the Empress is our enemy, as you say¡­ are you thinking of sneaking in?¡± ¡°Not at all. We¡¯re going to walk right through the front gates.¡± ¡°Even though that would give them time to prepare?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s clear up one misconception. The biggest hurdle in this operation isn¡¯t Empress Fiona Levantin. It¡¯s the Swordmaster, Havel Kalios.¡± It would be hard to infiltrate the Imperial Pce, but sneaking past the castle gates wasn¡¯t out of the question. However, that¡¯s only if we¡¯re tricking the regr guards. Could we really deceive the senses of a Swordmaster? I don¡¯t think so. ¡°¡­No matter how skilled, would a Swordmaster really epass the entire capital within their senses?¡± ¡°Oh, my disciple. That¡¯s only because you¡¯re unfamiliar with this. Swordmasters reach a levelparable to that of grand mages. A grand mage can blend with the surrounding mana and perceive their surroundings like the back of their hand without even using detection magic. For an aura user with sharper senses than a magician, it might actually be possible.¡± That¡¯s the truth. Why else would Fiona, designated as the next Apostle of Boiling Silence, foregobat power in favor of a focus on stealth blessings? Only at that level could she hide from the Swordmaster¡¯s senses. Conversely, if we could just convince the Swordmaster that we¡¯re on the Empire¡¯s side and Fiona was the enemy, he¡¯d be our strongest ally. Well, Fiona had received nobat-rted blessings¡­ But as someone chosen to be an Apostle of Boiling Silence, she wasn¡¯t to be underestimated. Given her pattern so far, the Evil God, not wanting to lose a prized piece, would definitely interfere. In H&A, Fiona, after bing an Apostle, was a monster who single-handedly defeated a Swordmaster and brought down the entire Imperial Pce. We made a stop at Fafnir¡¯sir before heading to the pce, hoping to gain anything that could give us an edge. Ultimately, it was a jackpot. We acquired an unexpected harvest and learned truths I thought we¡¯d discover muchter. While holding Helena close and flying toward Balder at a reasonable pace to avoid rming anyone, a question crossed my mind, and I turned to Ca. ¡°Ca, you absorbed the dragon heart¡ªdo you feel any change?¡± ¡°Hmm. Nothing happened during the absorption. But just as you said, I tried moving the core closer to my heart, and I felt an odd pull.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a new sensation?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a feeling I only noticed after absorbing the dragon heart. But if I fully merge it with myself, it¡¯ll probably take a few days to adjust, so I haven¡¯t tried it yet.¡± ¡°You did well. We might need our full strength immediately, so there¡¯s no need to risk instability. I¡¯ll help with the fusionter.¡± ¡°Master, you¡¯ll help with the core fusion?¡± ¡°Yeah. While there are other magicians stronger than me, I¡¯m the only one here who¡¯s actually done a core fusion.¡± At my words, Ca nodded with a pleased smile. ¡°Somehow, it reminds me of when I first met you, Master. Though this time, I¡¯ll be the one receiving your teachings.¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± That¡¯s true. Back then, I also acquired a mana breathing technique that was far superior to the Lintblum Breathing Technique. However, since I had mana insensitivity, I had to learn the Lintblum Breathing Technique, which led me to buy Ca. The situation is simr now. Although there are more skilled magicians around, like Iris or Iona¡­ I¡¯m the only one who can help Ca right now. And assisting with core fusion does require something akin to passing on knowledge. As I scratched the back of my neck, feeling a bit shy, Helena¡¯s slightly grumbling voice reached my ears. ¡°You two, it¡¯s wonderful to reminisce about your shared memories, but we¡¯re nearing the castle gates. It seems they¡¯ve already noticed us and are on guard, so perhaps it¡¯s time to decide what you¡¯re going to say.¡± ¡°Oh,e on. What¡¯s there to think about? As I said, we¡¯ll confidently enter through the main gate, as is our right. There¡¯s no need to hide or embellish anything; we just follow tradition.¡± And ording to tradition, when passing through the castle gates, one must announce the highest-ranking member of the group. Of course, by ¡°highest-ranking,¡± it doesn¡¯t mean physical height but social status. The highest-ranking person among us is¡­ With a grin, I leaned down and whispered to Helena, whom I was holding in my arms. ¡°Helena, can you do that thing? You know, where you glow with holy power and look all radiant.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible¡­ but why the sudden request?¡± ¡°We need it. Please make it as grand as possible.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ Righteous Radiance, Yandel has requested this of you; will you lend your support?¡± As Helena murmured softly, a response appeared in the form of glowing lion ears and a tail made of light. As soon as I saw this, I lifted Helena high. ¡°¡­Eh?¡± Helena, positioned forward like the figurehead of a ship, looked flustered. However, Sri, residing within her, seemed to realize my intention and began pouring out holy power with all her might. Paaaah! Brilliant white light radiated from Helena. With holy power linked to light, the intensity and scope of this radiance were enormous, solely for the purpose of shining. It felt like the sun had descended to the ground. Despite the distance, the light was so bright it cast long shadows over the castle¡¯s spires. At this level, one would expect the light to hurt the eyes of those nearby, but thanks to Sri¡¯s consideration, it didn¡¯t blind us at all. This allowed me to clearly observe the guards ahead dropping their weapons, awestruck by the miracle unfolding before them. Some of them lowered their weapons and looked up at us nkly, while others quietly offered prayers. Turning to them, I shouted in a loud voice. ¡°Open the gate! We have been sent by the Righteous Radiance!¡± After all, it¡¯s the will of the God. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!